《Romance of Dragons and Snakes》 Chapter 1: Crouch up and down like a galloping horse, ascend into the sky and free the body and soul Chapter 1: Crouch up and down like a galloping horse, ascend into the sky and free the body and soul One night, on the first third of the twelfth month, the weather suddenly turned cold. The northern wind whistled through the night as snowkes floated down. By the time daylight broke out, a thickyer of snow had already piled up. Wang Chao was woken up by the reflection of the snow outside of his window, thinking that it was morning already. But when he looked at the rm clock at his bedside, he discovered that it was only 5 oclock. He had woken up an hour early. However, Wang Chao wasnt the type of person who was toozy to get out of bed. He quietly put on his clothes and spent ten minutes washing his face and rinsing his mouth. After hearing the sounds of his parents putting on their clothes as well in the room next door, only then did Wang Chao leave the house. Wang Chao was a junior in some high school. He was sixteen years old this year. His height was average. His looks were average. His grades were average. His mother and father had beenid off long ago. Their current ie didnt exceed 2000 RMB per month. Because of this, Wang Chao was an introvert who was very quiet. Behind Wang Chaos house was a park. The park faced a river with a dense forest. The ce was both remote and gloomy. Inside was a small road that led to the school. Wang Chao liked to walk along the road alone in silence. He didnt like the bustling main road, so he traveled to and from school on this small path everyday. The garden was very quiet. No one was ever there. Though asionally, a few sparrows would gather around on top of a tree packed with snow and chirp a happy little song. They would also jump around and from time to time, some of the umted snow on the tree would fall down, adding to the liveliness. But today, when Wang Chao slowly walked past a dense grove of pine trees, he noticed a person moving about in there. Its this early and someone is out exercising already? Wang Chao was curious, so he looked more carefully towards the woods this time. The person exercising in the woods was wearing white sportswear and running shoes. She had a tidy ponytail and was practicing shadow boxing. This girl looked around twenty or so years old. Her movements were slow and drawn out. It seemed like she was practicing Taichi. But after observing for a bit, Wang Chao noticed that there was something different about it. Wang Chao discovered that the girls eyes werepletely focused onto the movements of her fingers. She would always extend her hand out slowly first. Her five fingers would then urately grab and then quickly retract. This slow extension and then quick retraction made Wang Chao think of how he used to try and catch fish with his hands when he was little: he would first slowly put his hand into the water, so the fish wouldnt be rmed, and then when the fish got near, his hand would suddenly sp down, catching the fish. Moreover, Wang Chao also found out that this girl was constantly moving in a circle when she shadow boxed. Her feet were always parallel to the ground, carefully moving about. It looked like she was treading in muddy water. The girls posture wasnt beautiful, but the in and out motion, the movements of her entire body, and how the strength seemed to be evenly spread out everywhere, made Wang Chaos heart pound. Wang Chao had entered a trance and he didnt know how much time had passed. The girl suddenly stopped. She raised her two hands to the space in between her eyebrows and then soon after, pressed down on her abdomen slowly. Her left foot gently stepped on the ground and she exhaled. Wang Chao saw a long thread of white air shoot out from her mouth like a sudden air arrow. You can exhale like that? Wang Chao was extremely astonished when he saw this. He tried to do the same by exhaling with all his might. But when he exhaled into the cold air, only a small cloud of white mist formed, which dissipated soon after. Wang Chao refused to ept this. He once again exhaled with all his might. He blew so hard that his heartbeat had quickened and his eyes were beginning to see stars, yet all that came out was a small cloud of white mist. While Wang Chao was exhaling with great effort, the girl walked over. She smiled faintly and nodded her head. It could be considered as a greeting. She then left the woods and walked away in the other direction. At school, Wang Chao wasnt able to concentrate in his sses the entire day. He was constantly thinking about that moment when the shadow-boxing girl had exhaled. The more he thought about it, the more curious he became. He regretted not striking up a conversation with her at that time. The next morning, Wang Chao purposefully got up even earlier. When he passed through the parks small path, he noticed that shadow boxing girl again. This time, Wang Chao walked a bit closer, just outside of the woods. Even though Wang Chao was watching her, the girl continued to shadow box calmly. When she finished her routine, she raised her hands, pressed on her abdomen, stepped gently on the ground, and exhaled. When her breath met the cold air, her breath once again turned into a fine, thin line that shot out into the distance like an arrow. After shadow boxing, the girl gave Wang Chao a faint smile and nodded her head politely like before. And once again, she left without a word. Several days passed by in this way. Wang Chao would wake up very early every day and immediately run to the park woods to watch the girl shadow box. He discovered that no matter how early he got up, the girl would always be in that same ce. At six oclock in the morning, she would leave. Wang Chao took up the courage several times to go up and talk to her, but when he got there, the words just wouldnte out of his mouth. Every time the girl finished her routine, she would always nod her head and smile faintly towards Wang Chao. Her expression was very friendly, giving Wang Chao an older sister type feeling. The week passed like this. Even though the two hadnt exchanged any words yet, Wang Chao felt that they were close now, so he finally went over to talk to her: Sis, what type of martial arts are you practicing? The girl smiled: Im practicing Guoshu. Guoshu. Wang Chao had seen lots of wuxia stories, so the only martial arts he knew of were from those such as Nine Yin Bone w, Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Toad Skill, and so on. Wang Chao knew that all of these were imaginary. However, he had never heard of Guoshu. But Wang Chao had watched the girl practice for a week and felt that it was very mysterious. It looked much cooler than other martial arts like Karate, Taekwondo, Muay Thai, Sanda. Whats Guoshu? Wang Chao asked. The girl was still smiling: Martial arts that isnt for show, but rather for killing enemies. Thats Guoshu. Wang Chao heard this and felt like it was even more amazing now, Sis, can you teach me it? The girl carefully looked at him up and down. She nodded her head, Youve watched me for a week, so I see you have some determination. Whats your name? My names Wang Chao. Ill be sixteen this year, a junior. Sis, whats your name? Wang Chao introduced himself. My names Tang Zichen. The girl always had that faint smile on her. Wang Chao discovered that this sis Tang Zichens face beautiful and smooth like jade, without any blemishes. Your foundation is no good. Youve never practiced before. Your waist and legs are all over the ce. If youre going to learn, then Ill teach you the horse stance. Horse stance!!!!! Wang Chao heard this and felt his head hurt: Sis Chen, everyone knows how to do this. Do you really need to teach this? Oh! Then let me see it. Tang Zichen walked two steps and then told Wang Chao to squat down. Wang Chao immediately threw his arms forward, moved his feet apart, and lifted his hands up. He stayed still, steady, and stable. Sis Chen, like this? Tang Zichen didnt reply. She simply smiled as she watched him. Soon, Wang Chaos knees began to ache. Then, his legs began to shake. His lower back was also sore. His entire body was on fire and sweat began to form on his head. Wang Chao knew he couldnt go on any longer, so he stood up and rubbed his sore knee, Sis Chen, was that right? Tang Zichen shook her head: If you stay still like that, then all youre going to do is hurt your back. Horse stance, horse stance. The important word is horse. You have to stand like a horse. Stand like a horse? Wang Chao didnt understand. Have you ever watched someone ride a horse? Tang Zichen wasnt smiling, When a person rides on a horse, the person will move up and down along with the horse. The horse stance originates from understanding how to ride a horse, which is why when youre in the stance, you also have to move up and down as if you were riding a horse. When a person rides on a horse, the up and down strengthes from the horse, so there isnt any martial arts that stems from the horse. But its different on the t ground, your up and down strength will be as if youve assimted with the horses body. If you stand like that without moving, your entire bodys weight will be on your knee. If you stay in that position for a long time, your knee will definitely have problems. So theres something like that? Wang Chao never thought about that. It was just a simple posture. He had never realized that there was so much background info. Watch how I squat. Tang Zichen said as she got into a horse stance. Wang Chao saw her body lightly move up and down as if a breeze were blowing the waves. Come, you try. Tang Zichen demonstrated as Wang Chao followed along. When squatting, the strength first goes to the sole of the foot. When rising, your toes have to be like chicken feet and w into the ground. When your toes dig in, youll feel a change in your bone and muscles in your calves. Your knees will naturally rise up. When your knees rise, stretch your thighs tight, straighten your back, and breathe in. This is the up movement. For the down movement, your feet will have to be like the webbed feet of ducks and geese. Your five toes have to rx. Like this, rx your knees, thighs, and back. Breathe out. When gently moving up and down, your center of gravity will continuously shift. In this way, you wont damage your body by staying in one ce for too long. The more Wang Chao listened the more everything made sense. He repeatedly nodded his head and did as Tang Zichen said. In the beginning, Wang Chao wasnt able to do this up and down motion. But with Tang Zichen by his side, every time Wang Chao wasnt in the correct position, she would kick it into ce. Every region where Wang Chao had been kicked hurt. With this pain guiding him, he was able to get into the correct position. Your up and down motion shouldnt berge, about an inch of distance. From beginning to end, you have to be precisely within that one inch range. The more precise the better! Tang Zichen was very strict when she taught. Sure enough, after learning this up and down motion, Wang Chaos ability to stay in position went from five minutes to twenty minutes. But after twenty minutes, Wang Chao felt his head go dizzy. This up and down motion made him feel like he was seasick. The insides of his stomach was tumbling around. Do you feel dizzy like youre seasick and want to vomit? Tang Zichen seemed to know what Wang Chao was feeling. Wang Chao immediately nodded his head. You dont need to stay in position. You can get up. The position for your lower body is correct, however your head isnt in the right position. When youre in stance, ascend your head into the sky. What do you mean by ascend into the sky? Wang Chao stood up and gasped for breath. After a while, that seasick feeling went away. Its a term used in Bagua and Xing Yi Quan. Its difficult to exin. Just follow what I do. Tang Zichen thought aloud, Go to the river dam and youll understand! Outside of the park was a big river. A few years ago, they had built a dam made from reinforced concrete. The dam stood tall. There was a long and steep flight of concrete stairs to the top. Tang Zichen grabbed Wang Chao and quickly climbed up the stairs. Wang Chaos knees were still unbearably sore from doing the horse stance. After being dragged and forced to climb up the dozens of concrete steps, his knees were so sore that he was almost unable to stay standing. Look at this river! Tang Zichen didnt wait for Wang Chao to rest and pointed forward at the vast river. Wang Chao looked and saw the raging currents surging forward, the vast waters, the bubbling waves hitting the shore, and the piles of white snow that had umted on the riverbanks. The scene made him feel extremely calm. As he looked, Wang Chao felt his entire body be a lot morefortable. His legs werent hurt anymore and his back stopped hurting. Stand tall and look far. With your view widened, youll feel rxed and your fatigue will go away. This is ascension. Tang Zichen exined the reasoning to Wang Chao as if she really were an older sister. When you ride on a galloping horse, your view will especially widen. If you ride a horse like this, you wont feel tired. Using the same reasoning, when you feel seasick, stand on the deck. Feel the wind blow, look into the horizon, and you wont feel sick anymore. Thats why, when you go into a horse stance, not only should you rise up and down, you also have to widen your view, stand tall and look out. Only this type of horse stance is correct. All of these have their reasoning based on real life. Its just that people often overlook them. It was our ancestors who put these together and created martial arts. Martial arts isnt some sort of fairy tale. Its rooted in real life. As long as you pay attention, you can turn what seems like nothing into magic. Wang Chao heard this and seemed to have suddenly understood many things. He felt as if arge door he had never seen before was slowly opening up. Ive told you the theory and correct posture to you. First, practice for a half a month. After half a month, Ill wait for you here and see how much youve improved. Tang Zichen finished. She then turned around and went down the stairs. Chapter 2: Turn the body to strike the crotch, use the elbow to stab out like a spear. Chapter 2: Turn the body to strike the crotch, use the elbow to stab out like a spear. Feeling that Tang Zichens words had some merit to them, Wang Chao had spent every morning and afternoon practicing the horse stance. With his feet nted on the ground and lowering himself down a bit, he lifted his head to stare far ahead of himself. As a result, he had improved his measly time of 10 minutes to 30 minutes without much effort in a day or two. Furthermore, Wang Chao began to realize that his legs, calves and waist were growing more and more agile. After practicing in the evening, he had been able to fall asleep within 10 minutes until daytime came once more. Five or six dayster, Wang Chao continued to keep to his regime. When it was school time, he had pretended to seat on the chair and practiced the horse stance in ss. Even when writing his name, he had imitated Tang Zichens wave like motions. Fortunately for Wang Chao, he had been seated in thest row of chairs. Each of his movements had gone undetected by the teacher. And since Wang Chao was always quiet and introverted, all of his ssmates had learned to not bother calling out his name and neither did he have any close friends. This way, he had been able to live peacefully within his own world every day. And so after 10 days, Wang Chao had been able to practice the horse stance in ss for 45 minutes. In between the 10 minute breaks between lessons, Wang Chao would rest. Once the ss started, he would resume as well. The day would go by like this as Wang Chao practiced by himself, totaling almost 10 hours of practice each day. A few dayster, Wang Chao had acted almost as if he had been addicted to drugs. Even when walking home, his toes would never touch the ground as he walked in one steady rhythm. While a little bizarre, this type of posture had been the subject of his ssmates gesturing, but Wang Chao had ignored them all. Time quickly went by, leading to half a month ending before Wang Chao had felt that his waist was feeling extremely fit. The school had a podium that was as tall as his neck out in front. Without running up, Wang Chao was able to jump up onto it. When it came to the day where he would meet Tang Zichen, Wang Chao had arrived early so there were some of the elders that were still running around the park for their morning stroll before first light. But Tang Zichen had been waiting for him. Wearing white sportswear, her expression was quite kindly. Seeing Wang Chao approach, Tang Zichens eyes began to shine. I didnt think that in just half a month, you would have such a change. Even your walking posture has improved a lot. When Wang Chao heard those words, he couldnt help but smirk, Will sis Chen teach me anything today? En, you are qualified. No matter what you are taught, you must be fully interested in it for the full effect. It seems that you are qualified to learn my Guoshu. Tang Zichen began to stare at Wang Chao as if he was some sort of unpolished gem. Come, lets talk. Tang Zichen sat on a stone stool nearby, Do you know what Guoshu is called? Wang Chao shook his head. In the final years of the Qin Dynasty, Sun Yat-sen led the revolutionary party and assassinated many of the Qing Dynasty officials and even the prince with the use of many martial art practitioners. Afterwards, the Republic of China was established and the invasion of the Japanese, for the sake of a unified China, Sun Yat-sen and Feng Yuxiang had waited for the National Peoples Congress promote martial arts. The government had then established the Central Guoshu Institute, inviting schools and sects of every discipline. Xingyi Quan, Taichi, Bagua, Tongbei Quan, Praying Mantis, Eight Extreme Fists, Chuo Jiao, Hung Ga, Steel Fist, Pigua Quan, Springing Leg, Wrestling, and countless other martial arts. Unified, they came together under the banner of Guoshu. A unified China. Wang Chao rolled those three words in his mouth as he tried to remember his countrys history. In that era, geniuses of all sorts came forward. But now, a hundred yearster, they are all rare and sparse. Tang Zichen spoke with a small thought. Come then, Ill show you a practical use for it. Try and grab me from behind. Tang Zichen spoke out to Wang Chao who was behind her. With Tang Zichens back against him, Wang Chao immediately tried to grab at her shoulders. With a smooth revolution, Tang Zichens right elbow jabbed straight into Wang Chao like a spear. It was a demonstration. Tang Zichens movements had been slow and gave time for Wang Chao to react. Both of his arms instinctively pushed outwards to block her elbow. Who would have known that the moment Wang Chao had made contact, Tang Zichens little arm would have be like a whip and came grabbing at Wang Chaos crotch like a bullet. In a sudden reversal of strength, Wang Chao had been given no time to react as Tang Zichens palm had already flew at him towards the crotch. Wang Chao cried out in shock as he suddenly felt a cold shiver travel from his tailbone to his head, causing goosebumps to appear. Turn about, elbow strike, groin strike. Tang Zichen spoke with a slight firmness to them as she took back her palm. It had never made contact with his pants. With an odd expression, Wang Chao muttered under his breath, Sis Chen, just what is this move called? With a bright smile, Tang Zichen said, In the Bagua sect, it is called the Lifting Yin Palm, in the Xingyi sect, is the Copsing Circle Palm, and in the Taichi sect, it is called the Body Throwing Blow. With that, Tang Zichen began to exin the move even more. Chinese boxing originated from the time of spears. This move consists of a simple rotation, a thrown elbow with considerable force almost like a spear. When the opponent tries to block, then you can strike downwards. In the ancient times when the army employed the use of a spear, when the spear is stabbed forward and blocked, it would rebound. Then, the opponents weapon could be knocked out of the enemys hand. When you try this move, you must visualize that you are wielding a spear. Look at how I make use of my strength! Tang Zichen demonstrated the move once more with her elbow flying downwards with a bang as her arm moved like a whip. In the final strike, your arm must be firm so that it may be considered learned. This is also what the Tongbei sect calls the Falling Hand Strike. Okay, go home and practice this move. Three dayster, Ill show you something else. Tang Zichen finished up as she began to walk away. For three days, Wang Chao had polished this Lifting Yin Palm. However, no matter how much he tried, he could not move his arm in a whiplike manner that could make such a crisp sound like Tang Zichen had done. Three dayster, Wang Chao had returned to Tang Zichen. After listening to him, Tang Zichen began tough out loud, You little idiot. Youve only just started to learn and yet you want to make such a crisp blow? Martial Arts has three important Jin. Clear Jin, Hidden Jin, and Transforming Jin. When you reach the pinnacle of Clear Jin, then you will be able to make this crisp sound. Once the sound is made, that is when you can be equal to a martial artist. With your body right now, you have a long journey ahead of you, this is only your first step. Little idiot, dont say anymore of these things, Ill teach you something else today. Tang Zichen suddenly bent down with her left hand grabbing at the groin region with her right hand rotating around for a moment before pressing onto the ground. This is a grabbing move and is also a killing move from the Taichi sect. This is also a variation of the Lifting Yin Palm move from the Bagua Sect. The Xingyi Sect also calls this the Monkey Stealing the Peach. In the span of a few days, Wang Chao had been taught two crotch grabbing moves, making her seem quite malicious, What kind of sis are you? Little idiot, take a look. When you try to grab, if the enemy tries to back off, then the hand on the ground can grab the sand below and throw it at the face. With the use of this Left hand grabs the bird, right hand grabs the sand, the Taichi master Yang Luchan has defeated many opponents. TL Note: Bird is ng for penis. Yang Luchan was a person that Wang Chao was familiar with. On TV, the actor Wu Jing had yed the role of Yang Yuqian who was modeled off of Yang Luchan during the final years of the Qing Dynasty. In the golden age of martial arts, he was a legendary figure. Bird grabbing.sand grabbingthis. Wang Chao spoke, is all just cement below us, what sand is there to grab!? Little idiot, when a monkey crouches, it uses its tail to stabilize itself. Humans have no tails, so naturally, the hand has to be the recement. Animals use their tails to maintain an equilibrium, when you use this move, your hand must keep this equilibrium. When you crouch to the ground and fail to grab at their crotch, if they try to kick you, then you can push it away with your one hand. When a monkey crouches, it uses its tail to maintain equilibrium. If striking the crotch fails, then you can easily grab for sand.if there is no sand, then you can defend yourself against a kick, this is indeed a treacherous move. Wang Chao suddenly realized, the image he had had of Taichi was now forever broken. Silly kid, this isnt for show or for practice. This is for finding a way to kill! You must find and strike at the weak point! When fighting for your life, just what is treacherous supposed to be? Tang Zichen stood up, Okay, Ill tell you today. Martial Arts has three different forms. One is for fighting, one is for practice, one is for performances You shouldnt underestimate Taichi where its movements seem slow and smooth. That is for performances. Even for practices, Taichi is quite different. The true Taichi for fighting is something that only a few people know. Fighting, practicing, and performing.is there so many categories like this? Wang Chao realized. Each new word from his sis had brought him into a new realm of understanding. Taichi looks to be quite weak where careful movements are made, but that is only for the sake of performances. The fighting form of Taichi is hard and violent. This type of Taichi can only be described as making a hammer. Take a look, the frame of Taichi revolves around blows such as Blocking Blow and Body Throwing Blow. Tang Zichen made two sudden movements where her entire bodyshed out violently. Her arms made two popping sounds in the air as if the air had exploded. When Wang Chao saw this, he instantly grew frightened. Could a human even withstand this? He thought. In the ancient times, each blow had to be fierce and violent. Take a look at the hero Li Yuanba of the novel Dramatized History of Sui and Tang who broke apart everyone under the heavens. Back when Taichi was established, with the power of a novel, it had given name to each strike as a blow. As when the Bagua master, Cheng Tinghua said, the palm of Bagua could move a mountain and hit people like whips. The Xingyi master, Shang Yunxiang said that those who practice will be weaker if power is used instead of strength and those who fight will be weaker if strength is used instead of power. This is the difference between between fighting and practicing. For the next few days, Ill teach you how to do the Lifting Yin Palm and Monkey Stealing the Peach. These are fighting techniques that do not need power, so measure yourself. What does it mean to use strength and what does it mean to use power? Wang Chao asked. Strength is to use inertia to suddenly make an explosive attack. Tang Zichen demonstrated once more with a popping sound in the air as she swung outwards. When using strength, one must be clever, fierce and swift. Power is to brace the muscles for slower movements. With that, Tang Zichen gestured once more as if she was wringing a wet sponge. When using power, one must be slow, heavy, and steady. Clever, fierce, and swift.slow, heavy, and steady. Wang Chao repeated those six words as he tried to differentiate between strength and power. After Tang Zichen had demonstrated, she sat down, Come on then, if you can familiarize yourself with the Monkey Stealing the Peach in three days, I will officially teach you something new. Wang Chao nodded his head. In secret for the next three days, he would practice the Monkey Stealing the Peach and Lifting Yin Palm in secret over and over. But when he had tried to practice the Monkey Stealing the Peach move, he had came across a problem. When he crouched down, his legs would begin toin. But after half month of practicing the horse stance, the muscles in his leg had also improved in terms of flexibility. With some time of practicing and over a thousand times of crouching downwards, he had finally grown proficient with it. Three dayster, Wang Chao saw Tang Zichen at the park once again. Chapter 3: With a dragon like vertebrae, focus the center of gravity and spike the hair Chapter 3: With a dragon like vertebrae, focus the center of gravity and spike the hair After Tang Zichen had made Wang Chao demonstrate the Lifting Yin Palm and Monkey Stealing the Peach moves, she nodded her head, Not bad, your posture is decent. Your usage of power and your center of gravity isnt all that bad either. You have potential.e on then, Ill show you a way to improve the power of your fists. When fighting, one specialty will be good enough to serve you. When practicing, two specialties will be enough to defend you. Drawing a line on the ground, she had Wang Chao stand on both sides of the line with his legs. With this line, his body was split in two. Tang Zichen had Wang Chao stand straight with one arm at his rib while the other hand was raised evenly above him as if he was holding a bay in both hands. This line is the midway line where the vertebrae is. The vertebrae ends at the back of the head, while it starts at the tailbones. No matter what the martial art is, if it does not practice the vertebrae, it is useless. Listen well, I want to say this once. Every single martial arts originated from Guoshu. If you dont know this much, then you will never walk past the door to the martial art world. Hearing the grave tone in her voice, Wang Chao immediately concentrated on each one of her words as if afraid to miss even a single word of it. When ites to martial arts, then there has to be one important word. Qi. This Qi is not the same meaning as breath, neither is it the air in the world. TL Note: Qi means air as well. When a person moves, they emit heat, and when it grows serious, sweat appears. This heat is Qi. This so called vital energy that humans use is that same heat. But, a human has countless pores. When heat is made, it is expelled through those pores. So its like that, this is Qi! Wang Chaos eyes lit up in understanding as if he had just awoken. The Qi is extremely hot, so we have to sweat it out. Correct, its like that. Tang Zichen nodded her head, The pores on the human body are like a wicker basket; its a wasted effort to try and contain the water since it wille out by itself. By the same logic, no matter how fiercely someone moves, the Qi will be exerted out of the body and be useless. When exercising, preventing this Qi from escaping is the very basics of Guoshu as well as being quite deep at the same time. This is the way of Guoshu. Qi is emitted through the pores. If one wants to keep the Qi, then at the most crucial moment, they must shut the pores. How do you shut the pores? Wang Chao asked in a hurried manner. Have you seen when an animal gets angry? Look at a cat or dog, when they grow angry, their entire fur all turns spiky. This is called exploding hair which is done after shutting the pores. Humanity works the same way. There are some times when people feel goosebumps where the hair stands up. This is also shutting the pores. Tang Zichen took out a towel and draped her beautiful ck hair over it. Stepping away a single step, she spoke, Take a look as I show my power. Walking towards a Chinese Ash tree, Tang Zichen suddenly spun around, Pa!. With a palm strike, her hand mmed against the tree. Tang Zichens hair shot up straight away as if shocked by lightning before falling back down as before. At the same time, a cracking sound could be heard as the Chinese Ash tree cracked in two starting from where the palm strike was before splitting in half. From where Tang Zichen had stepped, the cement below her feet looked as if it had been crushed by an extreme amount of pressure. My.god. Wang Chao had desperately wanted to swear, but he had swallowed his words so as to remain coherent. Haha, little idiot, this is what it means to use Hidden Jin. It is also called Neijing. You are still too far away from this. It is said that when a master of the Xingyi sect had practiced, he was able to step on the ground without a sound and yet each step was capable of shattering the ground. Hidden Jin is silent yet holds an extreme amount of power, hence why it is said to be hidden. Tang Zichen showed off her prickly hair once more. The Qi I said before, using Hidden Jin, I can collect it and explode it outwards. Look at my hand. Extending her arm for Wang Chao to look, suddenly, her arm grew extremely wet from sweat. Little idiot, all of the sweat has been forced out. Tang Zichen spoke to the amazed Wang Chao. Sis Chen, I was looking at your stance but I didnt see any fierce swings, just how did you release so much strength? Wang Chao asked curiously. Little idiot, when fighting, one must be calm. When one is rushed, then the internal heat will force too much sweat outwards for the body to deal with internally. Tang Zichen continued to speak, There is a mnemonic for this, an enemy is one you can set fire to. When a person is anxious, they immediately begin to sweat and lose all of their strength. But when a person sweats, it bes useless to try and gather Qi. That is why Cheng Tinghua spoke that when fighting, you must focus it on your hand. When you start to emit heat, close off all of the pores on your body except for on your hand. Have you ever seen a high powered faucet before? It is the same concept. When anxious, the entire body will sweat, this is the principle of Intent and Qi. But if you force the sweat from only the hands, then it is the principle of Qi and Strength. Intent and Qi.Strength and Qiso there was something like this? Wang Chao nodded his head. He had already lived for 16 years, but he had never heard of such a thing like this before. The posture I am going to teach you will allow you to control your pores. This is a true physical martial art stance. And so Tang Zichen had Wang Chao remain in the bay holding position. I taught you the horse stancest time to strengthen your legs and toes. Today, what I will teach you will strengthen your vertebrae as well as teach you how to control your pores. Pay close attention to where I point. Tang Zichen ced her finger at the part near the hindbrain of Wang Chao and inch by inch, she slowly started to push against the vertebrae. With each inch she went down, Wang Chao could feel his entire body and vertebrae being straightened. At the same time, the vertebrae movement had caused both his skeleton and muscles to straighten as well. He could feel heat flowing from within his body beforeing out as sweat. Suddenly, Tang Zichens finger came to rest as his tailbone. Wang Chaos center of gravity began to focus at the end of his tailbone as if he was like a cat with its back arched. Goosebumps began to appear all over his body as the heat within his body began to rush outwards. Feel each joint of the vertebrae from your head to tailbone. Head, body, tail, the three parts of the body. This is called the three integrals of the body. An animal can use its tail to provide bnce as well as for any fierce movements along with each of their hair popping up with ease. Since humans no longer have a tail, we cannot do the same thing. The horse stance is to stand without a foundation like a horse, the three integrals is to stand without a foundation without a tail! The center of gravity in the three integrals of the body is at your tailbone as like a cat with its tail stepped on. If you do not feel your hair exploding, then even if you stand like this for a hundred years, it will be useless. When Tang Zichen had been pushing against his vertebrae from his head to his tailbone, Wang Chao had felt as if he had just came out from the steaming room with his head all dizzy. But with the cold wind that just blew across him, he felt awake. Wang Chao immediately told this sensation to sis Chen who nodded her head, Not bad, this follows the same principle of taking a hot shower. When one takes a hot shower, they are surrounded by hot air which opens up the pores. The vital energy will gradually be leaked out of the body and so you begin to sweat. When the vital energy is siphoned away, people will react to them in different ways. Those with a weaker physique will instantly feel dizzy, have chest pains, or be short of breath. That is all because of the vital energy being siphoned away. But at that moment, when they step out of the hot shower and are hit with a cold wind, the human body will react to the stinging cold and develop goosebumps. Humans will regain their spirit and be awakened once more, thus preventing the vital energy from escaping the body. This type of logic was figured out a long time ago from our predecessors which gave rise to a chant, To refine essence into Qi is to bathe, to feel the Qi return is to feel the cold wind. The vertebrae is the median of the human body and splits the body into two major parts. When the backbone gets exercise, then the entire body is exercised. When your entire body emits heat, then right when sweat is about to be produced, the vertebrae is the cause. The principle of acupuncture and moxibustion follows this same concept, but they use needles while the three integrals uses the vertebrae to stimte the body. One focuses within, the other focuses on the outside. A true expert does not sweat when he practices. It is only when killing someone should one sweat. After finishing up her exnation, she took out a heavy metal card from her pocket, This is the posture of the three integrals. Ive already exined the reasoning behind it; pushing the joints helps you grasp the fundamentals. Go back and practice by yourself. When winter breakes,e to the 18th building by Lake Tianxing and look for me. Your sister has some things to take care of, so I cant teach you right now. Use this to get in. Handing the card over to Wang Chao, Tang Zichen said, The password is XXXXXXXXXX. With this card, youll be able to enter. If you can show great progress with it, then find me and Ill teach you something new. If you cant, then throw away the card and dont look for me. Tang Zichen spoke seriously. Sis Chen, what is considered good progress?! Wang Chao cried out with worry. After so much help from her, Wang Chao had already considered her as a bigger sister, so he couldnt help but speak out in a hurry. When you can feel your temple swell a bit, that is when you can find me. Chapter 5: A change in the temples Chapter 5: A change in the temples Wang Chao had spent the entire day thinking about the three integrals to the human body taught to him by sis Chen. From day and night, he had spent the majority of his time focusing on his vertebrae and tailbone, pressing against each and every joint slowly with his fingers. At the beginning, Tang Zichen had slowly worked her way down his vertebrae joints with her finger. No matter what small action she had done, his body had responded, and Wang Chao had taken her words to heart. But when it came to practicing every day on his joints, Wang Chao had found this to be quite difficult. Wang Chao had tried for three or four days to move his center of gravity to his tailbone, but naturally, his hair did not spike up. The vertebrae was not like the arm or leg which could easily be controlled. A few dayster, Wang Chao had made no progress. But instead of being discouraged, he threw himself into the teachings sis Chen had taught him vigorously. Wang Chao had been too engrossed in his thoughts. Even in ss, he had unconsciously tried to straighten his back and use the chair to press against his vertebrae. Wang Chao! Youre always doing something strange everyday, did you want to die? Suddenly, an angry swear could be heard one day behind Wang Chao. Turning his head, Wang Chao saw a bright eyed female student whose delicate face was twisted inint. Ah, what was her name again? Wang Chao desperately tried to remember the name of the girl, but the only thing he could remember was that herst name was Cao and that she was a ss officer. Her full name he hadpletely forgotten. Oh, sorry about that. Wang Chao apologized in an effort not to cause any trouble. Upon seeing the apologetic face of Wang Chao, her anger immediately dissipated, Finals are almost here but you never study at all! This next exam will be our city wide examination where every school will be ranked. As the ss monitor andmittee member of the student council, I wanted to tell you to not bring the entire ss down. Okay okay. Hearing the girl, Wang Chao couldnt help but feel as if the girl was trying to prove her dominance over him. Normally, he would feel uneasy, but as per usual, he only nodded his head without moving a muscle. But in his mind, he quietly repeated the words sis Chen had told him, Intent and Qi and Strength and Qi. Studying wont help change my destiny, but the Guoshu that sis Chen is teaching me, that might. Wang Chao was an ordinary person with a family social ss that wascking a bit. So naturally, he was reserved and introverted by nature. Because of this, he did not say what was on his mind. In actuality, Wang Chao had a burning desire that far exceeded anyone else. It was only because of reality that his desire had been suppressed. Ever since that coincidental meeting with sis Chen, Wang Chao knew. He knew that he had grabbed onto the rope to life. Tang Zichen had opened up the grand doors to the Guoshu world in such wondrous manner that was far better than what school was teaching him by a hundred times over. The other reason was that studying in school had gave Wang Chao no interest, but the Guoshu that sis Chen was teaching him had resonated deeply in him. Tailbone..center of gravity.the three integrals. Soon, the end of the school term came by, and in half a month, winter break would officially begin. From when Wang Chao had begun to learn Guoshu from Tang Zichen, it had already been a full month. In this half month, Wang Chao threw himself passionately into practicing the horse stance. As time went on, he gradually began to feel that he was starting to feel like a horse as his body began to simte how a horse would be. He had even practiced the two moves, Lifting Yin Palm and Monkey Stealing the Peach so passionately that he could do it instinctively. But the basics of the three integrals, Wang Chao just couldnt begin to fathom it. Up to even now, he wasnt able to replicate his hair spiking up consistently. Then on Saturday 10 days before the start of winter break when the sun was just beginning to rise. Wang Chao was at the stove to boil some water when a wandering cat came walking by his family gate to get to the sunny spot. With a energetic arching of its back, the cat coiled up and began to doze off. Wang Chaos heart began to race before slowly creeping up on the cat. With a sudden movement, he stamped on the cats tail violently. Mwrowr! Mrowrrrrr! The cat began to hiss in pain as its body curled up temporarily as its tail grew erect. With an arching of its back, the vertebrae took on the shape of a drawn bow while also looking like a coiled snake poised to strike. The cats fur began to bristle up like a hedgehog before leaping up to bounce towards Wang Chaos face.s face. Wang Chao threw up his hands in desperation to defend his face only to end up with his arms being scratched. Throwing the cat away, Wang Chao was not at all angry at it. Instead, he was extremely happy because he had clearly seen the cats tail, vertebrae, and its fur spike up in that instant. After giving himself many days to try and learn by experience, Wang Chao had finally realized something important. As for the cat that had been thrown, itnded back on the ground silently while staring vehemently at Wang Chao. A stare down between cat and human could be seen. Wang Chao was feeling extremely apologetic towards this cat, Kitty, Im so sorry. But since you scratched my arms already, lets call it a draw. Here, since I struck out first, have a piece of fish. Heading inside his kitchen for a moment, he cut a piece of the leftover fish from the new year to give to the cat. Sensing no hostility from Wang Chao, the cat stared suspiciously at the piece of fish. With a blink of its eyes, it couldnt resist any longer and snatched up the fish into its mouth. As Wang Chao began to sigh in relief, a sharp crying sound could be heard from indoors. It was the kettle he had put on the stove. The water that had been boiling inside was releasing steam through its opening, resulting in a sharp whistling sound. I get it now! Wang Chao cried out before immediately getting into the three integral stance. From his head to his neck, his vertebrae was like a snake. Slowly easing himself downwards, his entire body began to emit heat and sweat. Pa! His bodys center of gravity suddenly focused at his tailbone before Wang Chao suddenly felt like the cat. Instead of having an actual tail, he could visualize himself with one. A small stimtion could be felt around his tailbone, and before he knew it, the cold sensation traveled up his vertebrae and towards his head. Suddenly, his scalp went numb as he felt goosebumps appear all over his body as the pores began to close. With this newfound realization, Wang Chao immediately set himself to practicing the three integrals only to feel the heat and sweat threatening to escape from his pores with each second he sustained the posture. As he continued, Wang Chao could almost feel that his head was like a balloon that was being inted. At thest moment, Wang Chao felt as if he was on the verge of exploding before he had stopped. Following sis Chens example, he brought both of his hands up to his eyebrows before pressing downwards towards his abdomen. Even as his hands pushed downwards, all Wang Chao could feel was him trying to push down on a tire. No matter how much he tried, he couldnt push it downpletely. Wang Chaos abdomen grumbled with a gurgling sound before turning over and shooting outwards. Unable to keep his mouth shut, Wang Chao let out a hiss of pain. This hiss was simr in sound to when the kettle from earlier was boiling. Suddenly, Wang Chao came to the sensation that a part of the heat had traveled up towards his face before stopping right at his temples. At this sensation, Wang Chao could swear that his temples were growingrger. It couldnt be? A joyous smile swept across his face as Wang Chao focused on this sensation. Unable to deal with the kettle still whistling, he hurriedly went to find a mirror. Eh? I dont see anything different, but I can clearly feel something there. After looking at himself, Wang Chao could have sworn there was a stimtion in his temples and grew dejected. Forget it, eating one bite doesnt mean Im fat. I clearly felt that sensation, that means Im doing something right. And so he forced himself to stay calm once more. At longst he had made it through the bottleneck. For the next 10 days, Wang Chao had been in a joyous mood. Naturally, he continued to practice everyday, with each day he practiced, the closer he felt to improving. However with this fascination came some retributions. When it came to the finals on thest three days, Wang Chao didnt know a single thing. After the finals, he still knew nothing. With this end result, Wang Chao figured that he wouldnt be able to have an even worse of a test grade even if he tried. On the very first day of winter break, Wang Chao had felt that his temples were slightly different than before after a quick observation in the mirror. His entire body felt as if he was filled with energy was was revitalized. This type of change had been quite miraculous to him and caused his self confidence to skyrocket. Looking at his attitude in the past, he felt weird for being so introverted, depressed and wretched. Since my temples have changed, Ill go meet up with sis Chen and learn something new! Wang Chao had already made his ns for the winter break. What should I do for the next two days? Ive made great progress with my martial arts and even made my temples ergen. With this, I am a martial artist. Wang Chao had even read some novels during the era of the Republic of China where experts were everywhere. Each one of them had temples that were an inch tall and mighty. Although his own temple wasnt yet an inch tall, there was still a minute change. For a moment.Wang Chao had felt that even if just by a little bit, he was slowly bing an expert of martial arts. With his temples swollen with energy and confidence, he was eager to go and find someone to fight to see the fruits of his two months of training. Chapter 5: A change in the temples Chapter 5: A change in the temples Wang Chao had spent the entire day thinking about the three integrals to the human body taught to him by sis Chen. From day and night, he had spent the majority of his time focusing on his vertebrae and tailbone, pressing against each and every joint slowly with his fingers. At the beginning, Tang Zichen had slowly worked her way down his vertebrae joints with her finger. No matter what small action she had done, his body had responded, and Wang Chao had taken her words to heart. But when it came to practicing every day on his joints, Wang Chao had found this to be quite difficult. Wang Chao had tried for three or four days to move his center of gravity to his tailbone, but naturally, his hair did not spike up. The vertebrae was not like the arm or leg which could easily be controlled. A few dayster, Wang Chao had made no progress. But instead of being discouraged, he threw himself into the teachings sis Chen had taught him vigorously. Wang Chao had been too engrossed in his thoughts. Even in ss, he had unconsciously tried to straighten his back and use the chair to press against his vertebrae. Wang Chao! Youre always doing something strange everyday, did you want to die? Suddenly, an angry swear could be heard one day behind Wang Chao. Turning his head, Wang Chao saw a bright eyed female student whose delicate face was twisted inint. Ah, what was her name again? Wang Chao desperately tried to remember the name of the girl, but the only thing he could remember was that herst name was Cao and that she was a ss officer. Her full name he hadpletely forgotten. Oh, sorry about that. Wang Chao apologized in an effort not to cause any trouble. Upon seeing the apologetic face of Wang Chao, her anger immediately dissipated, Finals are almost here but you never study at all! This next exam will be our city wide examination where every school will be ranked. As the ss monitor andmittee member of the student council, I wanted to tell you to not bring the entire ss down. Okay okay. Hearing the girl, Wang Chao couldnt help but feel as if the girl was trying to prove her dominance over him. Normally, he would feel uneasy, but as per usual, he only nodded his head without moving a muscle. But in his mind, he quietly repeated the words sis Chen had told him, Intent and Qi and Strength and Qi. Studying wont help change my destiny, but the Guoshu that sis Chen is teaching me, that might. Wang Chao was an ordinary person with a family social ss that wascking a bit. So naturally, he was reserved and introverted by nature. Because of this, he did not say what was on his mind. In actuality, Wang Chao had a burning desire that far exceeded anyone else. It was only because of reality that his desire had been suppressed. Ever since that coincidental meeting with sis Chen, Wang Chao knew. He knew that he had grabbed onto the rope to life. Tang Zichen had opened up the grand doors to the Guoshu world in such wondrous manner that was far better than what school was teaching him by a hundred times over. The other reason was that studying in school had gave Wang Chao no interest, but the Guoshu that sis Chen was teaching him had resonated deeply in him. Tailbone..center of gravity.the three integrals. Soon, the end of the school term came by, and in half a month, winter break would officially begin. From when Wang Chao had begun to learn Guoshu from Tang Zichen, it had already been a full month. In this half month, Wang Chao threw himself passionately into practicing the horse stance. As time went on, he gradually began to feel that he was starting to feel like a horse as his body began to simte how a horse would be. He had even practiced the two moves, Lifting Yin Palm and Monkey Stealing the Peach so passionately that he could do it instinctively. But the basics of the three integrals, Wang Chao just couldnt begin to fathom it. Up to even now, he wasnt able to replicate his hair spiking up consistently. Then on Saturday 10 days before the start of winter break when the sun was just beginning to rise. Wang Chao was at the stove to boil some water when a wandering cat came walking by his family gate to get to the sunny spot. With a energetic arching of its back, the cat coiled up and began to doze off. Wang Chaos heart began to race before slowly creeping up on the cat. With a sudden movement, he stamped on the cats tail violently. Mwrowr! Mrowrrrrr! The cat began to hiss in pain as its body curled up temporarily as its tail grew erect. With an arching of its back, the vertebrae took on the shape of a drawn bow while also looking like a coiled snake poised to strike. The cats fur began to bristle up like a hedgehog before leaping up to bounce towards Wang Chaos face.s face. Wang Chao threw up his hands in desperation to defend his face only to end up with his arms being scratched. Throwing the cat away, Wang Chao was not at all angry at it. Instead, he was extremely happy because he had clearly seen the cats tail, vertebrae, and its fur spike up in that instant. After giving himself many days to try and learn by experience, Wang Chao had finally realized something important. As for the cat that had been thrown, itnded back on the ground silently while staring vehemently at Wang Chao. A stare down between cat and human could be seen. Wang Chao was feeling extremely apologetic towards this cat, Kitty, Im so sorry. But since you scratched my arms already, lets call it a draw. Here, since I struck out first, have a piece of fish. Heading inside his kitchen for a moment, he cut a piece of the leftover fish from the new year to give to the cat. Sensing no hostility from Wang Chao, the cat stared suspiciously at the piece of fish. With a blink of its eyes, it couldnt resist any longer and snatched up the fish into its mouth. As Wang Chao began to sigh in relief, a sharp crying sound could be heard from indoors. It was the kettle he had put on the stove. The water that had been boiling inside was releasing steam through its opening, resulting in a sharp whistling sound. I get it now! Wang Chao cried out before immediately getting into the three integral stance. From his head to his neck, his vertebrae was like a snake. Slowly easing himself downwards, his entire body began to emit heat and sweat. Pa! His bodys center of gravity suddenly focused at his tailbone before Wang Chao suddenly felt like the cat. Instead of having an actual tail, he could visualize himself with one. A small stimtion could be felt around his tailbone, and before he knew it, the cold sensation traveled up his vertebrae and towards his head. Suddenly, his scalp went numb as he felt goosebumps appear all over his body as the pores began to close. With this newfound realization, Wang Chao immediately set himself to practicing the three integrals only to feel the heat and sweat threatening to escape from his pores with each second he sustained the posture. As he continued, Wang Chao could almost feel that his head was like a balloon that was being inted. At thest moment, Wang Chao felt as if he was on the verge of exploding before he had stopped. Following sis Chens example, he brought both of his hands up to his eyebrows before pressing downwards towards his abdomen. Even as his hands pushed downwards, all Wang Chao could feel was him trying to push down on a tire. No matter how much he tried, he couldnt push it downpletely. Wang Chaos abdomen grumbled with a gurgling sound before turning over and shooting outwards. Unable to keep his mouth shut, Wang Chao let out a hiss of pain. This hiss was simr in sound to when the kettle from earlier was boiling. Suddenly, Wang Chao came to the sensation that a part of the heat had traveled up towards his face before stopping right at his temples. At this sensation, Wang Chao could swear that his temples were growingrger. It couldnt be? A joyous smile swept across his face as Wang Chao focused on this sensation. Unable to deal with the kettle still whistling, he hurriedly went to find a mirror. Eh? I dont see anything different, but I can clearly feel something there. After looking at himself, Wang Chao could have sworn there was a stimtion in his temples and grew dejected. Forget it, eating one bite doesnt mean Im fat. I clearly felt that sensation, that means Im doing something right. And so he forced himself to stay calm once more. At longst he had made it through the bottleneck. For the next 10 days, Wang Chao had been in a joyous mood. Naturally, he continued to practice everyday, with each day he practiced, the closer he felt to improving. However with this fascination came some retributions. When it came to the finals on thest three days, Wang Chao didnt know a single thing. After the finals, he still knew nothing. With this end result, Wang Chao figured that he wouldnt be able to have an even worse of a test grade even if he tried. On the very first day of winter break, Wang Chao had felt that his temples were slightly different than before after a quick observation in the mirror. His entire body felt as if he was filled with energy was was revitalized. This type of change had been quite miraculous to him and caused his self confidence to skyrocket. Looking at his attitude in the past, he felt weird for being so introverted, depressed and wretched. Since my temples have changed, Ill go meet up with sis Chen and learn something new! Wang Chao had already made his ns for the winter break. What should I do for the next two days? Ive made great progress with my martial arts and even made my temples ergen. With this, I am a martial artist. Wang Chao had even read some novels during the era of the Republic of China where experts were everywhere. Each one of them had temples that were an inch tall and mighty. Although his own temple wasnt yet an inch tall, there was still a minute change. For a moment.Wang Chao had felt that even if just by a little bit, he was slowly bing an expert of martial arts. With his temples swollen with energy and confidence, he was eager to go and find someone to fight to see the fruits of his two months of training. Chapter 6: The way of the Guoshu Fighting Style! One strike and the law has been broken! Chapter 6: The way of the Guoshu Fighting Style! One strike and thew has been broken! Sigh, meats getting more and more expensive, the price has already risen to 20 yuan per kilogram. Ill bring some money tomorrow and buy a bit less. Well smoke it forter since weve got to eat meat during this month. Speaking of food, our sons been eating a lottely. Hes probably beginning to grow, so we should make some tasty dishes today. In the evening, the family of three ate dinner. There was stir-fried bok choy, pickled vegetables, tofu, and hot and sour peppers. Wang Chaos parents let out a sigh; their faces filled with exhaustion. Wang Chaos father worked at a supermarket. He left early and came backte every day. The toughbor had already taken a heavy toll on this forty-year old body. En. Wang Chaos mother ate two small mouthfuls of food and then put down her chopsticks. She silently pinched her pockets. Her face was yellow due to an illness she gotst year. Even though it had been cured, the treatment used up who knows how much of their savings. Wang Chao understood all this, but he didnt say anything. He just silently ate his food with his head lowered. Im done. Im going to go take a walk. Wang Chao knew about their familys financial crisis, but there was nothing he could do about it. But now, his confidence had grown, his head as well. He was already thinking of ways to make money. Come back early and be careful of the cars. His mother reminded him. Wang Chao replied and then left. The day was gradually getting darker. The scenery at night was beautiful. Wang Chao walked and walked until he reached the South Sports Center. The South Sports Center was a huge ce for many things. There was a ce for video games, a basketball court, and even many Taekwondo, Karate, Muay Thai schools. However, there was no school that taught Guoshu. All in! Show your hand. Ah, Golden Flower! Brother Liang, your luck is so good. The rowdymotion got the attention of Wang Chao. Not too far away from him were five or six guys ying mahjong on a ping pong table. The leader was a young, bald male wearing a leather jacket. He had a knife scar across his throat, making him look extremely menacing. Wang Chao had immediately recognized this male called brother Liang. He was a ruffian with around ten underlings. He frequently hung around outside of the school to cheat students of their money and flirt with girls. In his first year, Wang Chao had once walked a bit close to a girl. One of his underlings saw this and said to brother Liang that Wang Chao was flirting with his girlfriend. He had forced Wang Chao to hand over his money and only after finding out that Wang Chao truly didnt have any money on him, and so he punched and kicked Wang Chao a few times. At that time, Wang Chao could only bear the humiliation because he was too afraid to fight back. But now his confidence had risen. Suddenly, out of the corners of his eyes, he noticed an underling next to brother Liang who was smoking and ying around with his lighter. He was the very same underling that had beat him upst year. Wang Chao immediately red up; his blood rushing to his face. He was especially irritated when he saw the stacks of red hundred yuan bills on the table. Blood rushed towards Wang Chaos head as his anger rose and hatred boiled in his heart as he silently plotted. Ive got a grudge and today, your daddys going to take revenge and make some profit at the same time. Wang Chao quickly thought, So many people. How am I going to fight this? I should first take out some people and then Ill go from there. Should I take some money and then leave? Or should I do something else? Wang Chao calcted the various oues of his n for a moment. Then, he sucked in a deep breath and then walked forward. The group of people was focused entirely on the mahjong tiles. Hundreds of yuan bills were passed back and forth. It seemed like no one had noticed Wang Chao just yet. Brother Guang, its your turn to bet. Im betting fifty! A red-haired ruffian tapped the table towards Brother Guang. This brother Guang was the ruffian who had beaten up Wang Chao a year ago. What are you yelling for, you bitch. Brother Guang seemed to have lost. He wasnt happy at this fact and used his hands to m the table. Lil Guang, dont be so angry. Wait a bit and Ill ask brother K to find a nice little girl for you to y with! Brother Liang wiped his tiles and then puffed out a stream of smoke. At this moment, Wang Chao had already reached brother Guangs back. He suddenly grabbed Brother Guangs hair and pulled backwards violently! Ah! Brother Guang hadnt been on guard when he was suddenly met with such a dirty trick and howled loudly towards the sky in pain. *Kacha!* Wang Chao grabbed his hair and dragged both brother Guang and even the chair along the ground. Wang Chao had already calcted what he would do next. The instant he grabbed the hair, his other hand swept the table. He didnt know how many red bills he had grabbed, but he felt that his hands were full and quickly stuffed the bills into his pocket. This time, everyone at the table noticed him and immediately stood up. Wang Chao kicked the table over. he then fiercely stamped on Brother Guangs face and then jumped back two or three meters like a monkey. Wang Chaos leg strength had increased by quite a bit through practicing the Horse Stance, and since Monkey Stealing the Peach was an attack move, it would not do. Practicing the three integrals of the body had taken an effect on Wang Chao as well. His spirit brimmed with energy and his strength was abundant. Wang Chao wasnt even breathing hard after the quickbo. These movements had already been calcted ahead of time by Wang Chao. And just as expected, the gang wasnt able to react in time. Hearing Brother Guang roll on the ground screeching made Wang Chao feel extremely satisfied as if Zhu Bajie had eaten ginseng. Every pore in his body opened with excitement. Hitting people really does feel good! Ive lived for so many years and today I get to blow off all my steam! How great! Son of a bitch, youre looking to die! Brother Liang was the first to react. He picked up a wooden stool and threw it at him. With just one look, you could see that he was extremely experienced in fighting. Wang Chao hastily dodged the chair but brother Liang had already closed in and kicked towards Wang Chaos stomach. Brother Liangs stool into kick move was very practiced, a clear reflection of the countless fights he had been in. Wang Chao had never fought before. His experience was clearlycking a bit and he was hit by Brother Liangs kick. Luckily, the results of practicing the Horse Stance so often had paid off. Wang Chao being kicked hadnt resulted in him tumbling towards the ground. He moved back two steps, but his stomach didnt even hurt. If I had fell, then Id have been done for! Fortunately, his kicks have no strength behind them. It doesnt hurt at all! When Wang Chao stepped back, he saw that five or six nearby ruffians had lifted up their stools or their bats. Wang Chao stood with his three integrals form and breathed lightly. He still had some ability to defend himself. Brother Liang truly was someone who frequently fought with others. Seeing how his kick hadnt caused Wang Chao to copse, he stared nkly for a brief moment, and then pounced over with his fists clenched. Wang Chao hastily turned around, leaving his back facing Brother Liang. Brother Liangs fist hit Wang Chaos back. Wang Chao endured the pain as he suddenly turned around and used a Lifting Yin Palm. Wang Chao had practiced the Lifting Yin Palm nearly ten thousand times in the past two months. He couldnt have been any more proficient in this move if he tried. Brother Liang reacted to it, but even though he blocked the elbow, Wang Chaos arm shot out like a bullet onto Brother Liangs testicle. Brother Liang immediately crouched down, clutching his pants as he rolled on the ground in agonizing pain, losing the ability to continue the fight. Wang Chao turned on his heel and ran away immediately. That was because there were still six or seven people surrounding him. Wang Chao didnt even have the time to pick up the scattered red bills on the ground. But Wang Chao was a little curious as he thought: These gangsters gambled with quite a lot of money. Whered they get it all from? The Sports Center was veryrge, but it was enclosed on all four sides. The only exit was being blocked by two ruffians. Wang Chao knew that if any one of them grabbed him, hed immediately be surrounded by the others and itd be over for him. He continued to run and headed towards the stairs. The six or seven people shouted as they chased after him. The fight had given rise to quite a riot, causing people from all over the sports center toe and watch the excitement. The ce was like a bustling food market. Wang Chaos legs were quick and he had a lot of stamina. After running for a bit, he was finally able to shake them off. Should I go over and beat them up some more to gain experience? Just as these evil thoughts arose in Wang Chaos head, he suddenly heard the sounds of sirens. A police car had driven in. Someone had been watching the fight and had called the police. Chapter 7: The robber is the victim Chapter 7: The robber is the victim The moment the sirens of the police cars could be heard, the gangsters that had been chasing Wang Chao immediately went still for a moment before running off. But after several steps, one of the persons immediately stopped, This isnt our fault this time! Why are we running when its his fault! At this, the gangsters immediately stopped running and hurriedly waited for the police toe. Soon, the sirens came to a stop as five or six men came out of the car fully dressed in uniform. The leader was a burly looking police officer that was almost 2 meters tall. In a second, he had barked out an order, Book the ones that were fighting, now! Any bystanders, out of the way! Subsequently, the police officers came down on the gangsters with a frightening speed and quickly handcuffed the gangsters, including brothers Liang and Guang who had been struck by Wang Chao earlier. You pieces of trash, causing trouble for me at such an important time, Ill be sure to teach you well when we get back! A middle aged police officer kicked at one of the gangsters with a curse. But even Wang Chao had been ratted out to the police officers by one of the gangsters, causing him to be put in the back of a police car as well. With both police cars stuffed with people, they finally set into motion to drive away. In the police car, Wang Chao could only look on in a daze. He had a feeling that this group of police officers could have been a part of the SWAT team. Sit down in a line and behave! Once they had arrived at the police station, the police officer in charge of them kicked at each of the gangsters angrily. Since Wang Chao was wearing his school uniform, he had been fortunate and was not kicked. When one of the police officers saw Wang Chao, he spoke, Isnt this a student? Hes not one of them, hurry up and unshackle him. Not only were Wang Chaos handcuffs taken off, but he had been given a chair to sit on and wait. Officer Cao, he was the one that started it! he even stole our money! Brother Liang had already recovered a bit from the strike to his testicles, but there was still the phantom pain left in his groin even as he tried to exin. The other gangsters immediately began to heckle Wang Chao as well, Officer Cao, we can testify! It was that brat that struck first and even stole our money! Enough of your shit! The man called officer Cao pped the table with his palms and roared, Just what type of person are you if you say that a student stole your money? He hit you first? Do you think I am some sort of idiot? What time do you think it is? Its the national elections! And yet, youre still causing trouble for me! Didnt your boss Chen teach you any better and say to avoid trouble during this time? With the shit youre causing me, I should shoot one of you! The boss behind the scenes was someone that officer Cao knew. However, with even this type of vition at such a time, even boss Chen would be made an example of. The eyes of officer Cao were fully zing now as he ranted with a furious rage that scared even the gangsters. With that, officer Cao turned to Wang Chao, Which school are you from? With a small stutter, Wang Chao spoke, Uncle officer, Im a second year from Sanzhong, third ss. Sanzhong, second year of the third ss? Thats the same ss my daughter is in. Officer Cao spoke with a nod of his head, You neednt worry then, Ill just write your name down and you can go. At that moment, a police officer came rushing in, Captain Cao, the news reporter for the television channel is here. Kneading his temples softly, officer Cao spoke, Its a good thing our patrols have been so tight recently. Otherwise, this extortion crime of a student would have been caught by the news reporter. In this time during the election, that would have been terrible. Let her in for the interview. Not too long after, a long haired woman wearing a business suit walked into the room followed by a cameraman As soon as the cameraman came in, he immediately walked to a corner of the room and began filming. It was just then that Wang Chao had realized who she was. This woman was Zhu Jia, the beautiful news anchor that he saw on the news channel every so often. As Zhu Jia walked into the room, she and officer Cao began to talk for a moment before finally beginning to film. Good evening everyone. Tonight during the elections, the citys public security bureau has been working around the clock to protect the safety of every citizen and to provide a safe environment.Just now, the Nancheng division of the public safety bureau has just recently caught a gang of gangsters trying to extort a high school student The camera panned on over to brother Liang and the others. Then, Zhu Jia pointed the camera and microphone to Wang Chao, This is a second year student from Sanzhong who had been working out at the sports center before being ckmailed and extorted. Just how do you feel about this matter? Wang Chaos nose felt a small itch as he smelled the sweet fragrant perfume that Zhu Jia was wearing. With a beating heart and a slightly stunned face, he nodded his head, I want to thank uncle officer for arriving so fast. Sneaking a nce at Zhu Jia, Wang Chao suddenly realized just how beautiful this news anchor was. Unable to help realize just how dry his lips were, he turned his head as if to say something more, but Zhu Jia had already turned the microphone away from him to question officer Cao. Officer Cao coughed to clear his throat before speaking, In this time of importance, our public security bureau has strived to maintain the peace. As for those who dare to vite this discipline, we will strike hard and fast at themand we will be looking at any holes in our coverage Officer Caos speech of justice hadsted for half the day before the news reporter finally took away the microphone and took a picture with the officer before waving goodbye and leaving in a moment. Brother Liang had almost spat out in blood from all the anger he was feeling, but he didnt dare speak out since he was deathly afraid of officer Caos explosive temperament. But while they didntin, they still sent poisonous res towards Wang Chao. By now, Wang Chao had finally broken out of his stupor. Ignoring brother Liang and the others, he asked officer Cao, Uncle officer, can I go home now? Wei, boss Chen? Ive just caught a group of At that moment, the officer waved his hand as an indicator for Wang Chao not to speak while he was on the phone. What! Those bastards! I gave them some money and told them to behave, but they ended up doing it anyways! You said they were on television as well? Fine, fine. Officer Cao, Im sorry to bother you, but just throw them in for a year, lets see if theyll cause anymore trouble then. After Wang Chaos temples had been erged, his ears had been able to move at will as well, allowing him to hear the contents of the phone conversation with ease. Closing his cellphone, officer Cao spoke to the other police officers by the side, Xiao Li, Xiao Yang, lock them up in the ck room for tonight, well deal with them tomorrow. After the interrogation was over, only officer Cao and Wang Chao remained in the room. Wang Chao had desperately wished to go home now, Uncle officer, can I go home now? Officer Cao looked at Wang Chao for a moment without saying anything as if he was thinking. Then, slowly, his eyes looked at Wang Chaos temples with a narrowed nce. Little brother, your skill is quite decent. After fighting so many gangsters, did you not get hurt? Chapter 8: The difference to a master Chapter 8: The difference to a master Originally, Wang Chao had already calmed down from the entire ordeal, but the moment he had heard officer Caos words, his heart immediately went into overdrive. His throat constricted as his vertebrae straightened, his center of gravity went towards his tailbone, and his hair began to stand up. Crash! Right away, the chair that Wang Chao had been sitting in had been sent flying away. When he saw just what type of reaction had urred from his words, officer Cao had been surprised. This high schooler had seem almost like a wild animal that was ready to bite if need be. What a fast reaction speed, Officer Cao thought with interest towards Wang Chao. In actuality, during the beginning of the interrogation, officer Cao had realized that from these 8 gangsters, only brother Guang had any injuries. Brother Liangs hands were clutching at his pants with a pale face, clearly he had won the lottery of injuries. As for this high schooler, he only had a single footprint on his chest and a rosy red face. Aside from the out of breath look, it was clear to see that this kid was quite strong. For a person to injure two people out of eight with such a situation like this, if officer Cao couldnt see the truth, then he may as well quit being an officer. Dont be so nervous. Officer Cao slowly took out a Furongwang brand cigarette and lit it on fire. Im not interrogating you, its just a simple talk. Have you learned martial arts before? Slowly calming himself, Wang Chao thought to himself, Just what is this guy thinking? He clearly saw that I had robbed the gangsters, so theyre the victims, not me. With that thought, Wang Chao couldnt help but pat the money he had stashed away within his clothes. It was until now that Wang Chao realized just how much money he had grabbed. With a quick estimation, he could guess it to be around a thousand or two thousand RMB. This amount of money was quite the sum to Wang Chao. Even if he had stolen it, he was reluctant to part with it. Judging from theck of calluses on your hands and the uneven finger bones, you havent practiced for long. But with a reaction like that along with your physique, Im guessing youve been practicing your familys martial arts for a small amount of time, otherwise, youd never have been kicked like that. While smoking, officer Cao continued to give his observations. Looking at the hand that was holding the cigarette, Wang Chao could see that the fists bones were rather even looking as if there was no dents at all. Even his hands had a brown coloredyer from the calluses. Looking at his own hand, he kneaded his hand into a fist. The depression between each knuckle was clearly noticeable. En, Ive practiced a little bit. Just about two months now. Wang Chao spoke after careful consideration, he saw no harm in saying this piece of information. Eh, could this be a martial art that has been passed down from generation to generation? Could this kid be a practitioner of tradition? Officer Caos eyes began to shine as he thought to himself. By now, most inherited martial arts are mostly very bare-boned like in their movements, could I havee across a true traditional form? Who is your teacher? Officer Cao asked carelessly. But Wang Chao was too careful to give a real answer, I cant tell him about sis Chen. He thought. An old man in the park taught me how to stand properly and two moves to help defend myself. Ah, so its like that? A sh of disappointment went through officer Caos eyes for a moment before smiling once more. How about this, Im a boxer too. When people of the same trade meet, they should take notes. let me see just how much youve practiced. What did you want to test? Wang Chao loosened up as he saw the happy smile on the officers face, but the atmosphere was still quite tense. Ill stand here and youe attack me! Show me your strength and speed! Officer Cao spoke. Sure! Wang Chaos original n had been fighting anyways. Although he had fought the gangsters, his craving hadnt yet been satisfied. Since someone had taken the initiative to start a fight, it was like offering a pillow to a drowsy person. Ha! Wang Chao ran for two steps before pouncing forward with a fist flying at officer Caos chest. Suddenly, the officer swung his own right fist to meet Wang Chaos fist. The two fists collided in midair with a crash as flesh hit flesh! Ouch! Wang Chao felt as if he had struck out at an iron wall at high speeds. The pain he had felt was so high that tears were threatening to fall from his eyes as he nursed the fist that he used to make the blow. Fuck! Wang Chao couldnt help but let out a swear. Although he was in pain, this sh had brought out a dangerous aura from within him. His foot smashed into the ground as Wang Chao rotated his body so that his back was faced against the officer! Hardening his will, Wang Chao turned to deliver the move he had practiced thousands of times, the Lifting Yin Palm. First was an elbow strike to the chest with a whip like motion, heshed out with another blow towards the groin area of the officer. But in that time, officer Cao had already smashed his fist into the tip of Wang Chaos elbow. Instantly, Wang Chaos elbow went numb! It was almost as if his entire arm was paralyzed, naturally halting the progression of his elbow strike. And soon after, the pain in his elbow followed. Taking back his hand, Wang Chao suddenly realized that his fist waspletely swollen now. With the red hue and inmmation, it seemed as if his fist had been dipped and fried in chili oil! Making a fist to punch was impossible to do now, let alone raising it. Kid, your fists are far too soft. The officer drew back without making another move. Dont think yourself an expert after learning so little. If you continue to cause trouble, youll eat your losses soon enough. Wang Chaos fist had hurt so much that he was trying to cool it off by blowing cold air onto it, I cant do this, Im too weak! This guys just too fast, and his fist is like hitting iron! Anything I do wont hurt him! Forget it, Ill wait for next time and have sis Chen continue to teach me. Ill definitely show him! The fiercepetitive nature in Wang Chao had suddenly skyrocketed. Covering his arm, Wang Chao spoke, Im no match for you, Im going home. And with that, he turned to leave. Hold on. The officer called out. Just how much money did you steal? What, you knew I stole money?! Wang Chao whirled around in keyed up state. If I didnt see such a thing, I would be a failure of a cop. Id best go home and be the house husband then. The officerughed. Then why did you have them all locked up and not hold me responsible instead? Wang Chao asked incredulously. There was a tint of disappointment within him. Knowing that the money was no longer a secret, he fished them out from his clothesCthere had been 2100 RMB! With a pain that felt as if he was being cut apart from the inside, he dropped the wad of money onto the table. If you were themander, just what would you do? The officer nodded his head at the pile of money on the table. Lets think for a moment. If I say you stole the money, your parents will definitely argue. A group of gangsters chasing after a high school student before caught by the cops. Then, the gangsters are released and the high school student is imprisoned? If word of this gets out, would I even be an officer still by the end of the day? I see! Wang Chao gave a sigh in relief as he thought to himself, So this is what its like to say the stain on your pants is from mud, not shit. Dont be so pleased with yourself. These gangsters arent anything important thanks to the social progress today where we capture them and then release them. If it were a few dozen years ago, they would had been executed by the firing squad long ago. Dropping the butt of the cigarette on the table, the officer spoke, Kid, Im teaching you a lesson here today. Dont take us police officers as idiots. With that, Wang Chao nodded his head and left. Chapter 9: Tang Zichen’s needle Chapter 9: Tang Zichens needle After leaving the station, Wang Chao could only sigh in dismay and disappointment. Disappointment over the fact that he had lost all of his fighting strength in two blows as well as 2100 RMB. 21 bills of cash. Wang Chaomented as if he had a piece of his body cut off. But, the pain in his fist had already receded, leaving him with a paralysis of the hand. The entire arm had already lost feeling a long time ago. Biting his lips, Wang Chao lifted his arm with some difficulty only to see the elbow caked with some blood and already some purple bruising.. As for his own fist, it had turned a ckish purple a long time ago to a stunning degree. Pressing against it lightly, Wang Chao felt a shocking amount of pain simr to being stabbed with a thousand needles. Dreadful that attack was. But that means my own skill isnt enough. Wang Chao spoke to himself, wishing that he could just sit in a taxi to find Tang Zichen. Oh? Wang Chao, is that you? Just what are you doing here, are you looking for someone? While walking home with a serious consideration on looking for medicine before going to find Tang Zichen, he suddenly heard a voice behind him. Turning his head, Wang Chao realized it was the Cao girl who was the ss officer and student council member. I.I was just taking a walk. Wang Chao obviously couldnt talk about his robbing act and then being arrested by the officers before being released. Jingjing, what are you doing? Just as Wang Chao was preparing to say goodbye, the doors to the station suddenly opened, revealing officer Cao whose eyes lit up as he saw the girl. It was then that Wang Chao suddenly remembered this girl was named Cao Jingjing. Dad! Mom was just telling you toe home. When Cao Jingjing saw her father, she immediately turned away from Wang Chao to run to her dad. So Cao Jingjing is his daughter. Wang Chao thought. But he had no intentions of staying here any longer, so he quickly turned to leave. Jingjing, was that person your ssmate? Officer Cao watched as Wang Chao turned the corner and disappeared from view first before asking his daughter the question. Yea, hes our ss most well-behaved student. Everyday, he doesnt speak a word to anyone else or even get in trouble with the other male students. Cao Jingjing spoke of her opinion of him. Most well-behaved? Officer Cao was shocked. Silently, Wang Chao returned home, but that night, sleep did note easy for him. His entire arm was still numb, but the pain had entered his bones even. This feeling was even worse than being condemned to hell! Even after rubbing sunflower oil on it, it had done nothing to alleviate the pain. Even as he woke up the day after, the pain had not yet subsided. Waking up early, Wang Chao had made sure to wear a long sleeve to cover his arm so that his parents wouldnt find out. As he left the door, he yelled out to his parents, Im going to the bookstore to study! Both parents were always constantly busy, so they had no time to supervise him and could only shout out a warning and goodbye. Wang Chao anxiously ran towards the bus stop to find the right station. And two hourster, he had finally arrived at his stop. After asking around, he had finally found the way to the Lake Tianxing district. Seeing the luxurious neighborhood and the security around it with all of the fancy gates, Wang Chao couldnt help but hesitate for a moment, Is sis Chens house that wealthy? Arriving at arge gate, he was stopped by the security there. But when Wang Chao had taken out the card given to him by sis Chen and then inputting the password, the guards had politely allowed him ess into the area. The surrounding area around him was far too spectacr for Wang Chao to describe. It was a graceful yet quiet ce that could normally only be seen on television or like the painting of Prospect Garden from Dream of the Red Chamber. TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daguanyuan Wow, theres a lot of cool houses here! If my family were to have a house like this, thatd be great. Wang Chaos neck had hurt from all the turning to look at every house, but then he remembered that his goal was to find sis Chen. One building, two buildings, three buildings. Wang Chao continued to count for a long moment before finally reaching the eighteenth building. Standing far away, he began to shout out, Sis Chen, sis Chen! Your sis Chen is right behind you! Just as Wang Chao had begun shouting, a voice could be heard right behind him. Sure enough, it was Tang Zichen that was slowly making her way towards Wang Chao. Today, Tang Zichen was wearing a clean purple Tang suit that looked quite reserved that exudes a refined manner of grace. In fact, Wang Chao had never seen a girl wear a Tang suit so well before! In an instant, he had been caught dumbstruck. Ouch! Suddenly, Wang Chao felt a shocking pain in his arm as he gritted his teeth together. Eh? Tang Zichen quickly made her way forward beforeing to Wang Chaos side. Lifting his clothes out of the way, she saw the ck and blue fist and elbow that he had been hiding. When Tang Zichen had lifted her arm, the pain Wang Chao had experienced was so much that he felt like he was ready to faint. Tang Zichen immediately pressed a finger to his skin like a chicken pecking at rice. But the only thing that Wang Chao could feel was a slight amount of numbness before his entire arm no longer hurt, instead, an itching feeling reced it. Come with me! Tang Zichen took him into the vi where the ss louge was. The lounge was extraordinarily expansive with floors that seeme to shine brightly. Wang Chao didnt know what material was used to decorate the interior, but the entire ce was made of pure white with some veins of purple and gold. There was a giant sofa, a suspended sma screen tv, and even a giant crystal ss wall filled with tropical fish. These were all signs of a wealthy lifestyle. How did you manage to get yourself hurt like this? Tang Zichen sat Wang Chao down and interrogated him. Wang Chao naturally didnt hide anything from her and began to speak of his tale. Tang Zichen calmly listened to Wang Chao until he finished before nodding her head, Youve learned the three integrals in two months, thats not bad. But the three integrals are for strengthening the foundation and strength, not for fighting. That officer Cao is not a bad external practitioner, and youve only learned the basics with no fighting experience. Obviously, he was never an opponent you could hope to win against. Sis Chen, what is external martial arts Is there an internal martial arts as well? Wang Chao asked. Tang Zichen lifted up her right hand where saw a golden ring on her forefinger. But upon closer inspection, he realized that it was not a gold ring at all, but a golden strand of string. Martial arts has no inner or outer or internal or external. There are only external and internal practitioners. Back when Sun Lu-Tang and Song Shirong were both alive, they clearly stated what it meant to be an internal or external practitioner. To be good at cultivating Qi was to be an inner practitioner, and to be otherwise was to be an external practitioner. That officer Cai most likely only hardened his muscles, skin and bones and probably isnt at the Hidden Power stage yet. But, you arent either and cannot harden any part of your body, making you weaker than he is. Okay, well talk about thatter where I can exin it slowly. First lets treat your arm. The bruising in your arm is quite severe, if left alone, it may be deformed. But still, your talent is quite good, your sister didnt choose the wrong person. Ill teach you all that I knowter so that this officer Cao will receive his duester. We can even break his hand in returnter. Tang Zichen slowly took the golden ring off of her finger and began to slowly straighten them. Wang Chao couldnt help but think about just how much these needles resembled those from acupuncture. Chapter 10: The profoundness of Taichi’s art of pushing hands Chapter 10: The profoundness of Taichis art of pushing hands Tang Zichen slowly straightened the golden needle before shaking her hands so that the needle could slowly make its way into the joints of Wang Chaos elbow. By the time Tang Zichens big thumb and forefinger left the butt of the needle, about seven eighths of the needle was already buried in his arm. Wang Chao had nearly leapt in fright, but there had been no pain even after the needle had stabbed into him. In fact, instead of pain, there was a nice and refreshing feeling that spread throughout it. After half an hour of Wang Chao bing a human pincushion, Tang Zichens arm blurred once more as she rapidly pulled out the needles before intertwining it around her finger to form a ring again. At that moment, Wang Chao regained sensation within his arm, but the bruising had not yet disappeared from it. As soon as she finished collecting all of the needles, her arm instantly grabbed onto Wang Chaos arm and began to massage the area where the bruising was. This time, Wang Chao felt as if each time she rubbed at his arm, an electric current was shocking his entire arm, causing the nerves to be jolted every now and then. Gradually, the discoloration on his arm slowly receded away, but Wang Chao knew that this had to do with the powers of the Hidden Jin. When sis Chen had used her Hidden Jin, the pores on his arm had opened up, allowing for the blood inside to seep out. Furthermore, the ck and blue swelling on his arm had gradually receded away as well until Wang Chaos entire arm and fist seemed as if he had just pulled it out from a pool of water thanks to all of the sweat from the Hidden Jin of Tang Zichen. Hhhhhhhhnnnnnn Suddenly, Wang Chao could detect a low sound permeating into his ears as if there was thunder from somewhere. Wheres that sounding from? Wang Chao wondered. But then he realized that Tang Zichens entire joints were vibrating as she massaged his arm so that after a while, the sound that could be heard sounded a bit like thunder. Okay! Just rest for half a day and itll be back to normal. Dont put any medicine and itll heal naturally. Using medicine is detrimental to healing since it will go through the kidney before being expelled from the body. This will naturally take a toll on the body even if it was applied orally or externally. After Tang Zichen had finished her kneading, she let out a long sigh. By this point, the swelling on Wang Chaos fist and elbow was almostpletely gone, only a small red trace remained. Sis Chen, your hand is covered with sweat Wang Chao muttered. Using Hidden Jin taxes the body, if ones martial arts does not reach the quintessential change stage, then the Hidden Jin will not be usable and will lead to a high chance of heart failure. Furthermore, the body will begin to deteriorate with each attempt. Quintessential change? Wang Chao asked. From his two months of training, Tang Zichen had told him about the three Jins and even the principle of Qi. But this Quintessential change was something he had never heard before. Tang Zichen only nodded her head, but gave no answer. Instead, she pressed a button on her armrest. In the next second, the door opened up as a servant came by with a basin of water and a towel. After washing her hands, she sprayed some water onto Wang Chaos hand as well. You may leave, but leave the water here. Tang Zichen spoke an order to the servant who immediately left. Then, facing Wang Chao, she spoke, Come here, wash your hand and then water the grass with it. After washing, Wang Chao immediately carried the washbowl out to the garden and began to water the garden. Starting from today, I will be teaching you guoshu. Tang Zichen spoke with a icy stare, causing Wang Chao to feel that the kindly elder sister had suddenly transformed into someone else. In fact, he could feel a cold one go up his spine. This type of feeling was something he had felt only once when the leopard had looked at the meal given to it at the zoo. But, the stare that Tang Zichen was giving him was far more intense. Im sure youve been really curious about your sis Chens history, right? Tang Zichen spoke. En. Wang Chao nodded. He had this question on his mind constantly, but he had a premonition that if he had asked this question, then he would lose something precious. With a feeling like that, then it would have been better to be stuck in the dark. Its fortunate you didnt ask sooner, or else I wouldnt have agreed to teach you. She spoke. The world I live in isnt one that you could ever imagine or normallye in contact with. I onlye to China once in awhile at my whim. When I first taught you a few things, that was just to see if you were qualified. But seeing your sess, you possess some potential. This is why I left behind my belongings here so that it could be passed on. It would be unfortunate for the chain of inheritance to be broken one day without a sessor. Wang Chao came to a shocking realization, Sis Chen, were you nning on leaving after you teach me? Correct. After I am done teaching you, I will be leaving. Starting from today onwards, whatever I teach you you will learn. Aside from anything martial arts rted, you will not ask any other question. You will not talk too much, but if you do, I will immediately take back what I have taught. She gazed off to the side. Wang Chao knew that this gesture was extremely important. Although he didnt know just how sis Chen would take back what she taught if he were to talk too much, Wang Chao knew it wasnt a smart thing to ask, so he nodded his head in a hurry. Good. Then I shall tell you this now about the world of Chinese boxing. Tang Zichen spoke. Chinese boxing has three realms, three stages, and three arts. The three realms are Refining Essence into Qi, Refining Qi into Spirit and Refining Spirit and back to Nothing. Ive told you of the principle of refining essence into Qi before, but refining Qi into spirit, youve touched upon that briefly as well now. You used to be reserved and shied away from any task. But after practicing martial arts, youve grown brave. Chinese boxing can enable for a persons very personality to change. The cowardly can be the courageous, the fiery can be introverted yet profound. To educate and discipline is the state of refining Qi into spirit. As for refining the spirit back to nothing Tang Zichen thought a moment, This is a realm that humans move walk towards to in their lives toe and realize. To talk and make empty promises regarding this realm is to end up bing an empty lie. So I wont speak of this realm. Then wee to the other two aspects of Chinese boxing, the stages and skills. Clear Jin, Hidden Jin and Transforming Jin are things Ive already told you. Thus, there are only the three arts remaining: bone change, muscle change, and marrow change. Specifically, these are tempering the bones, muscles and then the bone marrow. The first two, the bones and muscles are the easiest to temper. However, the bone marrow is the hardest. To make the breakthrough in the first two arts is to be considered a martial artist. To practice martial arts is to strive to surpass your limits, and to surpass your limits is to be born again. That is why the third step, the marrow change is so essential. En, the bone marrow creates new blood, and so when even the bone marrow is changed, then the entire bodys blood supply will be too. This is the meaning to be reborn. Wang Chao understood and realized the exnation. Then just how would one be able to temper their bone marrow? He asked. You use sound to vibrate the bone marrow. You must pay attention to this. This sound is not from the mouth or from the stomach. This is from the result of martial arts. Those aplished enough will be able to freely control any bone, muscle, skin and organs within their body and can make it vibrate. When the vibrations resonate, then the resulting sound will be like the roar of thunder, hence the name Tigers Thunder. Thinking for a moment on how to better exin the Tigers Thunder, she spoke, Have you read the literary work, Carving Up an Ox by Zhuangzi before? Within the story, the knife that cuts away the bones creates a sound that bes almost symphonious. The meaning behind this is very deep and the meaning of having a good health is stated within. Even the bells within a temple will ring for an endless amount of time after the first strike. This lingering sound of the bell is the result of the slight vibrations. The muffled thunder of the skies is also the result of vibrations through the sky. TL Note: http://.iselong/English/0001/1182.htm Pray with the evening drum, wake with the morning bell for thought and to be born anew. This is the entirety of the principle. Come, give me your hands! Extending his hands, Wang Chao allowed for sis Chen to grab all ten of his fingers. A strange thing happened as when Tang Zichen grabbed onto Wang Chaos fingers, he instantaneously became like a marite and unconsciously began to shake. The tremors grew bigger and bigger, but when Tang Zichen let go, they gradually receded away from his body. Soon afterwards, Wang Chao was left standing with his entire bones all slightly shaking still after the resonance of the Tigers Thunder from Tang Zichen. It had taken an hour before Tang Zichen had let go of Wang Chaos hands. After the tremors had taken control of his entire body, he was left without any strength. Ive ruined the experience for him, but there isnt much time. I have to go back soon, so this method will have to do. Otherwise, there wont be enough time to teach him everything. Tang Zichen thought. Xuuu! Wang Chao let out a long breath, Sis Chen, howe when you pressed against my hands, I suddenly felt that I couldnt control my body? This is a skill of the upperyers of Taichi. When both hands are pushed together, then you can clearly sense the joints of every bone and instantly break down the center of gravity so that youll lose your standing. The bones within a persons body can be simr to a lever, when the head is pressed against, it will stand up. When ones skill is high enough, then when you press against someones hand, then they will feel dizzy and instantly jump. Not only does this not use my strength, but it takes away from your own. This is the principle of a high return from little effort. After Tang Zichen had spoke, she grabbed at Wang Chao whose legs immediately bent down before involuntarily leapt onto the garden grounds. How did I jump all of a sudden! Wang Chao crawled up as he dusted himself up in some dejection at his involuntary control. That was just an experiment and a small exnation so that you could feel the sensation of what the Tigers Thunder feels like. Your bone, muscles and tendons are still unaffected and you still cannot use the Tigers Thunder. What I just did was the Taichis way of pushing hands which allows for one to understand the human body and to understand what the other side is capable of. Come, I shall teach you what you need one step at a time! Tang Zichen spoke. First will be Bagua! Chapter 11: A difficult movement of the leg Chapter 11: A difficult movement of the leg There are countless variations to Bagua Zhang, but when all is said and done, there are still only 8 stances. Look at my demonstration. Tang Zichen began to stand in position by bending both knees and spread out her hands to form an open palm before slowly pushing outwards and then pressing and kneading the air. Following the legs slowly turning the body, her eyes followed the foremost hand with a swift motion and then looking around in a nimble manner. Double Exchange Palm, Single Exchange Palm, Following Posture Palm, Returning Body Palm, Rotating Body Palm, Lifting Yin Palm, Grinding Body Palm and Soft Body Palm. These are the 8 stances of Bagua, take a look at my footwork! Paying close attention to Tang Zichens feet, Wang Chao noticed that from start to finish, her legs had never lifted from the ground and had instead glided across it. Every single guoshu must refine the art of the leg. You should not fall, your legs should be like iron and hold you firmly to ce. The upper body should be constantly in motion and should never fall. Even boxing is the same! Even this movement of mine is called Mud Wading Step. It is like walking in mud. One must be light, calm, and careful. If you step too heavily, then the mud would be disturbed. Tang Zichen had been demonstrating the stances she had been doing in the park. Each of the 8 stances had involved her hands raising up to the space between her eyebrows before slowly falling down to her abdomen with a sharp exhale. Wang Chao slowly followed suit, and after two hours, he too had managed to imitate the eight stances. Bagua Zhang had eight different stances, but Wang Chao had slowly memorized it. As he practiced, he slowly began to feel like he had the proper stances, causing him to feel proud of himself. But just then, Tang Zichen had mmed down on his head, Even though youve learned the stances, but even if you practiced for a thousand years, it will all be in vain without the three integrals! What! Wang Chao cried. Your posture is fine and your movements decent, but why arent you moving your vertebrae correctly!? Internal martial arts require you to keep in the Qi, that is why it is called internal! Tang Zichen spoke once more as she demonstrated as she pressed her hands against Wang Chaos. When practicing, the footwork must be correct, the eyes correct, and the vertebrae even more correct! Did the horse stance and three integrals you learn all disappear into nothingness? I see that you dont understand anything! When practicing, you must show your mastery of the three integrals as well! Tang Zichen spoke out with a harsh tone. Oh! So you must incorporate the way you stand into martial arts. The three integrals is like being given a form, and martial arts is the subject where the form is applied! When you use the form to solve the problem, then the three integrals and martial arts arebined! Wang Chao spoke in realization. Tang Zichen looked astonished, This little idiot finally understands! Now that you know, hurry up and learn the style! Nodding his head, Wang Chao systematically began to practice once more. The arms began to move while the legs followed on the ground. Finally, he grew extremely familiar with the proper postures and footwork. With each palm change, his entire body began to emit heat, but then his skin would instantly gain goosebumps and seal the pores. As the heat followed with with palm and receded when his hand receded, Wang Chao began to feel like a pitcher of water as the heat constantly rebounded inside. Wang Chao had felt this feeling thest time, but that was restricted to only the upper half of his body. This time, he had felt it in th the entirety of it. Right now he could feel a hot and cold sensation from his hands and legs before it spread to every other part of the body. Wang Chao slowly pushed outwards, the heat within his body never escaping outwards. After training for a while, his arms and legs felt as if wind was being blown into his body. But Wang Chao knew that this sensation wasnt really happening, but instead it was due to the pores being sealed. Gradually, the vertebrae could no longer hold back the heat within the body. In that moment, the heat grew more and more unbearable before the pores were finally opened. Involuntarily opening his mouth, Wang Chao let out a hissing sound as he began to sweat as if he was drenched in rain. You had the feeling, but you werent able to keep the Qi in. The three integrals requires the slightest movement of your vertebrae and not much Qi so you were able to keep it in. But now the Bagua stances requires your entire body to move and to prevent more Qi from escaping. But your pores werent strong enough so you couldnt keep it in. Tang Zichen looked at Wang Chaos entirely drenched figure but couldnt help and smile. You were too anxious and went overboard. You must keep a bnce. The next time you feel as though you can no longer hold it in, stop right away and walk around slowly. The Qi that was raging to escape your pores will slowly sink down to your abdomen. Some will go to the kidneys, but a majority of it will go straight to the temples where it will change your entire body and increase the strength of the pores. This will maintain your body in the best way possible. Xingyi Quan is much fiercer than Bagua Zhuang so the Qi will be even higher. Your pores arent strong enough to hold back the heat, so wait a few days for your pores to improve. Then I will teach you Xingyi Quan. Wang Chao took in a deep breath, Alright. I went too far just now, got it. But Ive finally understood the importance of posture in martial arts. I will definitely keep this in mind in the future. But still, sis Chen, the Lifting Yin Palm you taught me this time is different than the one before. This one is even more beautiful to do and look at. The first time was the fighting form. This time was the practicing form. Let me tell you the trick between both. Baguas practicing form is like to press and grind. The five fingers will press and then start to move around before slowly cultivating Qi. The fighting form ispletely different. Whip, jab, and chop. To whip is like to p someone in the face with the speed of a bullet be it face or crotch. To jab is gather the fingers together as if the tip of a knife and strike at the kidneys, eyes, throat, temple or ribs. Those are the weakest points to strike at. To chop is to use your hand as a sword to cut at the kidney or neck. The majority of people all see the practice form of Bagua to be extremely slow and meant to press and grind, just how would this be used to fight? Actually, this method of pressing and grinding isnt meant to fight people, but to increase ones physical strength. The fighting form can only be seen while fighting, but the ones that have seen this form have all died afterwards. The fighting form requires discipline to use, but if it is not matched with aplimentary practicing form, then the body will fall into ruins quickly. Tonight I will teach you a skill meant for fighting and increase the hardness of your palm. When Tang Zichen had mentioned fighting, Wang Chao had been put in a daze for a moment before thinking about just how cruel and sinister the world of Guoshu was. Furthermore, the leg is extremely important. The horse stance I taught you as well as the Mud Wading Step must undergo an extensive amount of training. When walking you must use the Mud Wading Step, when standing you must use the Horse Stance. The moment you can aplish the both of these things effortlessly, then that is when you can say you have mastered both. With that, Tang Zichen allowed Wang Chao to go and clean himself from the washbasin nearby. Wang Chao could only see that whenever Tang Zichen had moved as she drew closer, each footstep onto the ground held a decisive amount of power, causing the earth to shake slightly and the water in the washbasin to ripple slightly. Tang Zichens steps grew faster and faster before finally reaching a speed almost inconceivable to think about. Then, finally, her two legs seemed to have blurred away and left Wang Chao almost speechless. The water within the washbasin began to spin faster and faster before it rotating in spin thanks to Tang Zichens movements. A whirlpool quickly formed and violently shook as if a giant hand was stirring it. Ssh! Finally, the water within the washbasin sshed out all over the ground. Mygod.! Wang Chaos jaws dropped in amazement. Chapter 12: Finding strength through passion Chapter 12: Finding strength through passion What? This is what happens when one uses Hidden Power to control the heat and step into the realm where the foot holds the power. Back during the time of Cheng Tinghua, Shang Yunxiang, Fu Jianqiu, Li Cunyi, and Xue Dian, they were all capable of this. Not only that, but their martial arts had transcended to grow past their limits. When I show you Taichi, you will understand what it means for the spirit to be instinct. Seeing how shocked Wang Chao was, she spoke, Come, go inside and shower, Ill have someone bring you a new set of clothes. How could I dare bother sis with something like this Wang Chao muttered. Tang Zichen waved her hand as if giving an order, No more talk. Over this week, you will stay here to learn in the already short amount of time we have left. Knowing that sis Chen had always meant her word, he didnt speak any more and went to go shower. Tang Zichens entire vi was expansive; the bathroom on the third floor had already beenrger than his entire house. The inside waspletely white with some purple and gold decorative designs. Right in the middle of this rich bathroom was an eighty meter squared swimming pool. Wang Chao began to bathe himself while also taking a look around the bathroom. The absolute wealth of Tang Zichen had positively astounded him to the point of silence. Although he was curious of his sis identity and history, Wang Chao knew better than to ask. This wasnt something he himself could ask; he would have to practice martial arts and wait for now. After washing himself, a female servant had left some underwear and outerwear clothes on the cupboard outside for Wang Chao to try on. As he rifled through it, he noticed the style was quite nice, maybe it was a brand name? But Wang Chao didnt know which brand it was, or even if it was a brand name since he had never bought one before. Putting on the white sports clothes before looking at the mirror, he noticed that the golden lines on it had matched him quite nicely. Returning to the lounge, Wang Chao saw Tang Zichen patiently sitting on the sofa. When she saw him, she nodded her head for Wang Chao to sit down as well before turning on the sma screen television on the wall. The screen flickered to life before revealing a still image. Then, the image cleared up to show a strong and robust ck muscr man punching at a sandbag. This ck man was a figure known to practically everybody. Even Wang Chao knew who he was, it was the Boxing champion, Mike Tyson. The recording on the screen was in ck and white, indicating that it was an old film, but it was still very clear. The Mike Tyson in this recording was still very young, but he continued to punch at the sandbag with heavy blows and an equally strong perseverance. The sweat on his forehead continued to flow down, but despite all of the sweat, his eyes maintained a sharp re as he continued to pound at the sandbag. After watching for a moment, Wang Chao realized that Mike Tysons right hand was even more furious than the other one. With each blow, the sandbag was constantly knocked high up into the air, and on his naked right arm, the tattoo of a person could be seen. That was when Wang Chao realized the tattoo was of the founder of a republic. It was the tattoo of Chairman Mao. Pi! Tang Zichen turned off the television and turned to Wang Chao, To practice martial arts requires one to be hardworking and to be enthusiastic about it. The most important thing is to have passion. If a schr is passionate, then his writing will be poetic and forting and will be able to write out amazing poems or songs. Martial arts is like this as well. If one is passionate, then they will be able to have an amazing way of technique. Tyson had found something from the chairmans past that allowed him to feel passionate and from that passion, he found strength. This is the profound secret of the Xingyi style. Martial arts require passion to be mixed in it, and from that you will be entranced! Otherwise, no matter how much you practice, you will never reach such a high level of mastery. At the very most, you will be nothing more than a machine. This is the mysterious yet true way of life. Wang Chao began to think to himself, Finding strength through passion You might not understand now, but the road ahead is long and hard. Youll find it as you travel on it. Tang Zichen spoke. Lets go eat some food, then Ill teach you the secrets to the fighting style of Bagua. En, let me tell my family first that I found a part time job over the winter break. Wang Chao suddenly thought about his family. Hurriedly calling back home, he spun a detailed lie for his family to hear, and after an extraneous amount of time, he had finally convinced both his father and mother. Putting down the telephone, Wang Chao realized that his lips were suddenly dry so he gulped down the tea that was right next to him noisily. Tang Zichenughed as she waited for him to finish. The both of them then walked towards the dining hall where a variety of luxurious dishes were already set on the table; all of whichposed of some stir fry, fish soup, and some light vegetables. Wang Chaos fingers moved about from both hands as he began to grab at the dishes and pile the food onto his own te happily. At this, Tang Zichen smiled, showing an affectionate manner that an elder sister would give towards her younger brother. Resting after the meal, Tang Zichen brought Wang Chao to a giant exercise room. When Wang Chao entered the room, he was shocked. The entire inside seemed as if it was an exact replica of the ancient dojos for martial arts The interior of the exercise room wasprised of white and ck stones that were arranged in the way of the Yin and Yang symbol of the Supreme Ultimate while the outside had the eight trigrams. Within the exercise room, there was a meter deep stone trough where a couple of ck steel balls could be seen. Aside from this, the left side of the room had a row of weapons ranging from longspear, broadsword, jian and staff modeled weapons and their variations. On the right side was several sandbags. The sandbags were hoisted high into the air so that even jumping wouldnt be enough to reach for it. Right underneath the sandbag was a single vat that was filled with water. When he saw this, Wang Chao realized that this was for practice. One had to stand on top of the vat of water and strike at the sandbag from below. My time in China isnt long, and my visits are even less frequent so this dojo is quite simple and crude. I hope that you will be able to properly learn my teachings so that one day when I die, my knowledge will be passed down. Anything else would be a terrible loss. Tang Zichen seemed as if she was speaking to herself more than Wang Chao. Wang Chao closed his mouth so that he wouldnt speak another word. He could tell that the identity of his sis Chen was far too mysterious. He was also sure that the world she lived in was filled with malice and danger around every corner. When I am finished learning, I will definitely find a way into your world ande help you. Wang Chao silently vowed as he clenched his fist. Come, stand at the center of the Supreme Ultimate diagram of the Eight Trigrams. I shall teach you the Bagua style of fighting and movement. With that, Tang Zichen began to use her hands to describe the different stances. The eight stances had slowly transformed into sixty four ways of fighting, movement, and even the ways of jabbing, whipping, and chopping had been slowly exined to Wang Chao. Wang Chao had originally learned the fighting form of the Lifting Yin Palm and had a grasp on the basics. So it hadnt taken much effort, and with Tang Zichen molding Wang Chaos hands into the proper positions, it had taken only two days topletely learn it all. Over the course of the next five days, Wang Chao had spent all of his time in the dojo practicing. In the day time, he had practiced the forms to increase his health and strength, and at night, he would practice the way of fighting. After some time of exercise, Tang Zichen had allowed him to rest, but even then, Tang Zichen had used the golden needles to prick every single joint within his body which allowed for him to rest soundly. While he had slept for only 2 hours a day, this method had allowed all of his fatigue to be taken away/ When humans enter deep sleep, they only require a few minutes to be relieved of their fatigue. Tang Zichen had answered when Wang Chao had asked. So, for five days straight, Wang Chao would practice within the middle of the Supreme Ultimate diagram, and after those five days, he was standing on top of the water vats and used the ways of Bagua Zhang to strike the sandbag above. Every single time he had used force, the sandbag would swing wildly beforeing back in ce. Furthermore, the sandbags were arranged in a way so that the numerous sandbags would be sent flying back to hit the person in the center. This way, Wang Chao was forced to dodge, but at the same time, he had to be weary of the vat of water below him; but this proved to be a difficult challenge. For the next few days, Wang Chao counted keep track of how many times he had been dunked into the vat of water or had been struck ck and blue from the sandbags. At some points, he had nearly broken his bones. But each time he was hit, Tang Zichen would use her Hidden Power to knead the bruised spots, allowing Wang Chao to feelpletely refreshed the next day. Day and night for ten days, Wang Chao persevered with his teeth gritted tightly and put his all into his work. If it werent for sis Chen who was at my side everyday to treat my wounds, then I would have used up all of my nine lives already! If a master is not by ones side, then nine out of ten the disciple would have died! How in the world did sis Chen manage to train herself? And so he would move about on the jar for the 10 days while constantly hitting the sandbags. He didnt know how many times he fell, but Wang Chao had atst been able move around and change his center of gravity. But the sandbags had still managed to knock him down or force him to misstep a couple of times. But Tang Zichen had never once let Wang Chao stop. Wang Chao had never once questioned her either since he believed that she was doing what was best for him. Another three days within the ten days they had, Wang Chao couldnt help but ask when he was resting, Sis Chen, what are those steel balls doing in the trough there? Tang Zichen followed where Wang Chao pointed and said, Those arent steel balls, go and take a look. Wang Chao hurriedly walked over and tried to lift up the heavy steel balls. But that was when it clicked. No matter how much strength he used, it was like trying to have a dragonfly push back the stone towerCthe most he could do was to push them around with difficulty and not lift it. Wang Chao was surprised at this strange sight. When he had spun the steel balls, he could sense that there was a resonating sounding from within. This ball is made of an inch thickyer of lead while the insides is filled with mercury! This is much heavier than a steel ball, so just how could you lift one? Tang Zichenughed. The schrs had believed lead and mercury to be medicine, so I took their concept and used them for practicing martial arts. Chapter 13: A rapid growth Chapter 13: A rapid growth Nevermind, you are now able to stand on top of the vat of water and shadowbox without getting knocked off. Thus, you have a good foundation of Bagua Zhangs Swimming Body. Tang Zichen changed the topic from the lead and mercury balls and turned it towards Wang Chaos tempo of training. What, this is only called having a foundation? Wang Chao couldnt help but feel a little discouraged. After practicing so hard under the supervision of Tang Zichen day and night with little rest, especially the most recent of days. he had been standing on the vat of water and practiced jabbing, whipping and chopping at the sandbag. He didnt know how many injuries he had been given or how many hardships he had faced since he didnt wish to think back to it. If it werent for sis Chen at his side, then Wang Chao wouldnt know just how he would have lived. Tempering the body is far too painful. Wang Chao realized just now why there werent that many experts in todays society; it was because of appearances. The way to practicing Bagua was too tricky to understand, butpared to cultivating, practicing it was far morefortable while fighting waspletely torturous. After so many days of practicing, Wang Chaos body grew firmer and his footwork more strong, steady and swift. Although he couldnt be considered an expert, the distance wasnt that far away, so it was quite unbelievable when Tang Zichen said that he had only the foundation. Your body is much more flexible than before. If you were to fight someone, then you will at least be able to dodge their fists. But your strength is stillcking and your skins hardness isnt enough either. Your ligaments cant be weak and your muscle sticity hasnt yet been tempered yet either. Even if you were to go against that officer Cao now, you wont be able to win. Tang Zichen continued to criticize him, Chinese boxing is what the ancient Daoist priests and doctors used to temper the body and have a good health. Take a look at Hua Tuos Five animal mimicry. Refining the body is fantastic, but can you use this to fight someone? The fighting style of Chinese boxing were used on the battlefield as a way to kill their enemies. Only the ways of practicing dont have a way to fight because it is used to be healthy. The way of fighting doesnt have a way of practicing because practitioners would wear each other out and bring harm to their bodies. Although you have adequate nourishment, there is a limit where the body is strengthened before nourishment isnt enough. By just nourishment, one will never be able to reach the marvelous stage of Hidden Jin. However, these type of people are still quite terrifying since they can kill people easily still. With todays society where one can use supplements to regain what is lost, when you set out, you should not underestimate these men should youe across them. Do not think that they should be underestimated for not being internal practitioners, as they can still kill a person just as easily. Fights of life of death always happens within the blink of an eye, will they allow you to adjust yourself forbat or to release Hidden Jin? But still, when you have cultivated to the Transforming Jin stage, underestimating someone will not be that serious. The fighting form of Bagua Zhuang came from the usage of knives, meaning the most important feature is the stabbing motion.When you go on the streets and see gangsters fight, they use their knives to cut people, but that only results in blood and the victim still capable of fighting. If they were to stab, then the person would die. To cut someone is not the same as to stab someone. The fighting form of Xingyi Quan evolved from the usage of spears. The point of a spear is to stab. Even the bays usedter served the same person. When you fight and want to kill, you stab. If you dont wish to kill, then you cut or thrash them, take heed to that. To cut someone is not the same as to stab someone. Wang Chao nodded his head. The words sis Chen was saying made sense, especially regarding the difference between him and officer Cao. Officer Cao had a fast response speed and superior strength inparison to Wang Chao who realized that officer Cao hadnt even been using his entire strength, not even a good amount of it. Even if I reach the Hidden Jin stage and can shatter a brick, if I have to take a few seconds to readjust my vertebrae, Ill be dead before I can strike. Wang Chao thought and then thinking once more, It seems that the way of fighting is quite refined. I havent even begun to practice Hidden Jin, I have to be careful from now on. Wang Chaos mentality was slowly maturing step by step. What is Transforming Jin like? Wang Chao was exceedingly curious and had hoped that sis Chen would demonstrate so that he would be able to have a reference pointter. Take a good look. Tang Zichen spoke as she walked towards the mercury and lead balls and grabbed at the balls with both hands and then with a twist of her waist, her hands released an extraordinary amount of power. Crash! The ball began to spin around violently like the des of an electric fan. The ball began to roll in ce with a loud crackling sound as the ball traveled at high speeds with the mercury inside making a strange sound. Two minutester, the sound that Wang Chao could hear reminded him of the Tigers Thunder. Mercury and lead were the two essential ingredients for ancient alchemists to concoct the pill of immortality. Mercury is quite heavy, but it flows like liquid, making it a mysterious substance and was believed to bepatible with the bone marrow. This ball is the equivalent to a human body, remember that. Tang Zichen twisted her arm with an unknown amount of power, causing the mercury filled ball to act like a basketball and bounce up into the air. Afterwards, Tang Zichen whipped her arm up, causing the ball to jump slightly. When it fell, Tang Zichen switched to her shoulder and used it to touch the ball, spin it once more into the air. Afterwards, Tang Zichen continued to adjust the amount of power in each of her body parts, whether it was the arm, foot, shoulder, head, back, waist, groin, elbow, knee, or even one of her fingers, the ball continued to spin. The mercury filled lead ball that Wang Chao could barely even move had been spun around as easily as a basketball in the hands of Tang Zichen. Seeing the godlike abilities of her martial arts, Wang Chao had already been desensitized to it. Wang Chao could guess that this bigger than a basketball sized ball would be heavier than a 100 kilogram ball thanks to the mercury inside as well. Pa! Tang Zichen transferred the ball to each joint on her body before finally dropping it back in the trough. After whirling around for a few more revolutions, the ball finally came to a stop. The art of moving in Bagua Zhang may be flexible enough, but its strength and your ability at it is not sufficient enough. Starting from today onwards, when you are not striking the sandbag over the water, you will try to spin this ball with your hands. When the timees that you can make this ball spin to the point of making it bounce, a foundation for your strength will be established. From that day on, Wang Chao had yet another assignment. Every day at three AM in the morning, he would practice the horse stance and then use the Mud Wading Step to move around the entireke Tianxing. Afterwards, he would practice Bagua and perfect the incorporation of the three integrals into the stances. In the evening, he would try and increase his three energies; essence, Qi, and spirit. Then, Wang Chao would kneel down next to the mercury balls and try to rotate it. Arm, hand, waist and leg, Tang Zichen had made him push at the ball with them all. Then, finally, Wang Chao would spend the rest of the night improving his footwork as well whipping, cutting and jabbing at the sandbag. Tang Zichens ability at martial arts was without limits and her eyes sharp. Even her mind was quick thinking and each word of direction she said had allowed Wang Chao to suddenly see the light. Has sis Chen taught many people before? Wang Chao gradually began to think, there was no way she didnt. For another ten days, he practiced. Even on New Years, Wang Chao had phoned home saying he wouldnt be there. Afterwards, the winter break had finally ended, meaning that Wang Chao had finally needed to leave Tang Zichens vi and return to school. After returning home, he had been thoroughly scolded by his parents, but after seeing that he was alright, they were both endlessly relieved. Strangely, when he had returned home, they realized that Wang Chao had grown from 1.65 meters to 1.75 meters tall and his physique and been much stronger as well. He looked healthy and vibrant with energy with a boundless amount of enthusiasm that contrasted deeply with his past introverted, depressed and wretched appearance. Wang Chao had weaved a huge lie to his parents in order to put them at ease. Although Wang Chao had made a healthy amount of progress in his martial arts, now that he was back in school, he had no one to practice with. And thanks to the lesson taught to him by officer Cao, he didnt cause any trouble either. Once I have properly learned everything from sis Chens martial arts, I will go back and take back my confidence from officer Cao. Fighting anyone else will be meaningless. Wang Chao thought to himself as he continued to practice by himself. School matters were especially repetitive, especially as a high school student. The gossip was endlessly boring and nothing new was ever introduced. Wang Chaos only interest was of his fight with officer Cao so he had sometimes spoke a few words with the ss officer and student council member Cao Jingjing to ask about some matters regarding him during his extracurricr time. In the past, Wang Chao hadnt dared to strike up a conversation with a girl first. But after taking martial arts, his self confidence had soared to the point where he could speak to them freely without worry. It could be said that Chinese boxing had transformed Wang Chaos inherent nature to be more confident. This was truly refining Qi into spirit. A semester quickly went by, but during the term, Wang Chao had secretly practiced every day to polish his skills. Every midnight on Saturday, he would use the Mud Wading step to transverse the highway to Lake Tianxing where Tang Zichen would teach him for another two days. But in this time, Tang Zichen had only taught Wang Chao Bagua Zhang and nothing else. Yet Wang Chao said nothing and practiced in silence. His palm strength increased and so did his body. Each time he struck the sandbag, a faint but crisp sound could be heard. Wang Chaos movements grew more and more flexible as well. Each step was firm, and by the time summer vacation was about to start, Wang Chao could strike at the sandbags without ever falling. The temples were slowly bulging, but just at a slow rate unlike the rate from before. When the temples are erged, that means you have a talent for the basics, but being refined is not an overnight task. If you cannot even reach the basics, then learning is useless. Sis Chen, telling me this now while Ive been practicing so much, dont you think its a littlete? Wang Chao asked. Chinese boxing isnt like learning acrobatics. If ones skeletal bones are not properly matured, then they will be deformed. Your age is just perfect. Even Xingyi master Li Cunyi was 20 when he started to learn, and Shang Yunxiang was even older. If the age is too young, then they wont be able to understand much about the martial arts world. Tang Zichen reasoned. Up until even the second semester had ended and summer vacation started, Wang Chao hadnt said a word and continued to travel to Tang Zichens ce. But this time, Tang Zichen was unnaturally serious. I can only teach you for thisst summer vacation. After this, I will have to leave. However, in the past eight months, you have learned a lot and have established a good foundation. Ive taught you enough for you to learn by yourself now. Whether you can grow into someone strong, that shall be up to destiny and your own determination. When Wang Chao had heard this, he grew mncholic. But there was no other choice, and neither could he ask any questions. All he could do was nod his head. Good. Starting from today, I will teach you Xingyi Quan. Tang Zichen spoke. Chapter 14: Assault of Dragon and Snake Chapter 14: Assault of Dragon and Snake Xingyi Quan is quite simple in its postures, but there are five ways to issue power, otherwise known as the five elements, and the twelve motions of the body. While the postures are simple, the reasoning behind it isplex. While it is also split in between a practice and fighting form like Bagua, there is a difference. Bagua is meant to twist the body to the side and strike at theterals by jabbing at their ribs and waist. Xingyi Quan is to focus at the spearman and hit their chest and entire front side by striking them soundly. From the middle, they shall breakthrough and kill them. First, Tang Zichen exined the key differences between the basics of Bagua and Xingyi Quan before finally demonstrating the movements. Take a good look, of the five ways to issue power, the first is to chop, simr to the chopping and whipping motion of Bagua Zhang. Chopping means to resemble the motions of an axe. The second is to smash like how a bay or spear strikes by ramming through the person. The third is to drill, its movements is like how a fist will strike at an unusual angle or how a snake will sway to the sides before striking. The fourth is to pound, when issuing, the movements must be sudden and fierce like a cannon being shot out from a cannonball! The fifth is to cross, simr to the Returning Body Palm, both requires the usage of to throw away the enemy. As long as the enemy is close in hand, then you can throw them down, This fifth way contains methods to trip them. Tang Zichen had demonstrated the five motions before also showing Wang Chao an example of how to issue power with a posture that focused on the waist and legs. By the end, even Wang Chao had felt this was quite simple. The chopping fist originally derived from the ways of the knife. Bagua uses the knife as well, and since youve knowledge on that front, learning this wont be hard. The other four fists you must learn to polish your skills on how to issue power, take a look at me first. With that, Tang Zichen leapt onto the vat of water and stabilized herself. With her fist held near her ribs and the palm of her hand facing the inside, she suddenly stabbed outwards with her hand. Chi! The entire sandbag was suddenly stabbed by her hands, causing a hole to form. The sand inside it began to drip out in an instant. The sandbags exterior was made from a thick canvas, but it had been prated so easily whereas a knife would have a hard time cutting into. But to Wang Chao, he wasnt surprised by this. If his sis Chen couldnt stab into this sandbag, Wang Chao would definitely be surprised. This is the way to issue the smashing fist. It is like an arrow, a spear, or the point of a knife. She exined. Watch me issue the pounding fist! With that said, Tang Zichens foot pressed against the vat and sent her into the air. With her fist aimed downwards, she struck out fiercely against the sandbag. Bang! The entire interior of the sandbag seemed to be like a firework as it exploded with sand flying in every direction. Even Wang Chao had hurriedly closed his eyes, but with his mouth wide open, sand had been thrown inside. After the sand had fallen, Wang Chao began to spit out the sand in his mouth without stopping. The drilling fist takes after the element of water and is also called the Overturning Wave Jin. When a viper bites a person, they abide their time and sway their heads. Then, when your guard drops, they strike out and bite down with their teeth. At this moment, one must issue Jin. Tang Zichen demonstrated once more with an abrupt explosion of her fist. As if her fist was a snake entering its hole, Wang Chao couldnt see it enter the sandbag as her entire arm went in. But then the arm exploded out from the other side without a single drop of sand leaking out from the hole. As for the crossing fist, Ive told you before when I spun the ball all over my body. The crossing fist is the mother fist of the five Xingyi fists. You must learn this by yourself carefully. With the five fists being exined, Tang Zichen allowed Wang Chao to demonstrate for her. That had added yet another assignment for him. Everyday he would learn the stances of the five fists of Xingyi Quan with the three integrals blended in. Slowly, he maintained a healthy life while also learning to issue power when striking the sandbag at night. But this time, he was striking the sandbag from the ground instead of the water vats. But after practicing the five Xingyi fists everyday, Wang Chao had realized that the fierceness of the fists was almost unnatural. Each fist was far stronger than the fists of the Bagua style. If it werent for the foundation he had established while learning Bagua where he had to seal his pores, Wang Chao would have definitely been unable to seal his pores now with these fierce strikes. But this way, Wang Chao could realize that after day and night training for an entire half month, his abdomen had be as hard as iron. Even his center of gravity had changed so that when he focused on his tailbone, the hair on his arms would instantly straighten up as goosebumps formed all over his body like pellets! Even the knuckles on his fists began to even out as it gained calluses from striking the sandbag. At the same time, Wang Chaos leg ligaments grew stronger as well as flexible. He could now kick up at a level near his chest. But this leg strength had to be contributed mostly to his practice on top of the vat of water. Each time he had fallen down from it, his waist and legs still grew stronger thanks to the collisions with the floor and such. But Wang Chao continued to grow stronger thanks to Tang Zichens instructions. If it werent for her, then Wang Chao would have fallen to his death on the very first day or be stuck in the hospital. Half a monthter, Tang Zichen finally began to teach the twelve postures of Xingyi Quan; Dragon, Tiger, Monkey, Horse, Chicken, Goshawk, Sparrow, Snake, Crocodile, Phoenix, Eagle, and Bear. Xingyi Quan has two types of Chinese boxing, one for issuing power, another for the postures. When in battle,bine both effectively. Each person has their own understanding and form their own style. Tang Zichen began to teach the 12 postures for the next month with a varying difference in focal focus in each posture as well as the distribution of gravity. As Wang Chao learned the 12 postures, he began to feel that Chinese Boxing was growing quiteplicated. But before Wang Chao could learn them allpletely, after the month was over, Tang Zichen spoke, You can continue to learn the 12 postures on your own time. Im going to teach you Taichi now! Tang Zichen grabbed a long spear from the weapons rack. This spear was rather thick and long at about two heads taller than the average person. The spear was suitable for soldiers on the battleground to kill hundreds with while on their horse. In Chinese boxing, whether it is Xingyi, Taichi, or Bagua, the spear is the most essential part. Past Xingyi masters have all started their own schools where each one formed their own special styles to fight. When a school has made thisbination, it bes their schools killing weapon. Thisbination is then passed down as the schools tradition. Back when Shang Yunxiang started the Shang style Xingyi whichbined the attacks of bear and eagle. My branch of martial artsbines both dragons and snakes. The dragon is the horse, and the snake is the spear. From the ancient myths, the horse is the dragon embodied, and since the horsepliments the spear, the dragonpliments the snake and kills people like grass. Taichi is an exceedingly simple martial art. There are only two moves, one is to use Hidden Jin and the other is to listen to the Jin of the other person. Borrow power to use power. This listening is not through the ears, but the pores! Both the Fair Lady Works with Shuttles or Grasp the Birds Tail were things that Yang Luchan used to deceive the high ranking officials. Tang Zichen spoke, Pay attention, everything that Ive said is within my assault of dragon and snake. Chapter 15: Let us paddle this boat together!!!!! Chapter 15: Let us paddle this boat together!!!!! Tang Zichen stood with the spear pressed against her waist in the three integral position. suddenly, her waist and legs seemed to have buckled as if there was a shaking horse underneath her. This type of posture was the standard position for riding a horse! But the spear in Tang Zichens hands faced outwards as if like an arrow which was simr to the Crushing Fist. But just as her bodypressed downwards, her upwards momentum was almost as if she was using the Jin of the Pounding Fist. The spearhead seemed to tremble and shake as if it was the head of a snake searching for a moment to strike out at a person with the Jin of the Drilling Fist. This single move seemed to havebined the Three Integrals, the Horse Stance, the Crushing Fist of an arrow, the Pounding Fist while high in the sky, and the Drilling Fist like the Overturning Wave Jin. This is the true standard of the fists, the fists that an expert would use Wang Chao turned to look at the spear in Tang Zichens hands with some awe in his mind as if he had thought the things he was previously learning was all crap. Suddenly, Tang Zichens body flew forward as if she was urging her horse forward and borrowed that forward momentum to stab forward as well. As the spearhead broke through the air, the light shed luminously like a silver light. Pa! Tang Zichen had stabbed her spear into the mercury balls from the stone trough. The instant the point of the spear had made contact with the ball, Wang Chao noticed Tang Zichens body drop slightly as her arm shook, causing the spear to lower as well. As if drawing a circle, the ball began to spin before flying up from the ground. Whoosh! The ball left the trough and spun around on the spear almost as if it was stuck to it. Ding ding ding with each hop of Tang Zichens spear, the mercury filled ball leapt up into the air and back onto the spear. Pa! With a shake of her spear, the mercury filled ball fell back down onto the trough and continued to spin. This process of spear stabbing, ball jumping, spear sticking and ball juggling had only taken a few moments, but it had already exined the refined motions of martial arts. The revolution of Jin, listening to the mercury inside the lead ball, changing the center of gravity, and borrowing the power of rotation, these are some of the major principles of Taichi with no special styles within. Tang Zichen spoke as she demonstrated her Assault of the Dragon and Snake. When she leapt into the air, it seemed as if she had reached the highest points of heaven. Do you understand this move thatbines the dragon and snake styles? About 70%, but Ive got a good gist of it! I just need to try my hand at it! Wang Chao answered. Wang Chao had been captivated by Tang Zichen and watched her movements without distraction. The things he had learned in this half year he was slowly linking together and so hisprehension was slowly raising. The ck and white details were still not there yet. This feeling of nearly understanding didnt suit well with Wang Chao. But he could only contemte this to himself and continue to polish his own skills in the meantime. Ai, I was originally nning on stopping here, but seeing how interested you, Ill demonstrate another spear move. Follow me! Tang Zichen spoke as she walked out of the room. Wang Chao followed her out to what seemed to be the garage. The garage was quite expansive and had a silver racing bike on the terrazzo. After turning on the lights, Wang Chao realized that there was a single handprint on the wall along with the remnants of some blood. Take a good look! Tang Zichen broke off Wang Chaos train of thought and brought him back to focus just in time to see Tang Zichens spear to strike like a viper at the chassis of the silver racing bike. The staff of the spear pressed against the ground at an angle as Tang Zichen leapt into the air! The silver racing bicycle was sent flying into the air before making two revolutions and then falling back on the ground like a leaf without any sign of damage. There is something in Beijing Opera called the iron pulley block. When they put on a y for Yue Feis assault on Gao Chong of the Jin army, the Jin army constructed an iron carriage that could travel downhill. Yue Feng was forced up into the air using his spear by this. My assault of dragon and snake is simr in concept to that. Wang Chao silently nodded his head. The essence of my martial arts has all culminated within these two spear techniques to the utmost limit. You should learn your own. Tang Zichen threw the spear at Wang Chao and walked out of the room. Wang Chao silently grabbed onto the spear and followed behind. For the next ten days, Wang Chao practiced to himself quietly. However, he could only think about Tang Zichens style of the Assault of Dragon and Snake. He had even often times brought the spear nearby, but Tang Zichen had never once been interested. Tang Zichen had barely taught him any new things and had only watched Wang Chao practice the Assault of Dragon and Snake while asionally correcting him. With the end of summer break, Wang Chao prepared to leave for back home. When he thought about how sis Chen was going to leave after the summer ended, he began to feel depressed. Today you wont be practicing. Come walk with me. In the evening as the sun was setting, Tang Zichen suddenly spoke to Wang Chao. Wang Chao stopped his movements and immediately walked out of the vi with Tang Zichen. The two walked to the broad shoreline of Lake Tianxing where countless of white geese could be seen with the sun just about to disappear behind the mountains and dye the area a golden hue. Tang Zichen took a boat and waved for Wang Chao. Get on, Ill tell you what I want to say when we get to the heart of theke. Nodding his head, Wang Chao climbed aboard and Tang Zichen began to paddle gently. Soon, the boat began to travel through the waves towards the heart of theke. The water was extraordinarily peaceful and it seemed as if there was a song ying nearby as a gentle tune could be heard; Together we paddle this boat, Through the waves it shall float, A beautiful white tower rising above the waters This scenery surrounded by trees and the red wall moat, The boat is gentle, and upon the waters it feels fair, Blowing ahead with this cool and refreshing air. Tang Zichen swayed her head gently as she smiled with bright eyes as if she was feeling something emotional. Just as the day was turning to night, the tune slowly dissipated away, but Tang Zichen had not yet shaken out of her stupor. Unable to help himself, Wang Chao spoke up, Sis, Sis! Oh! Tang Zichen spoke up quickly. Hurriedly, Wang Chao spoke, Sis, you said that Taichi has no special style, but in the beginning, youve taught me the Lifting Yin Palm as well as the Body Blocking Blow and spoke of how fierce Taichi was. Whats up with that? Tang Zichen replied, When Yang Luchan was learning under Chen Jiaguo, the style there was not not Taichi, but Cannon Punch of the Three Emperors, or Pao Chui. The Pao in Pao Chui is the same as the Pounding Fist in Xingyi Quan. To pound is an excessively fierce way of attacking. Afterwards, Yang Luchan and his master Chen Jiaguo came across Wang Zongyue who was a Daoist martial artist. At this time, Taichi was the most prominent topic of research at the time, and so Wang Zongyue had became the master of Yang Luchan. After Yang Luchan studied for some time, he had mixed the martial arts from Wang Zongyue and Chen Jiaguo and promoted it in Beijing where it slowly became the modern day Taichi style. Wang Chao nodded his head, Ah, I see. Tang Zichen suddenly took off her shoes to reveal her jade white feet. Rolling up her pant legs, she dipped her legs into the water. For those with an affinity for water, they can tread in water with ease. They can even make the area with their dantian level with the water surface, but that is their limit. For those who are proficient martial artists, they can continue to rise inch by inch higher. For each inch raised is another huge improvement. Take a look at me. Wang Chao watched Tang Zichens leg disturb the water and then as it moved about the water surface as if drawing a picture. With each movement, a ripple could be seen on the surface. Using the leg to issue Hidden Jin and stand on water, it is possible to be lifted up. When every toe can issue an equal amount of Hidden Jin, that is the level of Transforming Jin. Wang Zongyues martial prowess had led him to the Transforming Jin stage. So when Yang Luchan met Wang Zhongyue, Wang Zhongyue was capable of wading across water without it getting past his knees. This water walking could be considered one of the highest levels of achievement in the martial art world. Then, Tang Zichen suddenly stood up and away from the beat so her body was on top of the water, the water didnt even reach past her knees! For the water to reach the knees, that is the limit of Chinese boxing. If one wants to achieve a higher state and go further, it is impossible and is nothing more than a myth. Tang Zichen spoke, The toes must issue out an equal amount of Hidden Jin. Tang Zichens knees refused to sink under the water when a whirlpool suddenly formed by Tang Zichens side, but the water had never once reached past her knees. Tang Zichen took her shoe and began to tread through the water farther and farther away. Your sis has to go now, take care of yourself and remember: improve your martial arts, but do not earn your meals with it. In todays age, if youe across firearms, do not try to show off. Keep an open mind and be forgiving, but do not stand to be insulted. These are the doctrines of those who practice martial arts. Your sis will leave this house with you, but there is no money. Money must be earned by yourself. The house will be for you to live in, but the servant have already been terminated. Learn to clean the house by yourself. In my drawers, I have left behind a book for you; the essence of the martial arts Ive learned in my life. The foundation is there for you to learn, but it is still up to you to understand it. Tang Zichen continued to walk further and further away, her voice grower fainter and fainter as well before ultimately disappearing. Sis! Wang Chao fell into the water, water sweeping into his mouth as he tried to cry out. In the abyssal night and the disappearance of Tang Zichen, Wang Chao suddenly felt himself as being alone in the world. Chapter 16: Kidnapping for money in the middle of revenge (First) Chapter 16: Kidnapping for money in the middle of revenge (First) Crawling out of the icy cold water, Wang Chao sat on boat in a daze. Looking up at the night canvas that was the sky with the numerous stars, he could see the various constetions while the other side was a beacon from the residential area. Within the dark night and without any measurement of time, Wang Chao felt extremely cold, but the cold had shaken him awake. Grabbing the oars, he began to travel for the shore. Tang Zichen had long since left by traveling through the water, which had also shocked him. Countless of emotions clogged up his thinking process, leaving him mncholic. Returning to the vi, it was deathly silent inside with only him in there. Wang Chao couldnt help but feel nervous after realizing that he was the only one there. Without any further thought, he walked for the training room and sat down on the ground before closing his eyes as he tried to remembered what memories he had of sis Chen. Starting from the Horse Stance, Lifting Yin Palm, Monkey Stealing the Peach, Three Integrals to the Bagua Zhang, Xingyi Five Elements and 12 postures before finally the Assault of Dragon and Snake Spear technique along with some other Taichi frameworks. The smiling and happy Tang Zichen that had taught Wang Chao for more than half a year had ran through Wang Chaos mind clearly almost as if she was still there. Wang Chao felt as if she had never really left. Gradually, as these memories flowed into Wang Chaos head, he began to feel how deep Chinese boxing was. Every single word from Tang Zichen, every single action, he began to think about how truly profound it was. He didnt know if it was because he had lost this precious thing that he was beginning to mature, but when he thought back to when he was practicing martial arts, he immediately realized just how much of an impact martial arts had on him. Jumping back up onto his feet, he leapt back onto the vat of water. Turning his body around as he stepped on the vat, it was almost as if he was walking on normal ground. Wang Chaos arms raised up in an arced manner as he rotated his body. With a single extended palm, he mmed it into the sandbag. A single ripple made its way across the body of water. Each strike of his had an equally distributed amount of power running through his body, so the recoil from the blow had only caused a simple ripple to go through the water. While it did not reach a perfected realm, there was still a uniformed ripple that was still not yet a whirlpool like. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Thest few strikes had been filled with strength that had also a faint crisp sound to it. At the faint crisp sounds, they still werentparable to the strikes that Tang Zichen was capable of. It was still far away from the Pounding Fist that Tang Zichen did. Hssssh! After making the strike, Wang Chao leapt down and began to practice both the Five Element Fists and 12 Postures. With each move, he tried to issue Jin while bending his body to fit the postures and forced his pores shut. Ha! At the end of the practicing, he couldnt help but try to try to fit the stance for the Assault of Dragon and Snake. Both of his hands imitated holding a spear and the legs crouched down in the samebination of the Smashing, Pounding and Drilling Fist. Then he struck at mercury ball fiercely. His waist bent down as both arms released its strength, crash! The mercury filled ball was grabbed by Wang Chaos arms and was violently spun before moving out from the trough. Seeing the ball move from the trough, he immediately spun it once more while a strange sensation went through his sealed pores in his arms. Wang Chaos mind suddenly seemed to have the image of the inner mercury within the ball appear in his mind as he issued power to follow the direction of the swirl inside. Involuntarily turning and twisting the ball, pata! The ball suddenly flew up from the ground and left the troughpletely. So this must be what listening to Jin is like. No wonder Tang Zichen was able to feel someones center of gravity from touching their hands. Huuu! Dropping to the ground as if he had no energy left, Wang Chao began to think as heid on the ground while taking in deep breaths. The sky outside was already turning bright; Wang Chao had practiced for the entire night. The sunshine shined brightly down on the ground with its intense light as it did yesterday, but the only difference now was that Tang Zichen was no longer here. But now that Wang Chaos mind was in a better state than before. When he thought about how Tang Zichen had left behind a book for him, he immediately ran up the second story to find her sleeping room. Sure enough, there was a simple book with crisp pages and a clean cover. Each page had even a gold and silver decorative line running through them as borders, giving the book an expensive feel to it. Even the pages had a strong feel to it as well. A strong fragrance could be smelt as if someone had sprayed a type of perfume to the pages. Its like these pages were made from sheepskin before being sprayed with some sort of perfume. And these gold and silver decorative lines, Ive read about this in history ss! This is from the middle east and is used in the Quran! While Wang Chao never studied, he wasnt an idiot where everything seemed Greek to him. Seeing this gold and silver decoration, even he could remember just what he had learned briefly in history ss. This page was about three or four inches thick with several hundred pages. Written on top of the cover was the five words, The True Record of Guoshu in a mysterious font with Tang Zichens name inscribed underneath. Opening the book, Wang Chao realized that it was written with a tiny brush. He flipped through the book briefly only to see that a good majority of the pages talked about the ways of fighting, killing techniques, and then several urate pictures of the human body. One page had the human body with the nervous system, bones, muscles and organs all illustrated. There was even a description on the best way to strike and kill someone using Hidden Jin. These paintings were far too urate and required a good amount of knowledge with the human body. Wang Chao had no idea how she could draw this out with dissecting open a body. The final hundred pages was about the Blows of Taichi as well as the Eight Extreme Fists elbow strikes, Tongbeis Overturning Arm Jin, and several other martial art that werent even given proper introductions. As long as they had a practical use, they were added in there. Afterwards, the calligraphy grew bigger as Tang Zichens brush reached the end with a copy of the Sage of Calligraphy Wang Xizhis Preface to the Poems Collected at the Orchid Pavilion. TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lantingji_Xu Each one of the strokes twisted and turned with so much ink it prated the back of the paper so that even a calligraphy illiterate person like Wang Chao could realize just how powerful the meaning was supposed to be. But there was no ending. After the Preface to the Poems Collected at the Orchid Pavilion, there had only been the words Future readers, and then another line, If educated could please. There was nothing else written as if waiting for someone else to pick it up. After finishing flipping through the book, Wang Chao cleaned up the book forter studying. Laying back on the bed, he fell asleep until the morning of the next day. Collecting the keys and house card, he took onest meaningful look at the house before returning home. While Tang Zichen had gifted the house to him, he had no desire to live in the house since he had no idea just how much the monthly house payments would be like. It was best to leave now before he could be torn apart by the management. He wouldnt even touch the cars inside the garage and would naturally let it remain inside. Plus, all of these things were left behind by Tang Zichen. No matter what, Wang Chao wanted to preserve it for her. In a sh, the summer break had came to an end. School resumed with Wang Chao entering his third year of high school with college exams looming almost overhead, causing the atmosphere within the school to grow tense. However, Wang Chao hadnt put that on his mind at all. Up to now, there were only two things that interested him. The first was to have a contest with the ss monitor Cao Jingjings father, Offier Cao for revenge. The second was how to earn money, otherwise, he would have no money to preserve Tang Zichens house as well as for his own living expenses. His house was still in need of money as well. Regarding his thoughts on making money, Wang Chao had poured a lot of thought into it. However, he could not find a single suitable way since learning martial arts seemed as if it was only good for robbing people with. But Wang Chao had no desire to rob people. The first time when he had beaten those gangsters was because of revenge, taking the money was merely another perk in the moment of crisis. I should first take revenge on officer Cao first. After many days, Wang Chao had decided on taking care of one problem first That night after finishing school, Wang Chao silently followed behind Cao Jingjing. He was prepared to find Cao Jingjings house and then block officer Caos path when the time was right for a match. The streets were well lit at night, but the weather was quite hot still. Nheless, Wang Chao persisted in following Cao Jingjing from behind while also dodging her detection. After turning around several streets, just as Cao Jingjing was about to enter an alley, a van suddenly came in from an intersection and stopped right in front of her in an instant. Three men came out: one shut her mouth, another grabbed at her arms, and the third at her legs. Before she could even yell, Cao Jingjing was snatched away. A kidnapping? Wang Chao couldnt believe his eyes. Chapter 17: Kidnapping for money in the middle of revenge (Second) Chapter 17: Kidnapping for money in the middle of revenge (Second) Officer Cao is a police officer who definitely offended many people. Could this be a revenge kidnapping on his daughter? That doesnt matter, Cao Jingjings in danger. Wang Chao thought as his mind instantly snapped him awake. Now that Ive seen this, I cant just ignore this. Ive practiced for half a year, this is my chance for realbat. Unless those guys have guns, I shouldnt have trouble. After weighing his options in an instant, he immediately ducked into another alley without another word with a fast amount of speed. The car up ahead roared into life as it drove away to another street. Quickly remembering the model and license te, Wang Chao waited for the car to disappear before running out of the alleyway into another direction. While Wang Chaos leg strength was still far away from Tang Zichens ability to tread water, after a prolonged amount of time, the explosive strength would surprise anyone. It was his body especially that because of his constant training of inner martial arts that he was far more physical than even the athletes. His legs crossed each in a single fluid motion as the soles of his feet smashed against the ground. His running posture was smooth and in coordination with his legs, and with eachrge stride, he was moving at 1 meter, this was the long stride method from Bagua. Stride forward as if flying beforending gracefully on the ground. Not a moment after, Wang Chao crossed a street only to see the car traveling on a road around the city. Because the car was traveling towards downtown, the car wasnt traveling all that fast. With all of the red lights along the way, its speed was only restricted, allowing Wang Chao to be able to catch up on foot. It was only after it had exited from the traffic congested areas that the car began to pick up speed. However, it was already getting dark so Wang Chao did not need to hide anymore and could run on the sidewalk without being discovered. Within the shroud of the shadows, Wang Chao had straightened his vertebrae, centered his gravity, steeled his abs and sealed his pores so that goosebumps appeared everywhere. Issuing power, he began to run as if he was a wolf chasing after his prey in the wilderness in attempt to prevent the car from ever leaving his sights. This vigorous amount of movement had caused arge amount of Qi to move about inside his body and demanded to be released as sweat through his pores. But with the pores sealed shut, there was no way for it to be released. Wang Chaos ability to seal his pores had grown even stronger as a result of him practicing his inner martial arts to a deeper level. But chasing after the car was still aborious task. He had chased after it for ten kilometers while it continued to stop and go. At some times, the tail lights of the car had disappeared over the horizon, but because there was no sidenes to turn, Wang Chao could catch up without losing it. Fuck, why doesnt it stop? Im getting so tired, Im finished! Wang Chaos frantic rush had caused his sealed pores to reach a limit and made his skin swell as if it was on the edge of bursting. This was the limit of refining spirit to Qi, and for most martial artists. They would have to stop for a while and make use of a few stances to make the Qi enter their abdomen before being distributed around the body for cultivating the health and improving the body. If the limit was surpassed, then the pores wouldnt be able to contain the Qi anymore and sweat would instantly be produced. By this point, they would copse from dehydration and perhaps go into shock! But Wang Chao couldnt stop. He could only grit his teeth and brace the pain. Wang Chao knew that he was ying with fire by this point. The normal person would be sweating after so much exercise and slow down, this was self control. But those who practiced martial arts were different. If one was unable to close the pores, then all of the Qi would escape and it would seem as if a dam was suddenly broken within the body, cing the person in danger for their life. Just at the most critical moment, the car up ahead made a sudden turn onto a path towards a vige before stopping at a two story building. Immediately stopping, Wang Chao didnt dare drop is guard and got in the stance for the Assault of Dragon and Snake. Crouching down a part of the body lightly, Wang Chao slowly began to make the Qi he umted in thest half hour settle down into his abdomen. With this, he slowly began toxen his pores without a single drop of sweat. After recovering, Wang Chao walked his way towards the vige where the two story building was. The car was parked on the outside with no one inside already. There was no perimeter gate on the outside, showing that it was just a normal vige residential house. The gates were closed, but there was a light on the floor with the faint sounds of several guys. After observing the environment, Wang Chao noticed there was a water pipe to the second story on the back of the house. Promptly climbing the pipe up onto the roof, he made his way to the tform of the building. There wasnt anyone on the tform, just a single door that led to the inside of the second floor. Wang Chao climbed in stealthily like a cat with a single breath before looking all around himself. His ears were pricked up as they listened for any sound before running for a dark shadowy gap where he could watch the lit room. Do I have a talent for being a thief? Wang Chao thought to himself as he congratted himself on his stealth. The inside of this vige residency was rather in with no one inside. There were cobwebs in most of the corners as well even, but Wang Chao had brushed those aside with no problems. Big brother, what should we do now that weve kidnapped her? Should we tell her daddy Cao Yi toe over?Wang Chao peered into the room to see five or six males. Arge figure with a red sleeveless shirt could be seen with his muscles bulging outwards as he yed with a dagger. The other males were seated around a table with several beers and snacks on the table. On the side was a single electric fan that blew at the hair of everyone there. Cao Jingjing was tied in a corner to a wooden stool with her mouth taped shut and her entire body sweating. Her two eyes blinked rapidly with fear, but she was trying her utmost hardest to keep calm. Ive already called Cao Yi toe by himself. He knows our game, we have his precious only daughter here. If he does us a favor, then this 100,000 RMB is his. If he doesnt agree, well rape and kill his daughter! The man grabbed the dagger he was ying with and stabbed it fiercely into the table. Then, pulling a hidden suitcase, he ced it onto the table. Boss, do you think 100,000RMB is enough to bribe Cao Yi? A long ponytailed male asked. Cao Yi is too cunning, so I gave im an incentive. This was the boss n as well when he let us on this mission. Dont underestimate Cao Yi as a sub-bureau cop, he has another identity as a special ops soldier! Big brother, why didnt the boss let us have guns? Ive heard Cao Yis skill is strong! Hmph, hes strong? Im notcking either! Ive already nned on fighting him a long time ago to see whos stronger, what use are guns?! Would you even be able to carry that through the airport? You idiots! Wait for Cao Yi to arrive, and then search him! If he carries a good, then itd be ours! If he isnt carrying one, then isnt that better for us? Big brothers thinking is too smart! A maleughed. 100,000RMB!!!! Wang Chao screamed to himself internally as his blood began to boil. Without a gun, do I dare try to steal it? I dare! Just as Wang Chao was about to spring into action, the sound of a whistle could be heard on the outside. One of the males looked out the window, Boss, its Cao Yi! His car is here with no one else! Good, go down and search him then bring him up here! The boss words were icy like ice. Chapter 18: Kidnapping for money in the middle of revenge (Third) Chapter 18: Kidnapping for money in the middle of revenge (Third) Haha, just which brother doesnt know the rules of morality that one must not harm anothers family? As Wang Chao hid in the dark, he could hear the sounds of offier Cao. In the next moment, the sounds grew louder as officer Cao was being brought upstairs. At this moment, while Cao Yi wasughing, his tone was quite calm as if there was a storm waiting toe out. Is this how a cop is supposed to talk? Hes talking like he walks the path of a criminal than a cop. Could Cao Yi really have a second identity where there is no difference between immorality and morality? Wang Chao thought to himself as he slowly moved himself to an optimal position to strike at any given time. Officer Cao truly does have such short memory! Last month at the Bay of Tolkin, you got on the boat where several of my boss underlings were and took the goods on it. You were said to be exceptionally fearless, the modern day Zhao Yun even! When my boss heard of this, he was overjoyed and spent time tracking you down after you went into hiding. Then, after hiring us toe, we realized that officer Cao was the boss of this area. If we are to be dragons, then we didnt dare to y by the book, would we? Thus, weve decided to go with a different n and lure the snake out of the cave. The bald man came walking out of the room as he spoke to the officer Cao who was brought in by another person.The two mens eyes crossed with a careful gaze. So youre from the Chenshi Corporation, speak then. Just what is your purpose? Although his daughter had been captured by these men, Cao Yi had kept his calm and looked around the ce before turning back to look at the bald man. First, we would like to know of sir officer Caos true identity. The man held up one finger. Second, we would like to invite sire into our group for a mutual benefit. Third, the goods you took from our boss, where is it? Fourth, your skill is quite unique to be able to knock down one of my brothers. I naturally have to find a way for them to vent their anger. How about the two of us fix a date for us topare notes? How does that sound? Fine, then release my daughter first! Offifcer Cao immediately got into a boxing stance. His answer was clear, which shocked the boss for a moment. Since its like that, fine! You cant make friends without fighting! Well get to know each other after we fight! The bald man began to crack his knuckles as he climbed down the stairs to walk three meters away from him. Hoorah! The four other males formed a circle around the two. At the same time, the captured Cao Jingjing was left behind on the second floor and was being looked after by a single person. My name is Chen Wuyang, youd best remember that, Cao Yi! The bald man took off his sleeveless shirt, revealing his bronze like muscles that seemed to have veins twisting throughout his body. What was the most obvious about his body was the brown calluses around the joints of his limbs, symbolizing that he was a martial artist for many years. Ha! Without any other superfluous movements, Cao Yi immediately flew towards Cheng Wuyang when he had made a fighting stance and kicked at his opponents waist. Pa! Chen Wuyang had used his arm to block the kick as he retreated backwards. Stopping right in front of the stairwell, he shook his arm which was already turning red. What leg strength! Cao Yi didnt speak a word and flew at him again with a straight punch and then another kick. The attacks came like a strong gale with extreme force. With the punch, there was a faint but crisp sound. Losing his opportunity, Chen Wuyan could only defend himself passively with both of his arms brought up hastily. Protecting not only his chest, but the sides as well. When the two mens arms crossed paths, they were met with force as they struck each other with a loud fleshy sound. This type of fighting was not only straightforward, but also uncivilized like. Chen Wuyang had already been forced past the stairwell and was pressed further away. Finally, there was no choice but for him to step back onto a lower step. His body immediately dropped in height as he tried to steady himself. With Cao Yi being abat expert, there was no way he would miss such an opportunity. Immediately bringing back his fist, he gathered energy in his left leg before viciouslyshing out at the others calf joint. Snap! The sounds of a bone snapping could be heard as Chen Wuyang fell down onto the stairs with his leg broken. Seeing his defeated opponent, he immediately thought of his daughter and ran up the stairs to find her without regard for Chen Wuyang. But who would have known that despite Chen Wuyangs leg bone being snapped, his inner vitality and his intrepid personality would refuse him from losing any fighting ability. Just as he saw Cao Yi turn his back to run up the stairs, his entire human turned animal-like in nature as he leapt forward to grab at Cao Yis heel and give it a strong pull! Against such an intense pull, while Cao Yi had prepared himself, he was still caught off guard. His hand hurriedly grabbed onto the railing of the stairs to level himself before using his leg to kick out fiercely. Taking advantage of his hold on Cao Yi, Chen Wuyang pulled himself up. With one hand holding himself close to Cao Yi, his other hand had already pulled at Cao Yis neck. This was amon sight to see in wrestling as well as being very vicious. From the back, one would use their hand to strangle the person and cause them to choke to death. The moment he had been pulled in, his face grew red with blood as he continued to bash onto Chen Wuyang chest with his elbow. Pa pa! Pa pa! Hearing the sounds of Chen Wuyangs rib fracture, Chen Wuyangs eyes widened wide as his mouth and nose began to leak blood. But his hold onto Cao Yi had remained tight as he continued to strangle him. A battle like this is truly bloody. Its nothing like those one on one mixed martial art matches on TV. This is a good lesson I have to remember. These men were nning on hiring a person, but after one strike not ending the match, it has be a struggle for life and death. Wang Chao looked at the battle with a slight nod of his head. His experience inbat wascking, but the battle in front of him was truly bloody and had given him a lot of material to study and learn form. Kill him! The four men that were watching immediately raced towards Cao Yi. Cao Yi immediately mmed his leg against the stairwell and sent the both of them tumbling downwards. Good, its time for me to strike! Wang Chao immediately stood up from his corner and ran for the door. In another stride, he had reached the room where Cao Jingjing was being imprisoned and immediately took advantage of the element of surprise to strike at the male in charge of guarding her. Three steps forward over the t ground and strike like a cannon from the sky. This fist was from Xingyi Quans Three Pace Pounding Fist Jin In those three long steps, he had made sure he made the most optimal steps and forced his waist, soles, and vertebrae in the standard position before leaping into the air. Bursting forward like a tiger jumping down a mountain, he put his entire strength into his fist. The fist had made a loud crisp sound in midair. The ponytailed guard had been paying attention to the fight downstairs, but he couldnt leave his guard. He hadnt thought that there would be a person flying through the air as if a bolt of lightning. In that burst of speed, the guard didnt even see who it was. He could only bring his arms up to defend himself! Bang! Resistance was futile. Wang Chaos fist had forced its way past his arms and hit him square on the chest. His entire 90 kilogram body was sent flying through the air before smashing against the table, causing the beers on ssh on the ground and fill with foam. The ponytailed guard was then hit by another stroke of bad luck. When he had hit the table, the fan had been mixed up in the collision and fell down, twisting up his long strands of hair in the process. By the time the fan had stopped, the guards hair and scalp had already been entangled. His entire head had entered the fan as well, causing him to stop breathing. Wang Chao didnt know if it was his fist or if it was the fan that had killed the man. Mphm, mphmmm! Cao Jingjing could clearly see Wang Chao standing before her with a pleasantly shocked look before struggling towards him. Immediately taking off her gag, Wang Chao took off her bindings and then grabbed the suitcase on the ground. 100,000 RMB! When Wang Chao grabbed the suitcase in an almost blissful state of joy. TL Note: 100,000 RMB equates to 15,200 USD in todays market. Just at that moment, a single person came up from the stairwell. It was Cao Yi. Cao Yis body had been dyed with blood, but there was no injuries on his body, meaning that the blood was from someone else. Running forward, the moment he saw Wang Chao, he grew stunned. Then looking around to see his daughter, he suddenly realized what had happened. Looking at Wang Chao for a moment, Cao Yi spoke, Put down the suitcase. Aiya! Wang Chao sucked in his breath, Officer Cao, your timing is always spot on! Last time, you nearly crippled my hand, but since we meet again today, lets have another contest! Since this money is stolen anyways, whoever wins should take home the prize! What a funny kid! Cao Yi began tough, It seems that you are trying to take advantage of my weakness to aim for my life! I didnt believe that Jingjings ssmates would have such a terrifying kid. But still, unfortunately for you, Ive been practicing martial arts for 20 years. With such a long time, you werent even born yet. Even if my body has used up a lot of energy, Ive enough to spare! Come, show me just how much youve improved in this amount of time! Wang Chao, just what are you doing?! Cao Jingjing was puzzled as she listened to Wang Chao and her father prepare to fight before yelling at her ssmate. Waving his hand, Wang Chao spoke, Dont get involved and just watch. Putting down the suitcase, he stepped two paces away to where Cao Yi was standing three feet away. Cao Yi had brought up his hands once more to assume a fighting stance before breathing in to regain some of the energy he had used earlier. After fighting four men, he was a little weary. Officer Cao, maybe you should rest up first? Wang Chaoughed as he looked at him. Ha! Just as Wang Chao spoke, Cao Yi suddenly burst forward before nimbly throwing his fist out towards Wang Chaos chest. With a speed like this, there was no feeling as if he had just been in a fight. How sly! Wang Chao hadnt spent hisst half year staring dumbly. With a single step, he had already made his way to the side of Cao Yi before gathering his fingers into a point to stab at Cao Yis kidney. If this were tond, then Cao Yi was afraid that he would lose his fighting energy. Not knowing that Wang Chao would have made such a move, Cao Yi aws shocked for a moment and immediately turned his body around tosh out with a kick. Wang Chao kicked off the ground to once again be at Cao Yis side. His legs bent down as his hands formed a knife point once more to strike at his kidney quickly, fiercely, and swiftly. Cao Yi repeated his previous moment to strike at Wang Chao, but each time, he had been able to sneak over to his side to aim at his kidneys. This continued for another three or four times before Cao Yi began to feel dizzy. The past had a proverb that once said, Bagua is sneaky., and Wang Chao had clearly demonstrated how sneaky the word could mean as he could finally demonstrate the power he had cultivated from on top of the vats of water. Ha! Advancing five steps, Wang Chao once more stabbed at Cao Yis rib and made contact. Cao Yis face immediately went white as his body turned and fell to the floor. Chapter 19: Officer Cao, the one who commits murder and then arson Chapter 19: Officer Cao, the one whomits murder and then arson Wang Chao, youCstop it! Cao Jingjing who had initially been puzzled as to why her father and Wang Chao were fighting immediately snapped awake as she realized that he had came to save her. At the same time, the ss monitor felt as if this ssmate was suddenly a different person. With all things said and considered, that sudden explosive strike on the long haired guard had certainly left a deep impression on her. But when she had seen that her father had been hit in the kidney by his hands before falling to the ground, Cao Jingjing grew nervous. Hurriedly running to him, she tried to kick Wang Chao in the head. This kick was rather high and beautiful at the same time. Clearly showing that she too, had done martial arts for some time. However,pared to her father Cao Yi, hers was unfit for anything but show. Eh! Hearing the wind in his ears, Wang Chao reacted instinctively as it was habit to dodge the trajectory of the sandbags. His left hand moved up to protect his head as like a monkey would use its tail to protect it head to block the kick. Then making a rotation around her while rotating his body toe to her side, he formed a point with his hand to stab at her kidney as well. Unavoidably, this had all been instinctive, and so the strike came easily without thinking. Halt! When Cao Yi saw this from his seat on the floor, he couldnt help but cry out with wide eyes before making a start towards him. He had used a lot of energy to fight Chen Wuyan and his four underlings. And the after being stabbed in the kidney from Wang Chao, he had been instantly been knocked aside and could do nothing more than to yell out loud. But when he heard the voice, Wang Chao instantly grew aware of himself. Just as his fingers touched Cao Jingjings waist, he hurriedly spread out the fingers to turn the knife into a hand and stopped harmlessly. What a soft waist! Instantly feeling the creamy skin like body, Wang Chao realized what he was doing and pulled his hand back. Cao Jingjings leg fell to the ground with a fearful cry. Her body went weak as she almost followed her father down to the ground in weakness. As the proverbs says, the male has a head, the female has a waist. While they could look, they cannot touch. The waist was a sensitive area that when Cao Jingjing felt the attack, she couldnt help but lose control. Hsss! Wang Chao let out a long breath and rejoiced himself in remembering where he was so quickly. This was the way of Bagua styled fighting. There was no mercy and relied on the leg and the bent knee to circle around to the side before striking at the frail rib and kidneys as if using a knife to stab. If used on a regr person, if the stab hits the waist of even a strong man, the man would not be able to endure it. And after all the training Wang Chao had gone through, if he had not stopped at the final moment, then Cao Jingjing would have be handicapped if she didnt die. The way of Bagua styled fighting was to use a knife. It was fraught with danger and no leeway of safety. Wang Chaos Bagua Zhang had been practiced by use of the water vat and jabbing the sandbag. For all nine lives he could have had, he had practiced proficiently on top of the water vat. Many times he had fallen, and many times he had gotten angry, so his strikes had been fierce. Dad, whats wrong, dad! Are you okay!!!! Cao Jingjing instantly snapped awake, seeing her father on the ground, she hurriedly ran on over and began to cry. Hurriedly taking an unopened can of beer, he hurriedly popped the seal and handed it to Cao Jingjing so she could give it to her father. Sure enough, the cold beer had been of use. Cao Yis eyes slowly grew wider as he drank it. Then, spitting out a mouthful of phlegm, his eyes gained a more focused look to it. Kid, that was great! Superb even! Cao Yi instantly expressed his approval as he stared at Wang Chao before sighing in praise, This is the first time Ive lost in a long time. Very well, very well. Wang Chao didnt know what Cao Yi was thinking, but he didnt want to say anything more and take the money home. Uncle Cao, our matter is finished then. As we said before, this money is mine. I hope that you do not go back on your word. As for the men you killed, it has nothing to do with me. Infact, I helped save Jingjing, I see that you are a cop, but at the same time a criminal, no matter which you are, I hope that you will not betray your helper? Wang Chao spoke politely for the sake of the money. If this guy doesnt agree, what should I do should Ino, not that Wang Chao thought to himself as he spoke, but the following thought had scared him. These men were killed because they were kidnappers, but I didnt kill them. If I were to kill a cop for money, then the situation would go to hell.its not worth itkilling someone for money? Thats not eptable But still. Wang Chao suddenly had another thought, If I were to kill Cao Yi, then I could say that it was a mutually assured death with the kidnappers and had nothing to do with me but what about Cao Jingjing? I couldnt kill her too The evil thoughts continued to flow through his head as he failed to suppress them. If I didnt let you take the money, would you try to kill me? Cao Yi had taken notice of the suitcase as well as exposing the thoughts within Wang Chaos mind. The thought crossed my mind. Wang Chao answered honestly. When an ordinary person gains strength, evil thoughts tend to raise because they want to change. This is what it means to the poor learns, and the rich enforces. Evil thoughts actuallye from the restrictions in ones life and not because of strength. Ai! I was the same back then. Cao Yi suddenly sighed before waving his hand, The money is yours to take home, take Jingjing back on the way too. This uncles past is not a simple one that can be revealed. Ill take care of things here. Wang Chao let out a sigh as he took the suitcase and then spoke to Jingjing, Your dads going to take care of things here, lets go. Ill send you back home. Cao Jingjing took a look at Cao Yi who had only nodded his head before following Wang Chao out of the building. The moment when he got to the first floor, Wang Chao saw the rolled up figure of Chen Wuyang whose entire face was bleeding from every orifice in a grisly manner. Hurriedly, he called for Cao Jingjing to close her eyes. When Cao Jingjing heard, she obediently closed her eyes and allowed Wang Chao to lead her out by hand. The other four men hadnt died yet and were instead rolling on the ground while groaning. This Cao Yi is quite fierce, if he hadnt fought these men first and we had a match, I dont know who would have won. Wang Chao thought. Pulling Cao Jingjing out of the house, when they had walked four or five miles away, a sudden bonfire illuminated the night. Turning his head to look, Wang Chao saw the house they had been in go up into mes. Murder and then arson, how fierce! This cop is quite good! Wang Chao couldnt help but admire Cao Yi. Chapter 20: Tang Zichen’s autobiography in the book Chapter 20: Tang Zichens autobiography in the book Ten bundles of paper bills were seated on the bed as Wang Chao sat down and stared at it for a long moment. With an equally long sigh, he began to clean it up before wrapping it up in newspapers and stowing it underneath his bed. His actions were the same as that of a miserlyndlord. But he couldnt be med for such an action. He was still a regr high schooler who had never seen so much money in his life. True enough, the restrictions on ones life gives raise to evil thoughts. If I want to change these evil thoughts, then I first have to change my way of living. Wang Chao thought. The thoughts he had of killing Cao Jingjing and then Cao Yi had bothered him to no end afterwards. Martial arts should not feed ones mouth. Your mind must be vast and forgiving, but do not stand to be insulted. Tang Zichens words from before were suddenly recalled into his mind. Sis Chen definitely isnt any regr person. If I want to see her in the future, I cant be this cowardly. I need more power and more money! After Tang Zichen had left, her silhouette had still remained within Wang Chaos mind and captivated him. The changes I have now, it was all because of what sis Chen gave me. I definitely have to have the power to help her, I have to grow stronger. Alright, no more thinking. I might as well think about martial arts. After calming himself, he began to earnestly think about what he had learned from the battle. That had been his first truebat experience, but the opportunity to fight wasnt there. A single fist had caused the long haired male to be sent flying when he was least expecting it, and so this did not count as a true fight. And the fight with Cao Yi had been unfair as well. Cao Yi had been weary after using all his energy from the previous fight, that was why the Swimming Body from Bagua Zhang had proved to be so effective. These two fights were not fights where bothbatants were on equal standings. Clear Jin, Hidden Jin and Transforming Jinconsidering my current level, Clear Jin is still a long ways ahead of me. While I had made that crisp sound while using the Three Pace Pounding Fist, it had only happened after I used my entire body and a long piece ofnd to issue power. In a realbat experience, I wont have enough time or that much space. Even then, that single Pounding Fist Jin took a toll on my body, I wouldnt be able to do it twice. When sis Chen taught me, she had made that crisp sound with ease; Im still far away from her level. As for Hidden Jin, even moving would be too difficult. The Qi would be burst past the pores and be lost, unlike the principle of sweating only when killing. From his own strength, he analyzed his fight and thought about the different stages of Jin he was working towards to, only to conclude he was still far away from it. When he thought about the Hidden Jin, Wang Chao jumped down from his bed and straightened his vertebrae. Swelling all of the pores on his body, he made a few slow moments as he focused the Qi around his body before trying to expel it from his hands only. Bang! A palm mmed against the wall as Wang Chao ckened his vertebrae and diverted his center of gravity to force the energy to rush out from his palms. Trying tobine the principles of Clear and Hidden Jin in his palm strike, his goal was to try and split the wall. Huuu! Huuuu! Wang Chao gave up. As soon as the energy left after the strike, his entire body ckened as sweat began to appear through every pore on his body. As his entire body began to grow weak, the sensation of copsing grew stronger. Wang Chaos body couldnt muster any strength at all. How frustrating! Sitting on the bed once more, he thought to himself, I shouldnt think about expelling the energy. When I do, all of it bes scattered, arent I just seeking for death now? A person who practiced inner martial arts required their hair to spike, their goosebumps to appear all over their iron like skin while able to defend against any attack. At the same time, they would need to regte the amount of water they had in their body without any of it leaking out so that they would be able to fight for an extended period of time without tiring. After spiking all the hair and focusing their entire concentration, then they would be able to detect even a single de of grass being blown. This was a good thing, but if one were to try to abuse this method, then in the case that their pores could no longer contain the Qi inside, then the Qi would be forced out as water, plummeting ones life into a critical state. When tempering ones body, slowly shadowbox so that no Qi would be forced out. Then, transform the Qi to rotate within the body, and under the control of the practitioner, there would be no further harm. But in a fierce battle, a bnce between the two would not be met. As for expelling Hidden Jin during a battle, it was the same as expelling fire outwards. As it burns the other person, the owner itself would face some danger as well. The majority of the time if one didnt hit the other person, then they would kill themselves. Its no wonder that the rumors said that when Bruce Lee reached the pinnacle of Clear Jin, his attacks were so brilliant it stunned everyone. But when he had an ident when cultivating Hidden Jin, he died. An ident, what a convenient word to use! Wang Chao spoke after experimenting with himself. After this, he had felt a deep respect for the word. Flipping through Tang Zichens True Record of Guoshu, there was an excerpt on both Clear and Hidden Jin: I practiced martial arts when I was almost five years old. I could only practice my internal Jin, instead of my outer strength. Because my bone structure was still unstable, I could only practice by standing on stumps and nourishing my body for ten years. After another ten years, I was able to condense Jin and have finally attain the peak of training my bone marrow. Three yearster, I was able to unite with Dao and practice martial arts whenever I walk, stand, sit, or sleep. If I thought about it, ai could kill someone within thirty six steps and with no fear of guns. I possessed telepathy, and could predict like the cicada, sensing theing of the autumn wind before it has even arrived. I possessed extraordinary abilities that was far stronger than intuition. These hardships and survivals in these practices, only I myself understood in ways other people could not evenprehend. From the time that my body attained a perfect state, I had already umted countless of experience regarding fighting and killed countless more. Those that I killed by hands numbered to be around 80% while those I killed by firearm was 20%. My achievements entirely depended on my ten years of posture training. First, I followed the path of practicing my Hidden Jin. This Hidden Jin was not practiced until circted my whole body. When my body was tightened, my skin was like iron, and the pores were brought up an inch, looking as if they were soybeans. When rxed, my body was like the fat of a goat, shiny but soft. If your body did not reach this state, then do not release this Hidden Jin easily. If it had attained this level, then your martial arts would be capable of the One Inch Punch. During fights, you could add the Hidden Jin. With the use of both the Clear Jin and the Hidden Jin, you would be able to reach a natural realm. This was also simr to the teaching of the Tachi martial arts. If the Hidden Jin had not beenpletely practiced, you could practice the Clear Jin first. In With inner martial arts, there were more creators of strength-based skills, yet during the beginning of the practice, the movements should not beplicated. It would be better for the movements to be more simple. Just practice one punch. As the saying goes, if one punch is achieved, then the hundred punches would seed. If one punch was not sessful, then any more practice would be useless. The words written had been Tang Zichens insightful opinion. So my Hidden Jin is perfect yet and my pore strength isnt enough. I have to bring it up an inch. Its best not to think about expelling the Hidden Jin then. But effort leads to sess, its only that my body isnt strong enough yet to be able to control the flexibility of my pores. I should first practice my Clear Jin to the peak first. But simple is good, which should I practice first? After some thought, Wang Chao decided. While the Three Pace Pounding Fist could make a man fly, the amount of distance needed was far too much. In a real battle, it was useless. After another moment of thought, Wang Chao had decided to practice the Smashing Fist that master Guo Yunshen had used to defeat everyone. There were nine variations to the Smashing Fist: Half-step Smashing Fist, Retreating Smashing Fist, Rotating Smashing Fist, Chain Smashing Fist, Sideways Smashing Fist, and etcetera. But each one of these relied heavily on the strength of the waist and abdomen. The calves, joints and thigh muscles would assist in this motion. Then the shoulder, hand and vertebrae would harmonize with it. Guo Yunshen had practiced his Smashing Fist within a prison cell with dozens of kilograms heavy cangue on his arms and legs. Could I use something heavy to add onto my body? Once he finished nning, Wang Chao spent the next three days buying lead before using them to attach to his body, adding onto 35 kilograms to his body weight. At first, he was worried he would ruin his muscles or bring his practice off in a tangent. So carefully, he moved around first. After 10 days of practicing, he was able to issue power at every single spot. By adding more weight to each spot, he was able to issue even more power. As he continued to add weight onto his body, Wang Chao had continued to refer to the True Record of Guoshu and learned from the diagrams of the joints within. As he continued to move and feel his body, he reallocated the weight as needed. Wang Chao could gradually feel that he could feel and recognize the muscles and bones on his body much more smoothly than before with even more precision as well. It was as if he was a worker that was growing more familiar with the inner workings of the machinery he was using. Practicing this for three months, Wang Chao one day took off his clothes and stripped away the lead only to find out there had been a change to his muscles and joints, especially the joints to his shoulder and legs. When he had issued power, the socket of his joint in the area had clearly sunken in, showing that his ability to stretch the leg had grown stronger. Even at this time, Wang Chao continued to practice his stances everyday. But the difference now was that instead of the three integrals, he had tried to practice the stance of the Assault of Dragon and Snake. Aside from this, Wang Chao had spared no efforts in his Bagua drills. Every day at one in the morning, he would use the Mud Wading Step to travel to Lake Tianxing and then back, which would take him approximately five hours. With each trip to and from, he would shut his pores and run wildly in imitation to the day he had chased after the car. His two legs would plow the ground almost as he sprinted. The Qi in his body would be locked away, and it was only when he couldnt contain it any longer that Wang Chao would practice standing still in several postures to regain his breath. Then, he would transform the Qi to enter his legs and all around his waist to settle once more. During his two day weekends, Wang Chao would travel back to Lake Tianxing and think about the time he had spent with sis Chen. With all said and done, Lake Tianxings residential district was not a ce for the poor to live. Wang Chao had asked once only to find out that the vi that Tang Zichen had lived in cost 10,000 RMB a month. The 100,000 RMB he had gained wouldnt even be enough for a year. But the rent and other fees had already been paid for a year previously, allowing Wang Chao several more months. With time, summer disappeared as autumn approached, then autumn had gone while winter had arrived. In this time, Wang Chao had been satisfied with his school life. Since the time he had followed Cao Jingjing back home, she had taken notice of him and the two became close friends. Afterwards, they had seemed to others to be quiet intimate. This had caused many others to feel quite jealous, but Wang Chao had paid no mind to them. All Cao Jingjing had known was that the day she was kidnapped, Cao Yi had suffered only internal injuries that had taken a month in the hospital and two months afterwards to fully recover. As for what Cao Yi had done, it was only said to be a normal outbreak of fire. That had set Wang Chaos heart at ease. Today when my dad gets back, he wants to see you, soe with meter. Just the day before break after school had ended, Cao Jingjing had called out for Wang Chao shyly. Alright! Wang Chao replied hurriedly. But inside, he thought, Cao Yis methods are quite amazing, I was just about to go test out my skills. After practicing for so long, it would be strange not to try it out. And with his wide expertise, I can consult him to see what ways I could earn money. After all, in a week well have the college exams. With my current grades, theres no chance at all; I better find another alternative. He began to think about his future prospects. Chapter 21: Job introduction Chapter 21: Job introduction Jingjing, isnt your house that way? Wang Chao spoke to Cao Jingjing as they walked after realizing this wasnt the regr way back to her home. My family has several houses. My dad bought them a few years back. He said that house prices were appreciating, so it was time to invest. He also said that as a police officer, he has arrested many men who would want revenge. So a few more hiding spots would be good. After the events that day, I moved here. Cao Jingjing spoke with a mischievous look in her eye. Even a rabbit has three burrows, but he has multiple homes to hide in Wang Chao couldnt help butugh at his thoughts before nodding. What bad thoughts are you making up now? Youre definitely badmouthing my dad. Cao Jingjing stopped before giving Wang Chao a look. Ha, you can see even that? Wang Chao was surprised before thinking, No wonder men say that a womans intuition is the scariest. It seems the rumors are true. Hmph, with the many plots your scheming of inside, do you think I wouldnt be able to see through it? Cao Jingjing spoke with a proud smile. Woah, car! Wang Chao didnt wish to spend anymore time nagging about this and hurriedly ran over to the bus. From there, they traveled to a rather luxurious neighborhood. This neighborhood was the most recent developed district where many influentialpanies had bought. The location was quite nice and had sold for 4000 or 5000 RMB a square. Naturally,pared to Tang Zichens vi in Lake Tianxing, this was nothing much. But even like this, Wang Chaos family wouldnt be able to afford even a kitchen and toilet even if they sold everything. Eh? Why isnt it miss Jingjing. Just as the two were waiting for the elevator, the doors opened, revealing a rather pudgy middle aged man and a heavily dressed up woman with cherry red lips and a alluring figure. Uncle Zhang! Cao Jingjing spoke, What business did you have here? I heard that your father was getting better, so I came to congratte him. This is Aria. With that, the man called uncle Zhang motioned for the woman behind him. I didnt think that Jingjing would grow so beautiful. Aunty doesnt have anything to give, but since this is our first time meeting, take this for your new year gift. Aria spoke with a smile before taking a precious jeweled ring. Here, this is for you. This ring had an illustrious glow of a sapphire, showing that this ring was worth a decent sum of money. Aunty Aria, I cant have this. Cao Jingjing secretly gave Wang Chao a look as she ced her hands behind her back, Uncle Zhang, you work so hard to earn money while being friends with my father. There isnt a need to spend money on me, I will happily ept your kindness and pass it on to my father. They say that a friendship between gentlemen is as inseparable as water. My father is a good police officer, he and you do not need any gifts to remain so, isnt that right? While this is a nice gift, there is no need for such a thing. Uncle Zhang was stunned for a moment as was thedy Aria. At first he had been embarrassed, but hearing Cao Jingjings words, he couldnt help butugh. Haha, Jingjing has quite the future ahead of her. Uncle Zhang nodded his head in approval. Cao Yi has a good daughter. Jingjing, when you get epted into Tsinghua University, then your uncle will congratte you then. En, then its a deal, dont go back on your promise! Cao Jingjing waved the two people away before joining Wang Chao in the elevator. Cao Jingjing really knows how to behave herself? Why didnt I see this behavior before? When Wang Chao saw this, he felt as if he had gained a newyer of understanding of her. The elevator stopped at the 28th floor as Cao Jingjing opened the door with her card and passed through a wall of ss. This was the living room, but as they walked into the corridors, Wang Chaos eyes lit up at the expansive ce. Dad, I brought Wang Chao! Cao Jingjing swapped out her outdoor shoes for a cute bunny slipper before calling out to her father. Come into the sports room! Came out the loud voice of Cao Yi. Hmph, you can go in by yourself, Ill be in my room studying. The sports room is over there. Cao Jingjing pointed before turning away and walking to her own room before closing the door behind her. Slowly walking for the direction Jingjing pointed him to, he saw a room that was presumably the sports room. Without any more words, Wang Chao opened the door only to be assaulted in the face with a strong wind. Against such a surprise attack, Wang Chao didnt movepletely out of the way and had only turned to the side with a bent waist as he prepared himself into the Pounding Fist posture. A single step forward had already shook the floor of the building for a moment. An exchange of fists! Wang Chaos strike was almost as if he had struck iron, but Cao Yis face grew astonished as he hurriedly flew back with an injured look. But recovering quickly, he charged back towards Wang Chao. Wang Chao stepped back one step at a time before seeming as if he was a monkey ready to strike at a hos nest before leaping backwards. His posture resembled that of the Monkey stance from Xingyi Quan, it was also called Monkey Poking the Bees Nest When a monkey stabs the hos nest, they are afraid of being stung. For a finalst effort dash, they would leap backwards with an incredible distance. When he had leapt, Wang Chaos heart skipped a beat as he grabbed onto the door. With a mighty pull, the door closed and closed Cao Yi within the room. This Monkey Poking the Bees Nest involved leaping backwards and close the door to protect himself. It was just perfect for usage around a suitable environment to evade any attack. Crash! Upon leaping backwards and closing the door, Wang Chao leapt backwards once more as he prepared. Then, with a sound like a thunderp after adjusting his vertebrae, he leapt forward. His entire body flew forwards as he borrowed the power of the ground to elerate, High Pounding Fist Jin! A fierce blow without mercy onto the door! Bang! The entire floor rocked to the bang as the wooden door was smashed inwardly to the room. Cao Yi was just about to open the door before the strike, but he hadnt thought that Wang Chao would act in such a violent matter. Being forced backwards after the door had smashed into him, he steadied himself with some difficulty as blood streamed down his nose and onto his chin. He had been forced to have a nosebleed by the door to his own room. Wang Chaoooooooo!!!!! Why are you destroying the house door!!!! An angry shout came from behind as Cao Jingjing came running out to see what was happening only to see the destruction that happened, causing her to scream so loud that Wang Chaos ears could barely handle it. I didnt start it first, it was your dads fault! Wang Chaos face grew innocent as his heart began to grow gloomy. His actions had been extremely optimal in terms of fighting, but he hadnt thought about the consequences. Good, very good! Attack without restraint, and restraint without attacking! Your actions were very good. Officer Caos face was like a bitter melon as blood streamed down his face in an unappealing manner. Jingjing, go back to your room and study, theres no need for you to be here. Cao Jingjing red angrily at Wang Chao before going back to her room angrily. With a loud shout, someone from the floor downstairs cursed out, Be more quiet up there, did someone die or something!? Wang Chao spoke carefully, Uncle Cao, are you fine? Cao Yi snorted before taking a towel to wipe his face and several tissue papers to clean his nose. Sitting down on the sofa, his two eyes stared fiercely at Wang Chao. You practice well, and your progress is remarkable! To be able to use your environment like this is a talent in itself! Ive underestimated you in the past, good! Cao Yi had a depressed look as he looked at the broken door caused by Wang Chao before a twitch developed in his face. I havent lost like that since to my 80 year old mother as an infant, but to you, Ive lost twicefine! Wang Chao nodded his head with an awkward smile, It was a fluke, thats all! Actually, I have a request for uncle. With uncles experience, would it be possible to give me an introduction and show me the right path to travel for the future? Wang Chao hurriedly changed the question, afraid that Cao Yi would ask for him topensate him for the door. Dont be engulfed by martial arts. I had originally nned on calling you over here today to introduce you to a job, but youve managed to say it first. This job will allow you to earn money and also experience some realbat. At the same time, youll get to know people. If you wish to make yourself known, then you must work for it yourself! After all, you helped rescue my daughter, so I am indebted to you. Cao Yi cleaned his nose and spoke, Tomorrow Ill take you to the capital. Chapter 22: Which earns more money, instructing or killing? Chapter 22: Which earns more money, instructing or killing? The next day was the start of winter break. Giving a shout to his parents, he traveled for the public safety bureau. This year, his parents had been convinced that Wang Chao was using this break to get a job and earn money. But under the painstaking nning of Wang Chao, the two parents had never realized that the money he had was actually earned from an equally illegal manner. Of course, Wang Chao had never took out all of it at once. Reaching the public safety bureau, Cao Yi had coincidentally came out driving a car. He had been promoted at his workce, earning the title of vice-bureau chief. From a low ranking sub-bureau captain to jump into a high ranking position, this was a rarely seen achievement. Even if Wang Chao didnt understand some of the bureaucratic tricks of the system, he could still tell that Cao Yi was not an ordinary person. No wonder he was so nervous when those gangsters fought with me a long time ago. He was afraid of something happening and changing the votes. The conference he was so worried about was a way for him to climb up the ranks. Although he was extremely curious about Cao Yi, he hadnt nned on getting any information out from Cao Yi. Every person had their secrets. In the case someone were to tell their secrets, then even friends could be enemies. Wang Chaos mentality had already matured a long time ago. Youre here! Cao Yis previously red face had disappeared overnight as if he had used some sort of strange medicine. Waiting for Wang Chao to get into the car, Cao Yi suddenly stamped on the gas pedal and sped off. Needless to say, this was the very first time that Wang Chao had ever been in such a small car. This strange sensation waspletely different than the time he had traveled on the bus where it was crowded and usually dirty smelling. There was a rather sweet fragrance being blown about in the car thanks to the air conditioning, but the car was reasonably warm as well so that any of the frigid coldness was diverted elsewhere. Both running and taking the bus had been a punishment, but this was a pleasurable experience. What, is this the first time youve sat in a car? Cao Yis eyes were quite perceptive and could easily make sense of Wang Chaos expression. Its nothing. I generally go to the capital by foot, it doesnt even take that long. But since we are taking the car today, Im not used to it. Wang Chao was unwilling to look weak and lied through his teeth. Your leg strength is quite good in fact! Cao Yi spoke as he continued to drive the car. Traveling as fast as lightning, the scenery blew past as the car finally arrived at the capital half an hourter. Skyscraper after skyscraper came and went before the car finally stopped at a building that was well over 40 stories tall and was painted an azure blue color. Stopping the car for a moment, someone had gave them the directions to park within the parking lot besides the building. Getting down from the car, Wang Chao tilted his head up to see a fancy looking board with the words, Asian Taekwondo Union. The doors to the building was quiterge and had electronic sliding doors that were simr to the ones at the airports in terms of wideness. Walking into the lounge, Wang Chao had instantly taken notice that the interior design was rather ssical with two banners strewn across the walls. One banner had the national g while the other had the symbol of the Yin Yang symbol that could be seen on the Korean g. Looking at the gs, Wang Chao nodded his head in understanding. He knew the two gs were a symbol of friendship. If they had strewn theplete g of South Korea, then it would not be a smart move. This Taekwondo building is not like the ones in the city. A few of the average instructors from those will often times rent out a room and advertise it so that they can cheat money out of students for the clothes and lessons. As Cao Yi entered the room, he exined it to Wang Chao. This is the official Taekwondo branch of Asia that was recognized by the International Taekwondo Association. Over here, there are advancement tests and official training grounds along with specialized trainers. The students that sign up here, if they do well, then they will have the chance to be sponsored by the Korean corporation and be sent to thepetitions to fight and win prizes or even money. Apart from this, there are also annual exhibition matches for both domestic and international! Aside from thepetitions, there is also a circle of those who love to train themselves. Let me tell you, the topmost VIP floors are for societys upper ss specialists to use. This is no mere ce, but is a mixture of business, training, performance, connection making, culture, and ceremonies! The upper ss figures of society have all joined together to form an organization where their power is massive and their influence is even wide spreading beyond what you could think of. Wang Chao listened to this calmly as he looked around. The four walls were also decorated with wall scrolls with the words Propriety, Justice, Integrity, and Honor, Restraint and Discipline, and Unyielding under 100 losses written with an ink brush in clear ck ink. They written in such a way that made one feel quite inspired. To the side of the lounge, there was a sign up and consultation area where a rather pretty and white uniformed young woman was stationed at; her appearances were quite pleasing to look at. Apart from this, there were people of all agesing in by twos and threes. Each person was refined and notcking in manners, as they talked, they mutually bowed to each other. Business and tradepetition, sponsorships, exchange, performances.upper ss meeting Wang Chaos mind thought over Cao Yis introduction before having a bigger understanding on why Guoshu had declined over the years. To kill, not for performance. Wang Chao began to mutter to himself the words he had first heard from sis Chen. To kill and not perform, how do you eat, how do you earn money? Cao Yi had heard Wang Chaos words and turned around. Even if your martial arts has reached the realm of invincibility, you still need to eat. You still need to earn money, or do you n to rebel against the world? You brought me here for what type of work? Wang Chao asked. Come, up the elevators to the 36th floor! Ill tell you on the way. Cao Yiughed as the two entered the elevator. The elevator was quite slow as it ascended, but it was made of transparent ss so that one could see outside. Taekwondo is split into 10 belts. The highest ranking ck belt is then categorized into 9 degrees. Each floor in this building represents another advancement in belts. For each registered student, after training for some time, they can participate in an examination. How much is the tuition fee for here? Wang Chaos question had immediately made Cao Yiugh, Very expensive! The adult branch, child branch, juvenile branch, female branch, all the branches cost a different price. Even the different training grounds depending on your rank has a different cost. However, if you have a good performance and pass the administrative inspection, then it is possible to waive the cost and participate in thepetitions. If your luck is good, then you can make this your job. If you be well known, then you could be in movies and earn even more money. But the chances of that is quite small. Cao Yi and Wang Chaos elevator ride stopped, causing them to walk out before walking along a corridor. Plenty of people were inside the training grounds while some were standing outside resting and talking. There was a in carpet on the ground, but not too long after Wang Chao and Cao Yi had exited from the elevator, an uniformed female had bowed to them, Misters, which training institute are you from, please show proof of your being a student. We will then take you to where you can change into your uniforms. No need, we are looking for president Li! Cao Yi waved his hands before taking Wang Chao to another elevator. Theres so many students here? Wang Chao spoke before thinking Just why is there so many people here? With todays society, all of the rich people pay attention to maintaining their bodies. The children of the rich cane here by the money of their parents. The officer workers, bosses, managers, etcetera, alle here for either training, for fun, self defense, making friends, or even picking up girls! After all, those who study here are all rich! Furthermore, this is a ce of ceremonies and culture. It is different from those high ss clubs; while they have money as well, there is no etiquette, making it seem vulgar inparison! Confucius had focused on etiquette. Us Chinese are extremely focused on this aspect. Although this is merely a remnant of the past, it is still something. Being naked would be worse than this! By the time Cao Yi finished, the elevator had already reached the top. Once they walked out, Wang Chao asked, Did you want me to learn Taekwondo and then take part inpetitions? No no no. Cao Yiughed. Im introducing you here so you can look after the ce. Look after? Wang Chaos eyebrows furrowed together. You must know about challengers! Cao Yi spoke. For the sake ofmercializing Taekwondo, they have discarded many of the harmful and killing nature of it. All that remains now is the beautiful performance aspect. This has been watered down so much that many experts see this as useless for fighting, but they were able to manipte the workings of the system to offset it. Thus, while there are many experts that are unsatisfied by this, there are also even more people thate looking for trouble. If it is an expert, then the instructors would be no match for them. If it is the reputable, then the police cannot be called. Only an expert of the art of offense and defense could oversee this and deal with those challengers. Wang Chao spoke up in realization, So thats the reason! Correct, thats the reason. However, to be an overseer, you must undergo many examinations. Naturally, if you pass them all, guess how much your monthly sry is? Cao Yi held up three fingers. Three thousand? Add another zero! Cao Yi snorted. In this ce, you can also make friends with many of the upper ss. Through them, you will earn another opportunity. It is up to you to see if you can grasp it. You must have thought about being an overseer here once. But when you got promoted, other things came up. Wang Chao gave a look to Cao Yi with yet another understanding about him. Taekwondo, if I were to be the overseer here, then I could be a guard against any challenger, how interesting Ignoring Wang Chao, Cao Yi brought Wang Chao out of the elevator and then to a young uniformed man. This man was at least over 20 years old with a well proportioned build. His eyes shined brightly and each step was calm and confident as if he had no issue with himself. Chief Cao! Our president Li has been waiting for you! The youth seemed to be familiar with Cao Yi and then looked at Wang Chao with a narrowed eye, This is the person you wanted to introduce? These words were not spoken politely and there was even some disdain in his eyes. Li Feng, take me to see president Li. She will be the one making the arrangements. Cao Yis face had a smile, but it did not quite reach his eyes. Come with me then! Li Feng snorted as he gave a rigid stare at Wang Chao, expressing his hostility. Wang Chao had felt a little happy about that, This guy feels unhappy, wait until he gets into a real fight. Wang Chao and Cao Yi were both led to an office door that was not closed. Chief Cao,e in! The cold voice of a woman could be heard. Li Feng, go and notify all of the ck belt instructors. Yes! Li Feng gave onest re to Wang Chao before turning. Cao Yi and Wang Chao entered the office. There was an office desk up front where an uniformed but pretty woman could be seen sitting at. This one woman gave the feeling that she was an iceberg. Cold, serious, and not one for humor had allbined to her temperament that would seem to repulse any suitor. This is president Li. Cao Yi introduced. Ive introduced you, but theres still some legal matters I have to take care of back at the station, Ill be leaving first. With that, he gave a short greeting before turning to leave the ce. After Cao Yi had left, the iceberg likedy stood up from her desk and gave a look at Wang Chao before speaking, Hello, I am the president of the Asian Taekwondo Union branch, Li Wanji. TL Note: Li Wanji is a famous legend in Chinese history. With that, she walked towards Wang Chao and extended out her left hand. Li Wanji! Upon hearing that name, he was stunned for a moment before hurriedly bringing out his own arm, My name is Wang Chao. After the two had shaken hands, Li Wanji suddenly forced her leg to kick upwards, aiming straight for his neck! Chapter 23: The beginning of the art of offense and defense Chapter 23: The beginning of the art of offense and defense To be honest, when Wang Chao had heard the name Li Wanji, he had been momentarily stunned. That was because, he had suddenly remembered a dirty joke. Legend had it that a reporter had once asked a farmer, Who do you think is the worlds best looking woman? Without any hesitation or thinking, the farmer had replied, Li Wanji! The reporter was shocked, Why is that? The farmer replied, The television had always said that grownups must fuck Li Wanji. If adults fuck Li Wanji and say that Li Wanji is not beautiful, then why do they say that every adult has to fuck her? TL Note: There is an idiom (Ri Li Wan Ji) which means to do everything diligently. The character Ri is also ng for to fuck. The joke is that the farmer hears Fuck Li Wanji instead of do everything diligently. Though, Wang Chao knew that the surname Li was verymon in Korea. There was such people like Ri Chun-hee, Li Taiji, and Li Wanji in Korea. But hearing this icy like woman have such a name like this, Wang Chao couldnt help but secretlyugh to himself. However, the moment the two had given each other a handshake, Li Wanji suddenly brought up her leg to kick Wang Chao. This was a sudden but fierce strike that gave almost no chance to evade. Furthermore, the technique was rather strange as if the leg that came out from the clothes was like a viper in the way it moved. Sleeved Kick! Issuing power would be hidden within this short distance, but the energy would be fierce and uneasy to defend against. In the time it took to hold hands for a handshake, the enemy could strike out under the chin and seriously fracture it. If the enemy was not killed, then they would be crippled. The people from the past would wear robes with big sleeves. So when they shook hands, the kick that woulde out would often times be seen as a drilling out from their robes. That was why this kicking method was called the Sleeved Kick. It was a move that could seriously kill and was an art in every nation which would usually have their own variations of it. It was only natural that the kick heavy Taekwondo would incorporate this into their style. However, if one wanted to use this method of kicking, then the ligaments and muscles within the legs must be enough for it to be flexible. Those who did not temper their legs and work hard would never be able to release such a kick. But this sudden strike was evidence enough that the iceberg that was Li Wanji had a deep enough understanding of the ways of kicking. Li Wanjis intentions were equally clear; she was testing him. If Cao Yi had introduced someone to be the overseer, then whomever had the job must be able to know how to fight. If Wang Chao couldnt dodge even this, then he would instantly be asked to leave. This viper like kick had taken advantage of the handshake to be initialized, so there was no time to prepare oneself for it. For any other martial artist, they would still find it hard to dodge such a strike. However, Wang Chao had built up an impressive foundation for Bagua Zhang which emphasized the word Sneakiness. To be able to slip away and listen to the wind while being nimble and quick. These were also the principle on how to make people trip and fall. Then, Wang Chao had also learned the ability to use the Taichis ability to listen to Jin after practicing Tang Zichens Assault of the Dragon and Snake. The ability to listen in Taichi could be done in an instant after holding hands. By using the pores, one could sense the center of gravity in the other persons body and then pull on it a little and divert the enemys Jin. This would break their center of gravity and allow them to be tripped. Wang Chao had a deep grasp of his inner Jin and was quite keen with his pores, but he had not quite reached the realm of Hidden Jin like sis Chen who could send a person flying like a bullet with a simple push of her hands. But in this half year where he had trained in the Smashing Fist Jin as well as reading from the True Record of Guoshu, he had a deeper understanding of the inner muscles, nervous system, and bones of a person. The moment Li Wanji shook hands with Wang Chao, he had already came into contact with the areas of the hand which had told him her muscles rting to the leg were twitching, meaning she was about tosh out with her leg. The nerves and muscles were interconnected. If a person wants to kick, then the brain must send an impulse to the nerves which would allow for the action to take ce. When Tang Zichen pressed against someones hands, she could send them flying. That was due to her Hidden Jin attacking the nerves of the arms which would be transmitted through to the legs of the enemy and cause them to involuntarily jump. This required an understanding of the human body as well as focusing the Hidden Jin to be like a needle. Wang Chaos current pace was a thousand miles away from such a realm. If it werent for me practicing the Smashing Fist and have a foundation for listening to Jin, then itd be pretty hard to dodge this kick! Straight after shaking her hands, Wang Chao had repeated the exact posture for the Monkey Poking the Bees Nest and leapt backwards, dodging the kick from Li Wanji. Unable to avoid it, Wang Chao had immediately repeated what he had done in Cao Yis house. After leaping back, he mmed the door shut on reflex. The next step would be the Three Pace Pounding Jin and m his fist against the office door. But the office door was not like the door in Cao Yis home. While it was luxuriously made, it was not real wood. Wang Chaos fist had shattered the door, but it did not fly outwards in a single piece. The Li Wanji that had just kicked outwards had not expected Wang Chao to leap back and close the door. But in the next moment, an ear splitting sound could be heard as the entire door fractured and several nks were sent flying towards her. With a startled cry from Li Wanji, her leg immediately swept away the flying nks while Wang Chao slowly walked out from the remnants of the door. Miss Li, how about it, do I fit the requirements? I evaded your sneak attack and retaliated. About the door, Im extremely sorry about that. Seeing how Li Wanji had kicked away the nks, Wang Chao could only think to himself about what a shame it was. If this door was real wood, then Li Wanji would have met the same fate as Cao Yi. When a fight didnt end with the other person knocked down, Wang Chao could only feel a sorrowful regret. This move is quite practical, especially in such a closed off area like an office where one can take the key moment and deliver the killing blow! Wang Chao had creatively leapt out behind the door and then shattered the door as an away of attack, this to him, was quite satisfying. Although he was a bit regretful about breaking the door, Wang Chao had a single thought wake him up, I came here for money, this will only inconvenience president Li Wanji, ai! Taekwondo has beenmercialized to the point where it is for the sake of culture and not for killing. If I dont perform, then there is no food to eat, how would I survive then?So many people have thrown about their money here to learn, sprinkling the ground vainly with it, this wont do. I came here for fighting experience, over here, I could fight without breaking thew. Good, very good! The one Cao Yi rmended is surely notcking at all! Li Wanji seemed to have calmed down as well before her previously cold face melted away to reveal a charming one. Returning to her desk, she pressed a button. Ding dong! A sound could be heard as two uniformed males came in, Clean this up and have someone install a new door! The two men stared at the broken door with a surprised look before immediately setting about to do the tasks set out for them. When we came, Chief Cao didnt tell me much. If I could ask, if I were to be the overseer, how much would my monthly sry be? Wang Chaos mentality had already matured enough for him to ask such a question freely. Im sorry, mister Wang, that cannot be determined right now. However, I can tell you that you have past the first assessment from me. You must know that I have many instructors that are fighting experts. They will not ept you, so you must make sure each one of them will concede before I can formally hire you to be a part of this dojo! Our union is an institution that follow the words of the strong and the wise. If mister Wang can show everyone his true skill, then I can pay you a sry that you will definitely be satisfied with. Li Wanji and Wang Chao walked out of the office, Mister Wang, please walk with me. Our instructors are all at the VIP fighting rooms waiting to see you. With that, Li Wanji guided Wang Chao past several corridors and around several loops where suddenly, a wide and spacious fighting ring could be seen. This was a training ground that was several hundred square meters.The entire floor was fitted with a ck and white carpet while sofas and coffee tables were seated all around. Clearly, this ce was meant for people toe and watch the fights. At this moment, there were several white uniformed males and females with ck belts all standing about the center of the ring. Around a dozen of them were male while there was another three females. Sitting on the sofas, there were plenty of middle aged men along with several pretty looking young women. From the appearances of these women, they were all from the upper ss, and when they saw Wang Chao and Li Wanji enter, they all began to gossip amongst each other. Mister, please change into an uniform. Li Wanji spoke. Dont need to. Wang Chao walked forward and into the ring. Chapter 24: Hitting someone until they cry Chapter 24: Hitting someone until they cry You! Dont be too unruly! Seeing how Wang Chao had no intentions of changing into an uniform, all of the Taekwondo instructors gave Wang Chao a despicable look. Even the first person from Li Wanjis office, Li Feng had a little snort through his nose as he readied himself. Taekwondo fourth degree ck belt, Li Feng. Please treat me well. Li Fengs tone had not been polite at all as if he grinded the words through his teeth. Both of his legs nted firmly onto the ground as he got into a fighting stance. Li Feng, how could you have forgotten the very basics of etiquette? You are impatient and your heart is feeble! Just how will you master the art of offense and defense?! Li Wanji stalked forwards on the ck and white carpet as she pressed a hand down onto his shoulder and spoke gravely, You should be careful, Ive tested this person in my office already. His is nimble, strong, and a master of a moving battle. But if you issue power from afar and get close to him, you may be able to win using a throwing technique. Li Wanjis fighting experience was quite rich, so after that exchange of fists between her and Wang Chao, she could discern enough information on how Wang Chao fought. I understand, president! Li Feng replied, the irritable expression turned calm as he spoke to Wang Chao once more, Please treat me well. At this moment, Li Wanji walked to another ck belt instructor and spoke some words before walking over to the other upper ss members standing around. President Li, just who is this youth? Just why have you called so many ck belts here to test him? A middle aged man with a rather prominent beer belly spoke to Li Wanji while also discreetly looking at the proud assets of her chest. Chairman Wu! Li Wanji spoke out courteously. This is the person that officer Cao rmended to be one of our expert instructors, so Ivee to conduct a test! Although she loathed chairman Wus lecherous stare, Li Wanji pretended not to notice. Chairman Wu was a well known real estate agent of the province. With the Zhongee Real Estate group, he had monopolized about a third of the area. Aside from the rich Lake Tianxing district, the Zhonghe Real Estate had their hands on the rest. This high and mighty person was also a high ranking member of this dojo. Each year, he had spent several hundred thousand and had his group sponsor and host several of the provinces Taekwondopetitions. This god of wealth was naturally someone Li Wanji did not want to offend. A person rmended by old man Cao? Chairman Wu was stunned. Averting his eyes away from Li Wanji, he turned back to where Wang Chao was in the center of the ring. This is the youth that Cao Yi rmended? Hes so young, and yet he wants to be an instructor? Another girl who overheard the conversation on the couch suddenly asked. This woman was wearing an uniform that did nothing to hide her creamy white like skin and a graceful face that exuded as much charm as a young married woman could muster. Director Zhang. Li Wanji gave a look at her before nodding in a respectful way. This married woman was called Zhang Tong and was the director of a French originated international corporation for cosmetics that made a branch in southern China. A vast majority of the high ssed woman would generally learn self defense or wrestling. So it was only natural that director Zhang would be a high ranking member of the Taekwondo union. Her own strength wasnt that bad either, as she had already earned the right to be a ck belt. Zhang Tong frequently came by to teach and to exercise since she knew how beneficial this dojo was. Originally, it was Cao Yi that had sometimes came in as the high leveled expert. Cao Yis past was something that Zhang Tong knew. She knew that he had been a special ops soldier that was stationed in this ce for some time. In thest year he had been promoted several ranks and became a well known member to the upper ss. At first, he had been only a basic leveled person, but after several shocking reveals of strength, he had been inducted as a high ranking member. People like Cao Yi were destined to go far in the government, so it was only natural that this woman would know of him in the business world. But now that Cao Yi was promoted, he wouldnt be ying guest instructor at the dojo anymore, so she had been wondering just who would be recing him. At the S province branch of the International Taekwondo Union, they had a dazzling amount of business, so had came to be expected that many people woulde to spy on them. Challengers had came by with the excuse of having apetition, causing the dojo to lose many expert overseers and causing trouble overall. Although challengers could easily be disputed with the police, but this way would be detrimental to their reputation. At the same time, many of the VIP members were eager to see a match between the challenger and dojo. After all, every foreign and coastal areas had cruel ck market fights for the sake of a rich mans entertainment. But within China, this type of underground fighting was heavily cracked down by the Chinese government. Each case was soundly investigated with leniency, causing the rich who were always entertained by these violent fights to find other ways. No matter how fierce or deadly one fought, with submachine guns, the militia could turn them into swiss cheese. That youth is quite calm. Zhang Tong spoke as she looked at Wang Chao with a renewed interest. Daintily raising from her seat, Zhang Tong walked over to the alcohol rack and poured herself half a cup of red wine. Sampling the alcoholic beverage, her eyes never moved away from the ring. Li Wanji knew that whenever Zhang Tong took interest to something, she would always take a sip of red wine. At this moment, the fourth degree ck belt Li Feng was about to strike Wang Chao. Moving into motion, Li Feng executed a beautiful kick towards Wang Chaos abdomen. The wind rustled through his clothes and made a fluttering sound. Taekwondo emphasized the beauty of the movement of the leg. There were 10 different ways to kick, and amongst those was the flying kick. The leg that Li Feng had made was definitely one of undeniable strength. Wang Chao made no movements to dodge and instead moved into a horse stance. With a steady release of his breath, he brought both of his fists up right as Li Feng was about to make contact. The Smashing Fist is as swift as an arrow and takes after the element of earth, to issue power is to relypletely on the dan. The dan was the dantian, which was located in the lower abdomen. After Tang Zichens departure, Wang Chao had experienced truebat. Returning to his own memories, he thought to the principle of turningplexity to simplicity, and mastering it all. The Smashing Fist was something that he could say he was proficient at. This way of fighting was suitable with the Xingyi Quans principle of The fistes from the face. Wang Chao would not use Bagua Zhang where the hand would form a vicious knife that could kill or cripple. Furthermore, Bagua would not give him the satisfaction of beating the other. Thus, Wang Chao would use Xingyi Quan to fight fiercely. His legs would strike the ground and he would charge at his opponent head on. An arm and a leg made contact as Wang Chaos fist clenched tightly with his pores sealing shut. Crinkling his eyebrows, Li Feng hastily took back his leg and shook it in pain. Wang Chao took advantage of this and moved forward with heavy steps that left behind marks on even the carpet. The art of fighting had a simple rule, Chase the winds and overtake the moon without stopping. Cheng Tinghua himself had a simple saying as well, Fight as if kissing. When two people kissed, one must give way while the other gives chase. This type of relentless pursuit was extremely suitable with the way of fighting. Authors PS: For readers experienced with kissing a girl, you can understand the ideology behind mister Cheng. Right as Li Feng had started to shake his foot in pain, he felt the carpet underneath begin to tremble as if there was an earthquake. By the time he realized, Wang Chao had already drawn close. This is my chance! Although he hadnt anticipated that Wang Chao would be that fast, Li Feng had been given directions from Li Wanji that if Wang Chao were to draw close, then he should use a throwing technique. Rapidly twisting his body and making contact with Wang Chao to wrap around him, Li Fengs leg had already struck against Wang Chaos calf from the inside out in order to trip him. This was the Taekwondos way of throwing and tripping. It was capable of sending a person to the ground and was as terrifying as Wrestling was. When Wang Chao had charged forward, he had intended on using the Pounding Fist to send Li Feng flying. But he hadnt expected that Li Feng would somehow manage to dodge and then grapple to him after taking advantage of the dodge. And straight after Li Feng had grappled onto him, he felt his center of gravity suddenly drop along with his leg. Good grappling technique. Wang Chao sighed to himself in admiration. His entire body shifted as he deliberately made himself look unsteady before winding around Li Feng like a snake. Li Fengs tripping technique had not been enough to send Wang Chao the ground, so he tried once more. But after the first time, Wang Chao was well prepared to control his own center of gravity. Straightening his back, he prepared to issue power. You tried to trip me, so Ill do the same to you! The two arms crossed against each other, and at the moment Li Feng had issued power, Wang Chaos own hand had already listened to the movements of his Jin before forcing Li Fengs body to be pulled forward and shake his center of gravity. Expertly offputting Li Fengs center of gravity, he suddenly turned around and crossed his arms to shove the ribs. His legs crouched and his waist turned, this was the stance for the Returning Body Palm. Bang! Li Fengs entire body fell to the floor after being thrown. As his entire body was in the air for a moment, he tumbled three meters away before staying still on the ground. As he tried to climb back up, Li Fengs eyes rolled to the back of his head as he finally fell back to the ground and began to sob. Did I hit him so hard tears came out? Seeing how Li Feng was crying, he was shocked. Wang Chaos Returning Body Palm was so exceedingly beautiful that it had caused everyone on the outside of the ring to feel shocked as well. Even Zhang Tong was standing still with some of the red wine spilling onto her white uniform. Chapter 25: The most classical way of fighting Chapter 25: The most ssical way of fighting Sure enough, this is the way of fighting. Not hitting is the incorrect way, and hitting is the correct way. Wang Chaos Returning Body Palm had been executed perfectly, so he felt content. When he had been shaking Li Wanjis hand, he was fast enough to listen to the Jin aftering into contact with her hand. This had allowed him to know that a kick was on the way. But when he fought against Li Feng, he had been able to cross arms with him and so he had used his pores to listen to the Jin in his opponents body and the center of gravity being changed. Then, with this information, he had easily reversed the situation back onto Li Feng. This feeling is great, could this be what the Jin of Taichi feels like? Wang Chao thought back to what Tang Zichen had spoken to him, Taichi has no style. Those stances of Fair Lady Works the Shuttles are merely things that Yang Luchan had used to sway the officials. Taichi has only one move, and that is to listen to the Jin of others as well as their potential movements. Although there is only this one move, one can freely manipte and break the persons center of gravity in thousands of different ways. Wang Chao thought back to these words, finding them to be faultless. Truth be told, when Li Feng had gotten up close to him and grapple onto him, Wang Chao had nearly fell to the ground. If it werent for hisst moment Snake Coiling around the Tree motion and relied on his opponents body for the center of gravity, then he would have fallen to the ground and potentially lost. But the main reason that Wang Chao hadnt fallen was due to the exquisite leg strength he had. After Bagua and Xingyi, his leg strength was superb and thus led to him rotating his body when he fell thanks to the additional practice he had with the water vats. Xingyi had focused on the leg strength on the moment between life and death. That was because when the human body rotates, there would be two different movements of the leg. One leg would detach from the ground while the other would borrow strength from the ground with the natural rotation from the spin while keeping a dangerous amount of power. But for Taekwondo where the leg would superfluously flounder about, Wang Chao had disapproved of that. Yet after some thought, he realized this was for show and not for fighting, thus the power to kill was not there. This Jin of Taichi is quite practical. With all the pores being so sensitive, my entire body bes my eyes and ears. Wang Chao thought back to when he and Li Feng had crossed hands. This experience had caused him to have another deeper insight to all three styles of Chinese boxing. This variation of the Returning Body that was able to bebined with the wrestling techniques. Ah, thats right, Cheng Tinghua was first a wrestler before learning Bagua Zhang with Dong Haichuan. In the end, he made his own school whichbined the palm techniques along with the wrestling techniques. It looks like if one wants to fight with a single style, they must be familiar with the surrounding styles as well in order to be great. If one doesnt, then he will lose constantly. It seems that in the future, I must learn from everyone else while I fight. As Wang Chao thought about this, a fierce desire to fight had suddenly burned brightly within him. Whos next? Wang Chao looked towards the other ck belt instructors. Li Feng had already been carried away from the ring by another ck belt instructor prior to this. Just you wait, Ill find and beat you in the future! As Li Feng was about to exit the ring, he stopped his tears for a moment to utter those words and give Wang Chao a poisonous re that promised revenge. Crap, this guy is a petty and arrogant person. He must have never lost before, but when I made him cry today, his reputation must have taken a hit. I can bet that hell make trouble for meter. If I had known earlier, I would have nipped this problem in the bud. A snake doesnt stop trying to kill a man after biting it. Wang Chao turned to look at Li Feng with a thought of regret about not being able to finish him off to beat away any arrogant thoughts from him. Wang Chao wasnt some sort of softie. It was only because he hadcked the strength before. Now that he had learned martial arts and matured a bit, he could understand the ways of the world with even more rity. Sixth degree ck belt, Liu Wenjun. Please advise me well! Next, a calm looking middle aged man walked forward. No matter if it was his stance, air, or even demeanor, he looked stronger than Li Feng many times over. Li Feng had been 21 years old when he became a fourth degree ck belt, but this man was 30 years old by the time he made the sixth degree. While there was a considerable amount of an age gap between these two, the difference between the levels of temperance and skill was as wide as the heavens and earth still. This Liu Wenjun is most likely the strongest of the ck belts here. Okay then, let me test my strength! Wang Chao felt the desire for battle enter his heart as he prepared to test himself against an even stronger opponent. Okay! Just as Wang Chao uttered that single word, Liu Wenjun had suddenly charged forth, his entire body leaping forward 1.67 meters or so with both his legs already striking at Wang Chaos head viciously. This was one of Taekwondos top notch kicking techniques, the double flying side kick. Wang Chao immediately felt a gust of wind blow at his face, stinging his eyes and blocking his mouth from breathing. If this move were to connect, then it would at the very least cause a head concussion. Sure enough, it is both fierce, yet beautiful at the same time. Wang Chao thought as he moved to dodge it. Because how strong the leap had been, this kick had taken around two seconds. But because of Wang Chaos instincts, he had easily dodged it. As Wang Chao moved to dodge, Liu Wenjunnded on the ground once more before swiveling and then bringing a leg up into the air. With a downwards momentum like an axe crashing to the ground, his leg tried to m down upon Wang Chaos head. This was a fierce example of his flexibility and ability to do the splits. Needless to say, this type of move would cause those who had never practiced before to feel intimidated and cowed. However, to Wang Chao, the movement in Jin was far too noticeable and so it was easy to dodge. Since he had also learned Bagua and could change his footwork at a moments notice, even if Liu Wenjun was just a tiny bit faster, he would not have been able to touch Wang Chao. However Liu Wenjun continued to chain his kicks with different variations, but never once resting from his attacking position as if to show his vibrant attack and strengths. In this time, Wang Chao hadnt been able to find an opening to take advantage of. With this level of Taekwondo, one could fight against seven or eight gangsters on the streets without anyone being able to dodge and be knocked unconscious. Wang Chao thought as he altered his footstep once more to dodge. But in terms of the eyes of theyman, it would appear that Liu Wenjun had the upper hand. With how many vicious kicks Liu Wenjun was doing, it looked as if Wang Chao was barely able to dodge by using all of his strength. This youth is quite the strong one, how extraordinary. The heavily interested Zhang Tong continued to look for a moment, but she could already see the ending. Liu Wenjun was able to rapidly thrust out with his legs at an incredible speed and power. But in the case that his strength ran out, then a crack in his offense would be shown, and everything would be over from there. Sure enough, three or four minutester, Liu Wenjuns kicking speed and power had clearly grown sluggish, showing signs of his exhaustion. But to be able to kick so many times for this long, it was far more than enough to show why he deserved to be a sixth degree ck belt. Just what does this Liu Wenjun even eat everyday? His nutritional intake must be massive if he could manage to kick for such a long amount of time. Wang Chao had been secretly surprised by this man and his endurance. For those who didnt practice inner martial arts and wished to be an expert with a high amount of physical strength needed to cater to their body more than usual. These types of people, if they practiced enough,, then their speed would be quite fast and their power quite strong. Often times, some inner practitioners wouldnt even be an opponent for these. Only those that reached the Transforming Jin stage would be able to contend against the outer practitioners that relied on money and hard work. But this Liu Wenjun was clearly not an expert outer practitioner. There was no variation in his kicks and reliedpletely on his drive. Once his drive was gone, so would his strength. Just as Liu Wenjunshed out with another kick, Wang Chao tilted his body and allowed it to pass him. By the time Liu Wenjun had kicked another time, Wang Chao had already forged forward with his left leg bent and his knee braced. Inserting his knee in between Liu Wenjuns legs, it had been like an arrow shooting forward from a bow. This was one of the most ssical ways of fighting in Xingyi Quan. A leg to ram between the legs before arching ones back and smashing the shoulder into the body full force, this was the Bear Knocking Down the Tree move that would send anyone to the ground. Liu Wenjun had naturally been no exception. After being rushed at his median line, he had pushed and rammed away so that he flew for a moment before tumbling onto the the carpet. Good, good good! What a heroic kid. Zhang Tong put down her wine ss as she propped her head to her hands. Chapter 26: Principles of Chinese boxing being applicable to the way one talks Chapter 26: Principles of Chinese boxing being applicable to the way one talks Liu Wenjun had been the strongest ck belt instructor at this dojo. As a sixth degree ck belt, his ability and experience with Taekwondo had been the best quality. But at his defeat, not a single instructor had dared wanted to fight against Wang Chao, making him feel disappointed. His fiery temper had just been activated and was itching for a fight, but now, he couldnt even show his strength. With no oneing forward, he couldnt make a move either. This type of feeling was simr to being a drunkard that had only just finished half a bottle of wine before it was snatched away from him. Little brother, what is your name and how old are you? Zhang Tong had called out before gracefully walking onto the ring. Her voice had been melodically sweet as if it was rice wine. Wang Chao looked at Zhang Tong and her elegant nodding of her head of approval once before giving her his name. Right now his strength was still growing and so was his confidence. Not only were his fists and words confident, but even his attitude. Chinese boxing raises the Qi and spirit which is both transformed to change ones personality. This was also the very same argument that martial art masters Song Shirong and Sun Lu-tang had both said. Those who were adept at raising Qi did so for their inner body, those who were not would do elsewise for their outer body. Learning Chinese boxing would require the Qi to be spirit and transform both outer and inner. Ones nature would follow the Dao of Yin and Yang and be born anew as one who would not hold back, yet not offend others. This profoundness was what it meant to be called an inner practitioner. Otherwise even if ones skill was high, but the temperament was explosive, sinister, cruel, cowardly, gentle, or even too tolerant, then it would be seen as being an outer practitioner. This was what Tang Zichen had meant by being lenient, but not standing to be disgraced. Wang Chaos skill was decent, but his nature had not yet reached the pinnacle of being born anew. But, he was still slowly tempering himself with his martial arts. Zhang Tong had been so pleased with Wang Chaos reply to her question to such a degree that even Li Wanji could see it. President Li, have I passed all your tests? Wang Chao asked. Li Wanji had called for someone to bring out Liu Wenjun to be carried out first before speaking to the rest of the instructors, Which person wishes to go next? The other ck belt instructors had already seen Wang Chaos skill for themselves however. After he had beaten both a fourth and sixth degree ck belt, they had no objections. Actually, there had been three girls that were looking at Wang Chao with interest. Good,then as the Asia branch representative of the International Taekwondo Union, I hereby hire you as our dojos high ranking instructor. Come with me and well sign the paperwork. Li Wanji spoke. This is good. Lets see what conditions are on this paper. In todays age, the words from the mouth cant be relied on. It all depends on what is written. Wang Chao thought to himself before turning to Zhang Tong with a smile as he bade farewell. One moment, little brother, once you sign your papers, would you like to eat a meal together? Zhang Tong extended a hand out to Wang Chao gracefully. Of course. Wang Chao had won two battles after practicing martial arts rigorously. Even his words were growing more skillful and carried a small amount of elegance to them. After shaking hands with Zhang Tong, Wang Chao followed Li Wanji back to her office where she had taken out a document for him. Taking the papers, Wang Chao gave it a look only to discover that the contract was rather simple to understand and not at all filled with technical jargon. There were only a few conditions like how to treat the visitors and protecting the reputation of the dojo. It wasnt required to work everyday, but they must be avable toe into work at any time for at least two hours. Other than that, there was one more condition. If the contracted person were to damage the reputation of the dojo at any given time, then the contract would be instantly terminated. Any of the damages to the dojo would then be calcted by the Taekwondo Union and be billed. Wang Chao knew that this condition had basically meant that if there was a challenger that he couldnt beat, then he wouldnt be able to be paid and would have topensate the union instead. Looking over the conditions, Wang Chao noticed that the sry was printed below as well. Evey month, the sry would be 45,000 RMB excluding room and board. TL Note: About 6800 USD a month. Was this condition here before uncle Cao had the job? Wang Chao asked as he pointed to the condition aboutpensating for a loss. No. Li Wanji replied, Officer Cao had a special reason. But because he didnt have this condition, his sry was only 30,000 RMB a month. Now that weve this extra condition, its only natural to add more money to your sry. Is there any dissatisfaction with these conditions? Being a high leveled instructor is not an easy job. If you dont have any confidence, then you dont need to sign this. Well just need to find someone else. Not bad. With this condition, there is an increase of sry, that is fair enough. The most important thing is that I can fight and earn money. This type of job is a hard to find thing, Ill sign this. Wang Chao thought to himself before grabbing the pen to sign the papers. One form is for you to keep. Li Wanji took the papers and signed it with the official seal of the Taekwondo Union before handing a copy back to Wang Chao. Then, she handed him proof of him being an instructor before saying, Starting from tomorrow, the contract wille into effect. You are now officially employed, Keep in mind that when you are working, you should keep your certification on you. Wang Chao walked out of the office afterwards and rode the elevator down to the lounge. A luxurious red sports car suddenly came into view before the windows rolled down automatically, revealing Zhang Tong. Get in. Zhang Tongs hair fluttered gently in the wind like water cascading downwards. Opening the door, Wang Chao took a seat inside where he was instantly struck by a sweet fragrance within. Little brother, your technique is excellent, who was it that taught you? When the car went into motion, Zhang Tong asked the question straight away with curiosity. This is. Wang Chao gave a smallugh as an embarrassed look appeared on his face. Zhang Tong was an astute girl and had instantly understood the meaning. Without asking again, she had switched to another topic, When ites to martial arts from China, I know a decent amount. My bodyguards were trained in some of the disciplines as well. Which discipline might little brother have learned? I study the discipline of Guoshu. What is Guoshu? Zhang Tong asked curiously. Chinese boxing that is meant to kill and not performing, that is Guoshu. Wang Chao recited Tang Zichens words, feeling a sense of intimidation and power in the words himself. Oh! Zhang Tongs eyes blinked rapidly a few times before stepping on the elerator hard, sending the car into a frenzy. The car eventually arrived at the provinces most luxurious Star City restaurant where Zhang Tong led them both up 28 floors. Arranging for a table, she ordered a few dishes before asking Wang Chao, Little brother, what did you wish to drink, would wine be fine? Wang Chao had long since thought about the proper answer to this question. So when he had heard this question, he smiled and spoke with a half serious expression, Alcohol is the poison that spears through ones intestines, and women are the steel knives that scrape away at the bones. For those who practice the ways of the fist, they should avoid these taboos. Zhang Tong had been stunned for a moment at first before smiling in return, Then thats fine. I wont try and coerce you with either of the two. Waiter, two cups of ginseng and oolong tea. The meal was neither too hot or too cold, and Wang Chao had expertly replied to each one of Zhang Tongs questions when a bright idea popped into his head. Saying a few jokes and then some words that were purposelyced with meanings that meant otherwise, Wang Chao continued to eat and chat with Zhang Tong. Where does little brother live, Ill drop you off. Zhang Tong spoke. I live in the closeby Tianxing district, theres no need. Wang Chao spoke. Eh! Zhang Tong had been clearly amazed. In her experience of business trading around the world and after talking with Wang Chao, she had never thought that he belonged to a high social ss. But when she had heard Wang Chao lived in the Lake Tianxing district, she was dumbfounded. All of the houses in the Tianxing district are vis where the price is almost just asrge, could I have judged him wrong? By now, Zhang Tong couldnt help but feel doubt. But she would never dream that Wang Chao was actually using Tang Zichens property as his disguise. Thats fine, my house is in the same area. I didnt think that we would be neighbors on the same way. Zhang Tong had a house in the district as well, meaning that she could take him home. Okay then. Wang Chao nodded his head. After the meal, the two climbed back into Zhang Tongs car. Not too longter, they had arrived at the district, I live in the 18th vi, where might Zhang Tong live? I live in the 24th vi facing theke. Sure enough, Zhang Tong saw that when they had arrived at the 18th vi, Wang Chao took out the electronic card for ess and invited her inside. By this moment, her doubts had been dispelled. No need, Ille in another time. Wang Chao watched Zhang Tongs car leave before furrowing his eyebrows together. Truth and deceptions, fake or real, hot and cold. Even when talking to people, there are still the principles of Chinese boxing applied to it it seems. Chapter 27: Mastering the Jin perfectly Chapter 27: Mastering the Jin perfectly After beating the fourth degree ck belt Taekwondo expert Li Feng and the sixth degree ck belt Liu Wenjun, Wang Chao felt a whole new level of understanding in his martial arts. This was especially true in regards to Taichis way of listening to Jin. Feeling for a persons center of gravity was yet another skill that would prove to be invaluable in a realbat situation. Right now it was about time for winter vacation. Only a year had passed, but Wang Chao had already experienced such a world shaking transformation. A year ago, he had been a regr high school student and was especially reserved. A yearter, he had learned martial arts to a good degree and had entered the upation world of the white cors who were usually paid 50,000 RMB a month. This was something that he would have never dreamed of. All of these achievements had been aplished thanks to his fortunate encounter with Tang Zichen. After her patient but strict guidance, he had came to be the person he was now. Unfortunately, the beautiful woman that was both his elder sister and mentor had disappeared away into the water as if a goddess or an Immortal. Wang Chao could always remember that summer night where the sun was setting and the night was rising. The sight where sis Chen had tread the water before disappearing without a trace, it felt as if everything had been a dream. It was only after he had explored the world of martial arts that he felt this sensation was actually true. However, each time he had made a step forward in his martial arts, he thought about sis Chen for a moment before making another leap forward. In the end, it had gotten the point where every move had led to him thinking about finding her. Yet he also knew that this was not a realistic thought. He had heard from sis Chen before and could tell that she came from outside China and was involved within a dangerous secret. Wang Chao didnt even have the money or strength travel outside of China. And even if he did, with the world so wide, how would he find her? Wang Chao had even thought about looking for information in regards to the residents of the Tianxing district, but there had been no hints That was because all of the residents within this district were all wealthy and influential people, so the information would not be made public. Plus, the real estatepany in charge was an overseas branch, meaning he was all the more powerless to be able to gather any information. With no other options, Wang Chao could only do one thing. As he practiced his martial arts, he would have to think hard about the words she had said to him to counteract his thoughts. Even if I saw sis Chen now, my martial arts is still extremely far away from the realm of spirit transformation. Would I even be able to help her? Every single battle so far has been fought relying on what I already know, I have to get more fighting experience. Unfortunately, for the past few days that I have been working as an instructor and overseer, why hasnt there been even a single challenger? After tasting the sweet euphoria that was battling, Wang Chao had wished to use those chances to improve his martial arts to be as high of an expert as he could. But it had been 10 days since he had signed his paper and became an instructor and not a single challenger had came. However, he had spent several days going around the dojo andpared notes with several of the other ck belt instructors. But even those instructors werent a match for him. Ever since he understood theplexity that was the listening Jin of Taichi, each time he had grappled with his enemy, he could feel their center of gravity and throw them in any direction ordingly. This method had also given Wang Chao the added benefit of being able to understand the inner nerves, muscles, and joints of the human body. A few dayster, the Taekwondo dojo instructors were all afraid of him. Each time they saw him, they quickly tried to find an excuse to leave. While it was true that the ground of the fighting grounds were soft and the carpet even softer, being thrown about wasnt something that anyone would be happy about. Furthermore, when Wang Chao would throw a person to the ground, it wasnt by any ordinary means. When he used the Rotating Body Palm, his entire vertebrae, waist, leg and shoulder distributed power evenly and sent the person soaring high into the air before falling back down onto the ground quite heavily. To anyone watching, this was a spectacr fight, but for those who were swung to the ground, this was painful beyond belief. Like Li Feng, when the three female instructors tried to spar with Wang Chao. After being thrown just once, their eyes were filled with tears. But Li Feng was never seen again. It was almost as if he had resigned and never came back to the dojo. Could this guy be nning for revenge 10 yearster and is training hard somewhere else? Wang Chao thought as he tried to think about Li Fengs personality. Although there was nobat, it wasnt all that bad still. The Taekwondo dojo was tailor made for business and had many beautiful female receptionists as well as many other female college students working there. Half of the male students that came to study were all thanks to these women. Although Wang Chao was around 18 years old now, he was already nearing the age where males would feel extremely sensitive to women. However, Wang Chao had no such feelings with Tang Zichen as his Immortal sister. The second reason was that he was deeply engrossed in martial arts and did not stray from the path. There was no time for leisure time. Because there was no one else to fight, after another 10 days, Wang Chao stopped patrolling the dojo. Instead, he continued to stay within Tang Zichens vi and practiced martial arts every day. In his spare time, he would find resources on Guoshu and read to further hisprehension. Guoshu had its golden age during the final moments of the Song Dynasty. In that time, Sun Yat-sen and Feng Yuxiang led the spearhead that expanded the world of Chinese boxing to bring raise to a great power. With the governments support, a vigorous expansion had taken ce; in less than a hundred years, many top notch martial artists had emerged. But once the Peoples Republic of China had been established, the movement had died down as Guoshu slowly withered away to what it was now. The schrly brings disorder by the use of the brush, and the chivalrous uses force to vite thew. In an equal world, the regtions on killing people with martial arts will flourish with the chivalrous. In a peaceful world, they will grow silent. This is something that has proved true throughout history. Wang Chao continued to read the information regarding Guoshu and studied the texts from the experts before him before reading up on their philosophies. In his hand was a bookbeled The Study of Bagua Zhang. This was a book that Wang Chao had paid extra attention to, and when he had came by a chapter that wasbeled, Style of the Burning Yang and Sealed Yin, Wang Chao delved into it and began to see simrities with his own understanding of Bagua. Every palm within Bagua had two types of Jin. One was the Clear Jin which was named the Burning Yang and the Hidden Jin which was named the Sealed Yin. The Clear Jin had six Yang points; the hand, foot, waist, leg, vertebrae, and head. Each one had to coordinate with each other. As for the Hidden Jin, there was the six Yin; the heart, intention, Qi, spirit, the five visceras, and the meridians which also must coordinate. This Study of Bagua Zhang had been written by one of the supreme masters of the Republic of China, Sun Lu-tang. It had used many Daoist terminology to describe and exin Chinese boxing with unbelievably profound words and had given no specific training methods. There was only one simple basis that anyone who understood the terminology and had carefully studied the texts would be able to understand and integrate within themselves. This must be what they mean by having no path is not the same as not being passed on, and having no teacher does not mean it is not nonsensical. Wang Chao finished up the Study of Bagua Zhang and then picked up another book. This one wasbeled the True Narration of Xingyi and after looking up references to the other masters, Wang Chao could only sigh. For those who walked the path of a schr, if there was no book, there could be no information to be passed on. If there was only books without the guidance of a master, then the knowledge learned would be the same as not learned. It was only under the previous guidance of Tang Zichen that Wang Chao had been able to understand the meaning and experiences written within the book. After finishing up the rest of the books and information he had on hand, Wang Chao felt as if he had made yet another advancement in the world of Chinese boxing. Walking to the back of the house, he jumped onto the vats of water to practice his Bagua. Sure enough, he felt that this times drill was far smoother than before. His footwork had been calm and steady, his hands had weaved in and out like the leaves within a gale of wind. At the same time, his hands had cleverly integrated some of the strong fierceness found in Xingyi Quan. If I were to apply some vegetable oil to the water vats, would I fall? As he struck the sandbags, a sudden thought had popped up in his mind about how to make his practice even harder. With this new thought in mind, Wang Chao immediately headed for the kitchens where he grabbed a few buckets of cooking oil before thering it onto the vats of water until it shined with the sauce. Taking off his shoes, he carefully stood back onto the vat. Sure enough, the slipperiness of the vats was astounding to see. The moment he had settled on top of the vat, Wang Chao felt his stance grow unsteady. His feet were nearly on the verge of slipping, and then with a sudden bang, he fell off. Fortunately, his leg strength was strong enough for him to leap into the air beforending safely on the ground in order to avoid injuring himself. Good, this is a challenge! Wang Chao was overjoyed. Jumping back onto the vat and exerting pressure onto his toes, he managed to cling to the vat as he tauted the muscles in his legs with all the muscles he could use. It went without saying that after some time, he had made some improvements. Slowly but surely, he had grasped control of the vat, and with each footwork he made, it grew more and more steady. After two days from when Wang Chao began, he had fallen several times. But with time, he had fallen less and less. With his increased understanding of how to move and distribute his weight, he had begun to move faster and faster. Now, he was capable of moving with the same fluidity of when the vat hadnt been greased. Would I be able to hit the sandbags like this now? Wang Chao wondered. Bang! Wang Chaos palm mmed against the sandbag and felt a vibration go through his legs, causing him to hurry to steady himself once more. But his body had struck against another sandbag and sent him flying to the ground. Needless to say, the greased up vat of oil was far more difficult to practice martial arts than before. This time, Wang Chao had returned to practicing once more while falling to the ground. The only difference this time was that there was no sis Chen here to lead him. But the Wang Chao of today was much more mature than the past. Trying topare the two now was impossible. Even after falling, he hadnt sustained any damages. Continuing onwards for half a month, Wang Chao had continued to eat, sleep, and practice on top of the water vats. Aside from Bagua, he had practiced both Xingyi and the Assault of Dragon and Snake. Gradually, Wang Chaos feet could feel the greased vats with ease. His legs could move about the vat while his hands struck the sandbag without falling down even once. Instead of falling, he grew even more nimble and could stay on top of the vat without feeling a disturbance in his movements even as he iterated through 12 of the Xingyi stances. Finally, Wang Chao began to feel that with each turn, his joints and muscles within the body began to have a pinching feeling as if something had prated into him. Aha, this must be having the Jin obey when one feels this sensation. This has to be when one reaches the upper levels of the Clear Jin stage. The winter break had quickly went by with Wang Chao beingpletely engrossed in martial arts. he had only returned once to give his parents 5000 RMB and said that it was his sry, causing his parents to be overjoyed at his sess. Even up to the veryst few days of the winter break, Wang Chao had continued to practice on the vats. In the final day, no matter how much he had moved, there had been no chance of falling. nting his feet on the ground, Wang Chao feltpletely as ease before striking downwards once. Pa! A crisp sound range through the air. Having practiced perfectly, his entire body was perfectly full of power, allowing his strikes to be crisp in sound. Why is it in this entire winter break, there has been no challenger at all? Tomorrow would be the official end to the winter break, and so Wang Chao was prepared to head back home when all of a sudden, his cellphone began to ring. Picking up his phone, the icy tone of Li Wanji could be heard, Hurry up ande to the dojo! When he heard this, Wang Chao knew that this could only mean one thing. Hanging up the phone, he immediately called for a taxi and drove over to the dojo. In these two months, Li Wanji had always made timely payments without any defaults. Wang Chao would naturally try not to neglect his duties either. Chapter 28: A shoulder to carry the crotch with the air of a master Chapter 28: A shoulder to carry the crotch with the air of a master By the time Wang Chao had arrived at the dojo, the entire atmosphere in there was very chaotic. Everywhere, there were both uniformed and motley-robed people. Judging from their ages, they were also students with the school badge on their chests. These people, no matter if they were students or not, male or female, everyone was excited. The entire area was jampacked as everyone tried to crowd into the elevator. Whats going on? Seeing such a loud cacophony right in front of him, Wang Chao asked a few of the service women. With such amotion, it was the only sensible thing to do. Ah, its instructor Wang! One of the females recognized him straight away. At this moment, Wang Chao was wearing a purple Tang suit with cloth shoes that made him look rather respectable. After reading and cultivating his Qi, his mindset had underwent drastic changes to the point where even his clothing style was affected. But wearing a purple Tang dress could only be attributed to sis Chen. Whats happening, is there a challenger? Wang Chao waved his hand as if trying to make sure the others didnt say anything else. Yes, yes, there is. One of them spoke. This isnt like in the past. Previously, it would usually be challengers from other dojos like Karate or Wushu. But they would usuallymunicate with us beforehand. This time itspletely differentC its an university student this time. Im guessing there was some sort of argument that made hime over. You didnt see it just now, but that university student is really strong. The moment he entered he was able to beat two instructors. But hes really arrogant tooHes definitely a challenger, but he didnt talk to us beforehand. I dont know what this challenger is going to do, but hes definitely gone up the elevator already Oh! As he listened to the words of the female, Wang Chao began to realize what was happening. A student from university? There was some shock in his heart. He had only worked here for two months, but even he could understand just what generally happened when a challenger appeared. Generally, it would be people from other disciplines or dojos for the sake of improving the reputation of their own. But even those challengers would ask first before challenging as a peaceful sign. Not a single one of them would storm into here and provoke people into a challenge first. But this method would also bring about the best excitement. A fallout at university caused a challenger to appear Wang Chao knew that the university had no organized structure. The majority of them were mainly clubs with other university students being the presidents, many of them being members of this dojo. Some of them were even ck belts as well. Aside from Taekwondo, there was still the Wushu club, mixed martial arts, and even the Wrestling club. Arguments between the clubs were actually amon sight. But for these arguments to end up bing a challenge to a dojo, that itself was a rare sight to see. After all, the dojos had experts that had ck belt instructors. They were extremely powerful and were not people that could easily be defeated, Would there be experts like that in university? Is that even possible? Or was there such a fast change in todays society that there are hidden dragons within here? Wang Chao didnt even think about the fact that he was a third year in high school. At that moment, Wang Chaos cellphone range once more. Picking it up, he could hear Li Wanji, Have you arrived yet? Im here. Im asking what happened in the downstairs lobby, just what is going on? Wang Chao asked. Dont even bother asking. Hurry up and head up to the top floor. Ill exin there. Li Wanjis voice was a little irritable. Okay, Ill head up straight away. Hanging up his phone, Wang Chao got into the elevator and rode all the way to the top floor. Youre here. Upon exiting from the elevator, Wang Chao could see Li Wanji waiting for him before pulling him along. I already know the gist of things. An university student grew angry at another and came here to deal with us. Wang Chao spoke. Li Wanji nodded her head with a serious look, Even I didnt expect to see such a terrifying wrestler in university. Several of the instructors were overthrown, and even Liu Wenjun nearly suffered from a concussion after being struck in the head while wearing protective gear. This student is quite excellent with his hands. He cleverly uses his elbows and grapples around the body with a fierce strength. When you face him, you must be extra careful to make sure you dont get hit by his elbow. Li Wanji was a responsible president as well as a woman who carried a strong sense of business. After paying attention to Wang Chao for the past few days, she had to be very cautious. Elbow strikes and is very fierce Wang Chao began to think, Where is he, Ill fight him now! Lets go then. Li Wanji led Wang Chao to the fighting arenas where arge group of university students were gathered and a long stream of instructors could be seen exiting. While anyone was free to enter the fighting arena, it didnt require one to actually go inside to see what the result had been. Ai, one shouldnt provoke an university student. Li Wanji sighed. Nodding his head, Wang Chao followed her into the room only to see another youth standing in the middle. This youth looked to be around 18 years old as well. He had a tall bridged nose and eyebrows nted pointedly like a sword. Both of his eyes sparked with a bright glow, and in overall, this youth was well worth the second look. He wore washed-out jeans and without his jackets, his two well proportionate arms could be seen. Where is that instructor you spoke of? It seems that Taekwondo isnt anything special. If you cant bring anyone out to fight against us, then dont even try to start a Taekwondo club at our university and save yourself some face. Just as Wang Chao entered the room, a joyful sounding voice could be heard. Looking at the center, Wang Chao could see several males standing tall and proud, clearly showing that they were the challengers. On the side, Wang Chao could see Zhang Tong wearing her uniform and a wine ss in her hand. Seeing Wang Chao, she nodded her head in greeting with her eyes revealing a spark of excitement. Seeing how Zhang Tong was drinking some wine, it would seem that these youths had appealed to her interest. Instructor Wang, everything is up to you. Li Wanji pped a hand on Wang Chaos back. Wehn Wang Chao had entered, the entire room had gone quiet. The presence of the purple Tang suited person had caused everyone to grow still. Are you the instructor everyone is talking about? After the jean wearing youth took notice Wang Chao, he was taken aback for a moment before starting to size him up. En. Wang Chao nodded his head with a smile before speaking in a good-natured tone of voice that his sis Chen had always favored, You must be the here for a challenge. I am the overseer, if you can beat me, then you win. En. The youths nose let out a snort as he asked, Whats your name? Im Wang Chao, you? Wang Chao looked back at him. Zhao Xinglong.This youth looked to be an indifferent person, but when he saw Wang Chao, his guard had gone up. So thats your name? Lets go then. Wang Chao smiled. Zhao Xinglong shook his head, I dont want to kill anyone again, wear some protective gear first. Kill another, again? Wang Chaos eyebrows creased together, Did he kill someone before? With that thought, Wang Chao immediately shot forward as he raced towards Zhao Xinglong. Upon seeing Wang Chao run at him, Zhao Xinglong spoke out quietly, Then dont me me. Suddenly, his entire body had cracking sounding out from it as his hair stood up tall and goosebumps began to form. This appearance was almost like he was a leopard preparing to go after his prey! Wang Chao immediately felt an air of danger, Its an expert! So hes an internal practitioner as well. Judging by his stance, hes already gone through many battles, no wonder he says he doesnt want to kill again! Was there such a strong person in university? This world is truly a ce where experts hide and where dragons and snakes mingle! Wang Chaos forward advancement had been an experiment to test for the other persons strength. He already knew that this Zhao Xinglong was no easy target and this act right now had only confirmed that he was an expert. Because of this, Wang Chao immediately brought up his guard to the maximum. Ba! Zhao Xinglong stamped forward with a powerful stride that seemed as if trying to knock down a mountain. His speed had been both fast and fierce, causing the entire ground to shake for a moment. Leaning Mountain! Wang Chao immediately knew this move wouldnt be good for him. He had seen this move before in sis Chens True Record of Guoshu. This specific move had belonged to the most fierce and vicious ssical style, the Eight Extreme Fists. The Eight Extreme Fists were split between two stances; the major stance which was for fighting, and the minor stance which was for practicing. While it was possible to practice martial arts and learn to fight with the major stance, the major stance alone would not allow one to cultivate Jin. The Eight Extreme Fists specialized in elbow strikes which derived from the art of the spear. The arms imitated the spear and would strike into a person sharply. In the highest levels of the Eight Extreme Fists, there was a method to change the marrow that had two sounds, the sounds of Heng and Ha. To control the muscles and joints, there was a rhythmic sound of Heng and Ha. With these two sounds, it wasparable to the Tigers Thunder. In the era of the Republic of China, the Eight Extreme Fist master God Spear Li Shuwen and his disciple Lei Diange had reached this realm. Unfortunately, Lei Diange had then became addicted to opium and died. His death had brought about a huge loss to the tradition of the Eight Extreme Fists. When it came to the history of the Eight Extreme Fists, Wang Chao knew a decent amount on it. In the past, Wu Zhong had been influenced by the Quran and mixed together many different spear techniques to form the Eight Extreme Fists. But this Zhao Xinglong was definitely not at that Heng and Ha! stage of changing the marrow, otherwise, Wang Chao wouldnt have tried to fight him. As the Leaning Mountain came closer, Wang Chao noticed Zhao Xinglongs arm looked as if it was a bullet of muscle. His elbow was thrown out front where calluses could be seen on it, the entire move making him seem as if he had an arm of copper and an elbow of steel. Wang Chao didnt know just how strong Zhao Xinglong was, but this blow was not a blow he could ept easily. Moving to the side, Wang Chao arrived at Zhao Xinglongs left side. With the footwork from Bagua, his legs moved across the ground as if sliding on oil. Wang Chao had already made several breakthroughs with his training so that his body could rise like a dragon ascending into the sky, fall like an eagle dropping down onto a rabbit, weave like a snake going through grass, and pierce like a bear hunting for fish. With his left hand forming a point, Wang Chao immediately stabbed fiercely into his opponents rib. Crack! The power from within had caused a crisp sound! At this moment, Zhao Xinglongs body turned at the same time as his hand. With an inconceivable twist of his elbow and arm, Zhao Xinglong had managed to blocked Wang Chaos strike. Rotating Elbow! Wang Chao immediately took on the eagle posture as his knife hand instantly transformed into a w hand and caught the elbowing at him only to feel a sharp pain in his hand. The Eight Extreme Fists treated the elbow as a spear and was split into four types. Rotating Elbow, Locked Elbow, Forceful Elbow, and Hip Elbow. Each one was iparably strong, but Wang Chao had been prepared against this with the eagle form. A snake like spear, and the w of an eagle used to defend against the point of the spear. But Zhao Xinglong had trained his elbow to resemble iron thanks to the strength of his pores and training. When Wang Chao had tried to grab his elbow, it was as if he was trying to grab a python that was coated with oil. Not only did it get past him, it had also nearly broken his fingers. As the two continued to circle around each other and trade blows, Zhao Xinglong could tell that Wang Chao was a formidable opponent and spoke out loud, Good! Abruptly turning around, he began to use the Leaning Mountain with his elbow acting like a spear once more. His entire arm was like a viper in terms of movement as it tried to strike at Wang Chao in ces like his throat, chest, abdomen, rib, and even waist. Wang Chao was astonished at the ferocity of his opponent, but he was not afraid. Using the footwork from Bagua, he continued to move around to the side of Zhao Xinglong and strike at his waist with the wed hand from the eagle posture. The two continued to exchange blows with an intensity that left all of the outside spectators breathless. Zhang Tong looked on with shock while Li Wanji clenched her hands nervously. Unknowingly, her forehead had already began to collect sweat. If I didnt make such arge amount of progress with my Jin, then I definitely wouldnt have been able to be an opponent for Zhao Xinglong! Wang Chao thought to himself. The more he fought, the more excited he became. With the Zhao Xinglongs pores raised up, it was difficult for Wang Chao to get a feel for his center of gravity. Stay down! Suddenly, Zhao Xinglong spotted a chance. His back suddenly turned over and hunched his head down. Bending his body downwards, he began tosh out with various blows that seemed as if he had even more arms towards Wang Chaos abdomen. Tongbei Jin! Toote to react in an appropriate measure, Wang Chao could only interact with the move he knew best. Assault of Dragon and Snake! Wang Chaos waist crouched down, imitating the movements of a snake. Both of his hands were held vertically before connecting with Zhao Xinglongs fist. cing all of his weight onto his backwards most foot, he gave up his center of gravity to fall back and relied on the strength of his opponents arm to stay up. This was the Freedom of the Python movement of the style of Dragon and Snake. Zhao Xinglong was gobsmacked. He had absolutely no idea that his opponent would have such a strange move. As he lowered his arm, Wang Chao had managed to wrap around his arm. He hadnt thought that like a snake coiled around a stick, Wang Chao would act in a simr fashion. Zhao Xinglong could only try to step back in a hurry! Borrowing onto the spear like arm of Zhao Xinglong, Wang Chao suddenly stabbed ferociously at Zhao Xinglongs crouch with an arm. Zhao Xinglong hurriedly brought both hands to protect his groin. He had no idea that Wang Chao would have been able to get past like that. While he had brought both of his hands down to protect himself, his entire body had been brought into the air like a spear. As the dragon ascends into the sky, shoulder the opponent with your shoulder! One shoulder shall lift the other. Wang Chaos shoulder had managed totch to the crotch of Zhao Xinglong before bringing his entire body higher up into the air. As Zhao Xinglong lost his equilibrium, he suddenly grew shocked. But before he could react, Wang Chao immediately swiveled his body and threw the 50+ kilogram body of Zhao Xinglong to the ground! Zhao Xinglong mmed onto the ground, causing the entire arena to go silent with shock. For a moment, everything stood still before Zhao Xinglong stood back up and prepared to leave with a sigh. Wait, you two fought quite nicely. Allow me to treat the both of you to a meal. Zhang Tong immediately regained her spirit and blocked Zhao Xinglongs path. Wang Chao walked up as well, Win or lose ismon on the battlefield. There is no such thing as an expert that never loses. Your martial arts is amazing, dont mind the rest. Let us be friends, and with sis Zhang Tong treating us out, lets eat a meal together. WIth that said, Wang Chao pulled onto Zhao Xinglongs sleeve to follow behind Zhang Tong without even paying attention to the other students. As if moved by their enthusiasm, Zhao Xinglong had allowed himself to be pulled out and sat in the car as it drove towards restaurant Star City. Arriving at the restaurant, Zhao Xinglong had been awkwardly cautious, but Wang Chao didnt mind it at all. Taking a sip of his drink, he spoke, Bro Zhao, I can tell that youve learned both the Eight Extreme Fists and Tongbei. Youve must have gone through a lot of fighting, are you really an university student? Zhang Tong had been enthusiastic in her questions as well. After Zhao Xinglong had finished two cups, he grew more and more talkative. Unable to ignore Zhang Tongs words anymore, he began to talk a little more about himself. Ai, I learned the Eight Extreme Fists from my father who passed it down onto me. Later, I came to the coastal side to work and was noticed by the boss. For the sake of money, I began to fight in the underground rings where I eventually killed the boxer of another boss. That boss had wanted to kill me, but thankfully, I managed to escape with what money I had left. Returning back home to study, I managed to enter university. But now my money is nearly gone. With your Taekwondo dojo intentionally stirring trouble, I couldnt keep quiet about it. If I could teach the dojo a lesson, the mixed martial arts club wouldter pay me money to be a challenger, so I came with that intent. So thats your story Wang Chao nodded his head. After the meal, Zhao Xinglong began to leave when Wang Chao hurriedly blocked his path and took out a card from his clothes before handing it to him. What are you doing? Zhao Xinglong was shocked, he knew this card held money in it and tried to return it. Take it and listen to me. Wang Chao gave Zhang Tong a look before sighing. To practice martial arts requires one to concentrate on it. This is exceptionally hard. To drift around well is decent, but to drift around badly is to wander the earth endlessly without a steady supply of food and clothes. Often times, they must kill someone. Even if your martial arts is decent, it will be in vain by then. What do you think about master Guo Yunshen and his martial arts? He had to rely on the sry of being a government official. This card has several thousand RMB that I saved up. Guoshu in todays age is almost all but gone. You are strong, so study hard and make your resolve. This way, your martial arts will soar higher than before. The win or loss of a single match doesnt mean anything. We canpare notester in the future. Wang Chao stared back at Zhao Xinglong honestly. Zhao Xinglong had been moved by Wang Chao. Taking the card, he listened to the passcode obediently. Watching Zhao Xinglong leave, Wang Chao sighed as if he was reliving some memories. What a guy, hell definitely be a great master! As for Zhang Tong who was watching this sight, she was shocked to the core of her heart! Chapter 29: The trail of clues left behind by Zhang Tong Chapter 29: The trail of clues left behind by Zhang Tong Youngsters are exuberant in both mental and physical fortitude. Loving to battle fiercely is no oddity. But to not be arrogant after a win and instead sympathize with the loser, and then giving money? He is truly modest, and his words of reason flow from his mouth like water. What a modest nobleman; gentle like jade, a matured youth. He has already the fledgling state of mind to be a master. His future will definitely not be limited. At the first moment of contact Zhang Tong had with Wang Chao, she had felt that he was a youth with a decent skill of martial arts, but she had only been interested in him. This was merely one of her interests, like when Zhao Xinglong had appeared, she had taken interest in him too. But when she saw just how liberally Wang Chao had given his money to Zhao Xinglong, she felt a shock go through her heart. From there, her interest had transformed to be admiration. Hm? What is sis Zhang Tong thinking about? After watching Zhao Xinglong leave, Wang Chao thought back to the battle he just had. It was only know that he could truly appreciate how terrifying Zhao Xinglong was. If he had not spent so much time practicing his entire body, footwork, strength, and posture to the stage of Clear Jin, he would not have been an opponent for him. Zhao Xinglong had also an abundant amount of fighting experience. In the final moments, he had been able to issue power through the use of Tongbei to strike out viciously and explosively. Even as Wang Chao thought about it now, he began to feel some fear from it. Fortunately the Assault of Dragon and Snake style had been exquisite. Using the snake form to evade and get up close, then the dragon form to carry the crotch and then the Returning Body Palm to swing his way to victory! But even with Zhao Xinglong falling to the ground, he could still climb back up since he did not yet lose his fighting spirit. If this had been a fight to the death, there would still be a fight. It was only when one falls dead that the other is the victor. When discussing power and skill, Wang Chao felt that his own strengthpared to the iron elbow of Zhao Xinglong was stillcking. Zhao Xinglongs ability with his inner Jin had even advanced to such a stage where his skin was like iron and his pores like pellets. After his pores had been sealed, Wang Chao had been unable to listen to his Jin and get a feel for his center of gravity. Ive only fought against wrestling experts in the past like officer Cao, Li Feng, and Liu Wenjun. But officer Cao is still quite amazing with him hiding his true strength. However, he isnt as scary as Zhao Xinglong. Compared to him, Zhao Xinglongs strength is something that doesnte around often. That battle was quite a valuable one. As he thought about Zhao Xinglong as an opponent, another zap of lightning ran through his head, shocking him away. Seeing how Zhang Tong was looking at him, Wang Chao couldnt help but ask her a question. En?! ZHang Tong was instantly brought back to awareness. With a dainty smile, she looked back to Wang Chao, I was just thinking about how odd this was. You are a third year about to graduate high school, meaning that youre not even 18 years old yet. But your words sound like they belong to a wisened person. Youth are supposed to be youthful, hot-blooded and full of acute spirit, but you have none of that. Id say thats a bit odd. Zhang Tongs words were spoken from her heart, and so she eagerly awaited for Wang Chaos response. Is sis Zhang talking what I just did? Wang Chao finally understood the meaning behind her words. Thats nothing, I recently read a book of the history of the martial art masters. Each one of themmented about how the path of martial arts was difficult, and the majority of them were hard-pressed by how to live. Even if they were undefeated as martial artists, if they had no other support, then they would only be able to live a wretched life. Zhao Xinglong is a strong martial artist, if he were to give up martial arts for the sake of supporting himself, that would be a shame. Besides, it was just some money I had idling around, if I can make a difference, I should make the difference then. Compared to Taekwondo, Chinese boxing has really declined and withered away. If it went on, then I would be able to find no one else. I have no girlfriend and am alone already, so money is not much use. This has nothing to do with being mature. The elder generation of masters were all like this as well, I feel that as one who walks the road of martial arts, this attitude should be necessary. En, this type of thinking is definitely a sign of being mature. Zhang Tongughed. When you and Zhao Xinglong werepeting, I thought it was rather spectacr. What about you? It was a narrow victory, but if this was an underground fight to the death, I dont know who would have won. Wang Chao spoke. He has practiced martial arts longer than I have, and his experience is well beyond mine. With those two advantages, I cant hope to say I could beat him as I am now. Wait for the future topare notes, its too early to say you cannot improve to beat him. The fist fears growing weak, and the elderly do not cheat the youth. You cannot say clearly who will be the winner so easily then. Zhang Tong could see where Wang Chao was getting at. I have several amazing bodyguards who are all practitioners as well, are you interested in sparring with them? Zhang Tong had ced the bait, all that was left was to wait for Wang Chao to take it. If there was a chance for actualbat, there would be no way for Wang Chao to decline. Immediately, he replied, I cant think of anything better. Lets go then, Ill take you! Zhang Tong paid the restaurant bill and then left the restaurant with Wang Chao. In an instant, she had drove the two of them down the road into the downtown portion of the city. It had taken them around half an hour before they finally arrived at a luxurious building. This area was S provinces most flourishingmercial street. This official building had been even more grand than the Taekwondo dojo. With the reinforced ss and high beam steel structure, it gave off that modern city feel. Even the people walking on the streets next to it had a city feel to them as they bustled about. The moment when Zhang Tong had stopped the car in front of the building, three men wearing ck suits and earphones suddenly appeared out of nowhere with expressions as cold as ice. Chief Zhang! The first most male looked at Wang Chao with an odd expression before looking away. Take the car around the back, thene back up. Zhang Tong nodded her head as she gave an order. Leaving the car, she let the the bodyguard drive the car down to the garage of the building. Lets go! Zhang Tong gave Wang Chao a smile before walking with the remaining two bodyguards into the elevator within the building. When Wang Chao saw the three bodyguards, he had immediately measured their strengths, They looked like the typical bodyguard in their ck suits and earphones, but when Wang Chao looked at their hands, he felt that they were simr to Cao Yis hands. The knuckles were equal in height and brown in color. But the one difference between Cao Yi and them was that their eyes were exceptionally cold. They had even given off an unfriendly air around them. This type of aura would make any regr person feel that it was dangerous to be too close to them. But this feeling had only served to make Wang Chao feel more cautious around them. They are all retired military men that became mercenaries for hire. Trained in Africa with a stringent schedule, they are adept in the art of killing and spy methods. Their cruel training had forced them to give up their emotions, so they are extremely terrifying to fight. Do you still wish to fight against them? As the elevator stopped, Zhang Tong gave a single question to Wang Chao. Mercenaries? Wang Chao was stunned before a thought popped up in his mind. Ive read in the True Record of Guoshu that there were other ces that trained mercenaries in the art of killing. They might be rted to sis Chen Chapter 30: Even the strong fear those who disregard their own lives Chapter 30: Even the strong fear those who disregard their own lives A mercenary. Wang Chao began to think about to sis Chens True Record of Guoshu where she had mentioned about the methods of training a mercenary. But the information in there was small inparison, so he had not been able to make a direct connection. Tang Zichen had only mentioned them in passing when it came to their way of fighting: A mercenarys method in fighting will disregard their own safety to kill. If they could not kill their opponent, then they would take them down with themselves. Thepletion of the mission is the most important thing to them. To do or die was a dangerous method of fighting and was also the most terrifying way of fighting. Even if they were toe across a fighter that was stronger than them, it would be hard to predict just who would end up surviving at the end. Even in the battle between Wang Chao and Zhao Xinglong, he had managed to hook his shoulder underneath Zhao Xinglongs body and crotch. While taking advantage of Zhao Xinglongs loss of equilibrium after trying to protect himself, Wang Chao had managed to send him flying with the Returning Body Palm. But if he were to go against an even stronger opponent, if Wang Chao managed to hook his arm underneath the crotch of his opponent, the opponent could just as easily punch him in the face twice. With this, both sides would lose. Humans had a self preservative instinct to ensure that harm doesnt befall on them at a moments notice. But a mercenary had that instinct trained out of them, so when they moved, it was normally with a terrifying oue. But even as he recalled that tidbit of information regarding a mercenarys way of fighting in sis Chens True Record of Guoshu, Wang Chao was excited. He was eager to fight against such a person, but he didnt think that Zhang Tong would have given him such an opportunity. No wonder! When I saw their eyes, I could tell they had no human emotion almost. They must have undergone special training to be as fierce as they are now, no doubt they are fierce against others as well. Wang Chao understood that even the strong feared those who disregarded even their own lives, But wait. Just what type of person is Zhang Tong if she has these mercenaries as bodyguards? Although Wang Chao knew that Zhang Tong was an exceptionally rich business women, her having mercenaries as her bodyguard was not something he had expected. This entire building had been dedicated tomercial goods for women, makeup, clothes, purses, and jewelry. There were even massages, cosmetic surgery, and other rxation or entertainment facilities. Each floor had a different theme and was decorated with a glorious splendor in the style of the modern day architecture. Even Wang Chao who was not knowledgeable about womanly things knew that this was different from any regr ce. Zhang Tong is great at business, this is most likely just a small portion. It looks like what Cao Yi said about meeting the higher ranking members of society was true. The elevator finally stopped at the highest floor where the entire atmosphere was calm. Walking her way into the luxurious office space, Wang Chao could only follow. The gigantic office space had been surrounded by transparent reinforced ss that allowed for anyone to be able to see the full splendor of the S province. The horizon was so vast, and anyone watching from the office would be able to see so far away and feel their hearts soar with afortable sensation. There was an ancient mahogany wood table with a Ming Dynasty styled rosewood chair right next to it. On the table was a blue-green jade pen holder and ink stone. One look at the both of them revealed that they were quite high priced. And even the entire environment looked to be more grand than the office in the Taekwondo dojo. But what had surprised Wang Chao most was the nearly meter long purple scabbard and sword hanging above the mahogany table. I had no other interest at first. I loved Wushu since I was young, but I ended up learning sword dancing, but unfortunately, I gave that up. Zhang Tong looked over to what Wang Chao had been staring at with interest. Although I havent practiced in a long time, I still remember the 13 techniques of the sword: whip, deflect, block, strike, stab, poke, burst, stir, brush, press, and chop to a decent extent. Ive heard that even the spear has 13 techniques as well. You learn martial arts, so you should know how a spear works. Well, lets move on from that topic. Today we have mutual interests. You wish for real battle by battling my bodyguards, and I wish to see a good battle. In a moment, Ill allow you to see my sword dance as well. With that, Zhang Tong walked to her mahogany and picked up a white ink brush before dipping it onto the inkstone. cing it on paper, she wrote out the phrase, A single sword to light the the path. Zhang Tongs words had been written nicely, but when Wang Chao looked at it, it seemedckingpared to sis Chens writing in her True Record of Guoshu. Zhang Tongs handwriting just did not carry about the majestic feel that sis Chen did. This woman is quite graceful and aplished. She isnt like some sort of upstart, I wonder what her identity is. Wang Chao thought to himself with curiosity. Are you prepared? Zhang Tong blew on the paper briefly before two bodyguards suddenly appeared to the left and right of the table. At the same time, the bodyguard that was driving the car into the garage had finally returned. Seeing the expression on Zhang Tongs face, the bodyguard immediately closed the door behind him and then stared coldly at Wang Chao. Wang Chao watched the bodyguard closely, his body began to unconsciously fill with goosebumps. He felt as if he was the prey a leopard had its eye on. En, Im ready! Wang Chao looked back to Zhang Tong for a moment before concentrating on the bodyguardpletely. Be careful then. Zhang Tong warned onest time before giving a small cough. Suddenly, the bodyguard sprung into motion as he flew at Wang Chao like a leopard at its prey. But Wang Chao was prepared for this. Seeing this sight, he immediately moved back before stabbing at the bodyguards ribs. This was the habitual move of his where he imitated the shape of a knife that had proved well over time. Who would have known that this bodyguard was like a machine. Without even caring as if it wasnt him being stabbed, he continued onwards despite the fisting at him before throwing a hand towards Wang Chaos throat. The bodyguard was exceptionally fast with his hands as well as being powerful. But his face hadnt made a single twitch, making him true to his name of being a killing machine. Wang Chao knew that if this move were to connect, than his throat would be crushed instantly. With a cold heart, he quickly drew back his hand stepped backwards. Forming a w instead of a knife, he brought it up to his throat and tried to catch the bodyguards fist. This Eagle w Catching Fist was a variation of one of the 12 postures of Xingyi. After a breakthrough he had made, this was a rather frequent move of his. Catching the explosive fist in his hands, Wang Chaos nails dug into the bodyguards fist, drawing blood. If Wang Chao had trained to the stage of the Hidden Jin, then this w strike would have done much more than what it had done now. The fists muscles and bones would have been crushed most likely. But Wang Chao wasnt strong enough yet and could only do a normal amount of damage. If it had been anyone else, then the hand may have been crippled, but the bodyguards hand was filled with calluses, so drawing a small amount of blood was all that Wang Chao could do. But, while Wang Chao had dealt this blow, the bodyguard had been unflinching. Bringing up his knee to smash it into Wang Chao, he immediately drew close the instant Wang Chao moved to dodge. Both of his grim looking eyes widened as he brought one hand to grab the chest, the other hand to move back to Wang Chaos throat once more. This series of blows left the opponents upper area open, and Wang Chao was nning on throw a punch and an elbow to attack, but against this opponent, both sides would not escape harm. Hurriedly running back, Wang Chao tried to move about the bodyguard, but the bodyguard had been able to follow his movements no matter where Wang Chao had turned to. The two were in a stalemate and tried to grapple around each other. If it were a regr person, then the difference in strength would have been too much. But Wang Chao wasnt afraid. A single strike of his was usually capable of making people lose their fighting strength. But this bodyguard was different, he had more strength than most and a resilience that Wang Chao had never encountered before. As sis Chen had said, these mercenaries were extremely tenacious that would make any regr person worry. Their blows would be like a mosquito bite to them, and even if these type of men were to have their arms cut off, they would continue fighting as if nothing had happened. To let down ones guard around them was to throw away their life. Because he had prepared earlier, Wang Chao hadnt gone in blindly. Using his footwork to dodge, he continued to wait for a moment to strike. After a while, Wang Chao began to feel his endeavor had been exhaustingly fruitless. It was far more difficult than when he fought Zhao Xinglong. Although the bodyguard didnt have Zhao Xinglongs iron elbow or practice inner martial arts. But the only difference was that Zhao Xinglong would make an effort to protect himself while this bodyguard did not care for even his own life. As the two continued to grapple, Wang Chaos arm continued to try and strike at the bodyguard, and finally he had been able to make contact with the other persons hand. In that instance, he had been able to get a feel for his opponents center of gravity and began to sense where he was nning to move. Immediately, the bodyguardsrge body was swung to floor. When Wang Chao let out a breath in relief, the bodyguard suddenly sprung back up from the ground and leapt at him once again. Nice! When Wang Chao saw this, he could only sigh in praise as he brought both of his hands to and threw the other guy down once more. For another three or four times, the bodyguard was sent flying to the ground, causing Wang Chao to think, Is this guy made from iron or something? Just at that moment, Zhang Tong let out another two coughs. The two bodyguards by the table instantly shot towards Wang Chao and surrounded him. And now, the pressure on Wang Chao had been increased! Chapter 31: Using people to test one’s Taichi and Jin Chapter 31: Using people to test ones Taichi and Jin Ha! Wang Chaos footwork began to slow down for a moment. Stepping to the left and treading to the right, he looked at the two bodyguards. Rise, fall, cross, pierce. The four words were constantly running through his mind as if he was mentally reciting the scripture written within a textbook. The two bodyguardsing at him was truly a significant increase of pressure. If it were two regr fighters, then this would have been over, but they were mercenaries who were adept at Chinese boxing and experts on any sort of killing technique. Even their physique was rming,bined with their willingness to ignore any damage to their own body in order to kill the enemy, they were a terrifying force to deal with. When Wang Chao had touched hands with his enemies, he had been able to listen to the Jin as was taught by Taichi. With the ability to turn strength against the weak, he had been able to take the opportunity to throw the bodyguard to the ground. But now that there were two people fighting him at the same time, if he were to try and throw one person to the ground, the other person would take advantage. By that point, he would only be able to dodge without being able to retaliate. This type of fighting is annoying! Wang Chao dodged strike after strike as he tried to look for an opportunity. But after some time, even Wang Chao could gradually sense his weakness. One reason was that he wasnt strong enoughCagainst regr people, he would be able to. But these men were specially trained to be resilient to most blows. A single strike would not be enough to do any significant harm to them. The second reason was that he was not perfect with his ability to listen to the Jin within. His pores were just barely able to detect the persons distribution of power within and counteract against it in the best possible way. Tang Zichen had been able to immediately feel ones center of gravity and then manipte it without using Hidden Jin at all. This ability to listen to Jin waspatible with being able to do more with less was the genuine ability of Taichi. If it didnt require instantaneous thinking, it was dodgeable. Even the realm of not moving when the enemy doesnt move, and making the first move when the enemy does was one of the highest levels of aplishments in Taichi. Instinctual movement! Wang Chaos strength in Taichi was stillcking and so required having to touch his opponents first in order to gauge their center of gravity. After this, he would be able to influence their next movements. With this intentional movement, the speed would naturally be slower. To be able to do this without thinking would require a high level of martial arts. To have to think before moving would require a lower level. This difference in skill would only take less than a second of hesitation in an actual fight. But a second of hesitation was enough to kill someone. In a battle of life and death, a second or two was enough time to walk the path to hell or heaven. From the very start of the two bodyguardsing up to fight Wang Chao, the three men were locked into a tight battle within the office room. Although the two bodyguards were extremely strong, Wang Chao was simrly fast and slippery in his movements. Every single time, he had been able to just barely escape from peril. After 10 minutes or so, the three men had finally began to wear out in terms of energy. While the two bodyguards were trained rigorously, Wang Chaos continuous circr motion had forced them to feel a little dizzy. Droplets of sweat could be seen dripping down their foreheads down onto their suits. But yet their eyes continued to carry the fierce cold look on their impassive faces. They hadnt even blinked even when sweat had dripped down into it. It was almost as if they were waiting for the most optimal time to strike Wang Chao down. While Wang Chao wasnt sweating at all, his inner Qi was boiling as his iron like pores struggled to keep the heat down. After 10 minutes of an intense struggle, Wang Chao practically exhausted all of his strength dodging and keeping the Qi from leaking out. When the Qi escapes, so would ones strength. Wang Chao knewpletely well what sort of situation he was in. Who would have thought that this experiment became my hardest battle yet instead of a simple spar? Throwing a look across the crimson red desk, Wang Chao could see that Zhang Tong was still looking at him with a smile. Hssssh! Wang Chao let out a long breath of air before expelling the Qi from his mouth. Immediately, he felt no more pressure in his pores, but when he let out the Qi, he grew tired almost instantly. With a great amount of effort, he stilled his heart and brought his nerves back together. Sensing that one of the bodyguards eyes had closed due to his sweat dropping in on it, Wang Chao quickly straightened his back andshed out a fist like it was an arrow towards the bodyguards shoulder. Although the bodyguard had sweat in his eye, there was no fear. At the same time as Wang Chao, heshed out with his own fist. Bang! The two mens fists struck at the same time with a bone shattering sound. The joint of the bodyguards shoulder had been crushed, sending him flying backwards and rolling onto the ground as a result. As he stood back up, his shoulder could only flop in ce lifelesslyChe would not be fighting with that arm any time soon. As for Wang Chao, he could only feel a sharp pain as his intestines felt the blow. The pain had been so severe, his breath had been lost and his control over his pores ckened, causing ayer of sweat to appear. Anotherrge wave of weakness entered his body. Im lucky that this guys strength is pretty much gone. Otherwise, this guys fist would have been strong enough to destroy my intestines. Wang Chao had only took this risk after making sure the two bodyguards were spent in energy. All of a sudden, another bodyguard had quickly shed behind Wang Chao. His left hand grabbed for Wang Chaos neck while his right hand wrapped around his chest. Simultaneously, the bodyguards knee came up to strike behind Wang Chao. Against such a thrilling killing move like this, Wang Chao was not panicked. His left hand flew behind as if it was a tail to obstruct the knee as his vertebrae transformed to act like a snake. With a violent twist, his center of gravity flew down to his tailbone and his hair spiked up as Wang Chao began to regain the energy he had lost. The bodyguard that was trying to grab Wang Chao could only feel as if he was trying to wrestle a writhing python. With such arge amount of strengthing out from Wang Chao, the bodyguard couldnt help but let out a grunt as he used all of his power! In that split second, Wang Chao had managed to get a read on his opponents potential directional path and immediately issued power by jumping backwards. This course of action had allowed him to counter against the bodyguards strength. But then Wang Chao suddenly changed his direction and tried to go forward with the help of the forward momentum the bodyguard was outputting. Suddenly, it seemed as if the bodyguard had became a scarecrow after beingunched forward into the sky towards the broken shouldered bodyguard. The bodyguard that had his shoulder broken by Wang Chao had been extremely resilient. After being sent to the ground ,he was able to climb back up, but he hadnt expected to see the body of hispanione flying at him. Bang! The two men collided. The broken shoulder bodyguard was sent rolling on the ground with a muffled grunt before quickly scrambling back up. Just as the bodyguard was scrambling to get up, Wang Chao had already flew viciously at him. With a raised fist, the two made contact before Wang Chao flung the bodyguard away once more. The other bodyguard that had been thrown had gotten back up by then. But Wang Chao had beaten him to the punch and sent him flying as well. As was the method for the Rising Eagle Dropping Rabbit, when they climb back up, send them falling, and when they fall, continue the process until they dont rise. After another four or five times, the two bodyguards didnt get back up. The two had lost all of their strength and could no longer stand. By this point, Wang Chao had been thoroughly drenched. His clothes looked ragged and he was panting in the center of the room without any movements. Even raising his head was a challenging task. Good, very good! Zhang Tong had been watching intensely as Wang Chao threw the bodyguards around until they couldnt stand back up. With a sigh in admiration, she spoke to thest one, Take these two out and give them some moneyter to recover. The bodyguard that had made no move to fight before walked out of the office with both bodyguards supported by his hands. How was it? Zhang Tong waited for Wang Chao to rest up for a moment before asking. Amazing, really amazing! I was almost finished back there. Wang Chao had managed to recover some health before giving his opinion on the fearful fight. Ive heard after they retired from the military, they were considered the second-rate soldiers and were far away from the first-rate ones. But yet these soldiers didnt take any sort of stimnts either. Zhang Tong exined as she poured Wang Chao a cup of ginseng and oolong tea. Stimnts Drinking the warm cup of tea and rejuvenate himself, Wang Chao began to try and recover his strength. Correct, if they were to use stimnts, then their strengths would be increased exponentially. However, doping would cause damage to their bodies as well. Zhang Tong nodded her head as she spoke, What do you think of this calligraphy? The table had a piece of paper that said, A sword to light the path, and the godly fist to drop all. Haha, the godly fist dropping all, I cannot match up to that. My martial arts has yet to reach such a state. Wang Chao spoke. What I could see from this fight was the fact that bodies were thrown everywhere. This must be the fighting style of Taichi; although Ive never learned it, I know that after one has mastered Taichi, they can use people to test their Jin, is that true? Zhang Tong asked. Testing with Jin Wang Chao began to think before nodding, At first, one practices Chinese boxing by hitting sandbags then stumps or spears. Afterwards, they will be able to use their Jin against people to truly test their skill. Back during the Republic of China, the predecessor of Yang Luchan, Yang Chengfu had paid a high price of 6 silver yuan a month to be his testing case to practice Jin. Zhang Tong listened to this exnation for a moment before nodding her head. Back when I practiced the art of the sword, my master told me that in the end, I would need to practice it with another person. Even the Daoist priests that practice the art of the sword in the Wudang Mountains would leap into the trees to sh at monkeys. What do you think about the bodyguards you just fought? Those two? Wang Chao thought for a moment, Those mercenaries are excellent at grabbing and were great for me to use Jin to practice. They were quite the challenge. So thats your answer. Then why dont you try again in the future to see how well you can do? Zhang Tong smiled at him. En!? Wang Chao had a look of doubt on his face. Are you thinking about asking me just why Im offering this to you? Zhang Tongs mind was incredibly sharp and had instantly guessed what Wang Chao was thinking. Sticking out two fingers, she spoke, The first reason is that your skill and attitude really interest me. The second reason is that if I evere across a problem, I hope that you wille to my aid. Its that simple. What sort of problem? Wang Chao asked. I dont know. But youre an intelligent person, knowing what identity I hold, it wont be anything peaceful. You shouldnt worry much, if I need your help, Id ask you for it first. If you think you cant help, then I wont force you. This will be like helping a friend out. If there is an especially hard task that you help someone with, then that is the right thing to do. Zhang Tong let out a graceful smile as she spoke with her reasonably fair words. To help is to be human, to not help is to not be honest. Got it. Wang Chao nodded his head before turning around to say goodbye. This fight had drained him of his energy, so he had wanted to head back and rest. Dont be in such a rush, hold on. Zhang Tong noticed that Wang Chao had wanted to leave and quickly spoke, I know youre a third year in high school ready to take the university cement exams. I know that with you practicing martial arts every day, you must not have taken university into heavy consideration. If you have interest, then let me know, I can help you get into any university. University Wang Chao shook his head, Its a waste of my time. Oh! Then whats your ideal future now, take some sort of project? Zhang Tong asked. My ideal future Wang Chao knew that his dream right now was to practice his Chinese boxing until it reached the Transforming Jin stage and then find sis Chen. It was that simple. But this dream was not something he would dare say to Zhang Tong. Do you really not n on going to university? Zhang Tongs voice held some lingering regret to it. University is meant to waste your time of youth by living a life of pleasure, just what good is that? Wang Chao was rather astonished by Zhang Tongs question. Zhang Tong let out a sigh, Its good to y. Once the time of youth has gone by, it cannote back. When the timees when you want to squander money, you cannot. Everyone has a period of time they wish to go back to. If you cannot do something, you maye to regret itter in the future. This is the same as a child thinking about his childhood. But if you dont realize that now, then forget it. You have your path, and I can only sigh about mine. Im not in the mood to show you my sword dance, so you can go home now. In the future, feel free toe back and use my bodyguards to practice your Jin. Wang Chao nodded his head silently and left the building. Chapter 32: The group of experts by the coast Chapter 32: The group of experts by the coast Winter vacation had finally ended, causing Wang Chao to return back home. But this winter vacation had been quite bountiful for Wang Chao. He had managed to find a good and easy-going work opportunity at the Taekwondo dojo with a good amount of pay. Furthermore, he had been able to experience realbat several times thanks to the assistance of the female director Zhang Tong. All of this was vastly different to his previously poverty-stricken lifestyle. After two months of winter vacation, he had managed to gain a better understanding of martial arts after fighting li Feng, Liu Wenjun, Zhao Xinglong, and the bodyguards from Zhang Tong. Furthermore, he had been able to live a nice and easygoing life at sis Chens ce by reading books to increase his knowledge. By researching the words of his predecessors in the Republic of China era, he had been able to mature greatly to attain the attitude of a master. However, the most obvious signs of improvement he had was in his ability to stand on top of the vats and continue to fight. Using the entirety of his strength to pinch onto the vat, he had reached the Clear Jin stage, allowing him to make the crisp sound with ease each time he struck. It was already the veryst semester of Wang Chaos high school career. It was also the most chaotic of times for the graduating ss. Even Cao Jingjing had immersed herself in her studies. With stacks of books piled up besides her, the amount of times she spoke with Wang Chao grew less and less. But Wang Chao paid none of this any attention to. He had already decided to walk on another path. The cultural path was for the cultured, the martial path was for the martial artists. Everyday afterwards had been spent practicing his stances and fists. Every weekend at 1 AM, he would run to S province to first meet with Li Wanji, and then spare with the bodyguards of Zhang Tong. Afterwards, he would return to sis Chens vi to contemte his merits and demerits and to see just what he could do for the next time for a better effect. In addition, each time Wang Chao had fought with Zhang Tongs bodyguards, he felt that his strength was stillcking and continued to increase his training regime each time. But his current training regime had involved the mercury filled lead balls. Crouching down, he had continued to use his waist and vertebrae in order to force the balls to spin fast enough to bounce into the air and create that metallic sounding ring. After these months, Wang Chaos strength had made leaps and bounds along with his ingenuity. Atst one day, he was able to spin the ball until it bounced upwards. By then, he was slowly able to spin it around his two hands in a loop. However Wang Chao was still far away from being able to juggle the ball on his shoulder, waist, head, hip, and fingers like sis Chen was. He was only able to just barely spin it with enough force to make it bounce. But on a Saturday of the fifth month where the weather had been sweltering hot, Wang Chao was sparring enthusiastically with the three bodyguards within the vi Zhang Tong had in the district. Bang! Wang Chaos waist suck into a horse stance with an empty gap in between his legs. Curling his toes into the ground as if they were arrows, Wang Chao burst into one of the bodyguards. In a rush, the bodyguard tried tond a series of blows and kicks onto him. Raising his knee, Wang Chao blocked the bodyguards knee and then quickly crossed past his fists with a snake like motion. Grabbing onto the bodyguards shoulder with all five fingers, he tried to dislocate it. The shoulder was violently turned as Wang Chao influenced the bodyguards Jin and sent him flying high into the air four meters away. After sending the bodyguard flying, he moved onto the next step. His entire body began to scrunch up to resemble a child in size. This was a move in the monkey posture of the 12 Xingyi postures, the The Squatting Monkey. When a monkey was startled, they would immediately crouch down to form a ball so that they would be able to move in any direction swiftly. Wang Chaos purpose was to simte that movement as well. Turning his body in midair, his kneecaps became like two white stones before it struck against the other bodyguard in the chest. This was another variation of the monkey style, the Mark of the Hanging Monkey. With two kneecaps as the mark, it would smash into an enemy. Nine out of ten times this would kill someone. The bodyguard had only been knocked backwards with a cracking sound after the bones had been hit. Wang Chao fell back to the ground and crouched down to imitate a monkey once more. This time, he attack downwards with the move of Monkey Stealing the Peach. The other bodyguard could only see this change of Wang Chao as being extremely strange. But despite the strangeness, he was not about to dodge it. Bringing up his knee, he attempted to block the handing at his crotch and then kick at Wang Chao. However, the crotch had not been the target. Carefully stabbing at one of the nerve clusters on the bodyguards leg, he managed to manipte the leg into instantly freezing up. Just as the leg began to slow down, Wang Chao took his chance. Like a dragon ascending into the air, his body flew forward and hooked onto the bodyguards body with his shoulder before sending him flying away. Suddenly, another sound could be heard as the third bodyguard whipped his leg straight for Wang Chaos head. Remaining Calm, Wang Chao bent backwards to form a bridge with his back, allowing the kick to pass over him. With both palms making contact with the floor, his body was like a carp out of water. Immediately twisting around to make a sitting position and then rocketing upwards, his legs tried to sweep the legs of the third bodyguard. This was the Stealth Palm move of the snake style. When a person sits on the ground, their legs would sweep across the ground afterunching upwards. This gave off the illusion that would try to attack someone with their palms instead of their legs, giving it the name of Stealth Palm Bang! The final bodyguard had been knocked unsteadily off his legs before falling to the ground fiercely. Wang Chaos arm supported his entire body on the ground and steadied himself. Stop! Zhang Tong spoke from the other side. She could see that Wang Chao had been able to use a series of secretive moves andpletely beat three bodyguards before an entire money was up. This level of progression was so fast that a person wouldnt even have enough time to remark about it. One at a time! Zhang Tong ordered. The three bodyguards climbed up and immediately flew out at Wang Chao one after another. This was much easier to handle, so Wang Chao would just move to the side and do several light strikes on either the shoulder, hip, or the back. But with each strike, the bodyguards would instantly lose their equilibrium and would fall to the ground once more after two more strikes. Your ability to influence someones movements is growing stronger and stronger. Zhang Tong remarked when thest bodyguard had fallen. Each of the three bodyguards were dripping with sweat, but they had only admiration in their eyes. After these months of practicing with these three bodyguards, Wang Chao had managed to grab hold of the essence of controlling their movements. From there, he grew steadily in his ability to do so with ease. With practice, Wang Chaos ability in Taichi had grown to the realm of being able to do this process instinctively. Using a person as a training dummy is great. Wang Chao thought to himself. This is something only the rich and powerful would be able to afford for practice. If I had no one to use as a live training dummy, then my progress in Taichi would have taken an extremely long amount of time. Each time he had left Zhang Tongs vi, he could only sigh in regret. After returning to his own vi, Wang Chao would sometimes think about Zhao Xinglong, That guy dreams of finishing university. I should go take a look and see what the environment is like. At the same time, Ill see how his martial arts is going. Swapping out his clothing, Wang Chao took a cab to the university city in Chengdong. Wang Chao knew that Zhao Xinglong was studying at the provinces media institute that was mostly filled with university girls. The very moment Wang Chao stepped onto campus, he felt a light yet lively air of youthfulness wash over him. He could see several males flirt shamelessly with females under the shade of several trees. On the other side, he could also see several university girls walking in a hurry with a sweet fragrance trailing behind after them. This fragrance was something that Wang Chao could smellCsomething he felt was quite appealing. If I could ask, do you know where a Zhao Xinglong might be? Wang Chao asked several students, but each one had only shook their heads, showing that they were not familiar with such a person. Youre looking for Zhao Xinglong? Just as Wang Chao was asking the thirteenth student, a light sounding voice could be heard from behind. Turning his head, he could only see a female student with a pink blouse, blue skirt, and crystallic transparent sandals walking towards him with several books in hand. Upon seeing the face of this female student, Wang Chao felt that her appearance was rather beautiful. She was like a depiction of beauty in the past ages. Miss, do you know where Zhao Xinglong is? Wang Chao tore his eyes away from her and smiled with a gentle expression. Are you looking for him? The female student looked at Wang Chao for a moment before deciding that he was harmless. Every Saturday he likes to go to the mountains in the back. I was just on my way there to read a book, let me lead you to him. Thanks. Wang Chao smiled calmly. No need for thanks. With the female leading the way to the mountains, they had quickly reached a shady mountain path. After a while, the forest by the path grewrger andrger. Benches could be seen installed every so often with several cemeteries scattered here and there. There were even a couple of students either studying or flirting with their sweethearts. Halfway up the mountain, arge forest of Camphor trees could be seen before the female spoke, Oh, Zhao Xinglong is inside. With that, she turned around to go back to one of the pavilions a while back. Nodding his head, Wang Chao could see the silhouette of a person deep within the forest. Walking in, Wang Chao could see that it was Zhao Xinglong who was wearing a single red sleeveless and was practicing against a tree. Hitting the stump with his elbows, shoulders, and even knee, the tree could be seen constantly swaying. Fragments of the tree could be seen chipping away with each strike as well. Just as Wang Chao entered the forest, Zhao Xinglong could sense him right away and instantly went on guard. But the moment he saw that it was Wang Chao, his face took on a genuine smile. Dont loosen up so quickly, lets spar! Wang Chao immediately called out a greeting to him. Alright! Zhao Xinglong called back eagerly. Seeing Wang Chao had already moved into position, he immediately flew into position for the Leaning Mountain and released his power. Wang Chao didnt make a move to dodge and instead bent his knees and threw his arms aside. This movement had forced his arms into a parabolic shape that was perfectly aligned with Zhao Xinglongs shoulders. This was the standard way to issue power in Xingyis Crossing Fist, Baguas Returning Body Palm, and Taichis way of throwing. When Zhao Xinglong had made contact, his center of gravity was instantly thrown into disarray and began to stumble as if he was drunk. With a tiny shudder, he crouched down to regain his footing and threw an elbow at Wang Chaos chest. Waiting for Wang Chao to leap back, he sent another elbow towards his face. Wang Chao stood his ground and swung both arms out as if enveloping Zhao Xinglong. Using some strength, he made contact with Zhao Xinglongs strike. One of Zhao Xinglongs strikes had been rendered useless after Wang Chao had connected with it. Simr to a building being demolished, his arm swung down uselessly, but that did nothing to prevent him from charging still. The Crossing Jin was like the support that was overturned. Not good! Right after Wang Chao had manipted his force and grew close, Zhao Xinglong could only feel a cool feeling from his ribs as Wang Chao stabbed at it, so he had instinctively brought his hands up to guard against it. Just like when he was practicing with the mercury balls, Wang Chaos hands on Zhao Xinglongs ribs had given him control of his body. With a push, Zhao Xinglongs leg was swept up into the air. Pa! Zhao Xinglongs legs left the ground as if he was a floating scarecrow before mming into a giant tree five steps away. But fortunately for Zhao Xinglong, his instincts had been extremely keen. Before he could hit the tree, his hand mmed behind him so that he could brace himself. After hitting the tree, his legs stamped on the ground in an attempt to steady himself. How is this possible? Zhao Xinglong couldnt believe it. Running at Wang Chao once more, he was immediately sent flying back unsteadily. After several more attempts, Zhao Xinglong stopped trying to charge at him with a dismayed expression. This is an application of a skill that Ive grew proficient with. It is not true martial arts. Wang Chao consoled him. If you havent studied the Jin of Taichi before, then you wont understand the principle behind it and will definitely be at a disadvantage. Once you know, then youll understand this is merely a cheap trick. I didnt have anything to do today, so I came to talk. Talk about what? Zhao Xinglong asked. Youve fought in the underground fighting rings by the coast, whats it like over there? Are there any strong people? Wang Chao asked. Ah, so thats your question. Zhao Xinglong looked for a nice ce to sit down before going into his exnation. I fought in the Guangdong region, the Chaozhou prefecture to be exact. The people in Shantou love to fight and gamble. There are plenty of bosses that find this to be an exhrating experience so they search everywhere for people to bet on. Practically every city has an underground fighting arena, and every area has an underground gambling ring. Within the arenas, millions of RMB can be won, and even tens of million could be won. In these ces, the honest are mixed in with the dishonest. People of every road of life gather here; people from Vietnam, Taiwan, and even Hong Kong can be seen. Even the types of fighters are varied. There are several experts that are partnered with some bosses to earn plenty of funding. Ive heard that the Chenshi Corporation in southern China once made a bet with the Huaxing Chamber of Commerce in Hong Kong and Taiwan. Several hundred bosses from industries like real estate and retail had taken part on both sides. The final capital was well over two billion RMB in the end. With both sides sending in their best fighters, in the end, the Chenshi Corporation ended up winning the entire sum. Oh, what type of expert? Have you fought with them before? Wang Chao asked curiously. Zhao Xinglong shook his head, In that area, I am only a third or second-rate fighter in a small arena. The boss however, was a rich and influential person. What type of experts are there, what discipline do they practice? Wang Chao asked once more. In that major bet, I heard they had talents that came once every decade, but I didnt see them for myself. However, I did hear that they had fought on top of a giant tanker. The Huaxing Chamber of Commerce had a top notched boxer Zhang Guangming, and the Chenshi Corporation had Chen Aiyang. But in the final moments, Zhang Guangming had suffered from Chen Aiyangs Hidden Jin. With a final splurt of blood, he died in that half hour. Hidden Jin? Wang Chao was shocked, What type of expert doesnt exist then? The Yuxing Corporation in Hong Kong had a martial artist named Ma Hongjun. This man was around 35 years old, but he had mastered Xingyi, Cha Quan, Tantui, Pigua, Chuo Jiao and Wing Chun. Three of the corporations in Taiwan had even sent over Liu Jiajun who practices both the Eight Extreme Fists and Tongbei. Even his Xingyi was far better than mine. There are also the three tigers of Guangdong: Zhang Wei, Xu Zhen, and Dai Jun. However, there were also the people from southeast Asia, Thand, Vietnam, and Myanmar. The publically renowned person has to still be Chen Aiyang from the Chenshi Corporation. He is a practitioner of Taichi and is proficient in several other disciplines. Its said his level of martial arts has reached such a high level of skill that once for demonstration, he was able to reduce a porcin teacup to powder just by pinching it. Whomever is hit by his Hidden Jin will surely not survive. Are there that many experts? Wang Chao asked. Theres arge amount of experts. These are merely just the tip of the iceberg. But I only know the group within the Hainan coastal area, as for the other areas within China, I dont know them. Ive still a long ways to go then. Wang Chao clenched his hands tightly. Lets go eat something then. Lets eat and talk until were happy! Zhao Xinglong quickly stood up, Fine with me! The two walked out of the campus and into a nearby restaurant. Walking onto the second floor and ordering several dishes, they had even ordered several bottles of icy beers. When Wang Chao had heard so much about the inner workings of the underground, he grew endlessly excited and eager. But as Zhao Xinglong continued to drink, he began to say more and more. Suddenly, a noisymotion could be heard downstairs. What are you doing? If you dont leave, Ill call the cops! Wang Chao suddenly heard a familiar voice. Looking downstairs, he saw a group of semi naked males with a dragon tattoo on their shoulders. The group was surrounding a dinner table that had four females and two males sitting by it. As for the voice that Wang Chao had heard, it belonged to the female student that had helped Wang Chao find Zhao Xinglong earlier. Chapter 33: A mutual understanding Chapter 33: A mutual understanding So there are hoodlums even here, just what does it take to put an end to them? Wang Chao had been listening to what Zhao Xinglong was telling him with a keen interest. This wasnt a world where a regr high school student coulde in contact with. There was a small amount of regret in his heart, but there was also ambition burning within him. In his mind, even more notions of Within therge depth of society, there lies hidden dragons as numerous as the clouds. Zhao Xinglong was not a weak person by any normal means, but he was still considered a third or second-rate fighter and was unable to enter the bigger fighting scene. Those who reached the Hidden Jin level are not any regr persons. Seeing how sis Chens martial arts had reached a perfected stage, Wang Chao had thought that it would be easy. It was only after he started practicing for real that he knew how painful and bitter the path was. Sis Chens Jin had already reached the Transforming Jin stage. He himself had only practiced for two painful years almost, and the farthest he had reached was the basis of the Clear Jin stage. At the very most, he could make a crisp sound when he attacked, and his strength was stronger than most people. But those that used Hidden Jin to fight could strike like lightning with needle like precision. They were also capable of bending steel, but Wang Chao was still a far distance away from such a feat. Hidden Jin and the art of offense and defense were two different things. The art of offense and defense was separated with different skills, but Hidden Jin was derived from perseverance and effort. Wang Chao knew that he was diligent and enthralled with martial arts; he also knew that he was quite talented andprehended the world of martial arts to a good extent. But in the end, his knowledge was still superficial and not enough to carry him to sess. But he was still very curious about Zhao Xinglongs coastal experience. After all, the rich and powerful gathered over there. He wasnt even 20 years old yet, and while reading books had matured him, he was still eager to fight against the fighters there. Yet Wang Chao wasnt so eager and rash to run to the coastal area to fight those experts. It was after Wang Chao had listened to Zhao Xinglong that he understood. The fearsome were not the ones that were strong in Chinese boxing or had a good amount of achievements, it was the ones with power. For those who practiced martial arts and had no financial backer or support, then they would not go far. Even if one had a strong amount of power and won against one of the experts, if they were to say anything too excessive, they might find themselves vanished by the second day. It was only in the hands of the rich and powerful that strength could be seen. Even the Taichi master Yang Luchan and Xingyi master Guo Yunshen had to rely on the capital officials in order to spread their teachings of their predecessors for their sessors. Even the number one master of the Republic of China era, Sun Lu-tang had been the master of Duan Qirui, themander of the Beiyang Army. Even if one was an unmatched paragon, it was all in vain. This was especially true in todays society. Wang Chao had studied the true life experiences of the past Guoshu master as well as Zhao Xinglongs personal experiences. Thinking back to his own life, he then thought about Cao Yi, Li Wanji, Zhang Tong, and how even the Taekwondo dojo operated as a business. After such aprehensive study of all these aspects, Wang Chao had a good understanding of the reality of life. But just as he was having this minor revtion, his train of thought had been interrupted by themotion downstairs. With a dampened spirit and unhappy face, he spoke to Zhao Xinglong, Lets go see whats happening downstairs. By this point, Zhao Xinglong was already at the stairwell and was peering down. With a final chug of his beer, he spat out a mouthful into his cup and followed Wang Chao down after wiping his mouth. Pa pa pa! A bald male with a gaudy looking tiger tattoo on his chest began to m down onto the table with a solid ck rod. With the entire group blocking off the entrance to the restaurant, the shop owner and waiters were hiding in the kitchen along with the rest of the staff. The other eaters had already disappeared without a trace. Tch! Seeing the onlookers, two of the youths walked to the door and began to strike at it with the rods in their hands, What are you all looking at?! The two men immediately mmed down the gate, isting the restaurant from the outside world immediately. Call the cops if you want, but youll still end up paying us. After cursing and then hurting our brother, why havent you given us the money for his medical bills? If I, brother Lei were not around, how would our brothers fare? The bald headed tiger tattoo person looked as if he was the boss. When the gates had came crashing down, he pped the table with a rod once more. Needless to say, when the gates came down, the entire restaurant went quiet in fear. Even the female student who had spoken at first began to tremble as her three friends shrieked and huddled closed together. The two male students with them had started to go gray in the face. These gangsters know how to put fear into people. With the gates closed, are they going tomit a crime? Wang Chao thought as he looked at themotion with a small smile. What are you nning on doing? The female spoke, despite her trembling, she had managed to maintain a calm demeanor. This is a university, do you really dare to try and ckmail us? Fucker! Brother Lei mmed his hand on the table fiercely, forcing the group of 6 people to shake. Youre still speaking crap, your dad must have abandoned you! Will you pay or not?! Speak then, how much do we owe you? The female knew that arguing would get them nowhere. First, take out 10,000 RMB. Second, the males can stay here while the females will apany us to the Golden Era KTV to singe some karaoke. After this, we can say this is your apology, got it? Fuck that. Zhao Xinglong immediately walked downstairs the moment he heard the conditions, bringing attention from the entire restaurant onto him. Zhao Xinglong! The females eyes sparkled with relief, What are you doing here? Yao Xiaoxue, whats going on here? Zhao Xinglong clearly knew the girl and asked. We came in here to eat, but they dropped their chopsticks on purpose to take a peek underneath the table. When we yelled at them, they immediately called over a lot of people to stop us from leaving. One of the males spoke to Zhao Xinglong as if he was their savior. In a single breath, he had exined the story. Wang Chao had instantly understood what had happened. With the females wearing light clothing because of the heat, the gangsters had pretended to drop their chopsticks and tried to look underneath their clothing. But when they were caught, they instantly brought out their weapons. Eh?! The one named brother Lei instantly grinded his teeth and gave a look at the men at his side before encircling the group. Peh! Zhao Xinglong spat out a glob of spit before instantly rushing forward to strike with the Leaning Mountain. Straight away, brother Lei had been catapulted to the floor along with his chair. With a follow up kick, brother Lei had let out a mournful shriek of pain. Grabbing a nearby tool, Zhao Xinglong mmed it into the chest of another nearby gangster. These two actions had been done in quick session and in silence; quick and efficient. Kill him! The other dozen gangsters immediately rained down on him with their steel rods. Some of them had even took out knives from their pants. Ah! Seeing the fight, the female students shrieked once more while the other two males swiftly climbed under the table. By this point, Wang Chao had climbed downstairs as well. Seeing the three of the gangster run towards the female students, he immediately mmed a fist down onto the nearest gangster. Following the crisp sound of his fist impacting, the gangster was instantly blown backwards and crumpled to the ground, blood spilling from his lips. Without even looking, Wang Chaos other arm grabbed onto the throat of the second gangster and lifted him up. Throwing him into the wall, the arm he had made the first punch with grabbed onto the third gangster and sent him flying into the gangsters that were fighting Zhao Xinglong. These three gangsters had been dispatched as easily as if they were water flowing through a sieve, causing the four females to be utterly stupefied. Arent you the Taekwondo instructor? Suddenly, one of the females asked Wang Chao. Oh, youve seen me before? Of course! When you and Zhao Xinglong fought, I was watching from the sidelines. She said as she pointed at Zhao Xinglong. Arent you going to help him? Suddenly, Yao Xiaoxues voice broke through as she pointed at the six or seven people Zhao Xinglong was fighting while evading their weapons. No point. Wang Chaoughed, Zhao Xinglong can beat those guys no problem. Sure enough, Zhao Xinglong managed to evade all of the gangsters weapons before finishing off the majority of them with his elbows. Then, he managed to punch the rest of them in the ribs, causing them to all end up on the floor groaning. In a single moment, the eight men had all fallen by his hands. Hurry up and go! Wang Chao spoke to the group of 6 and Zhao Xinglong. Zhao Xinglong immediately opened the door. Wait, you there. Dont go. Suddenly, the boss that had been hiding in the kitchen reappeared. At his urging, one of the waiters immediately barred the doors, You cant go, wait for the police toe and sort this out. Eh?! Wang Chao turned to look at Zhao Xinglong before signalling at Zhao Xinglong with his eyes. Your mom cant leave! As if there was a silent connection with Wang Chao, Zhao Xinglong understood his words. With a single swear, he kicked at the person blocking their path, causing them to kneel down in pain. Throwing open the gates again, the eight quickly ran out. Chapter 34: Beginning to build up one’s power Chapter 34: Beginning to build up ones power After she and the other 5 were helped out, Yao Xiaoxue had wanted to treat Zhao Xinglong and Wang Chao out to get a drink of tea as a sign of her thanks. Without declining, Wang Chao allowed himself to be led to a coffee shop and began to chat with the others. After being introduced everyone, Wang Chao came to know everyones names and their connections to one another. Both Yao Xiaoxue and Zhao Xinglong were both third year university members of the University of Media. The other three female students were from the neighboring university and were majoring in Business. As for the two males, they were majoring in Computer Science. Because the third year was about to be finished, the uing fourth years were already trying to test their social connections for a chance to im an internship in hopes to get a jobter. But Yao Xiaoxue and the others werent willing to work under another and were hoping to talk about making a startup over a meal. Not a single one of them thought they would be assaulted by hoodlums however. Thank goodness you were there to help us out. Otherwise, who knows what trouble we would have gotten into? The two males were both frail in physique and wore sses on their faces. From their appearances, even if there was just one gangster, they wouldnt have been able to do anything. Thats right, we really have to thank you two. I didnt think that you were one of the instructors for the Taekwondo dojo! The three female students had already knew of Wang Chaos identity, but they were still curious nheless. Youre not that much younger than us, are you an university student? Wang Chao smiled, giving himself a confident air, but he was embarrassed on the inside. He couldnt just say that he was a third year high school student that hadnt graduated yet, it would be far too shocking. Yet his mannerisms had already been disciplined to the point where it was hard to tell what was his genuine personality and what was fake. In two or three phrases, he had managed to divert the topic to what startup Yao Xiaoxue was working on. We were nning on renting a store this summer and open an onlinepany. By advertising with severalpany nners, we would help design web pages. With the technology skills of us two and Yao Xiaoxue and her friends skill at business, this wont require much and will help start us off. This would be a good way to get some real life experience and earn some money at the same time. The two males were adept at skills rting to the inte, and the more they talked, the more Wang Chao learned from them. Wang Chao had only practiced martial arts, so any talks regardingputers had gone over his head. But after listening to them, even he had started to learn a few things. Were justcking in funds at the moment. Yesterday we found a nice looking ce Youth Road, but the title deed is quite expensive and is only for one season. Yao Xiaoxue began toin about the very first road bump for their startup. Just how much money are youcking? Wang Chao asked. For the renovation, furniture,puters, and other utility bills, were short 40,000 RMB. One of the males spoke, To be honest, weve already designed several web pages and advertising ns for somepanies, so we know several people. Right now if we were to start ourpany, pulling in some clients wont be a problem. TL Note: 40,000 RMB is about 6100 USD. Oh, youve already some experience? Just how did you do it and did you earn a decent amount? I actually have some interest as well as some extra money, a cooperation doesnt sound all that bad. Wang Chao spoke, not realizing his mistake. Oh! Yao Xiaoxue, the three females, and the other two males eyes began to shine brightly as if a switch had been flipped. Talking non stop, Yao Xiaoxue pulled out several files of paper that was filled with the pictures and names of severalpanies and their representatives. Starting from just our S Province, weve made inquiries for the past year. Just about 10,000 stores dont have a website. But over half of them have interest in establishing one so they could sell their wares and purchase their necessities online. With the online business model being developed so much, the age of the inte is finally here. Yao Xiaoxues words continued to pour from her mouth with an inspired tone to them. From time to time, she spoke of her inquiries as if she had been trying to entice people into signing up for a multi leveled scheme. Even Zhao Xinglong who was listening nearby was stunned. To not investigate is to not have anything to say. These university students have studied the market extensively. It seems that there is more to university than just ying around. Wang Chao wasnt convinced just yet, but from what he had heard, he could concede that there was some merit to going to university. In anycase, if a child is found, dont kill it. I have around 100,000 RMB, should I partner up with them? With the Taekwondo job, even the vi would be properly paid for nor do I have to worry about my living expenses. Wang Chao thought for a moment before realizing that he couldnt continue on this path forever. He had only knew how to practice martial arts and knew nothing about business or had any experiences. He wasnt any better than these university students so it was best if he partnered with them to see the end result. Even if their startup tanked, it would be no major loss to him. Then thats settled. Even Im interested now. Ill cover the rest of the costs if I can join in as a partner. Waiting for Yao Xiaoxue to finish speaking, Wang Chao made his decision. Really? Yao Xiaoxues eyes lit up with joy as she began to blink rapidly. Even the other three female students began to make a victorious pose. Of course. But first lets talk. If I be a partner, how is this split up? Wang Chao asked. En, that is a problem. I will have to write it out. Yao Xiaoxue took out another piece of paper and began to write out several uses to a contract. After thepany is established, then the shares will be divided up in ordance to when the startup was first being funded. Every person so far has contributed 5000 RMB for a total of 30,000 RMB. With your 50,000 RMB, that makes a total of 80,000 RMB. This means you would have a share of 62.5%, giving the rest of us 5.5% in stocks per person. Theres also several uses in regards to thepany taxes and legality issues. Take a look, if theres no problems, then we can have this signed and stamped before giving everyone a copy. Theres still some issues to be worked out in three months. After those three months, well have another meeting to draw up aplete business contract, okay? Yao Xiaoxues movements had been extraordinarily swift and straightforward, leaving Wang Chao to feel as if she was projecting the air of Zhang Tong. Could she have the potential to be a great businesswomen? Wang Chao thought in surprise, Theres a lot of potential to be seen in the 21st century! Wang Chao had experience with contracts and quickly looked over the uses before asking for rification for the parts he didnt understand. After several copies were made, each person left their own signature on it. By the second day, Wang Chao had withdrawn 50,000 RMB and walked to the store where they were all located at. Under the directions of Yao Xiaoxue, they had bought furniture, a business license,puters, and several other misceneous items. After a single day of observation, Wang Chao had felt that everything was in prime shape without any confusion. In his heart, he admired these university students for their entrepreneurship spirit. If it was him, he wouldnt have even bothered with such an annoyance to begin with. After a week during the weekends, Wang Chao arrived at the capital once more only to discover that thepany was now open for business. Thepanys name was called Tianxing Networking LLC. Author note: I had originally nned on calling it Shanda Online, but Qidian said no. Yao Xiaoxue had even printed out several business cards with their industry, address, and telephone printed on it. With Wang Chao being thergest stockholder, he was the chairman. The others were called the general manager of technology and general manager of marketing. Although the general manager was merely amanding position, it still looked rather impressive on a business card. This is how business works, you cannot afford to look bad. You need to look big, you need to be aggressive. To not progress is to die. Yao Xiaoxue exined to Wang Chao who epted it as the truth. With thepany now officially open, they were able to attract several clients. Although they had a decent amount, it wasnt enough to strike it even. Every day increased their losses, but the fact that they were able to open was a good sign. But Yao Xiaoxue had been at her wits end. She had even tried to pull in some university students as client so as to turn the situation around. You must know a decent amount of people at the Taekwondo dojo, could you be sure to take note of them for us? After all, youre the chairman, if thepany goes down, then you will eat a major loss. Yao Xiaoxue spoke to Wang Chao. Wang Chao nodded his head in agreement, but he dedicated himself to practicing martial arts with Zhao Xinglong as his partner as well as Zhang Tongs bodyguards. It was after he had managed to bring his strength up to a sufficient level, Wang Chao had been able to increase his level of proficiency with Taichi, but there was still no noticeable change. His temples were still barely raised up, unlike sis Chens whose temples were raised up an inch. Who knows when Ill be able to get to the Hidden Jin stage and split apart even stone. Wang Chao knew that he had to rise in skill steadily, but he was still anxious nheless. The university exams in June had quickly gone by. Even after walking out of the room, Wang Chao didnt know what subject he had just tested for, neither did he know what grade he could possible get. The Tianxing Networking LLC was still keeping an adequate cash flow and had taken in only a minor amount of deficits. As for Wang Chaos martial arts, he hadnt made any significant progress. A week after the exams, Wang Chao was practicing with a staff under the moonlight when all of a sudden, his phone rang. Picking it up, the sound of Cao Yi came through the receiver. Ive heard you opened up an onlinepany? Cao Yi was straight to the point. It seems that several parts of this areas government is in need of recing parts of their servers. After crunching some numbers, itll be worth several hundred thousand RMB. How about it, want to grab this prize? If you can beat thepetition and disregard the middleman fees, youll get a profit of at least four or five hundred thousand RMB. Even the future maintenance wont be all that bad in terms of pay. Stunned, Wang Chao replied, This is business with the government, officials, and even the big spenders. Would you help put a word in for us? Cao Yi replied, Of course Ill put in a word for you if you can just help me with a single task. What task? Wang Chao asked. Its nothing major. Our public security bureau will be taking on a huge case tomorrow to sabotage one of the narcotic smuggling rings in the underworld. I dont know how, but the news station managed to get wind of this and insisted upon doing an on-the-spot interview. Its that reporter fromst time, Zhu Jia, do you remember her? Your mission is to protect her; let her gather news and report it without making an issue of safety or security. Her father is an extremely influential person, so if you manage to keep up a good rtionship with her, your business with the government wont ever be finished! However, if shees across any problems, then youre finished! How about it, are you up to the task? Cao Yis words had an enticing tone it. Obviously! Wang Chao replied. Chapter 35: Taking part in a dangerous operation (First) Chapter 35: Taking part in a dangerous operation (First) What is the most profitable target for business? Without a doubt, it would be the government. On the inverse, the least profitable way of business is with the public. One way is profitable, the other is not, but the only thing dividing the two ways was the single word, Connections. If one had the proper connections, then after an investment of millions, it was possible to get a return profit of almost a billion. Furthermore, this profit could then be used to give as a loan; this was the biggest realm a wolf could climb to. In the eyes of Wang Chao, this was the same as reaching the Transforming Jin. With no connections, then even thepetent would only be able to watch the profit go to others. Even if they were to get the business of the government, it would onlye in the form of an IOU. The moment when he had helped start the Tianxing Networkingpany, he had taken up loss after loss. It could be ascertained that if no major change were to ur, then in three months, thepany would be forced to shut down. The stock shares by this point would be worthless. Back when Wang Chao had invested 50,000 RMB, it was in part due to Yao Xiaoxues logical, but hyped words. The other half was because of his idea to make money. In the end, the Taekwondo dojo couldnt be his workce for his entire life. He needed the wages to be more, and so he began to help other people. It was only because he himself didnt understand how to earn money as a business. Because of that and the fortunate encounter of these university students wanting to start a startup that he had decided to give it a try. He never would have known that he would be taking up a loss each day in thanks due to the rent, utilities,merce, inspections and other fees that had left him in turmoil. Business seems simple, but it is far moreplex than Chinese boxing. Wang Chao could only sigh when he thought about that. Yao Xiaoxue and the three other girls had been worried as well. Even after running everywhere to and from to find clients, there was still not enough business to make up for their experience. To say something is one thing, to actually do it is another. After this personal practice, each of the six university students finally grasped the meaning behind the phrase. Because of the performance, Yao Xiaoxue had found it quite embarrassing to talk to Wang Chao. Even after everything, more than half thepany had been funded by him. In three months, the deficits they had taken would eat up all of their money. Meeting each other was an awkward experience, and because they were still both students, they had not yet been able to master the art of the poker face. The sky had been reflected in the waters that night. With the moon shining straight through the the lotus flower like clouds and the waters from theke pping against the shore, it was a very emotional sight. After speaking with Cao Yi, Wang Chao began to think, How fortunate, this is the power of connections. Old man Cao, with your patience and mysterious identity, are you conspiring against me somehow? I only know how to practice Chinese boxing and nothing else. The barefoot doesnt fear ruining their shoes and to not earn profit with money is not my way of living. Lets see what happens from now. Knowing that bait was being hung over him, Wang Chao couldnt help but bite at it. While the Tianxing Networkingpany wasntrge, it was still Wang Chaos first investment so he didnt wish for it to fail. He knew that if he could get Cao Yis rmendation, then it would prove beneficial for him. After some thinking, Wang Chao finallyposed himself and drew out a long breath. Holding the end of the staff, he began to get into position once more. This position that Wang Chao was standing in was the stance for the Assault of Dragon and Snake. Sis Chen had left behind a staff that was neither thick or thin and was 2.9 meters long. The body was sleek in design and in the color red. The staff was heavy to the touch and was flexible yet strong. Any ordinary person wouldnt be able to understand the staffs power even if they were to use it. But this was still a weapon. The spear was the king of all weapons, and as Lao She had written, The de for a year, a staff for a month, and a spear for all eternity. The spears were specifically made with quality in mind. After nting a tree to maturity with constant trimming so that the tree would not deviate from branching apart or any scars. After several years, it was processed to be a pole. After being smoked to prevent decay, it was fitted to its current state, a spearhead was attached to it. With such a careful and extensive production like this, then with a good horse, one would be able to kill hundreds like grass on the battlefield. Without a doubt, the spear that sis Chen had left behind was an expertly made spear without Wang Chao having any idea of where she had it made. Wang Chao held the staff with one hand by the end and with a part of it touching against his rib. Using his hips, he kept them at an equal level with his arms. The body of the spear began to tremble as Wang Chao began to draw circles with the spearhead. As if it was a brush, Wang Chao began to write words in midair. As his spear moved, Wang Chaos entire body shook as well. By this point, it was almost unclear which was the more urate description of this scene. Was it the man driving the spear, or was it the spear controlling the man? This one move of the Dragon and Snake style had incorporated the Horse Stance, Snake Posture, Dragon Posture and the Eagle Posture. Even the movements of the circr rotation of the spearhead followed the teaching of Taichi. This one move from the Dragon and Snake style seemed as if it incorporated the mysteries of many martial art disciplines. With the gentle rays of the moon shining down onto Wang Chao as if bathing him. He suddenly felt as if he had transformed into a python that was crawling around the shores and drinking in the moonlight. As the moonlight gradually wrapped around him, Wang Chao started to feel scales sprout up from his skin and two heavy like dragon horns began to grow from his head. The snake will transform to be a dragon! Suddenly, a bright ray of light speared through the dark skies, awaking Wang Chao from his thoughts. The skies had already grown bright with the sun rising up into the air. That ray of light that had hit Wang Chao had been from the sun. Practicing my posture took up the entire night? Wang Chao suddenly thought about the scales and horns that he had imagined growing out from his body, he shook himself from his delusions. In order to make sure nothing was wrong, he touched at his temples just to see if there were any horns. So it was a dream! With augh, Wang Chao thought for a moment, I probably sealed my pores for too long, thats why it felt like scales were forming. My Qi probably went up to my temples, make it seem that horns were forming as well. But after inspecting himself, Wang Chao didnt feel tired at all as if he had instead slept for the entire night. This must be the stage of enthrallment. When practicing stances, this is where progress will be shown best. Retrieving his spear, he returned to the vi. Yesterday nights events was still weighing on his mind as if there was a magical effect on him. It was only after half a day that he had figured out what had happened. Yesterday night, my ideas were not in control of my body, but my body still responded? Is this the instinctive motions of Taichi? When fighting an opponent, one can use their own strength against them without thinking. When the opponent doesnt move, neither do I. When the opponent makes a move, I move first! But I was only in a dream like state by ident. Right now theres no way I could do it again. If I wanted to use it in an actual fight, arent I far too away for that still? Thinking about the entranced state he had been in, he tried to imitate it once more, but after several attempts, he failed to feel anything. He only knew that he would sometimes be able to sense something. Something like this cant be forced out. I can onlye across this state at random while training. With time, the frequency I enter this state should go up as well. After thinking for some time, Wang Chao knew that he couldnt try to force it any more and gave up. Just at that moment, another phone call came from Cao Yi, Are you going to do it or what? Weve already mobilized. Ill be there straight away! Wang Chao had given Cao Yis words plenty of thought the day before. Immediately jumping into a car, he flew towards the Public Safety Bureau as quickly as possible. Arriving at the doors, Wang Chao could see several guards standing still with a serious expression on their faces as they watched the passerbys walk by them. With one look, Wang Chao knew that he wouldnt be able to get it. Just as he was about to call Cao Yi, two people wearing camouge clothing came out from the building. Are you Wang Chao? These two camouge clothed men looked to be around 28 years old. One had a squared face while the other had thick eyebrows and both stood at 1.8 meters tall. From the way they walked, Wang Chao could tell they were both capable and experienced fighters that had gone through special SWAT training. I am. Wang Chao replied. Chief Cao told us to bring you inside, lets go! The two men looked at Wang Chao for a moment with a small look of surprise and disbelief. The two SWAT members gave each other a look before schooling their emotions. Then, the squared faced man held out his hand. Seeing such a friendly gesture, Wang Chao couldnt be rude and quickly held out his hand. The moment when the two men shook hands, Wang Chao could feel the other person exerting all of his force as if he was using an iron plier. Firmly squeezing Wang Chaos hands, Wang Chao could feel a slight paine from his muscles and bones. Eh? Is this a test? Wang Chao suddenly realized what was happening then shook his arm slightly. At the same time, his thumb had managed to grab hold of the other persons hand right in between the thumb and index finger before pressing on it. Ow, hssssh! The SWAT member could only feel his arm grow numb as arge amount of energy went past his waist before he himself was forced to the ground because of the numbness in his legs. But his reaction had been quite fast and immediately straightened his knees the moment he realized what was happening so that he wouldnt fall to the ground. While this was going on, Wang Chao silently took back his hand with an empty smile on his face. After the test, the two SWAT members gave each other another knowing look. Chief Cao is inside giving the mission,e in! Wang Chao nodded his head and followed them in. Walking around several circles, they finally arrived right outside spacious conference room. We have returned! Enter! The doors to the conference room opened up, allowing Wang Chao to see a group of SWAT members all seated down inside. In the middle, there was a giant map and judging from the saliva on it, Cao Yi had been talking about it enthusiastically. Aside from them, there was the beautiful news reporter Zhu Jia and her video reporter who was also seated. When Wang Chao entered, everyones eyes swiveled onto him in interest. Chapter 36: Taking part in a dangerous operation (Second) Chapter 36: Taking part in a dangerous operation (Second) The people within the conference room were manyCWang Chao counted at least a hundred people, leaving him at a loss at what to do. However, Wang Chao had managed to master his emotions and nodded his head with a smile before turning to look at Cao Yi calmly. When Cao Yi saw Wang Chao enter, he stopped his speech for a moment before waving Wang Chao over, This person is the Taekwondo dojo top-notch instructor, Wang Chao. For this mission, we will be having him protect the news reporter, does anyone have any objections? Immediately after Cao Yi had spoken, an outrage had broken out, especially from the news reporter Zhu Jia and the male interviewer. But a few of the men looked past Wang Chao and towards the two SWAT members behind him. The two SWAT members slowly nodded their heads as if silentlymunicating the fact that they had already tested Wang Chao. Without a doubt, this was the result from when they shook hands with Wang Chao to test his strength. Even with Wang Chao being a top level instructor for the Taekwondo dojo, his age had made many people doubt him as a person who would not have what it takes to kill. Is this why Cao Yi introduced me as an instructor, to help me? If he had said I was a recently graduated high schooler, then there would be absolutely no person here willing to believe me. It was about now that Wang Chao had realized why he was introduced to be an instructor. There is no such thing as a free lunch. Cao Yi is a very calctive person, but Id best be careful not to fall into any traps and avoid any difficulties. If I can exploit any connections and earn some money, then thatll be enough for me. Alright, all of the concrete details are out of the way now. After the introduction of Wang Chao, Cao Yi took a look at the watch on his wrist with a serious look. Everyone, get into your assigned vehicle. In two hours, we will gather at the front and depart at once! Crash! In a single wave of sound, everyone stood up and began to walk out of the room. Chief Cao, is he really going to be our bodyguard? After everyone had left, Zhu Jia came up to him. Tonight, Zhu Jia was wearing a ck business suit that emphasized her S shaped curve and beautiful face. With thisbination, her beauty had been magnified, giving her the mature charm of a businessdy. Looking at Wang Chao, Zhu Jia swiveled the microphone in her hand for a moment before handing it over to the male reporter behind her. Then, with a p of her hands, she began to ask Cao Yi several more questions in skepticism. Although the two had met before, Zhu Jia had only been a small time reporter, and Wang Chao was nothing more than a wretched high schooler with a bad temperament. There was no way for her to remember him. Dear reporter, please do not doubt my insight. Rapping at the conference table in front of him, he looked at Wang Chao with a raised eyebrow. The reporter here doesnt believe in you, demonstrate your ability. My martial arts is for an enemy, not a performance. Wang Chao raised his eyebrows at Cao Yis request before looking around the room for a moment. At the same time, he drew close to Cao Yi and whispered so that no one else could hear him, My martial arts isnt at the Hidden Jin stage yet, fighting people would be fine, but for anything else, itd be useless. Plus, when I was learning martial arts, I didnt learn how to put on a performance. Are you trying to sabotage me? Why didnt you say so earlier! Cao Yi hissed back before replying, No matter, it would be best if you tried to demonstrate. Zhu Jias father is the deputy secretary of the capitalsmittee. Not only that, but he is in charge of cultural and online affairs. Her uncle is also the municipalmittees secretary. Think about it, if you get to know her, what benefits would this bring you? Wa, Zhu Tianliang is her uncle? Even Wang Chao had known just who the municipalmittees secretary was. So you say! Cao Yi snorted, With such a major operation like this, do you not think it is strange for the public safety bureau to have a reporter following us like this? To be honest, even if it was a reporter from China Central Television, Id drive them all away! We dont even have enough manpower, so where would we even begin to find any police officer to protect a news reporter?! Whats more, this is an extremely major piece of information. If Zhu Jia seeds to broadcast the news, then this would give the provinces television station even more power. If you help her, imagine what benefit that would bring. The two had spoken very quickly, but Wang Chaos understanding of the topic had been even faster. Speaking out loud, his tone had changed, Although I wont demonstrate, since theres not anyone around and at the insistence of my friend chief Cao, allow me to go through one of the stances. Oh? Zhu Jia looked at Wang Chao with a small sneer forming on her face. Although Wang Chao had a mature air around him, his age was still enough to put him in doubt. Furthermore, Zhu Jia herself was the child of a high ranking person. While she saw many high ranking officials, not a single one of them were lower in power than Wang Chao. So for that reason, Zhu Jia had not been intimidated or put in awe by the Kingly Air Wang Chao had. Chief Cao wouldnt disregard the police officers ability and find a strong Taekwondo student to be your bodyguard. While Taekwondo looks good while kicking, if a bodyguard is needed, we might as well grab an armed police officer. Zhu Jia was notpletely ignorant of martial arts. She had a decent level of understanding of both the dangers she was about to embark on, and the level of protection that would be needed. Hearing Wang Chaos words, she was displeased and was about to ask for Cao Yi to switch her bodyguard. But when Wang Chao had spoken about showing her going through a stance, she had to admit she was interested by a small amount. Fine. Then Wang.then would master Wang demonstrate for us? Zhu Jia had hesitated for a moment on calling him a master, but in the end she had managed to speak in a sarcastic manner that held nothing to conceal her amused look. Without speaking any more, Wang Chaos figure disappeared into the air before flying onto the table. His movement had been so swift, even Cao Yi had been shocked. Stepping onto the table without a sound or shaking the table, Wang Chao continued to walk in a circr motion using the methods of Bagua. Despite everything, the table had remained as still as ever. After making a quick circr movement, Wang Chaos leg bent down before leaping onto the headrest of the chair. Every chair within the conference had a single backrest that was very thin and tall. Even if a child were to leap onto it, the chair would topple over immediately. But Wang Chao had managed to swivel around on the headrest of the chair before leaping back onto the table right in front of Zhu Jias astonished eyes. Cao Yi had naturally seen through what discipline Wang Chao had used to maintain a steady bnce, but the first person to call it out had unexpectedly been Zhu Jia. This looks like Bagua Zhang a little bit Zhu Jia had a small amount of interest in her voice, I saw uncle Li teaching thisst year in the Beijing militia As if realizing that she had blurted out something unnecessary, Zhu Jia immediately shut her mouth before nodding at Cao Yi. If he is my bodyguard, then I am satisfied. Cao Yi let out a breath of air in relief, Lets go into the office for a while and rest up. Cao Yis office space had been elegant in nature. After pouring some tea, Zhu Jia began to revert back to her news reporter instincts and began to bombard Wang Chao with questions. But Wang Chaos words had been half true and half false so as to avoid any future conflicts. Yet Wang Chao was also interested in getting to know Zhu Jia so he had spoke with in a friendly manner. Combined with the asional words from Cao Yi to adjust the situation, the atmosphere had been rather friendly. Two hours quickly went by. The night sky had been extremely dark by now. By now, there was over 20 police cars filled with police officers armed with bullet proof vests, helmets, and guns. Even Wang Chao had been fitted with a bulletproof vest and helmet. Cao Yis assignments had been quite strict. Wang Chao had been left unaware of any of the ns or details. The only thing he had known was that he was to protect Zhu Jia. Because he was her bodyguard, it was mandatory that they sat together. Unfortunately for Wang Chao, Zhu Jias perfume had managed to waft into Wang Chaos nose and eyes, making him want to sneeze. Weewoo weewoo! The police sirens began to re as the cars filed out of the bureau one by one. But the moment they exited the city, the sirens immediately stopped. Driving silently for an hour, each of the police cars continued to make their way down the winding roads until they reached a dark and mysterious factory. Chapter 37: Crane styled Wingchun, Euros and guns Chapter 37: Crane styled Wingchun, Euros and guns Turn on your lights! First unit, second unit, snipers,mando, move move move! Cao Yismands had been barely louder than a whisper, but everyone had heard it loud and clear. With a swishing sound, several lights were turned on, illuminating the dark factory with a bright light. The very moment the spotlights shined onto the dark factory, it instantly exploded with an uproar. Although it was some distance away, but the night wind had carried the sounds to Wang Chaos ears as if a nest of mice had been startled awake. Before Wang Chao and the people he was protecting had even stepped out of the car, the other policemen had already jumped out. Charging out from the cars, they shed their lights onto the dark factory and flew towards it with their guns poised. Thisis some high quality movements. These police officers are not just any run of the mill ones. At this sight, even Wang Chao couldnt help but sigh to himself in admiration, If its just some criminals hiding away in that factory, would they be able to escape from the hands of justice? Imagining himself in the shoes of the criminals, Wang Chaos imagination went wild as he began to run through a quick mental simtion. In the end, he only had a single conclusion: If he was in the factory, he only had a 10% chance of escaping. From the movements of these forces, Wang Chao wasnt even sure if they were police, SWAT, or even the militia. With these movements, Wang Chao couldnt imagine just what type of criminals they were trying to capture. All he knew was his own mission to protect the female newsreporter. He was an outsider after all. Even Cao Yi wouldnt disclose sensitive information to him. Zhu Jia was a thorny rose that was very problematic in such a sting operation like this. At the same time, she was an untouchable person that one could not offend. With such abination, it was natural to try and find a scapegoat. Hurry up and follow them, what are you doing?! Follow them quickly and bring up your camera! We absolutely have to have the first-hand shooting of this. Suddenly, Zhu Jia flew forward with her male cameraman with a microphone in hand. Putting on a helmet as well, she followed behind the other police officers. Without wasting any time, Wang Chao ran after them with his pores sealed shut and his hair standing up on the ends. With his ears ready to hear all and his eyes ready to see everything, his entire concentration was put to the limit. On the other side, when Cao Yi saw Zhu Jia follow up behind them, a bitter grimace was on his face. he knew that advising her would be useless since his words would be a weapon instead. But even with that, he shook his hands and ordered for two SWAT to follow them from behind. These two SWAT members were the two that had first tested Wang Chao. They were both strong and rich with experience. With such a valuable skillset, Cao Yi could rest assured; but just before he could rx, his walkie talkie red into life. Reporting to the chief, this is themando squad. Weve entered the factory and was met with resistance. Opposition doesnt have any high caliber weaponry, just pistols. Awaiting for further instructions! Force your way through! Cao Yi ordered as he spat out the four words coldly. Zhu Jia and Wang Chao followed their way into the factory smoothly withouting across any trouble. With the police upfront, they could clean away any trouble. This abandoned factory had to have belonged to an oldpany. The brick walls were copsed everywhere with tall grass and rats being seen in every corner. Bang bang bang! A series of gunfire filled the open air and broke the previous silence in the courtyard. The male reporter began to quiver in fear at the sound of the gunfire, his camera shaking along with him. Just what the hell are you good for! Being scared by such a small sound, have you ever thought about the war reporters? If you dont film everything, then your bonus will be cut! Zhu Jia spoke with excitement, Aim the camera at me. As soon as the camera shined on her, Zhu Jia underwent a transformation of appearance, Fellow audience, I am.currently at the scene of an underground drug trafficking ringright now our brave officers are fighting it out with the evildoers right now. After introducing herself, Zhu Jia waved her hand to show off the scene behind her where several men had already charged in again. Each room was extraordinarily dark despite the light shing on it from the outside. Countless of gunfire could be heard as Wang Chao watched several squads bring out sub-machine guns. Setting themselves against a stable wall, they began to shoot into the darkness with the repeated rounds of bullets. Ta ta ta! Ta ta ta! The intense barrage continued on for another minute in a clear attempt to prevent any of the screams of the dying criminals from being heard. Waving his hand, one of the policemanders ordered several men to charge into the rooms. Suppression by gunfire, how valiant! This was the very first time Wang Chao had seen a true gun battle. When he saw just how rapid the sub-machine gun was spitting out bullets, even he had been startled. At the same time, ang Chao hadpared his martial arts to the gunfire, What did the masters of the Republic of China era feel in front of such firepower? Master Cheng Tinghua, did he feel the same way I am feeling? Master Huang Feihong, when he was enlisted in the Marines and became disillusioned with martial arts, did he feel such a feeling like this? A profound feeling that was unclear on what emotion Wang Chao was truly experiencing burst out of Wang Chaos thoughts. Everyones gone, who do we go with? Seeing the officers all scatter, the male reporter blinked his eyes in fear. Head towards the most recent burst of gunfire! Zhu Jia began to run without wasting any words. With that, the entire group began to ran towards the closest concentration of gunfire. Upon opening the door, an abandoned workshop could be seen with several rusting machinery lying about. From the shining light outside, the environment on the inside was barely visible. Casting an eye inwards, Wang Chao could see several bodies with as many holes a ho nestying about all over the ce with blood leaking downwards. A stinking amount of blood filled the air andbined with the rotten smell of mold. With these two smells, several of the reporters began to feel the need to vomit. Wagh! One of the male reporters had already began to puke. Wang Chao had already seen death before. Back when Cao Jingjing was kidnapped, the long haired man he had used the Three Pace Pounding Fist Jin on had died. Although the kidnapper had died mainly because his hair had been caught in the fan, it had been caused by him. But now he had seen death before, allowing him to stay calm. Head on in, how useless are you! Zhu Jia had felt nothing either. With a single curse, she called for people to follow her as she walked past the dead bodies inwards. Just at that moment, bang! A single shot of gunfire could be heard from the other side of the door. With a single howl of pain, one of the male reporters fell down to the ground. The bullet had shot through his arm. Get down! The two SWAT members barked out before dropping to the ground themselves. Swiftly rolling to the corners, they took out their guns and began to fire as well. At this crucial moment of self preservation, the two SWAT members obviously wouldnt charge upwards to protect Zhu Jia. This type of honor would be considered a martyrs death. The chivalrous hero protecting another in a rain of gunfire was rarely seen elsewhere other than real life. With cries for their mothers, the other reporters dropped to the ground and dared not to peek their heads up. Wang Chao had been quick as well. Both of his hands flew forward as well as his legs. In a single movement, he took Zhu Jia to the ground and protected her with his body. Needless to say, Wang Chaos ability with Taichi had already reached a high level. In this downwards push, Zhu Jia could only feel her body grow light for a moment before seemingly floating to the ground gently. Then, Wang Chaos body came crashing down against hers, causing her heart to leap in shock. What are you doing? Hurry up and get off! I know how to lie down! Zhu Jia knew the situation clearly, but she was unable to ept the situation she was currently in and immediately cried out in fury. Suddenly, a loud bang could be heard from the other door once more, bang! A single bullet came flying down before falling against Wang Chaos body with a painful sound. The two SWAT members fished out their pistols and shot into the door without any apprehensions about it. Hurry up and get up, now! The men inside are already dead, lets go! Zhu Jia jumped up with a hurry and took one of the cameras thrown aside from the cameraman. Then, she began to feel her way to the rear where the door was. This woman is gutsy, does she even mind her life!? Wang Chaos body leapt up and followed after her. Entering through the doors, there was yet another workshop with stools in the center next to a table. On the table were various bags of flour like powder. Aside from that, there were also three officers on the ground groaning. The three officers hadnt any gun wounds, but looking from how they had lost their ability to stand, they were evidently knocked out from someone. Apart from this, there were several other random dead bodies lying about. A good majority of them were shot dead while a few others were still struggling to breathe. Drugs! The moment when Wang Chao saw the items on top of the table, he immediately thought about the drugs he had always seen on TV. Crash! Suddenly, a single body flew up, forcing Wang Chao to push Zhu Jia away. All he could see was two portable suitcases before the man pounced towards the window like a snake. Opening the window, he flew out. Outside the window was a copsed wall. And right outside of that was a field of corn that was then followed by a giant mountain. It was summer so the corn wasnt fully mature yet. But the stalks were tall enough to tower of a person. During the day, it would have been hard to see anyone, but in the night, it would have been impossible. Cao Yi had some people surround the corn fields, but since it was sorge and they didnt have enough people so it was impossible to cover every ce. The first wave of officers that were sent to the area had already been killed. This meant that this wasnt any regr criminal gang. Hurry up.chase them. A single officer could sense that they were close and called out weakly to them. Im fine, hurry up and go! Zhu Jia could see him too and fiercely pushed Wang Chao off her chest. When Wang Chao saw the man jumped out the window, he could tell that he was an expert. This caused an itchy feeling to well up within his heart. And with the moonlight shining down, Wang Chao could see that the man was holding two suitcases before he jumped out the window. There wasnt any guns to be seen. Within these two suitcases has to be something good, maybe money! The room contained only men without the ability to fight so there was no immediate threat to Zhu Jia. With the rest of the officersing in, there would be even less of a danger. After analyzing the situation for a moment within his mind, Wang Chao suddenly leaped out the window like a monkey picking a fruit. This was a part of the monkey form. Climbing over the wall, Wang Chao arrived at the corn fields. With a motion like a snake through a field of grass, Wang Chaos figure flickered through it in a few quick steps. In less than two minutes, he had already traveled far from the room. The other side of the building still rang out with the asional sounds of gunfire, but nothing too fierce. By this point, the man with the two suitcases was already back within his sight. The corn fields had already reached an end. There was only a mountain with no path remaining. By this point, the man had already known that someone was chasing him. Immediately stopping in ce, he set down the suitcases and turned around. Extending his arms, he resembled like a crane as he faced Wang Chao. The mans figure suddenly transformed, his fists turned into beaks and shot towards Wang Chaos throat. Wang Chao could only feel a sudden gust of wind before assaulting his throat as if he was choking. An expert! When the expert had made a move, he had been caught unaware. But seeing just how the mysterious man moved, Wang Chao knew that he was up against an expert he couldnt take lightly. His left hand formed an eagles w and protected his throat to prevent it from being pecked out. Bang! Although he had managed to contain the beak like hand, the five fingers suddenly loosened up and expanded. Wang Chao could only feel the power within the hand swell up as it mped down onto his own. The other mans hand had made his pores well up to resemble a strange looking glove. Another internal practitioner! This guys Jin is stronger than mine! Not only that, but even his martial arts is stronger and more advanced than mine. Wang Chao had a decent amount of fighting experience, so in that brief moment of contact, he had been able to understand. Unable to feel the enemys potential movements, Wang Chao could only retreat backwards. Unfortunately for him, the enemy hadnt retracted his hand. His beak hand transformed into a w andtched onto Wang Chaos arm before putting force onto his grip. Not good! Wang Chao could sense that the power from the enemy go down his waist and into his legs, causing them to weaken and him to crouch down involuntarily. This was the result of having his own potential movements sensed by the enemy. Knowing that his situation wasnt looking good, Wang Chaos hands transformed to form a knife edge. With blood coursing through his veins and his knee resting on the ground, he pressed hard against the ground to propel him to the side. Atst he was back on stable grounding. Like a slippery fish, he was able to relinquish the enemys hold onto him. Eh?! The enemy hadnt let Wang Chao out from his sight. The arm that was holding Wang Chaos arm was thrown to the side before Wang Chaos knife hand tried to stab into his waist. With that, the man let out a sound of surprise. Pa! Turning his body, the man mmed his fist against Wang Chaos knife hand. Swaying to the side, Wang Chao felt his hand go numb as if he was stabbed by a ball cactus. Hidden Jin! Wang Chaos surprise was in no small amount. If his opponent had truly reached the Hidden Jin stage, then he would be no match for him. But after some time, Wang Chao felt that while his arm had went numb, he didnt lose his fighting strength. This had meant that his opponent had only just reached the point of Hidden Jin and was not yet fully capable of using it. Otherwise, an expert at the stage of Hidden Jin would have been able to strike with a pinpoint uracy of a needle and like lightning. With a single strike, the nerves would be shot, rendering the muscles unable to exert force. But with the opponent not yet at the Hidden Jin stage, Wang Chao could be assured that he had a chance. Carefully, he began to circle around the enemy using the footwork of Bagua. The opponents martial arts had been unbelievably fierce. Sticking up close and using Longfist way of fighting. He would always attack him from the front side with popping sounds from each blow like the waves pping against the shores. After five exchanges, Wang Chao had finally made out the mans true identity. He was a middle aged man around 30 years old with a round face and a build that was not too muscr. However, he looked as if he was filled with energy. But when his opponent saw Wang Chao was only just a youngster, he couldnt help but feel shocked. Wingchun? The enemys style of fighting was simr to Xingyi Quan, but the way of fighting was more spiral like with a prative amount of power. Moreover, the fists would generallye very close to the body before issuing power towards the shoulders. You have good eyes! The middle aged man took a step back and let out a breath of air. Then, like a crane grabbing at a snake, he struck. Wang Chao stepped to the side before circling around as he used the monkey stance to leap up into the air. Dodging the strike, he used the Smashing Fist to strike back. Pa pa pa pa! Fists struck against fist four times before Wang Chao felt his arm go numb once more. A strong amount of energy transmitted through to his back and then down to his vertebrae, causing him pain. The enemy was using Wingchun which was based off the fight between a snake and a white crane, his style specifically was focused on the white crane aspect. Wingchun was very prevalent in the coastal areas, but the true teachings were rarely passed down. Only Bruce Lee at the time had truly learned it. Taichi had the art of pushing hands, Xingyi Quan had the art of the twisting hands, Bagua the rotating hands, and the Crane style Wingchun focusing on the art of coiling the hands. There were others that were hard to deal with, but all focused on listening to ones Jin and potential movement. It could even be said that all internal practitioners were interlinked with each other through martial arts. Wang Chao had finally came across such an expert at the coiling fist. Not only was he unable to feel his potential movements, but he had nearly been swung to the ground. Ive really came across a true expert this time! Wang Chao felt arge amount of pressure and excitement within his chest. Leaping upwards, he began to go all out. The middle age man was fighting harder and harder as well. His fists were like a hurricane and nearly covered Wang Chao via a series ofbos that forced Wang Chao back. After 10 exchanges within the corn field, Wang Chao leapt out. Its unfortunate this is a wide open space. Wang Chao thought to himself, Otherwise, Id have been mowed down long ago. The two suitcases had been kicked open, revealing bills and bills of money. The bills were not RMB, and neither was it the American dor. It was purple in color and had a circle of rings. On the top right, there was a 500 printed on it. This was the high face value Euro! The two men continued to fight, but after two minutes, the other man began to grow frantic. His attacks began to grow more frantic as his desire to kill Wang Chao and continue on his way grew stronger. But Wang Chao hadnt been forced by back him and instead continued to travel around him. This wasnt a wrestling match where there was a legal and illegal strike. If the man wanted to strike Wang Chao dead, it would not be easy. Just at that moment, the corn maze began to snap with sounds as a figure came walking out. It was Zhu Jia! Crap! Wang Chao immediately realized the situation was going to hell. Sure enough, once the man saw her, a sadistic smile overcame his face. Disengaging from Wang Chao, he charged at Zhu Jia. But Zhu Jia wasnt afraid. Lifting her hands, several pops rang out! Pa pa pa pa pa pa! A series of gunfire could be heard as the middle aged mans body began to distort as if spinning around a pole. Chapter 38: Steeling the heart Chapter 38: Steeling the heart What a pity! Wang Chao closed his eyes and let out a long breath of air as if trying to expel all of the air from his stomach. After the gunfire had stopped, a final bang could be heard as the man fell down to the floor. His hands were only a few inches away from Zhu Jias toes, but those few inches may as well have been an entire world apart since he waspletely powerless now. Zhu Jias face was pale and her chest continued to heave up and down violently. It took several moments in order for her to be calm once more. Taking a few steps back, she forced out a smile as she muttered a few words out loud, One has to study marksmanship for a long time in order to have an urate shot. Not only that, but one has to be steady in both hand and emotions. This way a shot will be guaranteed; if it werent for me practicing how to shoot, then I would have missed. I didnt think that a martial artist would be so amazing though, it took so many bullets and yet he was able to get close enough. Wang Chao had only said a single phrase and nothing more. Slowly opening his eyes, he looked at the man on the ground only to see his eyes still wide open despite his death. Letting out a sigh in admiration, Wang Chao stepped down to the body and covered his eyes. At the same time, he began to quell his own heart. Wang Chaos phrase of What a pity! had two meanings. The first had been regarding the mans excellent martial arts. If this was an official match, then he wouldnt have been an opponent for him. If the man were to calm himself down, in another ten minutes of fighting, Wang Chaos inner Qi would have burst out from his pores from the fight then. Although Zhu Jia had saved him this time, the man was still in the end an expert. After two years of practicing and experiencing many fights, Wang Chao had never been so excited as today. Although it was a bit scary, it was also satisfying; but with the man dying by gunfire, Wang Chao felt dispirited. The other reason was because of the two suitcases full of money. Back when Zhu Jia wasnt here, Wang Chao was thinking of ways to appropriate the money for himself. But now that she was here, he couldnt do such a thing. A sudden but malicious thought popped up in Wang Chaos mind to silence her to get the money. But his thoughts were not the same as reality. If the officers came byter and he did anything that Zhu Jia would report, then he would take up a heavy loss. And it was especially since this gunfight, Wang Chao didnt wish to kill anyone for money. Because of that instant, his heart rate had went up, but he used the opportunity to close the dead mans eyes as a way to calm himself down. It was at this moment that Zhu Jia had noticed the inner contents of the two suitcases and was unable to contain her shock. While Wang Chao didnt know the conversion rate, but she knew it well. Each 500 Euro bill could be equated to around 4000 or 5000 RMB. So that meant within the two suitcases, an innumerable sum of wealth could be had. To treat money as if it was dirt, Ive always thought people like that existed only in books or TV. Who would have thought that there truly existed such a person?! While Zhu Jia had seen plenty of money before, she had been excited by the amount of Euros on the ground. But seeing how Wang Chao hadnt even given a nce at the money and instead and instead closed the eyes of the dead man, her opinion of Wang Chao couldnt help but go up several steps. But unbeknownst to her, not only did Wang Chao desperately want the Euros, but his movement just now was an attempt to quell his emotions and evil thoughts. Cough coughokay, no need for regret. Zhu Jia immediately put on a calm look. Realizing her voice was off-key, she started to cough to clear up her throat. This is my first time using a gun on a person, in the past, Ive always shot at targets. The fight you and he were having, I saw it all. Ai! For an expert like this to go down by gunfire, even Im unhappy so I understand your feelings. Wang Chaos sigh had been full of regret andment. As a news reporter, Zhu Jia had talked to many people before and had instantly realized what Wang Chao was feeling. After calming himself, Wang Chaos heart began to liven up a bit. But the suitcases of Euros was something he hadnt even spared a nce at at all. An expert of Chinese boxing, whether good or bad, is a sorrowful affair when they die by gunfire. In the past, Bagua master Cheng Tinghua met his end like this, and so did Xingyi master Xue Dian. Wang Chaos voice was filled with regret. This was no act for Zhu Jia to see, this was Wang Chaos true feelings in regard to the powerful threat that was guns. Bagua master Cheng Tinghua had died during the Eight-Nation Alliance invasion during the Boxer Rebellion, but he was still a true hero. Xingyi master Xue Dian was Shang Yunxiangs disciple and was a master of Guoshu during the Republic of China. His martial arts had attained a realm of transformation. With his book of theory, he had developed and promoted Guoshu. It was unfortunate that when the Communist won in 1949, he had been executed by firing squad. That had been Wang Chaos experience after reading. He had only one thought, one who practiced martial arts should die by the hands of another, not by gunfire. Zhu Jia had killed someone for the very first time, although she knew she was safe from any legal repercussions, she had taken the life of a person in the end. With her heart pounding still, she couldnt help but sympathize with Wang Chao. As she stepped forward to console Wang Chao, before she could say anything, her leg suddenly ckened, Aiya! Hurriedly supporting her, Wang Chao asked, Whats wrong? When I was running, I must have sprained my leg! Zhu Jia had a forced smile on her face. Then Ill carry you back. Then, what about the money? Report it to the officers and let them deal with it. Wang Chao spoke. The Wang Chao of today was no longer the one of the past where he was tempted to kill for a measly hundred thousand. After disciplining himself and living in society, he knew the value of epting a loss. En. As Zhu Jia nodded her head, she looked at the dead mans body on the ground. Trembling slightly, she spoke, Lets go then. Not too long after Wang Chao took Zhu Jia through the fields, the corn maze began to crackle with sounds as Cao Yi and several other officers came running. Upon seeing the both of them, Cao Yi looked stunned for a moment before instantly crying out in concern, Are you two okay? Im fine, just a sprained ankle. Theres a dead felon up front with what appears to be stolen goods. Go and search it! Zhu Jia spoke. With a single nce to the side, Cao Yi ordered the officers to go forward. Not bad, we just went through a small identity check. The one up front is Lin Lijun, he and his elder brother Lin Liqiang are both Singaporeans fighting experts who are important within the Chenshi Corporation Southeast Asian branch. It seems they were trying open up a connection through the mainds and personally deal with drug transactions. By their ns, they were nning to set up ount numbers to fund themselves through this. Weve been following this case for a year now, and this is the very first time weve ever had a case that went over ten million RMB in goods. We didnt see any of the Euros within the factory, so Lin Lijun must have taken it with him when he ran. I didnt think that he would die by gunfire however. This is a great boon to us. Cao Yis words had caused Wang Chao to be surprised. he hadnt thought that the bureau would have investigated everything so clearly. It was a good thing he didnt sumb to his greed for money. What about the news reporters? Zhu Jia asked. One was shot through the arm, but its nothing serious. Weve already sent him to get it treated. Thats fine then! Zhu Jia nodded her head with a painful expression. Im getting tired and want to go take a rest. Take me home. Thest phrase had been directed to Wang Chao. Cao Yi gave a pleased nod to Wang Chao. As Wang Chao walked past him, Cao Yi spoke quietly, You did great this time. Leave the business transaction to me, Ill exin it to you in finer details tomorrow. Wang Chao waggled his eyebrows in a small smile, but he did not say anything. Chapter 39: Overnight… Chapter 39: Overnight While Zhu Jia looked calm after killing a person for the first time with a gun, she was clearly haunted by it as she climbed up into the car. Rubbing at her twisted ankle, her expression was rather absent-minded. Cao Yi hadnt neglected Zhu Jia at all and escorted her back in a police car. She lived in the southern part of downtown where it was a little isted. Even at the door, Zhu Jia had been inconvenienced by her ankle and so she had Wang Chao apany her to the elevator. There were 15 floors to the building, but it wasnt as big as Wang Chao thought. There were two lounges and had an elegant arrangement. There was calligraphy paintings on the walls with green setose asparagus nts decorating the ce. By the windows, there were wind chimes that rang out with a melodious sound each time a wind passed through it, giving the ce a schrly and elegant feel. It was not like some of the other female houses where several dolls could be seen. Ah, sit down. When Zhu Jia was sitting on the sofa with her eyes closed, she had suddenly realized she wascking manners and quickly invited Wang Chao to sit down. Is your ankle alright? Wang Chao looked around the ce with a reserved nce. Theres no pain now. If I go to sleep, itll be fully healed Im sure. Zhu Jia shook her leg as an attempt to feel it. Sure enough, it was not as bad as before, allowing her to make a cup of tea for Wang Chao. Ive troubled you today, allow me to treat you out to a meal another day as thanks. Taking a sip of the tea, Wang Chao began to think about the fight he had with the Crane styled Wingchun expert Lin Lijun, It was a one sided battle. I couldnt keep up with his offense; his martial arts was really too amazing. Zhao Xinglongs words about the coast having a lot of strong martial artists werent a lie after all. Right now, Im truly the frog at the bottom of the well. But that Chenshi Corporation, this has to be the third time Ive heard about them. Just what is their history? The first time he had heard about the Chenshi Corporation had been when Cao Jingjing had been kidnapped. The second time had been when Zhao Xinglong talked about the multimillion bet. This third time was in regards to the criminal drug trafficking ring and that they were stationed in Singapore. No wonder they wanted to use Cao Jingjings kidnapping as a way to force Cao Yi into their group. It would open up a drug route into the mainds. Connecting the series of events together, Wang Chao was able to look at it from a bystanders perspective and piece together several more clues. Wang Chao had a feeling that in the future, he would being across the Chenshi Corporation many times. But this wasnt a sudden realization. After hearing Zhao Xinglongs story, he knew that the number one expert in the coastal area was Chen Aiyang. As a martial artist, Wang Chao wanted to know what he was like. But right now, he didnt have the right to even see him, Hello, is it Shanshan? Did you want toe over tonight? Im bored and need someone to talk to! Just as Wang Chao was preparing to say goodbye, Zhu Jia was making a phone call. What, youre working overtime? Thats fine, another time then. Putting down the phone, Zhu Jia began to put in another number, Hello, Honghong? Im bored at home today, want to hang out? What? Youre with your boyfriend? Ahthats fine then Calling number after number, Zhu Jia wasnt able to find a single person and grew depressed with each phone call. After killing someone with a gun for the first time, it would be a problem if she wasnt afraid. Wang Chao understood just what feelings Zhu Jia was going through. Is your marksmanship good? I heard that if a person with not enough training were to shoot a person standing still, it would fail tond, is that true? When Wang Chao asked his question, Zhu Jia instantly thought back to her circumstances and began to tremble. Forcing out a smile, she nodded, Thats true for the most part. A bullet will miss its mark 60 or 70% of the time. Theres also a good chance of injuring yourself, but Ive practiced target shooting before already. Because many of the past martial artists had died by gunfire, Wang Chao naturally had an interest in them. But in reality, he wasnt willing to bother trying to learn marksmanship and instead just wanted to understand it. Although he wanted to ask more about it, Wang Chao knew what was going on in Zhu Jias heart. Not willing to dwell anymore on it, he quickly changed the topic. Do you live by yourself in this ce? Yes, its just me. My house is in the capital, so this is just a temporary home for me. Zhu Jia nodded. This ce is pretty nice and quiet. Wang Chao spoke before adding on his goodbyes, You should rest up, Ill be returning now. Hold on, stay for a moment longer. Zhu Jia seemed as if she was afraid of being alone, so when Wang Chao said that the ce was quiet, her face scrunched up subconsciously. Ill take a shower, so just stay here for now. In a moment I want to interview you. I am quite interested in making a martial artist exclusive interview. Back during the interview amongst the gunfire, she had been courageous and did not appear to be afraid. But now that everything was over, the fear was creeping up on her. For the sake of speaking to dilute her fear, she had asked Wang Chao to remain behind, but her words were already almost incoherent. Alright. In that moment, Wang Chao seemed as if he had already grasped the enemys movements and prepared to understand how Zhu Jias heart worked. People have said that a womans heart is like a needle at the bottom of the sea. Just how is it that I understand what she is thinking about? Shaking his head, Wang Chao tried to dispel any random thoughts from his mind, but Zhu Jia had already walked out of the room. Soon enough, the sshing sounds of water could be heard from the bathroom on the other side of the room. Instead of having any perverse thoughts, Wang Chao began to think about the fight he had with the Crane styled Wingchun expert Lin Lijun. Unknowingly, he stood up and began to go through the motions of recreating the fight. He was deeply immersed in the memories of his fight with Lin Lijun. What are you imitating now, how did you get so meticulous with your training? Out of nowhere, a sound had jolted Wang Chao out from his thoughts. Tilting his head, Wang Chao saw Zhu Jia appear out of nowhere dressed in rxed clothing and her hair wrapped with a towel. She looked much more charming than when she was in her business suit which made her seem cold. A boxer must stick to his task, and rest a singers mouth should not ask! Wang Chao stared at Zhu Jia, A day without practicing is to grow slow in both hand and leg. Two days without practicing is to lost half of everything. Three days of no practice is to be an amateur, and four days is to be blind to martial arts. Pwomph! While Wang Chao was talking, Zhu Jia had sat back down, Okay, lets talk then. With your martial arts, can you use a reed to cross the river or fly across the skies? Those are just myths. Wang Chao didnt know whether tough or cry before beginning to set things straight. Zhu Jia had only wanted a person to talk to. As they talked, Wang Chaos words began to grow more and more amiable and enthusiastic before Zhu Jia suddenly blurted out. Why is it that you dont sweat at all? I could see that your movements were always so fierce and intense. Smiling, Wang Chao exined it to her. Then, he began to ask his own questions like her family, work, and even her age. Even her seventh uncle and eight aunt had been talked about. After a while, Zhu Jias eyelids began to droop before finally falling asleep on the sofa. After being frightened, she had finally sumbed to her fatigue. After seeing this, Wang Chao could only leave the ce. Out on the streets, the sky was already quickly turning bright with even the birds tweeting out loud. With the sky all bright now, Zhu Jia had woken up with a start. After inspecting her body for anything wrong, she began to think about yesterday nights events. Did I actually let a guy stay overnight? Zhu Jia thought to herself in amazement. Chapter 40: Might of the Government, Transforming Jin and Presence Chapter 40: Might of the Government, Transforming Jin and Presence Not even an hour after Wang Chao had left Zhu Jias house, Wang Chaos phone began to get a call from Cao Yi. Before the two were to meet up at a coffee shop, Wang Chao had given a call to several of hispanys business officers toe over as well. What? A hundred thousand business deal? Maintaining the governments online projects? After taking Wang Chaos phone call, Yao Xiaoxue had nearly jumped out of her skin. After ensuring that she hadnt heard things wrong, she and the other 3 females immediately hopped on a car to C city. This is the public safety bureau chief, Cao Yi. Chief Cao, these are my friends, please exin the situation to them. Once in the cafe, Wang Chao had introduced Yao Xiaoxue to Cao Yi. My business is relied on these people, all of the finer details are managed by them. After the two sides were introduced, Yao Xiaoxue and the three other female had transformed to be worthy of being called university students of the new age. The very instant they had heard of Cao Yis status, their eyes began to shine as they began to call him uncle this and uncle that as if bewitched. Cao Yi had only smiled with a calm expression before recounting the situation, This is how things are right now. Three of the regional government projects are currently being bidded for. You willpete as well. This afternoon, we will be having a celebrational convention to celebrate the conclusion of our drug ring case. Many influential men will be here, including municipal secretary Zhu. You all wille along, and Wang Chao will make contact with Zhu Jia. It would be for the best if Wang Chao says a few words to Zhu Tiang; then, the government projects will be given to you with no problems. So thats the n. Wang Chao had instantly understood Cao Yis meaning. To pull in Zhu Jia to grab Zhu Tiang was akin to the fox making use of the tigers might. If speaking to one of the regional leaders, all one would need to do is to state their intentions covertly, and the business of the government woulde easily. Alright then. This celebration will be taking ce at 3 PM at the 28th floor of the Shennong Hotel. at that time, you will invite Zhu Jia to go. Take some pictures with her as her bodyguard. This will be of merit to you and she will definitely thank you. I still need to head back and arrange a few things. Whether or not this works out for you, it is up to you now. With that, Cao Yi walked out of the coffee shop and into his own car. This situation is prettyplicated. Interpersonal rtionships are quite troublesome! How do people not get dizzy from this? Knowing what Cao Yi had meant, Wang Chao felt that his own personal worth had gone up by quite an amount. He was by nature a person who wasnt very sociable. It was only after learning martial arts under Tang Zichen that he had grown in confidence. But still, in his heart, he still did not find pleasure in talking to others, If it was possible, Wang Chao wished to permanently soak into the world of Chinese boxing. He wanted to go back to the time where sis Chen was teaching him without a care in the world. But that was out of the question now. Since ancient times, even martial arts wasnt enough to bring about wealth. If he had neither wealth or fame, then he would never be able to head outside of China to search for sis Chen. Chairman, this will spell out life or death for ourpany, so we will be relying on you. Yao Xiaoxue and the other three looked at Wang Chao. Rely on me! Wang Chao widened his eyes. In a moment Ill be relying on you! Dealing with those leaders and bosses, you have to be careful so that you wont be taken advantage of, so dont me me. You dont have to worry, chairman! The four females answered at the same time. The person who will lead to sess wille. You should go ahead and give a call to the niece of the municipal secretary! The day Zhu Jia had killed a person, her heart had been fluctuating wildly and given out her phone number in that moment. After thinking about it, Wang Chao had no other choice. Picking up his phone, he was about to dial in Zhu Jias phone number when it began to ring automatically. Picking it up, he heard Zhu Jias voice. Hello, is this Wang Chao? Its me. Its Zhu Jia. Theres going to be a celebration at the Shennong Hotel today. I wanted to thank you for yesterday so.how about you and I go together? Wang Chao let out a breath in relief before replying. Where are you right now? Zhu Jia asked. The coffee shop right outside the public safety bureau. Good, then Ille over straight away. With that, she quickly hung up. Not even a moment toote, she came walking out of a taxi and into the coffee shop. The moment when he saw Wang Chao with four other females, she couldnt help but be surprised. These are the managers of mypany, we are nning to bid on some of the government projects. Wang Chao introduced her to them quickly. Yourpany? Zhu Jia looked at the four females with doubt. Ah, so this is sister Zhu! Yao Xiaoxue already knew of Zhu Jias history and immediately hit it off with her. Three of the females were already making more noise than a hundred ducks, but now there were five! As Yao Xiaoxue and Zhu Jia continued to talk, Wang Chao had been unable to interject or even wanted to. Instead, he chose to sit there and rest with his eyes closed. Not too longter, Wang Chao had noticed something strange happening. While Zhu Jia and Yao Xiaoxue chatted amongst each other, they would asionally look over at him. But whenever he and their eyes met, they would quickly avert their gaze away. Wang Chao hadnt been able to understand at all. Is there something wrong with my face? Was it because of yesterday? But I didnt notice anything yesterday, so did something happen while we were chatting? Why cant I figure them out? Wang Chao couldnt understand at all. 3 PM quickly came by, forcing the group of 6 to head towards the five-star Shennong Hotel. Upon reaching the hotel, they were instantly stopped by the personnel at the door. Because of the celebrational convention, bystanders were not allowed entry. But with a few words and a sh of her identity from Zhu Jia, they were all allowed entry. Zhu Jia was a public figure and news anchor, even the personnel there knew of her. Reaching the 28th floor, there was a huge conference room. On the right side, there was a huge dazzling sight with plenty of people chatting to each other. The vast majority of the men were all officials with a beer belly. The moment when the officials saw Zhu Jia, their eyes all lit up and began to cry out in greeting. At the same time, they began to take notice of Wang Chao, Yao Xiaoxue and the others while trying to figure out their identities. Cao Yi and several other leading members of the public safety bureau could be seen amongst the mor, but Wang Chao was definitely not used to such an environment. Secretary Zhu has arrived! An unknown voice called out, bringing the room into an uproar almost instantly. Wang Chao craned his head to take a look at the source of the noise, only to see the impressive figure of a middle aged man apanied by several other men. This was the secretary who held the entire C City in his hands and was Zhu Jias uncle Zhu Tiang. When Zhu Tiang entered the room, he nodded his head with a smile. Almost instantaneously, the noise in the room had stopped as if an unknown energy had blocked everyones throats. The might of the government, this is the might of the government. Although he had seen the secretary on TV before, meeting him in person was apletely different feeling. Wang Chao could feel an incredibly powerful energying from him. If this is the power of a municipalmittee secretary, then what about the provincial party, prime minister, or even the premier of the nation? Power and authority, surely these two go hand in hand. Wang Chao thought. Sis Chen had said in her A True Record of Guoshu, when a persons martial art has reached the Transforming Jin stage, they have a method of attack called Presence. Without needing to move their hands, they can use their eyes to intimidate their enemies. I didnt believe it, but now that I see it, it is undoubtedly true Chapter 41: Awareness of being a shield Chapter 41: Awareness of being a shield Learning martial arts originated from the predecessors trying to understand life itself. This is what sis Chen first taught me when I was learning the horse stance. It seems that any particr detail in life can be used to understand Chinese boxing. This is the true attitude towards learning martial arts and its true meaning. Just as Wang Chao wasparing the Presence from Transforming Jin to Zhu Tianngs might, an inharmonious sound suddenly made its way into Wang Chaos ears. Jia Jia, so you came here. I just came back here from Beijing and tried calling your phone, why havent you picked up my calls? It turned out that there was a single 25 year old youth that was apanying Zhu Tiang. The moment when he had seen Zhu Jia, his eyes lit up and crossed over the distance to talk to her. Wang Chao couldnt help but to cast an eye over at him to measure the youth. The youth was dressed in a westerns suit made to match his tall form. His skin was fair and his facial features wless. On his aquiline nose, there was a pair of gold frame sses that did nothing to hide his face. But sometimes his eyes had shifted downwards for a brief moment. There was also a quick sh in his eyes that Wang Chao felt to be both sinister and dark. After this first impression, Wang Chao began topare him to Zhu Tiang before immediately concluding, This is a man who has lived like a prince and is both elegant and refined. However, his personality is not at all perfected yet andcks the shrewd but ruthlessness of an upper ss individual. Zhao Jun, in the future, please do not always call me when Im working. Right now I have plenty of work. Also, please pay attention to how you call me, this is a public ce. The moment when Zhu Jia saw this man, her previously cheerful demeanor had instantly soured and transformed into a cold gaze. After seeing such a change, Wang Chao had felt shocked. From the look of things, there was a sour rtionship between Zhu Jia and this man. Jia Jia, dontin so much. Zhao Jun seemed as if he was already ustomed to Zhu Jias cold words. He had a helpless look on his face, but when he saw Wang Chao who was next to her, his eyes shed with suspicion, Who might this person be? This is my friend! Zhu Jia rushed to answer with a smile on her face as she inched closer to him. The word for friend had been stressed in such a way that anyone that heard it would have thought it to sound very vague. What? When Zhao Jun saw her actions, his eye had involuntarily twitched before a sh of frost could be seen. Could Zhu Jia really be using me as a shield, is she an idiot? Wang Chao had a sharp eye and was an expert in reading bodynguage. He had clearly seen a vein on Zhao Juns neck pulsate; this was a sign of anger and when blood would begin to flow at an elerated rate because of the heart. In the case this were to go on, then the face would turn red and the eyes would be bloodshot. However, this youth named Zhao Jun was great at covering up his emotions and instantly stifled his body. Yet, in that instant, Wang Chao had already seen enough to deduce that he was angry. Just who is this Zhao Jun? Why didnt Zhu Jia mention this person at all while talking yesterday? Seeing how closely they talk and how close the two are, was there a reason for her not to? Does she hate him? It seems that this convention will be quite messy. He had seeked her out for business originally but was then dragged into this by her. To Wang Chao, he couldnt ept this and so he turned to give Zhu Jia a quick look. When Zhu Jia saw the look, she had instantly took notice of the rebuking meaning behind it. Promptly giving a pitiful look for help, she secretly pulled at his clothes. But when Zhao Jun saw the conduct between the two, he had mistaken it for the amorous eyes of a couple. Aso Wang Chao immediately took notice of the bulge that swelled up in Zhao Juns neck before transforming his entire face with a slight red hue. Jia Jia, I heard you were out interviewingst night? A news reporter with a concealed firearm, what a troublesome act! Just at that moment, a deep voice had broken the awkward atmosphere. It was Zhu Tiang that had broken the silence. Zhu Tianng was the focal point of everyones eyes, so when he came over, everyone in the room had looked over as well and began to talk amongst themselves. Wang Chaos ears had picked up the slight murmuring of people trying to guess his identity, Just who is that youth? He seems to be quite close with the niece of secretary Zhu. I have no idea what background hes from, but I hope its nothing minor. I havent seen the young son of governor Zhao look so deted before Yao Xiaoxue and the other three females were huddled together. When they heard the chatter regarding Wang Chao, even they began to feel that there was a mysterious question to him. An overseer of the Taekwondo dojo with great skill and has some sort of rtionship with the niece of the municipal secretary. Hes even friends with the public safety bureau chief.Could he be the son of some big official and is trying to pass off as a lower ss person? Or did he see someone he liked in our group and wanted to get with us? Although Wang Chao had formed a partnership with them, he had rarely gone to see thepany so the four of them hadnt a single detail on his life. But, these females had read many romantic novels and seen many Taiwan and Hong Kong dramas so their minds had instantly drawn out a picture regarding Wang Chaos true identity. En, uncle Zhu. Seeing Zhu Tiang, Zhao Jun instantly restrained his emotions. I heard that Jia Jia had came across some dangers while chasing an interview yesterday beforeing today. Who might this be? The final sentence had been directed towards Wang Chao, but there was a hint of hostility mixed in. Uncle, Im fine. Ive told you before, my dream has always been to be a war reporter. Yesterday it was only a small scale version, you dont need to worry. When Zhu Jia heard Zhu Tiangs critic, she had tried to exined herself. Zhu Tiang looked as if he had epted this and revealed a helpless smile before turning towards Wang Chao. Youngster! I heard from chief Cao that you protected my niece Jia Jia yesterday and even shot down an important criminal! Not bad, not bad at all! It seems that the youngsters of today are bing more and more outstanding. Zhu Tiangs tone had been soft, allowing people to feel as if they were being bathed in a gentle wind. Secretary Zhu praises me too much. Wang Chao had been neither submissive or asertive and had only smiled politely. Good, what courage you have, your future seems bright! Zhu Tiang pped Wang Chao on the shoulder before walking up to the main floor. Although it had been a simple p on the shoulders, the action did not escape anyones eye. The next event to happen was the start of the convention with the feast following right after it. However, Zhu Tiang hadnt drunk much at all. Stepping onto the podium, he had only given a small toast before saying, Everyone please continue to drink, I still have work to do, and so I shall be leaving. After the municipal head had left, the secretary had followed suit, leaving the party to go on strong. Wang Chao had been pulled by Zhu Jia and was used as her shield while Zhao Jun remained on the other side of the feast. As he talked to the other officials, he and Wang Chao never talked to each other again. Just who is this Zhao Jun? In between a time of rest, Wang Chao had managed to ask her quickly. Zhu Jias nose wrinkled her nose before responding, Governor Zhaos second child. He just came back from studying abroad, Hes a heartbreaker. Ah! Wang Chao nodded his head and asked no more. Then came Zhu Jia to be curious, Are you not going to ask anything else? Like just why hes so fixated on me or why I used you as a shield? If you didnt say so earlier, then you must have your reasons. Were friends, so helping each other should be a must. You are really full of ideas! Zhu Jia nodded her head before narrowing her eyes as she remembered something, Zhao Jun is a rather narrow minded person. In the future you should take care of yourself, Ive given you a headache to worry about. Itll be nothing much. Wang Chaos eyes shed once before fading away. After the feat, Wang Chao had remembered the problem at hand and immediately searched out for Yao Xiaoxue and the others only to find them talking to another official passionately. How is it? Theres no problems. These three government projects are currently at 80,000. Were currently bidding, but when we said you were our boss those men instantly folded. When Yao Xiaoxue was pulled aside, she had a bright red face intoxicated from wine, indicating that she had already many cups of it. Wang Chaos eyes narrowed before suddenly pinching at a specific ce on her hand. Wa! A mouthful of wine was spat out of Yao Xiaoxues mouth, instantly shaking her from her alcoholic stupor, but she had given Wang Chao a grateful look anyways. Be careful. Wang Chao spoke. I will. Yao Xiaoxue looked more awake than before. I heard some people say that next year they will be trying to connect all of the city, towns and viges to the inte. The nation will be funding well over several hundred million. This is a good business opportunity, if we can recruit some more people, we will be able to increase our business. Good, you have the experience so you can deal with that. Wang Chao though, Ive pulled Zhao Xinglong along to be the security guard. With the business growing, hell prevent anyone from acting on thepany harmfully. En, a good thought. Thepany nearby us once tried to encroach on the business of another. As a result, the owners of the other ce called on some gangsters to smash up the ce. Yao Xiaoxue spoke with a nod. Wang Chao nodded as well before noticing that Zhao Jun had somehow managed to talk to Zhu Jia once more. Zhu Jias angry voice could be heard before she stormed towards Wang Chao, Take me home! With that, she pulled Wang Chao away from the room without any further exnation. Chapter 42: Group of axe specialists Chapter 42: Group of axe specialists Now that they had finally the governments business, Tianxing Networking was finally on the right track. Because Wang Chao and the municipal secretary looked like they were close, grabbing the government projects became a cinch. The government had even given them 30,000 RMB as a starting fund. After the 30,000, Yao Xiaoxue, the females, and the other two males were so excited that they couldnt sleep at night and started the day with pink eyes. Only Wang Chao had remained unmoved, making Yao Xiaoxue to conclude that his mysterious identity had to be big for sure. After that, Yao Xiaoxue had hired several more people to be a part of the technical staff. After following the schematics of the government ns and gaining their approval, the projects had immediately went underway. While this project seemed major, it wasnt much in reality. All they had to do was to swap out the old hardwares and servers for a newer model and then recreate the website. Any technical staff would be capable of such a feat. Around two monthster, the project had finally been finished. Once all of the calctions had been done with the initial capital of 80,000 RMB, thepany had earned a total of 50,000 RMB after the kickback, hiring fees, and several other tax reasons had been deducted. Other than that, thepany had also signed a five year contract for online maintenance with three different government departments. Each year, they would be given 30,000 RMB. Naturally, from the 30,000 RMB, the government officials would pocket a third of it. But Wang Chao and the rest of thepany were well aware of this and imed it to be just maintenance fees. They neednt do anything but just inspect the servers and websites every so often. This was to establish a name with the government and take some of the allocated funds from the government while sharing it with them. This type of money is really too easy to earn. Yao Xiaoxue could only sigh with relief. Because next year the entire province wanted to connect every ce to the grid, it would cost a hefty sum. This would be a gigantic project, so Yao Xiaoxue and Wang Chao opened up a meeting after the initialpletion of the projects. Aside from redistributing stock information, they began to n for next years ns. Originally, thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy, but with Wang Chaos connections to the government, he had brought it back from the dead. Wang Chao was aware of this, and so was everyone else. Moreover, Wang Chao had been able to learn much in two years. No matter if it was his eyes or his imposing manner, he was far more experienced than the non graduated university students. With just a single look or a simple movement, he could cause all those in the conference room to find it hard to breathe. After the ending of the meeting, Wang Chaos shares had increased from 62% to 88%. If he wasnt disinclined to, then with his current power, he could throw out the university students and rece them with a staff that he had 100% power over. After earning a profit of 50,000 Wang Chao earned 20,000 as a bonus while the other 30,000 went to increasing his capital. Erging hispany and hiring more people, Yao Xiaoxue had managed to hire several salespeople from otherpanies that specialized in the same vein of business. This continued up to October where thepany was already increasing in development at breakneck speeds. Not only did they stop taking up deficits, but they began to earn arge surplus each month. This type of business had naturally stepped on the toes of the others and naturally brought forth trouble. But fortunately, Wang Chao had anticipated this and became a security guard. Along with the fellow mixed martial arts clubs Zhao Xinglong brought from his university, they were able to drive back any hired thugs to the hospital when they tried to smash the ce. As time went on, Tianxing Networkings name had begun to echo loudly in the industry. When business was good, then a persons way of thinking would allow for the business to grow as well. Soon after Yao Xiaoxue had expanded thepany, she had added some hardware rted operations in addition to the current website maintenance and webpage creation. At the same time, Yao Xiaoxue had shown their true business colors and exploited Wang Chaos connections to the max. By talking ardently to Zhu Jia, they had managed to grab hold of several other families in C City as their clientele. Needless to say, if one had the connections, then even the government could be a client. When December came by and the first signs of snow could be seen, Wang Chaos Tianxing Networking had already over a hundred clients with the majority of them being from C City. With the help of Zhang Tong, they had been able to grab hold of a few clients from S City. Thepanys profit every month had already went past 20,000 RMB and theirpanys assets had already umted over 200,000 RMB. But to the eyes of Zhang Tong, this was merely a small paycheck or even a small gambling fee in a casino in Macau. In the eyes of the university students however, this was an impossible sum of money. Business grew more and more prosperous with everyone ready to go all out for the new year. They had even swapped out their location to an even bigger city where they managed to buy a two hundred square feet warehouse which they decorated to look like an office. These four females and two male university students were nearly broke at first, but now they had stepped over to be the cream of the crop members of society. At this time, Wang Chao had already graduated from high school. His college exam wasnt a thing to be mentioned at all, however. Cao Jingjing had passed with flying colors and was epted into Beijing University while his other ssmates had dispersed like the clouds. Yet, Wang Chao wasnt saddened. As for his parents, Wang Chao had only said that he was working within the city and had wisely invested into a business that earned him some money. When Wang Chao had talked about the matters regarding the online business, his parents had been unable to understand a single word. But when they saw several of the bills, the parents had rejoiced to hear that their child was able to earn a profit. Wang Chao was still working as the overseer at the dojo part time. From time to time, mixed martial artists, wrestlers, Karate, Muay Thai, and Judo disciples woulde in to increase rtions with the Taekwondo dojo. But no matter who it was, Wang Chao had beaten them soundly and without prejudice. This had caused all those to know that the Taekwondo Union in S City had an overseer that was impossible to beat. And so, they didnt send anyone over after that. This small result had made Li Wanji to feel extremely happy. At the end of the year conference, she had made an exception and gave Wang Chao a 10,000 RMB red envelope. By now, Wang Chaos personal bank ount had well over 50,000 RMB excluding the 88% stock he had in Tianxing Networking. With that included, he was nearly a millionaire. The only regret Wang Chao had however was that despite the half year he had put into practicing, while he had grown more skillful, it was nothingpared to the previous rate of progression. It was as if he was stuck at a bottleneck. In the evening when the sky was already growing dark, Wang Chao had returned from the dojo. Lifting his head up, Wang Chao walked across the snow covered ground with a soft crunch to his step. The temperature was growing colder by the minute, and the amount of cars on the road was decreasing as well. The snow was silent and the night sky was hazy, giving an artistic feel to it. Treading past the snow to get home, Wang Chao continued to make fresh prints in it. With his martial arts, he could make a single straight path without deviation. Hssssh! Letting out a breath of air, Wang Chao traveled under the streetlight while watching his breath spiral into the cold air before disappearing. It seems like just two years ago in this ce, I came across sis Chen practicing martial arts. Her breath was like an arrow and shot straight through me. When Wang Chao suddenly thought back to the circumstances that had led him meeting Tang Zichen, he couldnt quell back the feelings and thoughts anymore. Its because of her teaching that I am the Wang Chao of today. If it were not for her, then I would have flunked the college exams anyways and be stranded far away from home without a way to make a living. It was her who changed my life. Two years, it was a happy time, but it went by like a sh. At this moment, what would sis Chen be doing, and where would she even be? Wang Chao couldnt help but to lift his head back up into the sky to look at the endless canvas. Walking onwards, Wang Chao arrived at the entrance to one of the alleyways. This ce had no streetlights and was quite dim as a result; it also led to the slums of the city. In the daytime, this alleyway would be crowded with people going in one way and heading out the other until 10 PM at night. But Wang Chao enjoyed this gentle sereneness. He would frequently return home by crossing through these quiet alleys and enjoy the calm that followed it instead of the major roads. Right now this snowfall had added much more to the artistic night. As Wang Chao took a few steps, his ears prickled as he suddenly heard a rustling sound. In a moment, it grew louder. Turning his head around, Wang Chao could see around twenty men under the streetlights. These men were carrying weapons, and from time to time the weapons would shine in the light. From this, Wang Chao could clearly make out the weapons were unexpectedly axes! At the same time, he could hear a sounding from up ahead. Several more men were carrying axes as they came towards him. The alley had been blocked! Who are these people? Wang Chao thought in surprise before the men from behind suddenly charged at him. When the men got within seven steps of Wang Chao, they suddenly stopped and threw a white ball toward him. From the smell of it, Wang Chao had instantly guessed what it was. Quicklime powder! Chapter 43: Using bamboo as a spear in a bloody battle in the alleys (First) Chapter 43: Using bamboo as a spear in a bloody battle in the alleys (First) Wang Chaos reaction had been extraordinarily fast. The very moment he felt the stinging sensation in his nose, he knew that it wasnt good and immediately shut his eyes closed. Grabbing onto both shoulders, he imitated the movements of a cicada and brought his clothes around his head. Lazy donkeyying on the path! His entire body fell to the ground and began to roll on the snow in an attempt to throw off any of the powder from his body. As he rolled around, his body suddenly mmed against the wall of the alley. With a crash, his entire body flew up from the ground like a monkey. With one hand, he grabbed at the bamboo pole a resident used to hang clothes with during the daytime. This bamboo pole was three meters long and was extraordinarily firm like a spear. Wang Chao held the bamboo pole high in his hand while the other hand swiped at the powder still on his body. Then, grabbing the pole with both hands, he weighed it as if trying to get a feel for the weapon. Without another word, Wang Chaos leg and waists shifted as if he was riding a horse. The pole was his spear and his arms shook slightly, transforming the pole to be a snake before striking swiftly towards the closest persons throat. Borrowing the power from his forward momentum, the three meter long pole struck a person in the throat. With the light sound of the throat being smashed, the man who was struck stumbled weakly before a faint gurgling sound could be heard as he copsed. His throat joint had been broken. Wang Chao had practiced martial arts for two years with great sess. His aim was deadly and although he was not yet at the stage where he could p and kill a fly on ss without breaking the ss, hitting someone in the throat without any slipups was something he could do a hundred percent of the time. In this moment of life or death with his life on the line, Wang Chao wouldnt hesitate to kill. He had already seen death. Whether it was from gunfire or from fighting, he had thrown away all of his apprehension. Growing heartless and letting his fighting spirit prosper, he would kill with a bright spirit if need be.He wasnt like a crazy animal however, wherever the wind blew, he would be able to listen and act on it. The pole struck out in quick session three times, bang bang bang! Three men had their eyeballs stabbed into, forcibly popping out their eyeballs and making them cry tears of blood. An injury like this would only be manageable by a soldier specially trained. But these three were not soldiers of the battlefield. Likewise, they were also not like Xiahou Dun from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms who after being shot in the eye with an arrow, took the arrow and devoured his own eyeball without fear. When their eyeballs fell, it stayed fallen. By this point Wang Chaos eyes had already adjusted to the poor visibility within the alleyway and could see just who was fighting him. Each one of them were around 30 years old with a vest, crew cut, and wore jeans. After Wang Chao had stabbed those four men, his arms had gone numb. These were people he was fighting after all, not sandbags. In that brief instant, Wang Chao could see that everyone began to grow afraid and took three steps back before quickly charging back at him. These clearly werent the regr weak bellied and powerless gangsters born from unable parents. This axe only gang that was willing to risk their lives without too much fear was alreadyparable to the Axe Gang from Shanghai. Being assaulted by 20 or 30 men with axes and then using quicklime powder to blind the eyes was the tactics of the underground criminals one could see on the TV dramas. Wang Chao never would have thought that such a thing would happen within the peacefulnds of maind China, let alone to him! This ce was considered a part of S City. And while there were the small slums to the city with gangsters walking to and fro, they were small time that wielded guns or clubs. But they would try to intimidate people and avoid any casualties. When the police came, they would all instantly scatter like fleas as well. But with their current tactics to capture Wang Chao, they were clearly worlds apart from a small time gangster. They didnt charge in blindly like hos in their nests, they approached when needed, and retreated when necessary. Wang Chao clearly knew that with his strength, footwork, nimbleness and the environment, beating 20 regr gangsters barehandedly would have been no problem at all. And if they had clubs, all it would take would be for them to charge in all at once for him to end the battle. But these men didnt charge in chaotically and stood in position. They hadnt even flinched from the blood and fled. And so Wang Chao had ced them in a different level where injuries might be unavoidable. With the opponents using an axe, the circumstances was different. Humans were frail after all. Being hit with sticks is different than being hit with an axe, it didnt take a person with a brain to figure that out. And so Wang Chaos first course of action was to find a weapon. There was no way he would fight against these 20 or 30 men with his bare hands. The situation was quite dangerous now! Although he was relying on his own nimbleness to avoid attacks like from the powder and then using a weapon to strike out at four people, there were still many ten people or so at his front. There was also another ten or so at his back. As long as the twobined forces, then Wang Chaos body would be cut into pieces! Being able to see yourpanions be killed but still not run from danger was what one could be considered to be a soldier. In ancient history, there were many experts that were unable to get past the first trap. By absorbing this knowledge, Wang Chao could avoid this powder trap to blind his eyes, making him a remarkable person already. Ah! His Qi began to expand was Wang Chaos tongue began to prickle as if electricity was running through it. His body charged forward with the bamboo pole stabbing out towards the people in front of him. In an instant, he had essed the current situation. Wanting to beat up them all right now would be an unrealistic oue. If he was in a wide enough space with the spear in his home instead of the bamboo pole in his hands, then Wang Chao would have been confident enough to take them all on. But right now he could only try to cut a bloody path through the alley to the main roads. If he was able to do so, then no one would be able to catch up to him. Pa! The bamboo pole was not as rigid and inflexible as a spear in the end. After stabbing out the eyes of another three people, it had finally been caught by someone and splintered in half after being cut with the axe. While his bamboo pole was strong at stabbing the eyes and throat, any long ranged weapon would not be able to be utilized well with so many people in such a cramped area. At the very instance that Wang Chaos bamboo pole had been broken, the remaining men cried out in excitement as they charged at him. At the same time, the ten people behind him began to charge at him as well. Chapter 44: Using bamboo as a spear in a bloody battle in the alleys (Second) Chapter 44: Using bamboo as a spear in a bloody battle in the alleys (Second) When the pole had split into separate pieces, Wang Chao instantly parted away from it and began to attack the entire group as if a tiger within a pack of wolves, forcing everyone to cry out. When the pole had splintered and broke, many of the splinters flew into some of the peoples eyes and noses. Immediately, two of the men fell to the ground with their faces badly hurt. At the same time, Wang Chao continued to try to force his way through the crowd, sliding in and out like a greased eel. Suddenly, one of the men that was pushed to the groundshed out his arm and grabbed onto Wang Chaos leg. After being grabbed, Wang Chaos footwork had been disrupted and his foundation rocked, allowing for two men to bring down their axe onto his back. Realizing the situation had just gotten worse, Wang Chao grabbed onto two pieces of the splintered pole and brought it behind him. But because of how hasty he was, the axes had swung the poles back down to the ground. Now Wang Chao waspletely barehanded. With a furious kick, he smashed his foot into the man holding onto his leg in the face. The mans head snapped back as blood began to pour out from his nose mouth and sprinkled the snow with it. Killing a man with just a kick, Wang Chao threw off the hand before seeing the bright glint of steele at his head. Reacting quickly, bang! With the Bear Strikes the Tree, Wang Chaos right hand had mped onto the wrist of the other man. Stopping the momentum of the hand with the axe, Wang Chao then used his shoulder to send the man flying backwards. But because of this dy, the peopleing up from behind quickly caught up. Pch! A single axe arced across him, causing the bright de to sh a hole across Wang Chaos clothes and leaving behind a single cut line. Wang Chao had only felt the cold de across his body before it began to hurt. The hot yet wet blood began to flow down from his back to his waist to his leg, allowing Wang Chao to know that he had been finally injured. Hssshhh! After the axe left his body, Wang Chao felt a stinging pain as the Qi began to escape his body. But with another breath, Wang Chao adjusted his pores. But just then, another three axes came flying at him before Wang Chao could even have time to rest. After seeing his own blood, Wang Chao began to grow extremely determined. Sliding his feet and bending his body, he dodged the three des swiftly. Then, grabbing an axe with his hand, he stabbed into the waist of one of the three. Blood splurted out from his mouth as the man felt his waist get stabbed into. His entire body ckened as if all of the muscles in his body had gone soft. Bagua Zhang had evolved from the methodology of a de. With his hands on a de, Wang Chao had a weapon once more. With the power of Bagua, he was like a tiger with wings. His strength was doubled and so anyone that was hit by this would surely perish. But this was an axe, its point was not sharp at all so it could not inflict as much damage. Although Wang Chao had driven it in by stabbing, when he tried to pull it out, only blood could be seen splurting out. It seemed that it was stuck and was not yet fully out. This single action had been swift and extremely fast. In a fight to the death, Wang Chaos everyday practicing and potential could finally be seen in its full glory. Needless to say, this was the very first time Wang Chao had seen such a fierce battle to the death. It waspletely different than his everyday spars. Whatever styles, whatever methods, everything had been broken up. Only could only rely on their own agility and strength in order to pick up the weak spots of his enemies. Just as he was prepared to pull out the axe, the other men had came back towards Wang Chao, their axes aimed at his hand, shoulder, and head. Unable to pull out the axe, Wang Chao let go of the handle and leapt backwards. Seeing another axe on the ground, he kicked it up and sped onto it. He had killed seven people with a bamboo pole, struck one person away, and stabbed another person to death. At this moment, there were only 3 people left not including the other dozen people still a few meters away. No good, if those men catch up, then Ill definitely die on the streets! Wang Chao grabbed at the axe until his hand was number before leaping forward. His legs were already a little weaker than usual, so his legwork was not as stable as before, but he could still glide across the snow. This is because of the weakening of my body. I cant continue fighting like this, when that axe struck me, I lost some of my Qi. When he was struck, Wang Chaos pores had been loosened, allowing some of his Qi to be released as sweat. Right now in such a fierce battle to the death, he would not be able to support himself for long. But these three men right in front of him were like an impassable wall and blocked his path. The three men brandished their axes as they approached. Steeling his heart, Wang Chao straightened his back and bent his body to endure the attack! Three deep and bloody marks appeared on his arms and shoulders. With a swipe of his arm, the axe streaked across the two mens necks. Their throat had been sliced open and their windpipes reduced to fountains of blood. Wang Chao had allowed himself to be cut into three times in order to kill two. Needless to say, a fight with ones life on the line would make a man grow. A coward would only wish to survive, and they would be reckless in their attempt to stay alive. With such a fight, Wang Chao had already made use of Bagua to the point of proficiency. After killing several men, Wang Chaos eyes had gone bloodshot. As Wang Chao advanced with a menacing air, the remaining few people had finally begun to feel dread. Taking several steps back, they allowed for a space to open up in the alley. Wang Chaos eyes lit up as he renewed his efforts in escaping once more. Just at this moment, the dozen people chasing from behind had caught up. If they were just one step further, then they would have been able to ensnare Wang Chao once more. If only the remaining people from the first group hadnt shown fear and tried to brave it out for a few more seconds, then Wang Chao would have been stuck. From this, it could be seen that the axe wielders had not yet been trained to the point where even a battle to the death does not frighten them. They were not yet at the level of Zhang Tongs second-rate mercenary bodyguards in terms of mentality. Goddamnit it all! Seeing Wang Chao dash away from the alley, the group didnt give chase. After all, the main roads had plenty of people, traffic signals, and cameras. If a group were to chase after a single person, then there would be no way for trouble to note. Wang Chao continued to run in every direction without pause. It was only after his legs had gone weak and his body losing most of his Qi that he had finally stopped. He could only feel his weak arms limp at his side with blood dying his clothes red. Seeing how no one was chasing after him, Wang Chao let out a sigh in relief beforepletely letting down his guard. If he hadnt staunch the bleeding, then who knows when he would have copsed on the road. In this condition, he couldnt even ride a taxi. Even worse, when Wang Chao searched his pockets, he realized that his phone had fell when he was fighting. Looking all around the snowy area, he could only see the road with trees on both sides. The street lights were dimly lit, and there was no one in sight. Just at that moment, Wang Chao saw a girling out from a nearby inte cafe. Just like an arrow, Wang Chao shot towards her, causing the girl to scream out in fright. Covering her mouth, Wang Chao hissed, Do you have a phone, let me borrow it! The girl had only rolled her eyes into the back of her head and fainted straight away. Slowly cing her on the ground, Wang Chao found her cell phone and quickly pressed in Zhang Tongs number. I was attacked by several men in an alley and was chopped at. After killing several and running away, I cant move anymore because of my wounds! As soon as there was an answer, Wang Chao immediately spoke out his situation. What, you were chopped at? Where are you now? Zhang Tong spoke up in shock. Daxing Street. Wang Chao looked for the closest street sign. Alright, just wait, Ill be there straight away! Hanging up the phone, Wang Chao could no longer feel any Qi left in his body. Chapter 45: The evil consequence of a frog wishing to eat the meat of a swan Chapter 45: The evil consequence of a frog wishing to eat the meat of a swan A crimson sports car quickly came into view of Wang Chaos sight. The sports car seemed to be hesitating as if the driver was on the lookout for something. But when the driver saw Wang Chao, it immediately revved towards him as fast as lightning beforeing to a stop right next to him. The matter in which is came to a swerve right next to him was a testament to the drivers skill at driving. The car door opened with Zhang Tong walking out. How did you get yourself in such a state, get in the car! Seeing just how bloody Wang Chao was, Zhang Tong had cried out in shock once more. But after seeing just how clear headed Wang Chao was still, she began to calm down a bit. But Wang Chao was starting to feel his vision blur up and his entire body go numb. All he wanted to do right now was to sit down on the ground and sleep. He had lost far too much blood and was growing far too fatigued, but he knew that if he were to go to sleep, there was a chance he would not wake up. He had been shed at four times: once in the back, twice in the arms, and once in the shoulder. All of the wounds wererge and deep, and even for a body like his would not be able to handle it. Alright! Wang Chaos voice was growing hoarse before putting the phone back onto the fainted girls hand. Grabbing a handful of snow, he pressed it against the girls face, causing her to wake out of her stupor with some shock. Seeing her starting to wake, Wang Chao immediately got into Zhang Tongs car. The interior of the car was rather warm with the air conditioning suiting the temperature quite nicely. There was also a nice fragrance within the car, clearly indicating the drastic contrast to the snowy outside. The originally tense atmosphere had loosened as Wang Chao began to rejoice silently to himself on escaping death. Shua! Seeing Wang Chao get into the car, she immediately floored it. Can you handle things for now? Zhang Tong asked with worry. Theres no problem. Wang Chao hissed out the words as he tried to stay perfectly still. Hearing his response, Zhang Tong didnt ask anymore questions and focused on the road instead. After gliding across the roads, she had finally came to a stop at arge-scaled hospital. Her three bodyguards were already waiting for her along with a golden-framed middle aged man. Wang Chao knew this man instantly, he was thewyer of Zhang Tongspany. Aside from these four, there were also a small group of nurses and doctors waiting with an ambnce. Upon seeing the car, the entire group surrounded it and the bodyguards immediately took out Wang Chao before cing him on an ambnce for the emergency room. As he was subjected to this treatment, Wang Chao didnt know whether tough or cry. He was extremely light-headed because of the blood loss and had lost a lot of his strength temporarily, but it wasnt extremely serious yet. But he didnt want to make a single move. Since there was no harm, he would follow their directions. At that moment, the doctors within the ambnce with Wang Chao had noticed something peculiar with his body and began to show doubt within their eyes. Seeing this, thewyer took out several bribes and slipped it within the doctors pockets. Immediately, these doctors all ckened while growing serious in the face as if to get rid of the notion that Wang Chao was not an ordinary person. Zhang Tong is quite powerful. It hasnt even been an hour and she has already nned everything out. I owe her big this time, who knows when Ill be able to treat her back. When he had made the phone call, Wang Chao had thought about which friend to call. He had only had so many contacts: Li Wanji was his boss, so even though he had been attacked, he couldnt call her. Zhao Xinglong, Yao Xiaoxue and the others were of no use in this case. On the contrary, they would had made the situation worse if they called the police. Wang Chao had killed several people after all, making this case troublesome for even him. Cao Yi was in C City and was also the chief of the public safety bureau with an identity as mysterious as the water was deepCthere was no consideration at all to not call him. As for Zhu Jia, he had thought that it wouldnt do for a high-status woman like her to charge the streets if he wanted her to avoid the whispers of people that wished to do her harm. After all, her rtionship with him was one thing professionally, the ambiguous rtionship they had personally was another. Just like that, Zhang Tong was the only one that remained from process of elimination. After reaching the emergency room, the doctors had sprung into action. One began to administer anesthesia as another began to sterilize and suture the wound close. Two more began to ready the blood packets to transfuse blood and apply medicine. After a few frantic hours, the operation had finally finished. After admitting Wang Chao to a VIP ward, he had several bodyguards ced there on the outside. Experiencing such a treatment, Wang Chao felt as if he was a Daoist Immortal. Within the safety of the hospital bed, he could finally sleep. At the daybreak of the second day, Wang Chao awoken from his slumber. He could feel the local anesthesia already wearing off, making movements quite painful. His back was most especially difficult to move. Looks like my wounds are worse than I thought. Its a good thing those axes werent sharp at the point and could only chop and not stab. Otherwise, that would have been more problematic for me. Wang Chao knew that a regr criminal gang with axes would only heavily injure or handicap a person. Fighting to kill someone was an entirely different matter. There was another reason: it would make things harder for the other party. An injured or handicapped person would make things more problematic than a dead person. These things were regrly reported on the newspaper even. Some ck-hearted drivers would sooner drive over a person a second time to ensure death rather than injuring. It appears that these men were trying to cripple me? Wang Chao had been attacked for no reason almost. From the situation, he would naturally try to think of who would dare. Which God or Buddha did I offend? They must think highly of me, otherwise, why would they have hired a group of disciplined axe wielders? This is getting dangerous, if I dont figure it out and solve it soon, then my future days could be numbered! Wang Chao began to try and guess which person he had offended. Li Feng from the dojo? That guy doesnt have that much power. I think I heard Li Wanji say that he returned to Korea in order to train. Perhaps it was that guy from the Chenshi Corporation, Chen Wuyang or the trafficker of drugs, Lin Lijun? Those cant be it. Chen Wuyang was killed by Cao Yi and Lin Lijun was annihted in the raid. All those cant be traced back to me, so who could it be Suddenly, a single face appeared in Wang Chaos mind from the conference a half year ago. The second son of governor Zhao. Could it be him? Is this the evil consequence of being a shield for Zhu Jia? What a guy, how unforgiving he is. Its been half a year before he finally set out against me. Did he search for my identity during that half year? Im afraid my head is a little too big to collect. After making that n, it is time to endure then. After thinking back to the half year where business was good and his frequent meetings with Zhu Jia, these two events would certainly harbor evil thoughts. After that thinking process, Wang Chao was about 80% sure that it was Zhao Jun that was rted to this. Zhu Jia, ah Zhu Jia, I may be a frog, but I have no wish to eat the meat of a swan. But in the end, the end result was the same. Wang Chao thought, Whether it was Zhao Jun or not, I have to make sure. Ill need to see what resources he has and make sure I ask the people within Zhu Jias social circle. TL Note: Frog eating the meat of a swan is an idiom meaning for an ugly guy to marry a beautiful girl. After this, Wang Chao called out for the bodyguard standing out front and asked for her cellphone. Then propping his body up, he began to dial in Zhu Jias number. Hello, Zhu Jia? Its me, Wang Chao. Im currently at the hospitalwhats the matter? This matter cant be said clearly over the phone, but theres a good chance youre involved, why dont youe over? Putting down the phone, Wang Chao let out a sigh as he thought, If Zhao Jun is in this, then I will have to n things out carefully from here on out. Chapter 46: Sword Style of the Central Guoshu Institute Chapter 46: Sword Style of the Central Guoshu Institute Creak! Just as Wang Chao put down the phone, the door to his room opened up. Zhang Tong came walking in with a thermos bottle before giving a meaningful look to the nurse. The nurse stared at Wang Chao with some surprise for a moment as if thinking that Zhang Tong was the mistress nursing a young gigolo before giving a wink and walking out. Wang Chaos lip twitched as if he wanted to exin but instead exining, he gave a smile. Feeling better? The doctors said that the cut on your back had nearly struck the spine. If it was serious enough, then you would be paralyzed from the waist up and would be confined to the bed your entire life. Zhang Tong pulled up a chair and twisted open the thermos to pour some hot soup for him and cing some food on the table. Im feeling fine, well better than yesterday. The doctors always love to exaggerate so they can scare out even more money from people. Theres no need to listen to them. Wang Chao sat up and shook his arm, but he didnt feel as much pain from when he woke up. Is that right. Zhang Tong had a gentle smile before handing a pair of chopsticks to him, This some of the specialized medicinal cuisine Ive ordered along with some ck-boned chicken and ginseng soup. Your body was already quite well, so it shouldnt take long to heal. Suddenly feeling hungry, Wang Chao nodded his head and picked up the chopsticks. Ah, it smells great. Then with gusto, Wang Chao quickly finished off the three tes and soup on the table. After seeing Wang Chao finish the meal, Zhang Tong called out for a nurse toe and clean up the tes and bowl. Ah, leave the chopsticks here please. Zhang Tong suddenly spoke out as the nurse was cleaning up. After the nurse had left, Zhang Tong walked over to the sink and began to wash the chopsticks under the faucet. After wiping them off, she handed one of the sticks to Wang Chao and kept the other. What are you doing? Wang Chao asked in confusion. If a martial artist is confined to the bed and doesnt exercise, then their blood vessels will be rigid. After several days, the effects would be disastrous. Your back has a heavy wound, but your arms are fine, so Ill help you practice. Zhang Tongughed in the same manner as a mischievous woman giving a wink. Help me practice? Wang Chao looked at the stick in his hand. Zhang Tong had already sat on the bed, and with a rapid movement of her hand, the chopstick had been like a poisonous snake flying out of its hole and stabbed Wang Chao on the wrist! Fast! Wang Chao nched as he saw the chopstick in Zhang Tongs hand fly at him with a deadly precision. Quickly responding, he brought the chopstick up in his own hand to block. What he didnt expect to see was Zhang Tongs chopstick to intertwine with his own. Almost like stirring up water, the chopstick came down with a motion that made Wang Chao feel like he was about to lose his grip on his own stick. My god! Wang Chao sighed out his admirations mentally as he tried to clenched the chopstick so that it wouldnt fall from his hand. But because of Zhang Tongs swift and consecutive movements, his wrist was stabbed into. Ive told you before I know the art of the sword. Zhang Tong smiled, There are thirteen powers to a sword: whip, deflect, block, strike, stab, poke, burst, stir, brush, press, and chop. What I just did was the burst, poke, and stir. If you havent learned how to use a sword, then you naturally wouldnt be able to block it. Ah, which style of sword did you learn? Wang Chao asked with interest. This is the sword style passed down by Li Jinglin when he was in Nanjing. My teacher was the subordinate of Li Jinglin that fled to Taiwan when the Nationalist Party fell. Then he moved to France and taught me what he learned there. Zhang Tong spoke. Li Jinglin Wang Chao thought. During the time of the Republic of China, Li Jinglin was themander of the Northeastern army and thenter became the administrator of the Hebei province. He had been interested in the Wudang sword style and practiced martial arts himself. Later on, he and several other key members of the Nationalist Party formed the Central Guoshu Institute. Within the Wulin circles, his name was as famous as Sun Lu-tang and was often times called the God of the Sword, or the Sword Immortal. When Li Jinglin had opened the Central Guoshu Institute, his disciples were countless. But after the copse of the Nationalist Party, he had been forced to go overseas. Wang Chao knew that Zhang Tong had learned how to use a sword before, but he had thought that she had merely learned the style of fencing where it was meant for fun. He had no idea that the sword style she learned was an extremely influential one. No wonder you like watching people practice martial arts, you yourself came from a martial art background. Wang Chao thought back to the time he and Zhang Tong metC it was at the Taekwondo dojo. Im not so much from such a background. I only know fencing and not any other martial art. In a real fight, if I dont have a sword, then there would be no way for me to win. Ah, a woman in nature avoids fighting in such dire scenarios. Zhang Tong shook her head, My master at time knew of the limitations of the sword, but it was still peerless amongst all else. Who said a womans nature is like that? Wang Chao instantly thought about sis Chen. Come, lets try again. Let me see just how great your sword art is. Zhang Tongughed, Dont make your wrist swollen in an attempt to see it. With that, sheshed out with the chopstick again. A sword is like a small spear; meant to stab and kill. There are some simrities with some each other though. Wang Chao hurriedly put up a guard and treated the chopstick like a spear in order to defend against Zhang Tong. The two continued to stab and lunge nimbly and quick, but because of Wang Chaos endurance and fighting experience, Zhang Tong had been taxed in energy. Her face began to grow red as her wrist began to grow slower, but Wang Chao had beenpletely engrossed in this exchange. His chopstickshed out quickly like a dragon ascending into the sky and brought down her chopstick. With a startled cry, her body subconsciously drew back in order to avoid the strike. But in her state of carelessness, she hadnt realized that there was a water spot from when she washed the chopsticks. She was also wearing high heels, so when she stood up, her body began to lean backwards as if ready to fall. However, thanks to her training, her body immediately forced itself forward to fall onto Wang Chaos bed. Aiii! Ow! Ow! Wang Chao instantly cried out, with her pressed against him, the pain had been more than Wang Chao could take. At that moment, a frantic footstep could be heard as the door to the room was blown open as a sound called out, Wang Chao, how were you harmed? With your martial arts, you could still be injured to such an extent? The person who came in was Zhu Jia. Whatwhat are youtwo doing? Zhu Jia eyes widened as wide as dinner tes with her mouth open. Her finger shook as if ready to go into a seizure as she pointed at the bed, Its still daytime in the hospital. Chapter 47: Disciples of the Bagua Sect Chapter 47: Disciples of the Bagua Sect Wang Chao felt as if he was wronged. A simple test of technique had evolved into a situation of a dubious nature. But because of the unbearable pain from being pressed against and Zhu Jiaing into the room the time she did, it made exining impossible. Is Zhu Jia an omen, did Ie across some bad luck? Associating her to the men from the alleyways, Wang Chao began to feel his doubts. Even Zhang Tong knew that she had lost herposure and quickly stood back up. The ground was wet and so I slipped by ident. I am Wang Chaos friend in business. I am the Southern China marketing chairman Zhang Tong of the Chinese branch of Chanel. Whats your name? She befitted being called a person of the business industry. In a moment, she had covered up her idental loss of control and resumed a professional air. She is the TV anchor of C Citys TV station and my friend. Wang Chao gently moved his body after Zhang Tong lifted herself off his body. With a sigh of relief, he introduced her without skipping a beat. Zhang Tong? You are Zhang Tong? Zhu Jia started as if she recognized her. The TV stations Fortune Column has made a report on you. Inwardly to herself, she thought, Ive heard Zhang Tongs personal life was rather average and was quite fascinated with Wushu. She herself is an expert at Taekwondo, so she must have met Wang Chao at the dojo. But how did they be acquainted? Wang Chao isnt the type of person to do something like this, so did I misunderstand the situation, or am I going blind? Oh hello then, I am a VIP customer of your Chanel brand. Every week I have to use one of your products. Zhu Jia retained a professional air as a news reporter while also maintaining a look of interest towards Zhang Tongs identity. Ah, our branch office recently got thetest French spring fashion clothes from the most recent exhibition. Its well suited for business women, would you like to take a lookter? Zhang Tong resumed her business talk. The two girls had almost forgotten about Wang Chaos existence as they began to chat about what was thetest fashion, perfume, cleansers, skin care products, nursing, hairstyles, and many other things without end. For 10 minutes, Wang Chao had made no move to say something and had only thought about wanting to sleep. At one point, he had given a long yawn, startling both women who had been talking enthusiastically. Turning to look at him, they both gave each other a small smile. Alright, I still have some matters to take care of within the office. Come to mypany next week, this is a diamond membership card, any of the secretaries will take favorably to you then. After several minutes of talking, Zhang Tong had already all the information she needed. Knowing that Zhu Jia had potential, she set out the lure for arge returnter down the line. Wang Chao could only click his tongue as he thought, Zhang Tong saw the long hidden potential waiting to be tapped in her. By putting in the time, she can reel in the big fish. However, I cant me her, she has helped me a lot, and a business deal like this should be a courtesy gift. Otherwise, I would feel bad if I didnt. I just hope that whatever Zhang Tong wants me to do wont be too troublesome. Wang Chao then suddenly felt as if he was caught in a of emotions. Tai Zidan and Jing Ke, Tai Zidan and Jingke. Wang Chaos mind shed to the ssics regarding these two. TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jing_Ke What are you thinking about now? After Zhang Tong had left, Zhu Jia looked at the injured Wang Chao with surprise. Retelling the story, Wang Chao spoke of how he was blocked in the alley, then cut at, stabbed through the eyes and throats of people with a bamboo spear and even shing someone through the throat with an axe. Hearing this, Zhu Jia gasped again and again as sweat began to form on her forehead. With the situation like this, I can only infer that the situation may concern you. Wang Chao spoke of his reasoning, pointing out Zhao Jun as the culprit, You and Zhao Jun run in the same social circles. Is he morally capable of something like this? With my life on the line here, I cannot afford myself not to know. Damn it! hu Jia exploded with anger as she stamped the ground with her foot. Its definitely that guy! That guy is by no means a moral person, Ive heard that when he was studying abroad, he kept in close contact with the criminal world. After he came back, he continued his connections. I even heard that one time in Beijing, in order to chase after this girl, he had her boyfriend beaten until he was a cripple. So thats his story? Has he forgotten about his own country if hes talking with the criminal world of a foreign ce? This guy has gone down the wrong path, with the way hes dealing things, then even his father wille under fire sooner orter. As he spoke, Wang Chao felt some of his worries begin to drain away. With the current state of affairs within China, the outside powers such as the Godfathers, the Mafia, the Yamaguchi, and the ck Dragon Society had no significant powers in it. It was especially in thanks to the revolution where the leaders hadter issued out a decree, Catch a group, imprison a group, kill a group. These 9 words had been enough for almost all the underworld powers to be annihted from the new China. This Zhao Jun didnt walk any strict path. He wanted to expand the underworld power in China and also walk a path of righteousness. This was akin to ying with fire. Wang Chao felt that the power this second generation male hadpared to him was strikinglyrge, but he wasnt afraid. I became your shield for that moment, what do you think should be done? In the past, a peasant was not the same as an official. My life is like a de of grass, to have my head cut off would be like cutting grass. Wang Chao spoke. DontCdont speak like that. I was nervous at that time and really didnt want to talk to him. You were just there at the time to help. Zhu Jia spoke guiltily, What if I go exin things to him and tell him not to bother you anymore? Gurgle! Wang Chao had nearly choked on his own spit. He looked at Zhu Jia in a way that made her resemble an escapee from the mental asylum. Even Zhu Jia felt that her proposal was idiotic, causing her face to blush. Willing herself to think, her eyes shed with another idea. I saw that in many Wuxia novels, there were friends from the same discipline. Dont you practice that BaguaBagua Zhang? I have a grandfather that practices Bagua as well. He currently lives in Beijing and is well known there as a member of the Revolution! If you and him were to berades of the same discipline, then even Zhao Jun wouldnt dare touch you! Zhu Jia spoke excitedly. An elder generation expert of Bagua Zhang? Wang Chao had nearly shot out of his seat at that. He hadnt met any expert to spar with so he hadnt made any progress after reaching the higher levels of the Clear Jin stage. His previous drowsiness was knocked aside as he began to grew excited. Suddenly, Wang Chao began to look at Zhu Jia pleasantly as the previous thoughts of her being an evil omen was knocked aside. Then lets go to Beijing! Wang Chao spoke impatiently. As if! Sit down and recover your health first! I still have some programs and segments to make, but next year I will be transferred to CCTV. Im in the middle of preparing for that as well. This way in half a month when youre better, we both can head to Beijing and I can take you to see my grandfather. Zhu Jia spoke. Wang Chao knew that if he were to try and spar with such a person before his wounds were healed, then the experience would be drastically watered down. Fine then, Ill wait half a month. Chapter 48: The muscles must loosen, the pores must attack Chapter 48: The muscles must loosen, the pores must attack After another half month, Wang Chao had been treated nicely. Zhang Tong had sent him medicinal cuisine everyday and then helped him practice by using the chopsticks as swords. This had allowed Wang Chaos wrist to grow even more nimble and avoid from growing sluggish. After half a month, Wang Chao had gradually learned the 13 powers of the sword. Incorporating the sword techniques within his own Chinese boxing, he treated his finger like a sword and continued to practice every day. Even in his sleep he had continued to practice it subconsciously. Gradually, Wang Chaos Bagua, Xingyi, and Taichi had grown and adapted to incorporate Zhang Tongs 13 sword powers. With this, the three different disciplines were united with each other. But Wang Chao hadnt been too surprised by this change. That was because Li Jinglins sword style had been created during the Central Guoshi Institutes time by incorporating the best features of every discipline he had fought against. During the years of the National Guoshu Institute, Li Jinglin, Divine Skill Sun Lu-tang, Yang Luchan, Yang Chengfu, and master Li Shuwen had all researched the sword and was explored by the each of them. Zhang Tong was only an expert in the art of the sword and not anything else. Although her sword was notplicated, it was more than enough to open up key points for Wang Chao to understand. Pi Pa! Pi Pa! Wang Chaos finger continued to mimic a sword and used the burst and stir powers in order to create a crisp sound in the air. Unknowingly to Wang Chao, his finger had struck against the white porcin cup on the table. Bang! The entire white porcin cope had split up into several pieces, causing the water to ssh all over Wang Chao. The Clear Jin has been perfected in my hands. Wang Chaos heart lit up with happiness as he saw his finger split apart the cup. But then the next moment he felt pain in his finger only to see a split in his fingernail with blood leaking through. Clearly when he had split apart the cup, the countershock had been enough to injure his finger. The external skin and muscles havent been perfected yet so having bronze skin and iron bones is a long ways off. Resisting such a force is just as far away; theres no other choice. Ive only practiced for two years and am only decent with my fists. Although Ive practiced every day two or three times more than the regr person, it is only equivalent to a person practicing for four or five years. After recuperating for half a month, Wang Chaos body had already fully recovered to full health. There was only a fierce looking scar on his shoulder and arms that resembled a centipede almost. Originally Zhang Tong had proposed for him to undergo a skin graft, but Wang Chao was firm in his decision not to. He knew that after he reached the Hidden Jin stage, his skin and muscles would be transformed andpletely heal over the scars. Testing out his entire body, he walked in a circle around the hospital room only to realize that his legs had atrophied by a noticeable amount. He was no longer as nimble as he used to be; showing that after half a month of no practice, he had deteriorated in skill. Practicing is like rowing a boat upstream, if you stop moving, you can only flow backwards! Wang Chao sighed in regret. He knew of the principle of bing slower after a day, and losing reasoning after two days. Just as Wang Chao got into the posture for the Assault of Dragon and Snake by straightening his vertebrae, Zhu Jia chose that time to walk in. Aiya, youre up now. How is it, are you fully recovered? Wang Chao nodded his head, My vertebrae iscking in flexibility, but I should be able to recover that within three days or so without much trouble. Were leaving today, have you prepared everything for Beijing? Everything is prepared, Ive already given a call to my grandfather. When I said there was a fellow Bagua disciple, he seemed almost as excited as you were. However, when you two meet, you have to be on your best behavior or else my grandfather will think youre just filled with hot air. Filled with hot air Wang Chao thought back to when he had used Baguas knife techniques to slice into someones neck, Sure enough, this is martial arts used to kill! Lets go then. Change your clothes and lets get out of the hospital. Well be leaving at 3 PM today and reach Beijing by night time. Zhu Jia spoke. That fast? Hold on, Ill give Zhang Tong a call and then Ill go home to change my clothes. Wang Chao immediately began to call up Zhang Tongs number. When Zhang Tong picked up, it was as if she knew what was happening. You dont need to trouble yourself with the hospital procedures, Ill have someone cover it for you. Wang Chao had been relieved and went back to his vi in the Tianxing district to grab a spare change of clothes. Zhu Jia had followed him, but when she saw Wang Chao walk into therge vi, she instantly grew shocked, Just who are you, this type of vi isnt that easy to get ess to! Laughing mysteriously, he replied, This is the house of my sister. Shes currently out abroad, so Im looking after it for her! Who is your sister? Zhu Jia couldnt help but channel her news reporter persona and asked a question. I dont know! Wang Chao spoke honestly. Unfortunately, Zhu Jia had treated this truth as a lie and said no more. But she and Wang Chao could be considered good friends by now. She knew that Wang Chaos personal matters were not something she should gossip or interfere in too much, so she shut her mouth obediently. Wang Chao hadnt been in this vi for half a month and so he missed the ce. Walking around the room, he began to relish the familiar feeling to it. Zhu Jia watched his movements with bright eyes as if she was remembering something. The twoter boarded the airne, but Zhu Jia had been unnaturally quiet on the way. Wang Chao hadnt realized this one bit however, as he was preupied with Zhu Jias words about the elder Bagua member. Nightfall quickly came as the airne finallynded back on the ground. After the two had exited from the airne, she had neither called for a taxi or had a car waiting for them. Instead, she looked for the metro and bought them both a ticket before boarding it. Wang Chao had felt this was a tad strange. Seeing the strange look in Wang Chaos face, Zhu Jia could onlyugh. Grandfather Li maintains the tradition from the revolution. He doesnt like a luxurious life, so if we were to call a taxi he would hate that. Oh! Wang Chao replied with some shock before thinking about the elder with even more respect. On the subway, Wang Chao had inquired to Zhu Jia about her grandfather without pause, From what she told him, the elder had been a prime minister once before bing a guard. But now he resided within the Beijing military district for the rest of his years. Soon enough, the two had reached the destination. Getting off the subway, they began to walk on the road. Not too longter, they had came across the majestic military courtyard with armed soldiers standing guard menacingly. This is a part of the military district, inside this ce has many retired elderly people. Zhu Jia exined before giving a phone call. A momentter, Wang Chaos eyes began to shine as an elderly person walked out from between the gates. This elderly persons steps had been calm but decisive. It was slow, but it was also very fast at the same time. When he saw Zhu Jia and Wang Chao, he waved his hand before walking straight over. Wang Chao and Zhu Jia both weed him by moving closer as well. By the time there was only 10 steps between them, Wang Chao could already see the mans appearance. The elder had grizzly hair that wasbed nicely. While his skin wrinkles were bulging, he didnt have the puffiness normally seen in an elders face. He wore a regr looking gray robe and had clothe soles on his feet. This appearance had given him a straightforward and tranquil appearance. Grandfather Li! Zhu Jia cried out enthusiastically. Wang Chao had called out as well. For a person like him, he had to be courteous and respectful. Jia Jia, is this the youngster youve told me about? The elder gave a nce towards Wang Chao. Starting with a shock, Wang Chao quickened his pace, Senior, I have been rude. With that, he extended both hands forever and raised them. When the elder saw Wang Chao move, his eyes lit up in satisfaction, Good! What a pure stance! With that, he brought both of his hands up against Wang Chaos. The two men brought their hands together, causing Wang Chao to suddenly feel the elders pores straighten up almost as if he was pressed against a thousand iron needles. Each one pointed sharply at his own skin. It was at this moment he had realized the elders Chinese boxing had already reached the Hidden Jin stage. Whether or not it was the Transforming Jin stage, he didnt know, but he did know that it was a far distance away from his own. Senior is far too outstanding, I have lost. Wang Chao spoke honestly. What Wang Chao had just done was the proper etiquette from the former Wulin circles. In the past, people of the Wulin wouldnt need to fight each other in order to test their strength; all they needed to do was to press hands against each other. If they truly wanted topete, then it would be a battle to the death. In the past, schrs of martial arts would just need to press hands in order to tell who was weaker or if they shouldnt act rashly. But this way had caused the foreign martial artist world to say that Chinese Wushu was nothing more than a fake facade. Only the person who drinks the water would know whether or not it is cold or hot. If one wanted to establish who was superior, then they would use their fists. Chinese boxing was not meant to see who was stronger than the other or separate life from death. Death was a major thing, and so everyone was cautious regarding it. How many years have you practiced? The elder nodded his head in satisfaction. I begun learning the Horse Stancest December. Right now it has been two years and a half month. Two years! The elder cried out in shock, Who is your master? My masters martial arts had reached a level where the water does not reach past the knee. However, after teaching me for a year, even I dont know where she has gone to. Thus, I have practiced by myself. Not reaching past the knee?! That is the pinnacle of the Transforming Jin stage! The elder was stupefied. I had no idea there would actually be such a person like that! Have I aged? Ive surely aged! The elder knew of the rules of the Wulin and inquired no more. Youngster, your martial arts is quite decent. In just two years, you have reached the Clear Jin stage. Even though your master is extremely talented, it is upon the disciples potential in order for their strength to be brought out. Shaking his head, Wang Chao replied, I am stillcking a lot. Even with the pressing of our hands, I am not yet able to react subconsciously and breakthrough naturally. Break out naturally. The elder thought for a moment before looking at Wang Chao, Do you wish to know the cause? Of course! Wang Chao spoke. The ssics of martial arts say: The muscles must loosen, the skin and hair must attack. Step by step, the two should string together with an empty spirit. The elder spoke. Your pores must be able to be like iron as it attacks while keeping the heat in control. But this is only the Pores Must Attack stage. Against an enemy, your muscles must loosen at the same time. When learning the fist, you must maintain a Yin and Yang bnce like a copper ball with mercury within it. Hard exterior soft interior, open and close. Burning Yang and Sealed Yin must be cultivated, and in that moment of killing will you breakthrough naturally. Your subconscious movements will then be faster than anyone else by one step. So the mercury and copper balls had that meaning! Wang Chao realized. Chapter 49: Listen to the weak points and don’t look at the person Chapter 49: Listen to the weak points and dont look at the person To be soft and rxed When Wang Chao heard that the muscles had to loosen and the pores had to attack, he suddenly thought about to what sis Chen had taught him a year ago. Back when she taught him Taichi, she had said the same words along with this elder. It was as if the clouds had parted the skies, allowing him to see both the sun and the reasoning behind it. Left hand pressed against the rib, the right handid parallel to the ground, this was the posture of Wang Chaos Assault of Dragon and Snake. Silently raising the tailbone, and then use the pores as an attack before separating the interior and exterior by bing rxed. Understanding was one thing, but actually doing it was another. When Wang Chao tightened his pores, his entire body began to grow taut, rendering him unable to feel that Yin and Yang bnce within his body. Correct, soft and rxed. Youngster, understanding and doing are two different things. You must work hard on tempering yourself. Test your hand against another by using Taichis art of pushing hands or Baguas art of rotating hands, both require at least year before they can be used to proficiency. Eh? What posture is this? What stance are you standing in? It seems like abination of the Xingyi Quan postures. When he saw Wang Chao start to mutter, the elder had understood what he was thinking about and gave guidance. But when Wang Chao had suddenly got into a stance, he was surprised. This is the art of the Dragon and Snake. My master had said the dragon to be the horse, and the snake the spear. With bothbined into one, it reigns supreme even amongst the battlefield of weapons. Wang Chao spoke truthfully. So thats your answer? It seems that your master has experienced the battlefield before. All generations of martial art experts will be masters of the generation after experiencing the battlefield once without dying. To be able to create a standard ofbined postures would make one a master of their own school and paint their names as one of the many branches of Xingyi Quan. The elder remarked. Having read the history of martial arts, Wang Chao understood the meaning of the elders words. Xingyi, Taichi, and Bagua had many different masters who had created their own style and branches within the discipline. Shang Yunxiangs Xingyi Quan had been called the Shang style Xingyi. Other than that, there was the Che style Xingyi from Che Yizhai, and Guo Yunshens Guo style Xingyi. There was also Cheng Tinghuas Cheng style Bagua, and so forth. Has elder Li reached the Transforming Jin realm? When we pressed hands, I could feel the Hidden Jin break out as if needles. I have not yet reached the Hidden Jin stage, so I know not of theyers of martial arts yet. When my master taught me, she had not Hidden Jin to help me. Wang Chao asked hurriedly. Ai! I am old now, and when my martial arts was at its peak, it was indeed at the Transforming Jin stage. At that point, I could use my pores to strike, but I can no longer do that. At most, I can only knock someone off guard since my pores can no longer aplish the same things. The elder went quiet as his face revealed the damage of time with sorrow. What, does ones martial art degenerate with age even after reaching the Transforming Jin? Wang Chao asked in concern. Youngster, martial arts is not some fairy tale. Even masters of martial arts are no match for the passage of time. Time persists, time does not spare. To not ept aging is to not be human. I am already 90 years old, and of the three internal harmonies, I am able to do the harmony of mind and will and the harmony of will and Qi. However, the harmony of the Qi and power is unattainable for me, making me unable to circte Jin to all parts of my body. As he spoke, the elder stepped towards Wang Chao suddenly and brought his hand like a knife towards Wang Chaos throat. The elders footwork had been impable and his movements were as swift as a leopard pouncing at an antelope. His footwork resembled that of having a mastery over Bagua, and he was even using the Bagua tradition of using ones hand as a knife. But instead of stepping from the side, the elder had charged in from the front. Like a spear going down the meridian line of a person, he had transformed the usually deceitful Bagua footwork into one of a valiant nature. Good! Wang Chao couldnt help but cry out in recognition of the elders hand work. Bagua Xingyi, and Taichi all shared simr reasonings on the topmost level and had even the same foundation of principles. The only difference was how the theory on how to strike. But while the fighting style was different, once one gained a high level of proficiency, they would be able to mix the three together. Bagua was to attack fiercely from the front, Xingyi was to twist and strike from the side, and Taichi was to explode outwards to strike and kill. If he is a senior of Bagua, then I will use Bagua to resist! Wang Chao thought as he moved to respond to the elder. Feeling the gust of wind strike at his face, Wang Chao felt his legs begin to tilt the side as an instinctive response. He hadnt even thought about dodging before this, and so his movements was even faster than before. With this tilted step, Wang Chao had instantly arrived at the side of the elder. At this moment, Wang Chao had already drummed up his pores, causing him to look as if he was a reef within the middle of a storm. Listening to the wind all around him, he felt just where it was strongest and where it was weakest before trying to find the best path to attack. The storm was caused by the Jin in the elders body. The intensity of it was testament of the elders Jin. If it was strong, then he could still circte it to enough ces within his body, if not, then he could not. Wang Chao suddenly felt as if he had entered a mysterious realm with his pores listening and his eyes looking only at his own hands. Wherever he felt the Jin was weakest in his opponent, he would strike there. Youngster, you are doing well. When preparing the cow with his knife, Zhuangzi had said to not look at the entire cow. Feel for only the cows muscles and bones; this is the same for martial arts. Do not look at the entire person, use your Jin to listen to the weak points. When Wang Chao reached the elders side, he had struck out at the weakest point he felt in the enemys offense. It was a strike executed perfectly and almost on an instinctive level. The elder had stepped away and turned his body before repeating his first action. Charing towards Wang Chaos front like a spear, his palm crashed against Wang Chaos own before immediately turning to strike at the ribs. When Wang Chaos palm struck against the elder, he had followed suit and used his arm to push in down towards the groin. This was the Returning Body Palm of Bagua Zhang. Bagua originally had some elements of grappling moves from when Cheng Tinghua incorporated it in. Pa! The two men simultaneously used the Returning Body Palm, their blows striking and sticking to each other. With the two moves almost identical in purpose, Wang Chao would naturally be the worse of the two. In that instance, he immediately felt his support folding and his legs lifting off from the air. As a result of losing his bnce, he was flung into the air. The ground beneath the feet was the source of power for anything. No matter what discipline of martial arts, when the legs left the ground, it would be hard to shift power. Plop! Wang Chao flew five or six meters away before rolling violently on the ground. Then with his hand moving behind his back, it acted like a tail and sprung him back on his feet like a monkey. You two. Zhu Jia stared with wide eyes. In her eyes, the elder and youngster were simply a mystery yet unsolved. When the two met, they had instantly talked passionately with each other before even giving their own names. And then, they had begun to test each other out by fighting. To her, she felt as if the two men in front of her had gone insane. Chapter 50: Sharing your passion Chapter 50: Sharing your passion You truly are a practitioner of the traditional Bagua discipline. Your footwork is steady to the point where even a practitioner of six years could not replicate. The elder spoke. Although he hadnt used all of his strength to throw Wang Chao, when he saw just how Wang Chao had easily recovered, his opinion had been revised. Alright alright. Wang Chao, just how could you start a fight straight at the get go? Zhu Jia rebuked Wang Chao. The two had immediately started a fight as if they werent strangers, but since she couldnt yell at her grandfather, Wang Chao would do. Hahaha. The elder began tough as he listened to Zhu Jia, Youve brought a well learned youngster to find me this time. I havent seen such a purely skilled Bagua practitioner in many years. Thats good, theres no need to test skills anymore. Come with me. Wang Chao nodded his head silently as he began to file away what he had learned, This elders martial arts is incredibly strong. When he used the Returning Body Palm to throw me, his use of Jin was ingenious. He is far beyond what I am capable of, this must be what it is to be experienced with age. However, because of age, he is past his prime age. The fist fears weakening. A man who focusedpletely on martial arts would reach his peak at 20, 30, 40, and 50 years old. Past these years and bing 60 years old would be impact their strength no matter who the person was. The arms and legs would grow less nimble, and the organs would start to degenerate. The only thing past this peak was a slow decline of strength. For a 90 year old man to be able to fight still, that could only mean that the elder was at the limit of his strength in his prime. This was what it meant to be an internal practitionerCto cultivate the health. If one was an external practitioner like a Muay Thai practitioner, they would use their legs to kick trees or their elbows to stab sandbags to be as hard as steel and temper their body to the limit. But this method was also extremely harmful to the body to the point where even medicine couldnt cure if done incorrectly. Medicine had its side effects no matter what type of medicine it was. After all, the medicine would have toe across the kidney sooner orter, and the umted use of it would eventually lead to harm. Thus, people who trained their bodies this way would reach the peak by their twenties, but after several short years, the damage to their organs would show and their lives would be short. This was unlike the internal practitioners whose peak would lead to an entire golden age for the entire body. But Wang Chao could clearly understand despite the age of the elder and the atrophy of his muscles, the elder at his prime was extremely terrifying evenpared to the regr practitioner. I have unfortunately never truly exchanged words with an expert like this before. This elder was a guard for both a prime minister and a chairman, he surely has experience killing on the battlefield to an ample degree. I have to consult to him on the best way to deal from enemies attacking from all sides and how to deal with unprepared ambushes. The three walked past the guard and into the courtyards. Walking through the courtyards, Wang Chao continued to look all around the ce. The courtyards themselves werent too big but had a simplistic feel to it. The courtyards were expansive in area and looked quite remote with all of the trees towering over the red walls. The elders residential room was on the third floor; a building with three rooms and a living room. The interior was quite neat and orderly with plenty of antique furniture. Aside from that, there was plenty of old and new books that adorned the many bookshelves. Youngster, take a seat. When the three entered the room, the elder asked for Wang Chao to sit while Zhu Jia went to make the tea. En. Wang Chao replied any other superfluous words. When we tested each other, I could see your skill was not all that bad. However, I did not see your entire ability with Bagua, would you allow me to see it? The elder had been extremely courteous almost as if he had disregarded his status as a senior practitioner. Of course. Wang Chao stood up and walked to the center of the living room. Assuming a fighting stance, he began to demonstrate the Double Exchange Palm, Single Exchange Palm, Grinding Body Palm, and then the powers of the arm: push, squeeze, press, and knead. Revolving in a circle without stopping, he was like ripple of water that never ended, showing his expertise at the standard forms he had learned. As he finished his Bagua set, both of his palms rose to his eyebrows before pressing down towards his abdomen with an exhale. His entire breath exited from his chest from his throat, letting out a sharp sound. If senior would guide me. The elder blinked his eyes for a moment without a word before finally sighing in admiration. Your master is truly a mystical person. Your set was all epassing without any mistakes. I can see no unsuitable movements within it, it is an extremely precious sight. You have mastered the essence of Bagua Quan, it is only your technique at it that requires perfection. In time I am sure you will be able to fix this, but as for your practice, I have no words of guidance to say. Hearing this, Wang Chao thought back to his first year of learning martial arts. Without straying an eye, sis Chen had always leapt in to correct Wang Chao whenever a mistake was made to ensure he got it right. His set had reached a stage of bing a standard to follow. Every movement, head turn, expression, neck, vertebrae, arm, hands, waist, and legwork had reached a concise uracy. This was the result from countless of hours sis Chen had spent on him. So listening to the elder say that there was no guidance he could give, Wang Chao felt that was the correct answer to give. If the elder had said his form was wrong and tried to correct it, then Wang Chao would have doubted his eyes or intentions. To doubt his practice sets was to doubt Tang Zichens teaching ability. Then what must be done in order for the Clear Jin to be Hidden Jin? Wang Chao asked. This requires a slow umtion of time and effort in order to seed. Do not rush and take it slow. Reaching the Hidden Jin stage is a huge qualitative leap for any practitioners, anyone that fumbles around will never reach such a stage. The Hidden Jin is the culmination of the three internal harmonies: harmony of the mind and will, harmony of the will and Qi, and harmony of the Qi and power. The mind and the will are the source of energy for the Hidden Jin, so to practice the Hidden Jin is to first master ones willpower and to understand ones mind. The elder spoke after thinking before trying to think of a clear and concise way to answer his question. I know the principle of the three internal harmonies and just what the Hidden Jin is. However, the concrete details on how to master ones willpower and understand ones mind, I was hoping to learn from your experience and be enlightened. Wang Chao spoke gently but firmly. How to master ones will and understand the mind?..My experience.. The elder began to blink rapidly as he started to think back to previous memories. The entire room went quiet with Wang Chao not saying a word. By the time Zhu Jia returned with the tea, it was almost as if the elder and the youngster found the conversation boring. Walking to the other side of the room, she began to rifle through the books. Grandfather Li and Wang Chao truly deserve to be calledrades of the same discipline. Upon seeing each other, they immediately went to test each other without even giving a name. Zhu Jia continued to look through the interesting selection of books before thinking, Who knows how much longer the two will talk? As long as its not the entire night Ill be happy. Id go crazy if that was the case. Its already 10 PM, I should try to leave and ask him toe back tomorrow. With that thought, Zhu Jia walked towards them, Grandfather Li, Wang Chao and I should be leaving now. You should rest up early; welle back tomorrow morning. Wang Chao, lets avoid from troubling grandfather Lis rest. You can leave first. Wang Chao spoke to Zhu Jia with a small furrowing of his eyebrows. You Zhu Jia couldnt help but feel a little angry, but she didnt know what to say next. Wang Chao and Zhu Jias words had broken the elder out of his train of thought. His eyes shined brightly as he jolted back to awareness and the deep look in his eyes had turned slightly sour from being interrupted. Im old now and my mind cannot keep up. I had a string just now, but I couldnt connect that string to the next thought, leaving me unable to tell from heads to tails. Raising both hands, he began to rub his temples as if he was injured. But when Zhu Jia heard him, she instantly understood his meaning. He was rebuking her for breaking his concentration, resulting in her turning red in the face in embarrassment. Realizing his words were slightly inappropriate, the elderughed out loud, Your grandfathers words were a little too much just now, dont take it to heart. I was not ming you at all. But Im sure the things we old fools say are much too boring and uninteresting to you youngsters. Go on home ande see me tomorrow morning. Laughing in return due to her grandfathers humor, Zhu Jia nodded her head, Then, grandfather Li, Ill be leaving first. Wang Chao, go ahead and talk. When youre done, give me a call. Knowing that Zhu Jia would surely have a ce to live in Beijing, Wang Chao wasnt worried and nodded his head in agreement. After Zhu Jia had left, the elder submerged himself in his thoughts once more. After a while, his eyes opened slowly before looking with embarrassment towards Wang Chao, Even I dont know how to say the right words to make it clear. This is a matter that can be understood, but not described. Perhaps I am just truly old now and cannot think of the right words to describe my thoughts. Ill rest up for the night and resume my thinking in the morning when my brain is more active. You should sleep over tonight just in case a sudden realization pops up and you are not around for me to say it. Thats fine. Wang Chao replied before taking up the spare room as given to him by the man. The next morning, Wang Chao woke up from the bed and headed to the forests to practice. The day was only growing brighter, and the chirping from the forest was growing louder. Just as Wang Chao was about to head back to the room to see if the elder had awakened, several cars suddenly came driving out from the gates. These cares were extremely eye-catching with their sleek ck and elongated bodies. Even Wang Chao had realized that these cars belonged to the world famous and top-notched Rolls-Royce. These types of cars was often talked about by Zhang Tong. Plenty models of the brand could be priced in the ten millions, and with the limited production of several certain models, those could cost well over a hundred million. Aside from this car, the other cars to the side were equally luxurious: Hummer, Lincoln, and Ferrari. Wang Chao knew that each one was different in specs, but it was still extremely high priced in the end. The four cars came to a slow stop at the ts before several people walked out of the Rolls-Royces. From the head of the group was a single impressive looking middle aged man. This middle aged man had a powerful air exuding from each of his movements, giving him the appearance of bossing around people often. But when Wang Chaopared this man to the municipal secretary Zhu Tiang together, the two mens movements and aura werepletely different. It was likeparing a small magician to a grand magus. This man is far beyond what Zhu Tiang is. With his ability to read bodynguage, this was the only conclusion Wang Chao could reach. Then, from the Hummer came an arrogant looking woman who wore extremely ssy clothing. Wang Chao had seen many wealthy looking clientele from Zhang Tongspany, but none of them had this womans air. At the same time from the Lincoln and Ferrari came several men and women with just as an impressive of an aura. From these group of people, Wang Chao could onlybel them as Aristocratic and Big shots. Looking like they were from a single family, they each began to walk into the building with several ck suited bodyguards surrounding them. After a moment, Wang Chao walked in. This is a military district with many old people here. This group must be here to see their elders. Wang Chao thought, but this was a strange thought to him still. Just as Wang Chao entered the building, an indignant roar could be heard from the second floor. Out! Get out of here! You group of bastards, who told you toe visit! The cry came out once more. Then, the sound of something flying out the window could be heard beforending on the ground. Grandfather has lost his mind; mother, father, Ive said not toe but we still came. This should prove things now! Came the shriek of a woman/ Thats right, this old bastard! A young man cursed out loud. The sounds of footsteps could be heard before Wang Chao could see the high and mighty familye walking out of the building with an exasperated feeling and the youths swearing along the way. Making way for them, the family climbed into their cars and peeled away from the district. Did this familye to see if their grandfather has gone crazy? Wang Chao thought before ignoring it and walking back to the room on the third floor. Just as Wang Chao pushed aside the doors and walked in, he saw grandfather Li and another elderly man in a military uniform talking passionately. Brother Li, you tell me. Did I not follow the chairman and prime minister? Did I not fight painstakingly battle after battle and threw off the oppression after being soaked in blood? Did I not exploit the peoples bureaucracy and hosts? I didnt think that today, my own offspring would be a part of this very bureaucracy and ride on top of power and be deformed by it. By this point, they are no different than what I have fought against Brother Li, tell me. If this goes on and I die, just how will I face therades that were sacrificed for this cause? Wuu.wuuu.. The elders voice began to choke up as he cried, Just what face do I have to face the chairman, or the prime minister?! After this, the elder said no more and continued to cry like a child. Wang Chao suddenly felt an indescribable feeling ovee him. He began to think about the many events that had happened within thest decade. And this man and his mentality. Elders who had this same way of thinking had all converged in this ce, what couldnt they aplish? Finding strength through passion Wang Chao began to mutter sis Chens words, Temper the will and understand the mind After grandfather Li had sent off the other elder and saw Wang Chao standing at the door muttering those words, he suddenly let out a long sigh. You speak correctly. This is what it means to find passion, and from passion is to find the strength to temper the will and understand the mind. This is what is truly called the three internal harmonies. What you arecking right now is that passion to help you grow. My Chinese boxing was formed from the Long March back in 1934. I cannot teach you anything, but I can share with you my passion. However much you gain from this will be up to you. Come with me. Grandfather Li walked to his study room and pulled at cupboard, revealing a bright yellow suona. TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Suona On the suona was a single red ribbon. Doot, doot! Grandfather Li puffed up his lips and let out two short bursts to test out the suona, emitting a loud sound. Wang Chao said nothing and continued to observe the elder. The elders chest suddenly expanded, causing his robes to flutter as if plenty of snakes were wriggling around. This was clearly his breath at the works here. A loud but melodious sound could be heard from the suona. As Wang Chao listened, he could feel the passionate folk song being emitted from the suona. Each note that came out from the suona were like an sharp arrow that pierced through the air. The elders clothes continued to move up and down with his breathes. Looking at the elders posture as he yed the suona, he continued to listen to the melody. Wang Chao gradually began to close his eyes as if to to enjoy the music while his own chest began to move up and down with the music. After some time, the final note was lost in the air, waking Wang Chao out from his stupor only to see the elder sit wearily on the table next to him. The passion from my Chinese boxing can be contained from this bad, the Seeing Off the Red Army. You can go. Your passion, your Chinese boxing, I know of it now. There is truly no equal power to this. Wang Chao replied before walking out from the elders house. Chapter 51: A mind like a newborn, a willpower like iron (First) Chapter 51: A mind like a newborn, a willpower like iron (First) Wang Chao walked out of the courtyard and enjoyed the sunlight that was shining down on him. Overhead, several sparrows could be seen flying through the air in a pleasant way. Back when he was listening to the old man y the suona, it had taken three or four hours to finish the song. The Clear Jin is without intent and movement. It must be formed after the finest form of muscles must loosen and the pores must attack. The external must harden, and the internal must loosen. This is something the body has to do and has nothing to do with Hidden Jin. The Hidden Jin and the three internal harmonies have to do with the mind and will. I knew in the past that if one was not calm, then they would sweat and the body would not issue a strong amount of power. This is the power of the will and intent. But how would this power be unleashed on a battlefield to its full extent? To have fullmand of this power in such a state is not an easy task to aplish like crossing arge gap. This gap must have been illustrated by Cheng Tinghua when he spoke that only the hands must be focused on when fighting. As Wang Chao thought, he came to another idea, Once this gap is crossed, then this skill of martial arts bes a skill of Dao. By then will it be the quintessence of Guoshu. Thinking back to the very first day and night in this ce. Although he hadnt been able to use the elders knowledge to increase his own skill or actually fight with the seasoned person, it was still a worthwhile trip. That was because every question he had had were all answered within this day and night. These two elders had fought and killed on the battlefield with wills as tough as iron. But after the decay of the younger generation, they saw the destruction of their ideals, causing them to reveal their baby like hearts. A heart like a newborn, and a willpower stronger than steelthis is the mystery of the three internal harmonies. Martial arts is closely rted to the mystery that is human life. To not understand life is to not understand their inner Jin. With an impure heart and a weak will, their inner Jin would be unusable. Mindwillmind and willthe six harmonies. It is no wonder that Xingyi Quans predecessor was called the Intent of the Six Harmony Fist. This was the reason. For the past two years, Ive practiced day in and night out only for my martial arts to progress slower and slower. It was because of my impure heart in the end. Aftering in contact with this colorful world, I was unknowingly affected by it. If this continues, then the only thing that awaits me is a slow degradation and the inability to nevere to understand the higheryers of martial arts. I must calm myself and cleanse my mind and temper my will. In this past year, Wang Chao had opened his ownpany and came in contact with the upper ss. Even more so, he had been enticed by the allure of power and wealth, causing his mind and will to no longer be as clean as when he immersed himself in his training with sis Chen. In regards to his skill at martial arts, this was a slow acting poison. Fortunately after this day and night, he had experienced the passion of the senior generation. Grandfather Lis final bad had not only transformed his entire martial arts into a voice of power, but it had also cleared away the dense fog that had blurred Wang Chaos mind. Using this passion from the mind and will, it had transformed into a new passion to pursue the art of martial arts. In the end, the ck clouds in his mind had been blown apart, revealing the bright moon illuminating the sky above. At this moment regarding the muscles and pores being soft and hardened in ordance to both the external and internal three harmonies, Wang Chao had a deepprehension of them now. After two years of martial arts and a morning of revtions, the doors had been opened, allowing Wang Chao to attain the next step. But understanding was still just understanding. If one wanted to improve their skill, they would need plenty of practice. Wang Chaos recent revtion had only opened up the path up the mountain, he still had not yet begun to climb it. To chase after the path of martial arts with the heart of a newborn and a will of iron was not something anyone could aplish after a single day. Ai, the reason why sis Chen didnt tell me this before was because I had only just started out. I hadnt reached this threshold yet, so her words would be no better than ying a lute for the cow to listen. Bringing his head down, he began to look at the congregated shadows as a myriad of emotions came to mind. Taichi, Xingyi, Bagua, Eight Extremes, Tongbei, Crane styled Wingchun, The True Record of Guoshu, Tang Zichen, Zhu Jia, Zhang Tong, Cao Jingjing, Cao Yi, Li Wanji, Zhao Xinglong, Yao Xiaoxue, Grandfather Li, the elder crying full of grief, the secretary Zhu Tiang, Zhao Jun, the axe wielders that ambushed him in the alleys, Lin Lijun that died from gunfire, the arrogant family from earlier this morning, the gun battle between cops and robbers, the life or death battle, therge financial building, the luxurious vi, the people who had gone purple from wine and blind with gold and many much more. Everything that Wang Chao had experienced within these two years quickly streamed into his mind. Then, after an unknown amount of time, the cellphone within his clothes began to ring, jolting Wang Chao up from his thoughts. Taking in a deep breath and shaking his entire body to rx, he cleared his throat. Air began to escape his throat as he exhaled sharply. Almost as if he was expelling all of the impure things from within his body out of his mouth, Wang Chao immediately felt as if his entire body was suddenly clear and his mind was at an unprecedented level of rationality. After that deep breath, Wang Chao picked up the phone only to hear Zhu Jias voice, Youve been standing at the gates for a long time, what are you doing? Did you finish your talk with grandfather that fast? Seeing how amiable you two were, did grandfather see you as a brother in Bagua? Im sitting in a car not too far away. After afternoon, I came by over only to see you staring off into the distance like an idiot, have you gone crazy? Looking up to inspect the area, he suddenly noticed that on the main roads, there was a single high ss BMW with a military license. Wang Chao didnt even want to know where she had gotten this car from. Seeing Wang Chao looking her way, the windows of the car suddenly rolled down, revealing Zhu Jias beautiful face as she waved her hand. As Wang Chao walked over, he suddenly realized there was a pretty lookingdy sitting at the drivers seat with an elegant dress. There was a clear air of eleganceCjust one look was enough to tell that she was properly educated as a high status family. Ai, its you? Wang Chaos eyes narrowed as hen recognized the driver. It was the girl from earlier this morning that had caused the elder she visited to cry in grief. Thisdy was just driving an all terrain Hummer this morning. It hasnt even been half a day, and she swapped out to another military vehicle. This is truly the power of the daughter of an affluent family, how unfortunate When Wang Chao thought back to the crying man, his heart felt a little tired. Wang Chao, get in the car. Weve invited a person to get eat, youreing along too. Jia Jia, whos this person? Thedy looked at Wang Chao with a look of doubt. He is my friend and fellow disciple of martial arts with my grandfather Li. Grandfather Li is his teacher so he came to see him. Zhu Jia boasted of Wang Chaos identity. Ah. Thedys eyes began to shine as she listened. Scrutinizing Wang Chao closely now, she looked as if she recognized him, Grandfather Lis next generation disciple? Its no wonder I saw him earlier this morning when I came by. I have some matters to take care of back home, Zhu Jia, you have fun in Beijing for a few days. Wang Chao spoke declined diplomatically. Although he knew that Zhu Jia bringing him to dinner would mean a meal with plenty of other young richdies and a better development for his future, he wasnt interested at all. This type of allure was a feast for the rich and powerful. To the martial art immersed Wang Chao, it would only serve to bring his mind to a disorderly state and slowly corrode his willpower. Daoist practices generally involved withdrawing from the secr world, but Wang Chao hadnt yet withdrawn himself yet. His mind was not yet like a newborn and his willpower was not yet like steel. If he were to try and forge his way into the world and then be tempted by such wealth and power, then he would definitely be lost to it. Knowing how he would conduct himself in such a situation, Wang Chao gave it some thought before finally outlining a path of cultivation for himself. After Zhu Jia had called to him, Wang Chao gave a smile. With no further word, he turned around and left. Zhu Jia would have never imagined that Wang Chao would decline her invitation. As Zhu Jia turned red in the face, the rich daughter in the car with her looked at Wang Chaos retreating back with a stunned look. After some time, Zhu Jia recovered with a slight sniffle and an apprehensive mutter, If you dont go, thats fine. Hmph. Lets go! Whats wrong, Jia Jia, is he not your boyfriend? Did you have a lovers quarrel? Thedy asked. Hmph! Even after I helped him, hes still unable to see that! Zhu Jia snorted. The rich daughterughed for a moment before setting the car into drive. It wasnt until night time that Wang Chao had returned home. He spoke several words to his parents, saying he had gone for a trip before giving another phone call to Li Wanji that he was would be going to practice by himself. In that time, Zhao Xinglong would be his representative. Li Wanji had been very cooperative and agreed to Wang Chaos request. With everyst thing taken care of, Wang Chao isted himself for several days. Soon, a cold frost descended upon the entire city, rivers,kes and roads. On an early morning with snow nketing the ground, Wang Chao stepped on the road towards the southwest. Wang Chao wanted to travel like in the time of the previous century to inspire himself. To travel the rivers, the frosty mountains, the prairie and the mountain ridges, Wang Chao wanted to admire the sights and get rid of any distracting thought. Chapter 52: A mind like a newborn, a willpower like iron (Second) Chapter 52: A mind like a newborn, a willpower like iron (Second) The snow continued to nket the entire city for three entire days without clearing up. Only snow could be seen on the ground as the cold winds cut into everyones faces as if knives with a painful sting. This type of snow was so strong that it would be weird for people in the city to be seen driving a car, let alone in the vige. Each step Wang Chao took towards the forests had sunk deep into the snow so that it covered his trousers and had a soft sound to it. The road he was on now was neither concrete or asphalt, but dirt. It had already been three days, but he had finally reached Shaoshan in the Xiangtan province. The snow had already stopped in this area, but the climate was harsh, making travel difficult. Everyday he would wake up at the crack of dawn and continue walking until night. Sometimes he would stay at a hotel, sometimes it would be at the house of a farmer. One day when the snow was extremely difficult to walk on and his shoes were drenched with the snow, he was already in the countryside. After a difficult walk, his shoes had finally broken and forced him to carry on barefoot. By nightfall, his two soles were already numb with the cold. It was a good thing that he had tempered his body over the course of two years to cover even the toes of his feet. With the pores sealed, the cold was not able to enter, an ordinary person would had lost his feet to frostbite already. Because of the heavy snowfall and the great winds, his umbre had been broken apart from the stress. The snow on his head would dissolve and flow down his neck to make his entire body cold. Despite his body was far stronger than the average persons, by the time it was night, his vision was already starting to get blurry. The frostbite was finally kicking in. Fortunately after walking another 50 kilometers, Wang Chao had been able to find the home of a farmer. This house had only a single person, the rest of the family had long moved out to find jobs. The warmhearted old man had given him some hot ginger and brown sugar tea to warm himself up from the cold. Seeing how there was a bamboo hat,a raincoat weaved from the hairs of a palm tree and straw sandals, Wang Chao immediately bought all three. On the morning of the next day, he was no longer afraid of the snow or wind with his new attire. But while the sandals were resilient, they did nothing to hold back the cold. So after every step, Wang Chao would curl his toes so that the snow water wouldnt freeze it. After three days of walking, Wang Chaos legs had taken the most of the sufferings. Climbing up the nearby hill with difficulty, Wang Chao looked about the area. The trees were filled with icicles and the entire area was a wretched wintry sight. By morning, Wang Chao was standing on top of the nearby mountain and looking all around. The northern wind blew against his raincoat harshly, but he could only feel a heroic spirit well up inside his heart as he thought of the first signs of the spring snow. This scenery and feelings After a while, Wang Chao descended down the mountain and headed towards the south west. After a month of traveling, Wang Chao had made it to the border line that divided Hunan and Guizhou. By this point, the snow had already started to melt and the temperature began to rise with theing spring. On the road, the rain water had already mixed into the ground to form mud. With each step, Wang Chao continued to leave behind a muddy trail. At the beginning, Wang Chao wasnt adapted to this lifestyle. But after a month, he had gradually grew ustomed to thinking while he walked. Even the amount of times he had swapped out clothing was lost to him. Every few days, he woulde by the nearest town to buy a new set of clothes and changed into them. With the hundred thousand bill he had on him, he was in no shortage of money. But the bamboo hat, the rush raincoat, and the straw sandals had never once been reced. When the road became hard to travel on, he was most likely traveling on a mountainous path or an isted forest path. The road was always quiet and isted, causing Wang Chao to gradually forget about the noise and mor of the mundane world while also causing his heart to soar into the sky with feeling. Each movement he made was naturally in ordance with all the martial art he knew. Everything else had forgotten with only the essence of martial arts taking up his mind. Yunnan wasprised of mainly mountains, so instead of taking the main path, Wang Chao had taken the road less traveled despite the strain. On the way, he had admired the sights the revolutionaries had once traveled. This process was exceedingly slow and had taken three quarters of spring before he had arrived at the Zunyi province in Guizhou. By May, Wang Chao had traveled past Chishui and into Sichuan. Over the course of these several months, his body had been tempered by the frost and the wind. His previously white skin had transformed into an ashy brown and after spending the nights out in the open, his body hadnt grown weak at all. Instead, it grew sturdier and his legs even stronger. Sometimes when he traveled, Wang Chao would close his eyes shut and reflect upon himself. Sometimes, he could hear the blood flow through his body. Under the work of the heart, the blood in his veins had continued to circte around his body without pause. When one had been trained to a specific point, they would be able to hear their blood flow. Unbeknownst to Wang Chao, his martial arts had already reached this detail stage where he could sense all of his inner organs. His body had also managed to coordinate with the very essence of several other martial art disciplines and essence, and his heart had submerged itself into a state of mind that could be seen in the previous century. A teau was already forming in Sichuan. The road was even more perilous than Guizhou with the mountainous terrain slowly taking over. The road continued to wind around unpredictably almost as if it was the body of a giant dragon. The weather was growing hotter, but Wang Chao hadnt noticed it. He could only feel that his mind and body was like a crude and unpolished gem. Each step he took was yet another polishing or another cut into this gem to rid it of its impurities. In this half year of traveling, Wang Chao had only felt depressed and the entire trip to be difficult at first. But in the end, he had grown more and morefortable with himself. He had forgotten about the problems with the world, and so his heart had grown lighter almost as if his entire body was floating now. Thinking back to the words and experience of his predecessors, he thought, Martial arts must be done with a feeling offort and ease. If there is only pain, then it is wrong. He knew he had practiced correctly. The mountain grew dangerous, the roads even more precipitous. Beneath him, the river water was rushing with a rapid pace while the sun above him was burning with a vicious heat. With such a perilous situation like this, each day grew even more difficult for Wang Chao. If he did not carefully watch himself with each step, then his body would not be able to take the consequence. In the middle of June, Wang Chao came across a wriggling river, by this point, the cities and customs of the ces he traveled to had gradually changed. Sometimes, he could see the clothes of Tibetans instead of the maind Chinese he was used to. After several days, the gigantic mountains he had crossed were starting to be covered with snow. By the time Wang Chao had arrived at the next range of snowy mountains, they had already blocked his path. When Wang Chao looked at the snowy mountains, his heart knew that this journey ahead of him would be a hundred times harder than what he had just aplished. The thousand mile journey had only just begun. Chapter 53: A mind like a newborn, a willpower like iron (Third) Chapter 53: A mind like a newborn, a willpower like iron (Third) By the time Wang Chao had crossed into the mountains, it was already June in both time and weather. Despite the dampness, it was stifling hot. There was also the asional rain that made its way to the bottom of the forests, creating a stinky yet ck mud. Within the muddy waters of these branches were several snakes that roamed about it with reckless abandon. Several of these snakes had t heads or had triangr heads. Some were ck, dark green, or ck and white, but Wang Chao could tell that every single one of these snakes were poisonous. For the sake of protecting himself against any snake bites, Wang Chao treaded carefully down the path. Sealing his pores and having his hair stand on its ends, they were like radars that would sense for any snake nearby. He was still wearing a conical bamboo hat, raincoat, and straw sandals, but there was also the new addition of a bamboo staff. The original bamboo hat, raincoat, and straw sandals had long since been ruined before, and it was only in Sichuan that he had bought a new recement. From the very first day, Wang Chao had felt a deep connection with these three items. That was because even as he wore them on his journey, he couldnt sensed a single tint of the current generation smell to them; it was very pure in spirit. With a straw cape and a straw hat through mist and rain, Ill walk through lifes journey again and again. Wang Chao thought. He had already washed away any other foreign feel to it. After a whole day of walking, Wang Chao had already traveled half of the mountain by the second morning. Looking around himself, he could see that further down the road, the cities and rivers were all tiny and hazy like on a painting scroll. If anyone were to see this, they would treat it as a fantasy. Suddenly, the bright wheel of fire that was the sun loomed overhead, illuminating the path behind him. The strong pass of the enemy is like iron, yet with firm strides, I will reach the summit. Wang Chaos mind suddenly thought of a valiant phrase. His mind had the idea of walking through lifes journeys again and again, while his will had the firmness of the reaching the summit of the enemys iron-like pass. With this mind and will, his muscles and pores began to soften and harden, just the way Yin and Yang wasposed. Facing the direction of the sun, he took in a deep breath before slowly exhaling. The sun was already high in the sky, burning the stones he was standing on. Laying out some cloth on the t rocks, Wang Chao satfortably on it and began to rest. This was the halfway point up the mountain, but there was still a long way to go until the very top. As he traveled to the top, the more severe the snow and terrain became. If he wanted to cross this, then even if he had nine lives, he wouldnt be able to with his current body. Right now, he needed to improve it. After some time, Wang Chao began to feel a chill in the air. Waking up from his dreamful slumber, he tilted his head upwards to the sky only to find that the sun had descended with dark clouds rolling in. A cold wind was starting to blow in as well, chilling his body with each passing second. His clothes had long since been dried from the sun. Putting them on, Wang Chao took out some rice dumplings, some dried vegetables, and a bamboo tube of water. With these rations, he searched for some dried up branches and quickly started a fire to warm up his food. In no time at all, the smell of rice could be smelled rising into the air. Cooking the dried vegetables, he quickly devoured the food and drank the water. With a small exercise of the body, he felt his energy rise back up topletion. Rumble! Just then, the deafening sounds of thunder could be heard as a bolt of lightning jolted through the air like a silver snake. Without dy, Wang Chao found a stone cover to hide under. It wasnt big, but it could easily fit two people in there and was enough for him to hide from the rain. Without another thunder p, the rain began to cast downwards heavily. Bang! Another thunderp could be heard as even the mountains shook. There was a lingering echo after the lightning struck as if it was traveling around the mountains. As Wang Chao listened to the sounds of thunder, he gradually thought about the Tigers Thunder that could refine the marrow. As a result, he began to subconsciously shake his entire body frame and bones. The trembling technique from the Tigers Thunder was still fresh on his mind when sis Chen had tried it on him two years ago. However, at the time, he wasnt able to shake his striated muscles to such a degree before. But now, he could feel that trembling sensation without much difficulty. That was when Wang Chao knew. In this half a year journey, his martial arts had reached a realm where his Jin could move about delicately and in a detailed manner. In the midsts of this slow trembling, Wang Chaos ears could heard the gradual yet rhythmic tempo of his bones humming along with the blood in his veins like the sound of a fountain spring. In fact, there was a surprisingly simr sound to the outside thunder. The intense downpour and the constant thunderps could be heard by Wang Chao clearly. Closing his eyes and clearing his mind, he began to synchronize the sounds of thunder with the vibrations within his body and imitate it. Finally, Wang Chao could gradually feel that the vibrational sounds within his body was exactly simr to the sounds of thunder right outside; there was no telling apart which from what. After an unknown amount of time, the thunder began to recede along with the pitter patter of the rain, allowing a ray of light to make its way into the closed eyes of Wang Chao. Opening his eyes, Wang Chao walked out only to see the sun rising from the east and the river below flowing freely. It was yet another morning! Because of the early morning rain, the weather was clear and the forest in the mountains looked especially lush. It was so green, Wang Chao felt that juice coulde out at any moment. Yin and Yang mix together to form thunder, and when the thunder leaves the mountain, everything flourishes. Then, Wang Chao came to a realization. A mind as pure as a newborn and a will as strong as iron. The muscles as soft as cotton, the pores as powerful as a bullet. This inner and outer contrast are the result of Yin and Yang. How cooperative yesterday was, with that, the world was exined. With the thunder, I was able to draw out the sounds of thunder in my own body. The previously abstruse mystery has be a truth far too wonderful for words. Exercising his body, Wang Chao began a new set of drills. It wasnt too long after that he had realized his movements were far superior in terms of stability and efficiencypared to yesterday. Without the use of Jin, he felt as if he was a floating cloud that was carefreely floating away. With Jin, he was a meteorite streaking towards the ground with both power and vigor. Swinging his arms and kicking his legs, they exploded with a crisp sound like a hot knife through butter. I have seeded in bringing the Clear Jin up to aplete mastery. Wang Chao knew that in this bitter ascetic journey, Wang Chao had stripped away from the noisy mundane world and purified his heart. At the same time, his will had been impressed by the passion of the previous century and shaped up to be as strong as iron. When the conditions are right, sess will follow. With the thunderstorm from yesterday, he had managed to tame that sound to temper his entire physique. This too was a scripture in the way of the fist, Chain Linking. At this stage, one could be considered to have mastered the Clear Jin. If he hadnt gone through such an ascetic training for half a year, Wang Chao would have never reached such a result like this ore in contact with thunder. If he were to stick around in the mundane world and face the noisy mess that came with interpersonal rtionships and lifestyles, Wang Chao didnt know how long it would take to attain the same results. It would be possible that his spirit would have been further polluted. His mind would have been thrown in disarray. His heart impure, murky and unclean. He would have never understood. Standing upright and weing the tranquility for a moment, Wang Chao donned his raincoat, sandals, and hat once more and began to climb. The mountains of Sichuan were relentlessly tall. The rain and mist would only be seen halfway. From the halfway up point, it would only snow. After half a day, Wang Chao had reached the uninhabited parts of the mountain where the path was in particrly precipitous. There was no other choice but to use the hands and legs to climb. Wang Chaos hands continued to make contact with the icy snow as he climbed, the frost permeating into his body. Even before he could make it to the top, his hands were already numb with cold. Fortunately he had experienced the dangers of walking on icy grounding before. Sprinkling water on the ground from his bamboo tube, Wang Chao could continue to walk without any danger to be had. Because of the wind, it felt as if it was the wintry twelfth lunar month instead of June. Snowkes could be seen rolling about in the sky as Wang Chao continued to sprinkle his path with water to avoid falling to his death. In this vast expanse of snow, no other color could be seen. Looking down, he couldnt even see the road. Unable to go up and unable to go down, this would strike fear in anyones heart. Taking off his raincoat, Wang Chao could only feel a cold he had never felt before. His entire body looked as if it was locked up to form an icy sculpture, but with the dark skies, that much couldnt be seen clearly. All he could do now was to stop moving in order to avoid plummeting to his death. Finding a depression in the wall to hole up against the wind, he wrapped himself up in a raincoat and began to eat some food and drink some water before recuperating his strength. The night never seemed to end, the anxiety from waiting was tormenting Wang Chao. With the pitch-dark skies and the whistling winds, Wang Chao began to doubt, when would lighte? Would he be able to survive before making his way down this mountain? Destion, cold, squalls, waiting, nighttime, fatigue, rigidness of his body, all these factors had begun to lead Wang Chao into feeling some despair. During the year of the Long March of the Red Army, they had managed to transverse this mountain. Their physiques were probably worse than mine and had straw sandals as well. But they had no specialized equipment and were still able to do it. A miracle doesnt evene close to describing it. If they were able to, just what reason would I not be able to do the same? Thinking to how this was no dead end if there had been people who had climbed this pass before, Wang Chaos grievances had been cleared away in an instant. It seems my willpower wasnt as impregnable as I thought. Wang Chao sighed. For the sake of making sure he didnt actually be an ice sculpture, his body continued to tremble as it replicated that thunder p sound. After several bitter days, Wang Chao had pulled his spirits back up and continued to trek upwards steadily. Although he could see the road, it was still hard to travel up it. After two days and one night of battling it out with death in order to survive, Wang Chao had finally made it over the snowy mountains. The mountains continued onwards, and down below at the edge of it, a tourist spot could be seen. However, Wang Chao ignored that and continued to travel down the unmanned path towards the nearest town. This trip had led Wang Chao on a teetering path between life or death many times. But with each feeling of despair he felt, he had learned another lesson. After resting for several days, Wang Chao set out for the next snowy mountain. With this experience, he had climbing a snowy mountain under his belt now. Every single time he had crossed yet another snowy peak, Wang Chao felt his willpower and mind increase in fortitude. At the very end, he had even felt that there was nothing in the world that could shake him from his will and mind. By September, Wang Chao had finally made his way out from Sichuan and was just about to cross over into the grassy fields of Tibet. While the grasnds wasnt as difficult as the mountains, it was still nheless difficult to travel. With a single misstep, a traveler would find themselves in a marsh. On the road, if a person were to step into the mud, they would find out that the hole was knee deep. Every step had to be carefully calcted as if they were on thin ice. With a stick in hand, Wang Chao would asionally jab at the ground so as to avoid these marshes. Walking across the grasnds, one had to be calm without deviation as if walking on a tightrope. Wang Chao was still carrying several rice dumplings, dried vegetables, and water. He was lightly dressed now, but because of the mud, the straw sandals had been useless, causing Wang Chao to go barefoot. There would sometimes be downpour or even a hailstorm. Sometimes, there was just the sun bearing heavily down on Wang Chao without any shelter in sight. But Wang Chao was determined and his willpower never wavered almost as if he was a statue. All that would happen was Wang Chaos rhythmic step forward. His clothes had long since ripped apart so that there was a piece missing here, and a piece missing there. Even the most destitute of beggars would not look any worse off. But underneath the ripped clothes was a solid steel like body. By the fifth day of entering the grasnds, Wang Chao had run out of both food and water. The hard-pressed times that the Red Army had felt was now something he could feel. But there was never a time he wavered. His mind and will had continued to grow strong enough to lift even the continent itself. When he was thirsty, he would lift his head up and drink from the rain. When he was hungry, he would harvest the potherbs and eat. After 10 days, the quagmire he had been in began to decrease in frequency. The grass was growing more dense as a giant mountain loomed overhead in the distant blue skies. Although he had transversed the grasnds, he had still yet to climb another mountain without a town in sight. It was now that Wang Chao had begun to feel a littlebored in the breath. But he knew that he had already entered the Qinghai-Tibetan teau. Is this short of breath because of altitude sickness? Sitting down on a massive rock, Wang Chao looked around only to see just rocks of every sizeying about. With the sun shining down fiercely, Wang Chao could feel himself growing a little dizy. He wanted toy down and sleep. I cant sleep! Wang Chao admonished himself. There was no one or no town in city. At that moment, the clear sound of a woman singing could be heard. As Wang Chao struggled to listen, a flock of cows and sheep could be seen grazing nearby with a Tibetan girl. The girl was singing in the Tibetannguage, so Wang Chao wasnt able to understand. However, the song she was singing had a familiar tune to it. From Beijings golden hill shines forth light far and wide!!! Chairman Mao is the golden sun!!! Oh how warm, oh how kind! The heart of us serfs are lighting up!!! Hearing the Tibetan song, an indescribable emotion began to well up in Wang Chaos body. Opening his throat, he began to use the Chinesenguage to sing along. As soon as the girl heard Wang Chao sing, she looked over from her herd. And straight after seeing the state Wang Chao was in, she dug into her leather bag and took out some butter tea for him to drink. Wang Chao began to drink the beverage down inrge gulps. After finishing the drink, Wang Chaos spirit had been refreshed. Giving the Tibetan girl a smile and receiving one in return, the two began to sing once more. Midway through the song, Wang Chao suddenly felt as if his spirit had ascended into the Ninth Heaven. Shooting straight up, his bent his waist and struck out with a fist. His arm had been like a snake in its movement and the unshaven hairs on his arms had instantly shot straight up as if zapped by lightning. This issuing of power had caused his Qi to boil before gathering in the entirety of his hand. Just as the Qi had converged at the pores in his hands, Wang Chao had inadvertently loosened it. Just like opening the dams, all of the force rushed out as he struck at the stone he was sitting on. Bang! Stone fragments were sent flying everywhere as arge hole could be seen in it. Within the hole, several more needle like holes could be seen with sweat gathering in those tiny holes. Wang Chaos fist had not weakened at all. The soft discharge and retention, harmony of mind and will, harmony of will and Qi, and the harmony of Qi and power! The natural break out of Hidden Jin in the shape of needles! Atst, the Hidden Jin had been achieved! Chapter 54: When close at hands, a man is scarier than a country Chapter 54: When close at hands, a man is scarier than a country Because of the linguistic differences, Wang Chao had been unable tomunicate with the Tibetan girl, but he could tell that she was looking at him as if he was some sort of deity. With several choice hand signals, he had managed to ask for directions, which the girl had returned in response as well as gifting him some butter tea and some hignd barley. Watching is figure drift farther and farther away, she turned towards the broken pieces of stone before kneeling and bowing towards it while muttering, Mahk! Mahk! TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mah%C4%81k%C4%8 Mahk was a Vajrapani protector deity that was prevalent in Tibetan Buddhism. What Wang Chao didnt know was that his disy of strength aftering to an understanding of the mysterious hidden Jin was mistaken to be an act of a deity. After three days, he had arrived the capital city of Tibet, Lhasa. After some rest, Wang Chao began to walk down the Heavenly Road towards Lhasa. This Heavenly Road was the railway between Qinghai and Tibet. Known to many as the Roof of the World, it was truly a wonderful thing. On the road, there was a single railway that was protected by several soldiers. There were also several maintenance workers that looked at Wang Chao with a strange look. Another monthter, Wang Chao had arrived at the capital city of the Qinghai province, Xining City. Not too long after, he began to head north towards the Gansu province, then the Shaanxi province, the Shansi province, and then towards Beijing. It would be here that he would go back to see the grandfather Li in the military district. By now, the year was already nearing its end. The snow in Beijing was swirling with a magnificent sight. Another year had passed. Another year had finally passed. Time continues to cycle with everyday being the same. There was never an alternate life or any variation to it. But Wang Chao was not the same Wang Chao asst year. Grandfather Li was as simple as he wasst time, the only difference now was his age. He was nearing 100 years old now, and despite the depthness of his martial arts, he was not able to go against the passage of time. Seeing Wang Chaoe, grandfather Li was astounded. The reason behind his shock was that those eyes that had seen many things and experienced many change had seen the world turning transformation Wang Chao had gone through. When Wang Chao saw grandfather Li, he spoke no words and instead moved into a Bagua stance. Wang Chaos movements were nimble and smooth as if he was gliding across ice. In the final sequence of his stance, Wang Chaos final eight steps had been light and sound less, like feathers floating towards the ground. The cement ground of the military district had eight distinctive footprints from where Wang Chao had stepped on in rtions to the directions. Wang Chao was even barefoot, so the cement had even disyed the imprints from where the veins were slightly bulging out from his feet. Ai! After watching, the elder had not spoken any words of praise or even any words for some time. Sighing, he spoke, My time is not long, but with your unparalleled support for the Bagua sect, I can rest assured. Letting out a deep breath of air, Wang Chao closed his eyes to rx. I can only use the Hidden Jin during these eight steps. I can also spread out the Hidden Jin within the extremities of my hands and feet, but that is my limit. I am not yet one with the universe and cannot force my Jin like needles. When I break out using my mentality, it is far more consuming than breaking out with my muscles. For the entire body to break out Jin in a needle like manner, that is the Transforming Jin. To be able to circte the Hidden Jin to your hands and feet is already considered quite decent. The Clear Jin uses the muscles to attack while the Hidden Jin uses the intent to attack. The two cannot be said to be at the same level. To try and issue Hidden Jin without the intent is to instead lose an extraordinary amount of stamina. Wang Chao nodded his head as if understanding the reasoning behind the grandfathers words. Hidden Jin was the explosive break out of intent. If a person was shaken or angry, then they would instantly be covered with sweat and their arms and legs would be unable to move. This sudden explosion of effort would reach a peak and drain away all stamina. With Wang Chaos current strength, he could strike out a hundred times with the Clear Jin without feeling taxed. But with the Hidden Jin, he would be fatigued after five blows. Thus the strength of the Hidden Jin couldnt be easily used. One would have to be careful with it during a fight. Without another word, Wang Chao turned away and began to walk out. Walking from Beijing to S City, the time had already flew to the spring time in March. Returning home, Wang Chao immediately looked for his mother and father. It had already been a year since he had left home with barely any message so they had been extremely worried. You said you went to travel, but its already been a year! How did you lose so much weight, are you just skin and bones now? Needless to say, Wang Chaos skin waspletely brown now without any excess fat. However, the chiseled parts of his body was hidden away and his gentle eyes asionally had a strange expression to them. His temperament was a bit more reserved thanst year, but not as shy. After consoling both parents, Wang Chao had returned back to sis Chens vi. Because there had been no one to clean to the house for a year, the vi was filled with dust. Fortunately, he had been able to pay for the house fees in advance, so the utilities like water and electricity had not yet been stopped. After a brief moment of cleaning, the vi looked new once more. After training by himself for another three or four days, Wang Chao felt as if his face was glowing. His body was back in its peak form and was familiar to himself once more. The journey all over China had taken a year, and while it had purified his heart and tempered his will, the outdoor camping and restrictive meals had not been good on his body. If it were not for his training, then any regr person would have died a long time ago. Returning to the peaceful calm, all of his fatigue had drained away and returned his body to its optimal state. Kid, where in the world did you go for an entire year? Cao Yi had said straight away. Without speaking too much, Wang Chao exined himself sinctly. After getting in touch with Zhang Tong, she had been amazed to hear Wang Chao return and had expressed her wish to see him. After thinking, he replied, I still have to go to the dojo and report in as an instructor. After that, chief Cao will be seeing me, but we could eat a meal together. Chief Cao? Hes the public safety bureau vice head of the province and the second politicalmissar of the province isnt he? When you called him, didnt you ask him? Zhang Tong spoke much to the shock of Wang Chao. Even though he had uncovered arge drug trafficking and won plenty of fame, was it that much for him to rise through the ranks that fast? Although his official title was a support member and not an actual participant, could he be a vice head of the province in just three years? There was definitely some doubt to what was happening. Did Cao Yi have some rtive in the central government? Or was this a part of his secret identity? Wang Chao then gave a phone call to Yao Xiaoxue and Zhao Xinglong in order ask about how the business was going. Sure enough, the business was going well. With the government working with them, it was harder to not be making a profit. Last year, the Tianxing Networking had won the bid to right to construct inte towers all over the nearby towns and countryside. For a fifteen million RMB project, they had managed to also get rid of any middleman fees and earned a total of 9 million RMB. At the same time, they had managed to earn even more business from the government with barely any effort. This had thus increased the worth of theirpany to several ten million. Business was booming with projects in hardware, software, technology, and inte projects. Located in Computer City, their entire shop was now looking extremely grand. They had even hired several hundred employees, causing Yao Xiaoxue and the other girls to be celebrities within the province and made it onto the top 10 influential youths of the year. Yao Xiaoxue had even nned to make her way into the provincesmittee member, and in three or five years, she would create an evenrger building and make thepany well known within the country like Shanda, The9, Tencent, Alibaba, and the rest. In five years, Tianxing Networking will even be on the NASDAQ stock market in America! Yao Xiaoxue had spoke with excitement over the phone. This world is far too crazy. Wang Chao had though the situation almost inconceivable at first, but after thinking for some time, it didnt baffle him too much. With Yao Xiaoxue pulling in Zhu Jias cooperation as well as themittee party, the municipal secretary and the new political upstart Cao Yi, then they would be able to tear off the skin of a tiger and use it as their war banner. Combined with several of the other girls public rtions, then earning several ten million wouldnt be impossible after a year. But what Wang Chao had secretly felt was that the four girls were extremelyplicated. Who knows what they might have done for the sake of public rtions. Shaking away the unhealthy thoughts from his mind, Wang Chao called up Zhu Jias number, but much to his surprise, the number hade up empty. Zhu Jia must have changed her number. Letting out a small sigh, Wang Chao walked into the dojo. Just like in the past, Wang Chao reached the top and met up with Li Wanji. The moment Li Wanji saw Wang Chao, she had been stunned for a moment before a look of respect appeared on her face. After a moment, Zhang Tong, Cao Yi, and Zhao Xinglong had arrived. When Zhao Xinglong had seen Wang Chao, the two couldnt help but spar against each other. Wang Chao had truly made a huge leap in strength however, with a single press of their hands, he had sent Zhao Xinglong flying. Another press, another trip backwards. After being sent flying back five times, Zhao Xinglong had given up dejectedly. This kid, he has trained to a strong degree already. It seems its time for me to ept it. Cao Yi had seen the events clearly, his eyes shining quite brightly. Come, lets go eat a meal. Just as they were about to head out, there was a sudden voice that called out to them. Chief Cao, Chief Zhang, if theres a banquet, why havent you called me up? A well proportioned fair skinned man with gold rimmed sses could be seen walking forward, it was the second son of the governor, Zhao Jun. Right by his side was a 30 year old man that wore a Tang suit and cloth shoes with a smile that didnt quite reach his eyes. When the man saw Wang Chao, he began to size him up before seemingly giving a look of approval. If it isnt Chief Zhao! Werent you in Guangdong for your business, what brings you back to the province? Cao Yi responded in greeting. A visit, thats all. Zhao Jun spoke with a deep voice, The more important thing was that master Zhang had heard that there was an expert here and wished to see him. Allow me to introduce him. In the southern Wushu world, he is known as one of the three tigers, master Zhang Wei. After making his greetings, Zhao Jun walked up to Wang Chao and shook his hands. Then, he leaned in and began to whisper. Master Wang, you are truly skilled. After sending out so many people, you werent injured? How strong and valiant you are. So it really was you? Wang Chao thought back to the axe wielders from a year ago. His eyes had turned frosty with a dangerous gleam to them. Well spoken. Very well spoken. Zhao Jun whispered, I was only admiring master Wangs martial art and wanted to test it. I didnt think that it would be so high however. But, I heard that you didnt escape unharmed, how embarrassing of me, do forgive me for that. After master Wang had disappeared for a year, I immediately came back after I had news that you returned to give my apologies in person. Haha Wang Chao smiled forcibly. No no no, you shouldnt harbor any bad feelings! When Zhao Jun saw the look in his eyes, he drew back his hand quickly, Master Wang, it is better to bury the hatchet. I came here this time to exchange my banners of war with banners of silk. Of course, to show my sincerity, I had helped contribute to master Wangspanythe Tianxing Networking! If it werent for my dealings, then those female managers of yours would have been paying with their bodies for the officials business. Ah! Wang Chao rolled his eyes as he felt the mystery behind Zhao Jun, What are you nning now? Its simple really, my business right now requires several strong men to help me. A year ago, you passed my test to join up with me! With the two of usbined, there will be money if you need it, and power when you want it. My business is currently 50 to 60 million RMB strong and is waiting for yourpany to join with mine. Zhao Jun smiled. And if I dont? Wang Chao spoke impassively. Then I am regretful to say that your power isnt a match for mine. If you do not agree, then yourpany will fall apart within a year while yourself may find yourself in another incident. Zhao Jun spoke. Haha. Wang Chao suddenly smiled, Second son of Zhao, your stick and carrot approach isnt bad, but unfortunately, with all that power, youve forgotten several important words. Which words? Zhao Jun spoke. When close at hand, a man is scarier than a country. Wang Chao smiled, Dont you think you are awfully close to me? If I want to kill you, even if you had a country backing you up, itd be useless. Chapter 55: The forced gamble Chapter 55: The forced gamble You! Zhao Jun had a good ear and had instantly deduced the meaning behind Wang Chaos words. Casting an eye at him, Zhao Jun had suddenly noticed the malevolent smile on Wang Chaos face. It was with great shock that he jumped back as Wang Chaos hand struck like lightning towards him. Grabbing hold of Zhao Jun around the neck, Wang Chao prevented him from escaping his grasp. From the perspective of an outsider, it looked like the two were happily talking to each other. Im only joking, just joking. Wang Chaos face transformed into a harmonious smile as if the spring wind had cheered him up. Mister Zhao yed a joke on me a year ago, so today I will repay the drop of water you gave with a gushing fountain. If I have scared mister Zhao, then please forgive this one. Hmph! In a moment, he had felt an instantaneous sh of killing intent and lose his bearings. With such a slip up, he was angry at both himself and Wang Chao. With a snort that sounded like he was annoyed a mosquito, Zhao Jun spoke, And how are your parents faring recently? These words held an undisguised threat in them that could be heard from anyone. Without a twitch in his expression, Wang Chao answered, Theyre doing fine like vegetables in spring. But in the human lifespan of a hundred years, how might there never be a problem? It is fortunate I understand the principle of treating my friends well so it is easier to meet them in the future. Lin Chong had once forced the hedonistic son Gao Yanei into a desperate situation; mister Zhaos goals are quite ambitious, his words and actions shouldnt repeat the same actions of that same scenario. TL Note: Lin Chong and Gao Yanei are both characters from the famous Chinese novel, Water Margin Fine fine. Wang Chaos words had caused Zhao Jun to concede beforeughing, I wouldnt dare be Gao Yanei. But you yourself are even more amazing than Lin Chong. You say you treat friends well for a better future, but my philosophy is to beat the snake to death before it bites. A snake will definitely cause harm, and if the grass isnt cut, then another snake will take its ce. To say the truth, when I heard your response just now, I knew that your future would be bright. In the past, I had only thought you to be a wet eared child. But then you tried to get close to Zhu Jia, so crushing you like an ant was my course of action. Who knew that I had invoked the ire of a snake that wishes to turn into a dragon? Weve already set the bridge between us, you are a threat to me, and if you gain more power in the future, then my life will be even more difficult. Now that Im on the tiger, I must ride it; either we be friends, or I will dispose of you. However, my life is in your hands quite literally now, so, enlighten me, what should I do? Although Zhao Jun had lose himself when he was grabbed, he instantly grew calm once more. At those words, Wang Chao knew that Zhao Jun wasnt some fragile ss vase and would be difficult to deal with. Dont say that the two of us wont be rted. Im not convinced that with this bridge between us, one of us wont die. A result like that would displease me. Allow me to hear your words, if you kill me here, then the police will kill you, if you support me, then we can cooperate in the future. These two paths, choose them wisely. Zhao Jun had remained calm and tried to bring authority into his own hands once more. Then mister Zhao is trying to have me kill him. If you wish for it, then I have no choice! A man walking barefoot doesnt fear putting on shoes, and so for this life to be exchanged for the life of a governor, that would be quite the deal! Wang Chao remained unswayed by Zhao Juns words. His hand began to mp down causing Zhao Jun to feel pain in his neck. Slow down! Zhao Jun called out hastily, he was the opposite of Wang Chao; his feet were afraid of going barefoot. Theres still one way so stay your hand! What way? Wang Chao spoke, You currently have some power, and the underworld has a way to solve this problem. No matter who is right or wrong, it is disputed in a duel. If we wish to resolve the matters between us, we should adhere to these rules. Eh! So thats why you brought one of the three tigers of Guangdong, Zhang Wei! Wang Chao spoke. Zhao Xinglong had once said before that the crime syndicates by the coast had always settled things by a bet. The biggest gamble had been between the Chenshi Corporation and Hong Kongs Huaxing party for a sum of two billion. In the end, master Zhang Guangming had been killed by Chen Aiyang by the use of the Hidden Jin via the tiger stance. The big scaledpanies in the coastal areas were linked to the underworld intrinsically, some had beenpletely washed over the criminal world. In the past, the underworld had been called by a different moniker, such as the Lu Lin, or even the Wulin. In Ancient China, any disputes amongst the Wulin had always been determined by the oue of a battle. The winner would be the righteous one. Wang Chao knew that even during the time of the Central Guoshu Institute, disputes had been resolved by a fight of martial prowess. Of course, when Xingyi master Li Cunyi had formed the Chinese Warrior Association in Tianjin City, he had undergone many disputes with the Shandong Guoshu and won them all. Do you mean to say that Zhang Wei and I should fight? And if I win, then the matter between us will be written off? Wang Chaos eyes shed joyously. No no no Zhao Jun spoke. Not now, this is a private match so it wont count. A matter like this should be resolved with a bang. Lets put this off forter, I dont wish to miss out on such a gamble. In one month, my Ike Corporation and your Tianxing Networking will settle this in Chaozhou, Guangdong. When the timees, I will invite several big shots toe and buy stock. Master Chen Aiyang, Master Ma Hongjun, Master Xue Lianxin, and even Master Zhu Hongzhi will be our witness. There wont be any trickery, so why dont we make this bet a hundred million? A hundred million? Wang Chao was startled. I know that your Tianxing Networking is only worth fifty million, so how about this? Both of your hands will be worth 25 million each! Am I that costly? Wang Chao smiled coldly. You have a reputation from being the overseer at the Taekwondo dojo for a year. Once again, my life is in your hands, so I have to concede this. Zhao Jun shrugged. Do you agree or not? After this match is settled, I will pledge that I wont start trouble with you again. If I go back on my word, then I will reap the consequences. Good, I ept! Wang Chao spoke. You sure are brave. Ill send over a contract in ten days. Although a gambling contract holds no legal weight within the country, the underworld will ept it as proof. Zhao Jun spoke as he slowly massaged his neck. This is Zhang Wei,e get to know him! Zhao Jun turned around and gave Zhang Wei a look. Nodding, Zhang Wei came forward to extend his hand to Wang Chao. Chi! When Wang Chao and Zhang Wei pressed hands, Cao Yi, Zhang Tong, and the others could all feel the ground beneath them begin to shake. Then, the rug underneath bothbatants feet began to split apart with a sound of ripping fabric. When the two had begun to use Jin, it had escaped from their legs and transformed into a knife like force that cut apart the carpet. The two drew back their hands without another further movement. Boss Zhao, lets go. Zhao Jun spoke emotionlessly. Adjusting his gold rimmed sses, Zhao Jun gave a cold smile to Wang Chao before leaving the building. He is strong. As soon as the two left the building, Wang Chaos body loosened, some beads of sweat could be seening from his pores. Chapter 56: The candidate for the leader of the Wulin Chapter 56: The candidate for the leader of the Wulin When Zhang Wei and Wang Chao had pressed hands, Wang Chao felt a stinging sensation within his wrist. Zhang Wei had sent out some Hidden Jin, revealing him to be a master martial artist. But that Hidden Jin from Zhang Wei had not been as nimble as grandfather Lis attack. Grandfather Lis Hidden Jin had risen and fallen like how a snakes tongue moved about independently. Zhang Weis Hidden Jin had been an explosive burst without any finesse. This had meant that it was taxing for Zhang Wei to do, and that his mastery over it had not yet reached perfection. When he had used the Hidden Jin, he had taken up a loss as well. Wang Chao had red his hair and attacked with his pores. Although he didnt know how Zhang Wei had dealt with it, it should have been the same, otherwise, he wouldnt have been in such a hurry to leave. But after this one probe, Wang Chao could instantly deduce that Zhang Wei was a formidable opponent. Regarding Zhang Weis show of skill, Wang Chao wasnt all too surprised about it. Zhang Wei was nicknamed one of the three tigers of Guangdong and was famous in his own right. All of the Wulin in Guangdong had known him, so if he didnt have some strength, then he would have been killed a long time ago. If I were to fight with such a person, then it would truly be a fight to the death. With both sides being able to use Hidden Jin, all it would take was for a single strike for a bone to be broken and the inner organs to be damaged, there was no chance of holding back. If Zhang Wei didnt die, then it would be Wang Chao. At the very least, someone woulde out a handicapped. Unexpectedly, Wang Chao had came across such an expert straight after reaching the Hidden Jin stageCin a bet no less. He couldnt afford to lose, and he had no other choice but to take the bet because of the threat that was Zhao Jun. If it werent for Zhao Jun, then there would have been a miniscule chance that one of the tigers of Guangdong would had sought out Wang Chao, he couldnt give up such a chance either. Taking in a deep breath, Wang Chao took a towel and began to dry off the sweat on him. Provincial head Cao, I wish to know about Zhang Wei. Cao Yi had more or less figured out what Zhao Jun had said to Wang Chao, but he couldnt help but let out a smile, Whats going on, what did Zhao Jun say? A hundred million RMB bet to settle the difference amongst us two. If I lose, then I lose mypany as well as both my hands. That is the equivalent of my life almost. Wang Chao exined. Zhao Jun has already admitted to hiring people to kill me, could it be that the head of the provincial department doesnt care? Cao Yi waved both of his hands in embarrassment, You should know this too, but we police officers need evidence. Come to think of it, why didnt you report this to the authorities before? Right now it is already water on the bridge, so investigating this would be difficult. Why note with us to the public safety bureau and open up a case so we can slowly bring him to justice? Forget it then. Wang Chaoughed hollowly. Zhao Jun has openly spoke that he wishes for you to die without any tricks involved, meaning you cannot decline. Zhang Tong stated after listening. Ive heard of Zhao Juns Ike Corporation; it was established around two years ago in Guangdong. They cover many different industries such as real estate, transportation, entertainment, pharmaceuticals, electronics, and so on. Its said they have a capital of a billion RMB about, most likely from under the table business deals. There is an undeniable connection to the criminal world in regards to casinos and drug manufacturing. However, the concrete details arent something I am privy to. Give me three days and I should be able to find something out for you. Wang Chao nodded his head with some happiness, Thank you. Zhang Tong gave an elegant smile in return. Cao Yi nodded towards Wang Chao, Could we have a chance to talk in privateter? Sensing the air of mystery around Cao Yi, Wang Chao thought, The hidden secret has finallye out, I need to see this. In a quiet teahouse, Longjin Cha imported from Xihu was being poured in y teacups. There was a fragrant smell throughout the room, spreading a tranquil air in the private room. Cao Yi and Wang Chao sat facing against each other. Click! With a snap of his lighter, Cao Yi took in a drag of his cigarette before exhaling a puff of smoke. Drinking another sip of his tea, he cleared his throat to speak. To be honest, we have long since documented the coastal gambling matches that determine everything. The three tigers of Guangdong are also another well documented piece of information by our organization. Every single domestic and foreign martial artist, we have information on. Even the annual meetings, the bets and their details, who are who and what martial art they know, we know as well. Your organization? Wang Chao had never heard of what Cao Yi had said before. Thats right, aside from being a part of the public safety bureau, I am also a part of another organization. You may have heard of it before. Cao Yi let out another puff of smoke from between his lips. What organization are you a part of? Wang Chao immediately felt that his question had been too personal. Youngster, this isnt a question you should ask about. Cao Yiughed. However, let me tell you something. It has almost been a hundred years since we threw off thest dynasty, but things have not always been peaceful. There are many special people that dont like how the government runs things; this much has been proven since the Tang Dynasty. This organization has always been tasked with making sure we observe these people and subdue them when we can, and try to control them when we cannot. Are these people practitioners of martial arts? The figures of the Wulin? Wang Chao spoke, Those who practice martial arts do not wish to remain ordinary and often kill or use force to act. However, cold weapons are no longer efficient, are you telling me that your hot weaponry are of no match still? The situation isnt as easy as you say it is. Cao Yi shook his head. An expert martial artist has many admirers that respect them and have many disciples as well. Furthermore, those that practice martial arts are generally rich and powerful, thisbination slowly transforms into a power of its own and thus the problem bes tricky. These members are of the many Wulin sects, and with time, they inevitably be a part of the underworld in todays society. Thinking about it, Wang Chao felt that Cao Yis words had some truth to them. He had studied upon the history of Guoshu in the past. In the chaotic times where the military had been fragmented and the government had no power, the masters of martial arts had many disciples and formed a power by themselves. 99% of the time, those who practiced martial arts were ruthless. As for the truly virtuous? Those did not exist in the martial art world. Although there were many disciplines that taught morality, the truly virtuous were almost non existent. Even Sun Lu-tang had challenged many people in his youth. If people like this didnt gather together to form a faction after so many years, it would definitely be strange. An example of this had been Ma Yongzhen who had became a member of the underworld in Shanghai. Huo Yunjia had also been a porter and gang leader. When he came to fame, he had founded the Chin Woo Athletes Association, but when funds had gone low, the disciplines of the association had undertaken jobs as bodyguards and fought others. Li Cunyi and Shang Yunxiang had been a part of the the Boxers. TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boxer_Rebellion When the Republic of China had been formed along with the Central Guoshu Institute, one half of the reason was to be promote the slogan of a strong and unified China. The other half of the reason was to hurry and unite all the influential members of the Wulin so that they would not oppose the government and disturb the peace, With the appearance of a master came the multitude of disciples. From here, the fishes and the dragons mixed together, making supervision difficult. If Wang Chao were to take on some disciples, they would be the children of government officials or even small time traders. They would be eager to fight and eager to conform with their elder disciple brothers. Their status as a fellow disciple wasnt something anyone could shirk, and so the children of the government officials wouldnt stand to be belittled. If anything, they would have their elder disciples help fight, and with time, it would be strange for them to not toe thew after some time. Taiwan, Hong Kong, Macau, and the other coastal areas have never been baptised by the new Chinese revolution. In the past, many master martial artists had followed the Nationalist Party out of China and scattered into the foreignnds. But now that the doors to China had been reopened, the corrupt practices of many foreign ces had leaked in as well, take a look at Guangdongs currentw and order situation If the government wants to root out those powers, it should be easy. Wang Chao spoke. Its difficult! Cao Yi pressed his cigarette onto the ashtray fiercely, For the sake of financial and political stability for our country and to remain friends with the world, we cannot afford to look shaky to the rest of the world. If we were to act paranoid with everyone within our own country, what do you think the outside powers would say? Furthermore, these people are all supported by majorpanies unlike the Wulin of the past. Those with power and money makes the situation far more convoluted than before and any step we take could lead to the internal copse of our infrastructure. Then what does that matter with me? Am I being monitored as well? Wang Chao carelessly smiled. You are definitely being monitored! Cao Yi rapped a fingernail on the ss table. However, you have a clean background with no criminal dealings, making it eptable for us to invite you. To be honest, Zhao Jun shouldnt even bother to think he can control whatever he pleases with a single wave of his hand. The coastal development is something that we are monitoring as well! It is only because he has connections with the Central Committee that we have not moved against him! ept me? Wang Chao was skeptical, Just what type of organization is this? What did you want me to do, or just why am I valuable? You can fight, meaning that you are valuable. I want you to join the coastal area and be a well known schr of martial arts! I will definitely do my best to support you until you be a well known and reputable figure within the coastal Wushu world. This n could take 10 years, or 20, or even 30 years. But in the end, I wish that you can win over the martial artists and align them with the government! Snorting, Cao Yi spoke, To speak using the terms of a Wuxia novel, I wish to support you in bing a leader of the Wulin! A leader of the Wulin! Wang Chaos body shot up in disbelief at Cao Yis words. Of course, you are just one of the candidates. Cao Yi smiled. There are others like you, but I wont let you know since even I dont know them myself. You can choose to decline; that would be fine. But with your power, even if you win this gamble with Zhao Jun, your future days wont befortable! Cao Yi spoke. Right now amongst the most influential masters overseas is Xue Lianxin, a disciple of Xue Dian. Back during the Communist victory over the Nationalists, Xue Dian had been shot to death by machine guns in Tianjin City as a result of the Peoples Government. His disciples wouldter form a deep grudge against the government. The other influential person is Zhu Hongzhi who was a disciple of the administrator of the Central Guoshu Institute, Zhu Guolu. In the past, the government and they were of one mind, but now they have both grown old and can no longer fight as well. All that is left is their influence. As of now, the ones best capable of fighting is Chen Aiyang and several others. You must defeat them and establish prestige for yourself. When the timees, we will help you take on disciples and spread your name throughout the coastal Wulin world! The government needs a person to support, you are the one I choose! Chapter 57: A chance of being crippled or killed Chapter 57: A chance of being crippled or killed Ill give you two days to think it over carefully. After Cao Yi had spoken, he left Wang Chao behind in the private tea room. Being the governments running dog After Cao Yi had divulged his ns to Wang Chao, his very first reaction was to think of those five words. A martial artist that relied on the government had been given an unttering name in the past. To sum things up, they were called the Running dogs. The most famous running dog in the Qing Dynasty was Huang Tianba who was under the thumb of Emperor Qianlong. From the ancient past, all martial artists had one single rule: not to be an official of the government. That was not to say being an official was pretend being noble. But being an official had meant many tasks to do and less time to practice ones martial art. The second reason was that it was easy to use ones power to bully others. This in turn would cause a bad name for themselves. Even if they didnt, many others would still criticize them behind their backs. Naturally, the Guoshu institutes created with the government during the Republic of China had not been called this. A martial artist was taught to be open minded and tolerant. However, there were somethings that could not be tolerated, such as for ones honor being disgraced. To each person, a disgrace could be ones enemy killing ones rtive, or taking their wife. There was another disgrace that was well above the rest: ones own country starving or even the total destruction of it. When it came to ones own country on the brink of destruction, it didnt matter who, everyone would stand up for this. It was a righteous cause and had no connection with being a running dog for the government. In short, during the chaotic times, those who practiced martial arts were heroes. During the peaceful time where the government was powerful, they were running dogs. In truth, Wang Chao was fed up with this road Cao Yi had set up for him and was disgusted by the term Running Dog. This didnt mean that he was a part of the anti-government party. It was just that his sole pleasure in life was being free and not being restricted. If he were to join with the government, then it would be hard to avoid the shackles that came from the position. Furthermore, Cao Yi and the governments n was to use Wang Chao as a puppet after seeing how he could fight. This didnt suit well with him. Being controlled by someone else wouldnt make anyone happy. The second reason was that he had his mind opened when he went to the military district. If the rulers of the current state of China were filled with revolutionaries such as grandfather Li, then it would be fine. But now, for the sake of the country, they would be treated as puppets or suicided without consideration. It was a shame that the sessors of these people were for the most part corrupted to the point where even the elders shed tears in shame and grief. Wang Chao himself had no desire to work with such people. But the situation right now was quite dire. Despite Cao Yi giving him two days to think it over, there was actually very little time to do so. I am still quite weak, and with my current power and status, Ive only several ten million to my name. Compared to the hedonistic Zhao Jun, I am nothing more than a fly to be swatted. Cao Yis organization is iparable to the both of us however. With a single movement of a finger, they could order the death of a thousand of me. Understanding the situation he was in, Wang Chao felt as if he was staring in a mirror. On that years journey, Wang Chaos mind and will had already been polished to the point of being unmoved by anything. His mind and will was like a deep pool of water with no ripples and a reflection of a mirror. His mind and will was like a raging ocean with the divine dragon ascending away from a perilous situation. It was only like this that he could control his emotions in order to break out with the Hidden Jin efficiently. To be hard and to be soft, to bow and submit or to stand tall. This was an example of Yin and Yang, this was the science of martial arts. Ill borrow their power first. When I finish this problem, then Ill find a way to distance myself away from them. Wang Chao thought. If he were to join Cao Yis organization, then he would lose the ability to move autonomously so this invite was neither a challenge or an opportunity. On the second day, Cao Yi had received a phone call from Wang Chao. Theres no need to think about it, what will you have me do. Cao Yi had long since anticipated this result since he knew Wang Chao had no other choice. Good,e to the provincial public safety bureau. Ill have a car bring you here! Cao Yi put down the phone and rubbed his forehead. This Wang Chao, despite his life experiences being miniscule, just who in the world taught him martial arts to such a degree? That vi of his is also very suspicious as well. When it came to Wang Chaos family, Cao Yi had investigated it intensely. The only suspicious thing he had found was Wang Chaos vi and his mysterious teacher. Cao Yi had tried to research the previous owner of the vi, but the only thing he had found was that it was under the name of an Europeanpany. No matter how much Cao Yi had tried, even he had no way of trying to investigate another countryspany. Forget it, Ive already looked into him for three years, he has no special identity. He is also nobody important. Spending arge sum of money to really investigate his background wouldnt be epted by the organization, and even then, itd be hard to say the results would justify the costs. However, Zhao Jun is someone the organization wants me to look closely after, this could be a big catch. In half an hour, Wang Chao was sitting in Cao Yis car. Cao Yis car continued to drive out of the city for three or four hours to the mountainside. Gradually, a border sentry post and the military barracks could be seen. This must be one of the stations where the army is stationed at. Wang Chao looked around and made an observation. Although there were sentry posts every so often, Cao Yis car had managed to make it through unobstructed. Finally, the car came to a stop right in front of one of therger barracks. From there, a squadron with machine guns could be seen patrolling or practicing their target shooting. Walking for a moment with Cao Yi, Wang Chao noticed that they were standing in front of themanders room. Right in front of the door, two sentinels with rifles stood stony face. Cao Yi? You said youd get here by nightfall on the phone, but youre here already! Upon entering themanders office, Wang Chao saw a military uniformed man stand up to greet them. This middle aged man had a single gold star on the green patch near his shoulder, marking his rank as a major general. This man is at the very least a division levelmander. Wang Chao thought to himself. Elder Zhou, has my proposal gone through yet? Cao Yi seemed quite familiar with the major general and had foregone any greetings. It has, your n has already some experts transferred to under your control. And the quality? Cao Yi spoke with glinting eyes. That much I dont know. Probably some several belligerent people. Major general Zhouughed before ncing to Wang Chao, Cao Yi, youve may have added onto my troubles. Thest time you brought soldiers here half a month ago, all they did was to fight andpete with each other. Their arms and legs just dont stop moving, and locking them in solitary confinement does nothing. Haha, youngsters. Not any of them have any professionalism as soldiers. When I was a soldier, it wasnt the same as it is now with all the fights. When punished we would be sent to the water cell and stay there until we were disciplined thoroughly. Cao Yiughed. Thats true, its all youngsters. I have never yet disciplined such a squadron so much until now. So, Cao Yi, is this the person you brought? Are you sure he can control them? After a brief conversation, the topic had finally shifted to Wang Chao. Wang Chao had only smiled without saying another word. It wasnt because he didnt want to, but it was because he didnt know what to say. Old friend, dont waste your breath asking. Come with us and youll see in a moment. Where is that squadron allocated to me? Theres not much time before so I need to hurry things along a bit. Cao Yi waved his hand. They should be at the eastern barracks training rooms. Come, Ill take you there. Lets see if this old general can attempt once more to control them. After he spoke, he rapped a finger for the officer standing nearby. Leaping into action, the officer opened the door for the group and led them out. On the road, Cao Yi and general Zhou had talked to each other joyously while Wang Chao stayed by the sidelines without another word. Ha! Ha! Ha! Arge roar could be hearding from within the barracks. It wasnt until Wang Chao had entered the barracks with Cao Yi that he had truly understood what was happening. The interior of the barracks were at least the size of three basketball courts. There was a green carpet that covered the entire ce, and on the left side there was the horizontal bar, the parallel bars, the bnce beam, and several other training machines. The most eye-catching thing over there was the steel te on the right side of the barracks. Behind the steel te was a spring mechanism and a measuring apparatus right above the te. Five camo wearing youngsters with bulging muscles and cocky faces could be seen brandishing their fists at it. By the side, there were still a dozen other men watching. Bang bang! Bang bang bang! The five men let out a torrential barrage of punches towards the steel te, causing it to shake and aecho. With each blow, the counting apparatus above the steel te could be seen rapidly fluctuating in number value. After 10 seconds, the five youngsters calmed down. Tsk tsk tsk. Hammer, your fist power and strength has gotten worse. In half a minute, youve struck out 20 times. In those 20 fists, your highest was about 600 and your lowest was 300! Hmph! Ive been here for half a month, but I still cant find anyone that can beat me. With no one here to challenge me, of course Id get worse. The twelve men began to cry out in a rambunctiousughter when all of a sudden, they felt someone at the door and immediately grew quiet. Turning around, each one turned to look at Cao Yi and wang Chao. These soldiers are even gutsier than I thought. With how rowdy they are, a show of strength is needed. Cao Yi was a sly person, and so the moment he saw the twelve bossy looking men, he had begun to n how to make them submit. What do you think? Cao Yi whispered to Wang Chao. They can fight! Wang Chao replied. These men will be your future subordinates, so today you need to show your superiority or else the future missions will be harder to aplish. My subordinates? Perhaps half of them will be monitoring me. Wang Chao thought. Cao Yis voice grew even more quiet as he spoke, The organization has a chance of being crippled or killed while being a part of it. The next step will be up to you to deal with. Chapter 58: Chopping Jin of the tiger stance Chapter 58: Chopping Jin of the tiger stance Commander Zhou. Commander. The twelve doughty looking youths didnt even spare Wang Chao or Cao Yi a nce and instead stood to attention to the General Zhou behind the two. Each one of them was in a straight salute. Returning the salute, Zhou waved his hand, At ease. Rxing now, the dozen men finally begun to look at Wang Chao and Cao Yi. Measuring up the two, the soldiers began to chat amongst each other. So this Zhou person is amander and major general, he must be a high ranking official. When Wang Chao heard how the soldiers had called him, he knew that this Zhou person was someone special. But the rankings of the military wasnt something he was familiar withCthe only knowledge he had of it was from the TV. He never would had thought that a high school student that just recently graduated would have made contact with the military and government. The organization has brought you here under my supervision for a special mission, so listen up. General Zhou smiled. Come, let me introduce you, this is the provincial public safety chief, Cao Yi. In the future, he will be your immediate superior. The specific details will be up to Chief Cao to speak, do you understand? Understood! The 12 men spoke out at the same time enthusiastically. Thats good. Cao Yi, the people the organization has sent is now yours to pull. Let us hear of your mission. General Zhou spoke while giving Cao Yi the go ahead. Giving a knowing nod, Cao Yi stepped forward and gave a greeting, Hello everyone! Hello, Chief Cao Hello, chief The cries were sparse and not as enthusiastic as it was just a minute ago. Narrowing his eyes, Cao Yi cut to the chase, Everyone here came from the organization, so they must know of the special mission assigned to us. So tell me, what does everyone think about this mission and why we are here? Are we not going to be undercover agents in the underworld? Or fight evil and pretend to be officers? One of the twelve spoke before everyone else roared withughter. What quality! You all havent been disciplined at all! Cao Yi fumed. Everyone be quiet! Seeing Cao Yi grow angry, one of the leading soldiers immediately gave a hand signal, resulting in the entire barrack to grow silent. The same soldier walked forward, Chief Cao, it isnt because we havent been disciplined by the organization.We will listen to yourmand for this mission and aplish it to the best of our abilities! Its just that we heard that arent even going to be the main force for this, are we not? Are we really going to be handing over the reins to someone that isnt even a part of the military? We dont know who chief Cao may have picked, but please open our eyes to what type of person this inferior civilian expert may be. Laughing, Cao Yi spoke, I know that you army men would be reluctant to ept a civilian fighter, but Ill let you see for yourself. Wang Chao, pleasee up. Wang Chao had naturally abided by Cao Yis words and walked forward. Haha, its this kid? Has he even grown hair down there yet? Hahahaha, are we running out of men in the army or something? The entire barracks began to howl withughter. Wang Chao knew that he didnt look outstanding, robust, or even had any noticeable muscles. The only thing about him was that his skin was a golden brown and showed off the toned curvatures of his body. This difference in physical image to the soldiers was as clear to see as from a cow to a horse. The army soldiers were all excellently built and had muscles that far outstripped what could be seen on Wang Chaos body. From the outside, Wang Chao was a delicate stick that would snap just from being in the wind. I too came from the military, so let me be straightforward with you. I know you egg-headed soldiers wont ept this, so lets not waste words and put your skill where your mouth is! Who wants to go up first? If you can win against him, then I will report to the organization and redo the n! Cao Yis words had been spoken with excitement, but the next few words spoken were quite sloppy. Harsh words aside, this mission will bepletely serious. This is a mission where there will be the chance of bing disabled or even killed! This mission was given and started by me, sopete for a position within. If you are injured or killed in action, you will be given a Meritorious Service Medal, second ss, or be a martyr to the cause. Hammer, you go up. Careful, you dont want to identally cripple this Wushu civilian. The speaker had spoken the word wushu in a mocking way, as if to emphasize his disdain for Wang Chao. TL Note: (Wushu): martial arts as a sport. The soldiers says (Wushu): A pun with the word for dance instead of Martial. The soldier is mocking Wang Chao, saying that instead of the already lowly martial arts made for sport, he was learning the Martial Arts made for theatrical performances. But even Wang Chao could understand the mocking jeer of the soldier. The men from the military generally learned martial arts in a way meant forbat, its true purpose instead of for sport. The majority of martial arts that civilians learned were generally for exercise purposes. Bits and pieces of the fighting method and practice method werebined into one with theatrical exaggerations thrown in haphazardly. With such a muddled mess, there could be no way it could be truly called martial arts. Thus, those in the military had always looked down on civilian practitioners. So for him to be rmended by Cao Yi to be their opponent, none of the soldiers could ept this. Swish! The crowd pulled away in order to form a giant ring as Hammer walked forward to stand three meters away from Wang Chao. This Hammer was the one Wang Chao saw hitting the steel te. Each one of his fists were rather strong and fast, showing that he had relentlessly practiced how to fight. Hey kid, make your move! Show me how well you can dance with your Wushu! Will you be showing us a great rhythm and an elegant posture? Hammer ridiculed. Wrapping both arms against his chest, his entire body began to exude with self confidence. But Wang Chao didnt underestimate Hammer. After that one year journey, he had already washed away the impatience and emotional influxes. He wouldnt see anyone as an enemy straight away, and neither would he be easily taunted by anyones words. Nodding, Wang Chao spoke, Then Ill make my move, be careful. When I move, be careful for your life. As soon as he spoke, Wang Chaos backmost leg kicked off while his frontmost leg slid across the ground as if imitating the shape of the crescent moon. His body shot forward with the speed of an arrow shout out from a bow. In an instant he had rushed two meters closer, leaving only a single step to Hammer. Shooting forward with his fists aimed at Hammers median line, Wang Chaos fists struck out with Jin. As soon as his right hand extended, it had connected with Hammers chest. When Wang Chaos arm had traveled through the air, a crack! could be heard as if a whip was snapped. As soon as a single blow was made, the entire audience was stunned. Wang Chaos fist had been extraordinarily nimble and strong. With the cracking sound, no one would be able to maintain a strong bravado! Hammer would have never imagined that such a fragile looking person like Wang Chao would have been able to cause such a blow capable of knocking down a mountain! Hearing the crack, Hammer could foretell with his fighting experience that this fist would be better to avoid instead of defending against. With a startled jump, his feet dragged him backwards. It went without saying that Hammer was a specially trained soldier that had a faster reaction time than a regr person. With a quick step backwards, he had been able to move a meter out of the way andpletely dodging Wang Chaos fist. At the same time, he had took the time to bring up his leg. The leg had been strong and carried a deadly wind as it aimed for Wang Chaos chest. Pa! Wang Chaos fist opened up and smashed his entire arm against Hammers leg as if it was a nk of wood. Rx the muscles and attack with the pores to break out naturally. If the enemy doesnt move, then one shouldnt move either. When the enemy moves, then one should move before him. When listening to ones potential movements, it was easy to predict the next strike. Just as Hammer was moving back, Wang Chao had already listened to his muscles reaction and knew just what he would do, so he had brought up his arm as an appropriate reaction. It was like a cage ready for someone to charge into. As soon as the strike hit his bones, Hammer felt his leg go numb and start to shake. However, because of his quality training, he immediately brought his leg back and retreated. But Wang Chao didnt give up and persisted after him! Spreading both legs, Wang Chaos posture made him seemrger as his arms moved in a circle as if he was grabbing onto a giant halberd to cleave down onto Hammer. This was the Chopping Fist Jin of the tiger stance. Within Xingyi, the tiger stance and the Chopping Fist were almost the one and same. The Chopping Fist Jin required both hands to be wide apart and to expand the lungs in arge and long breath as if ready to cleave a mountain with an axe. The tiger stance was the same. It required arge imposing stance simr to a tiger prowling down the mountain. With arge shout, the entire mountain would shake and the winds would scatter the clouds. Now that Wang Chao had learned the Hidden Jin, his body was vigorous and filled with power. With each hit, there would be very few that could defend against his power or escape his Taichi. Hammer didnt know what Wang Chao had done, but the way he had suddenly grownrger had made him resemble some sort of axe deity materialized into real life. His heart couldnt help but feel intimidated as his fighting spirit began to feel defeated. In a hurry, Hammer threw up both his hands in an attempt to protect his head against Wang Chaos chop. After that, he would prepare a counter attack. But what he hadnt known was that Wang Chaos Chopping Fist Jin of the tiger stance was far too strong for him to block. Even without the Hidden Jin, the fist would bear down upon Hammer like an extremely heavy weight. With that chopping motion, Hammer immediately felt an acute sense of pain in his arm at the same time of a cracking sound. His robust arm had been unexpectedly broken by Wang Chao. Chapter 59: Secret preparation Chapter 59: Secret preparation Hammer, Hammer! Quick, go get the cooling spray! After having Wang Chao break Hammers arm, he had fallen to the ground. His face contorted in pain as sweat began form all around as he held his useless arm. But true to his training as a soldier, Hammer had only gritted his teeth and refrained from shouting in pain. Wang Chao moved backwards without another word. When the soldiers nearby heard Hammers arm snap, they immediately surrounded Wang Chao while a few others tended to Hammers arm. In a moment, they had taken out something simr to a fire extinguisher. Opening the item, a white mist could be spraying out of it. Even from far away, Wang Chao could feel the cold feeling of it. The white mist continued to be sprayed on Hammers arm, allowing him to look a little bit more alleviated from the pain. On the other side, Wang Chao was surrounded by five soldiers. That interaction with Hammer just now was a test to see how god they were. There was not much difference between them and the bodyguards of Zhang Tong, but there was a considerable difference between Zhao Xinglong and the soldiers. Fighting just five of these soldiers would have been difficult for him in the past. But now that he was a practitioner at the Hidden Jin level, it was a simple matter now. But with general Zhou here, Wang Chao was confident these soldiers wouldnt act too rashly. While the five soldiers had caged him in, they remained several feet away from him with paranoia. Not a single one of them had wanted to be the first one to make a move. This reason why they were so far away from Wang Chao was simpleCthey had been surprised by how strong Wang Chao was. In just three moves. It was just three moves to decide the fight. Wang Chao had been extremely fast and had even let the general Zhou standing behind him to drop his jaws open in amazement. A punch at the median, a fist to strike the leg, and a chopping of the arm! These three movements had gone by remarkably fast and smooth with deadly precision. What was more terrifying was the cracking sound whenever Wang Chaos fist traveled through the sky. It was like the sound of thunder that could make anyone surprised. Thisthis was just supposed to be a test, not to injure them or frighten them. This istruly terrifying. In the eyes of general Zhou, Wang Chao had transformed into a ferocious tiger. General Zhou wasnt the only one that shared that sentiment, the other soldiers had begun to think, Just how could such a person have such explosive force? General Zhou knew that when Cao Yi had asked for a capable group of personnel from the organization this time, these soldiers were strong enough to beat several militiamen themselves. The soldiers in here had essentially trained their bodies to be steel like with their hands like bricks. They could kick apart wooden nks without a problem and were several times stronger than their civilian counterparts. It could even be said that if a civilian were to bring down an iron rod over their arms, those arms would not evene close to breaking. Take Hammer to get some medical treatment! One of the higher ranking soldiers barked out, waving two of the soldiers to take him. Turning around, he red at the other soldiers surrounding Wang Chao and spoke, This is apetition, and Hammer was the loser, just what are you doing surrounding the winner so hostilely for? As if noticing their bad actions, the five soldiers gave one final re at Wang Chao before backing away. Youre an expert, let us fight against each other! If you win, then no matter the mission, I will obey yourmand! The leading soldier spoke seriously as he got into a fighting stance, I am called Sun Lei, but myrades call me Boulder! I am Wang Chao. Wang Chao realized how straightforward this person was and made a rxed posture in response. What, are you unwilling to fight me? Boulders eyes narrowed into angry slits. Wang Chao shook his head and walked towards the steel te before looking up at the measuring device on top of it. The soldiers followed his movements, unsure of what he was nning to do. Wang Chao readied himself as his muscles and bones began to shake slightly, causing a thunderous sound to rumble. In an instant, his foot sent him flying forward with his fist suddenly smashing against the steel te. Buzz! Bzzzzz! As if a bell had chimed, the steel te began to reverberate with sound. Its ringing echo could be heard throughout the barracks and forced everyone to hear a ringing sound in their ears. The measuring device began to rapidly calcte numbers before finallynding upon a four digit number. The spring behind the steel te began to expand and shrink rapidly as if trying to get loose. There was a single impression from where Wang Chaos fist hadnded against the te, and inside the impression were several damp spots from his sweat. Boulder was the first to run up to inspect the steel te only to realize that the impression had almost been like a seal had been stamped in it. The steel te was extremely strong, but under Wang Chaos fist, it was like y. My Hidden Jin cannot be controlled when I use it still. You are all soldiers born from the peoples army, I have no wish to use you. This one strike of Hidden Jin had beenpletely satisfactory to him. In his entire life, this had been the strongest strike he had ever aplished. The Clear and Hidden Jin were of two separate levels. In a single strike, he had been able to leave an impression with ease. Despite the impression being quite shallow, it was made within a steel te. A result like this had made everyone feel that this was a freak incident. These soldiers werent his enemy. But they were arrogant, which was as to be expected from human nature. Although Cao Yi had said that there would be a risk for impairment or death, it was fine to injure or even kill the enemy. But still, Wang Chao had no wish to offend these soldiers. Cao Yi that fox. He had told me that I was to show them my superiority. But that clearly meant offending these soldiers so that in the future, it would be easy to control them. I definitely cannot share his mindset. Wang Chao was exceptionally smart and so he had immediately guessed Cao Yis intentions. Naturally, he wouldnt go along with him recklessly. Did he manage to bribe someone in order to pull this off? Wang Chao couldnt help but think. Youre amazing! Twenty soldiers suddenly surrounded the steel te and looked up at the four digit numbers. Boulder pointed at the impression on the ting, This is some strong martial arts, Hammer did not lose unfairly! You can hold back as well, I will remember this. Good! General Zhou gave a pleased look to Wang Chao before announcing, Stay at the guest rooms for the night and drink! Well celebrate your organizations endeavor and itspletion! This is your certificate, safeguard it well. Wherever you go, you can use this proof to ask for assistance from the military. At night after the wine had been drunk, Cao Yi had Boulder and the others called forward to say a few words. Wang Chao had no idea what had been said as he was not called up with them. After a while, Cao Yi returned with a blue passport and tossed it to him. Opening it, Wang Chao could see the steel insignia of the Military Commision on it. There was no photograph nor name or registered birthce. The only thing on there was a fingerprint identification and a codename. You are a secret member with me as your immediate superior and my charge. Off the records, you are currently undergoing development. In the future, if theres anyone you think is suitable to join us, then send me an application. As long as the organization gives the go ahead, they may be able to join. Cao Yi was unnaturally serious. Off the book development? How is it that I feel this is something illegal. Wang Chao thought, but he didnt say anything out loud. Good,e with me. To do what? To make a vow! Cao Yi spoke. Chapter 60: On the verge of entering the Southeastern Asia martial arts world Chapter 60: On the verge of entering the Southeastern Asia martial arts world Zhang Wei: A 32 year old man born in Shantou, Guangdong. From elementary school, he learned martial arts and was chosen to be a disciple to Wingchun expert Liang Zhong at the age of 15. After 10 years, he had started his career as a fighter and was once an underground fighter in Hanoi, Vietnam. Later, he killed 12 Muay Thai practitioners and earned a name of one of the three tigers of Guangdong along with Xu Zhen and Dai Jun. Afterwards, Zhang Wei had continued to gamble within the southeastern asia. Even after a hundred battles, he had never lost one. And after the age of 30, he had begun to seclude himself. During Zhang Weis time, he had first aligned himself with the Zeng n in Hong Kong. In Vietnam, he had followed the Nguyen in northern Vietnam. Afterwards, he started his ownpany for sporting goods. However, in the past two years, because of bad finances, it fell upon hard times. It was only after the Ike Corporation that it had made its way back after May. While Zhang Weis martial art had relied mostly on Wingchun, he was talented upon many other disciplines such as Tantui, Pigua, the Big and Small forms of the Flood Style, Labyrinthine Fist, wrestling, boxing, Muay Thai and so on. He had even once traveled to Taiwan to learn Xingyi Quan from master Xue Lianxin for a month. While the Three Tigers of Guangdong had a reputation for being together, they were not of the same discipline. Xu Zhen was a part of the Tianle Corporation as a stockholder and Dai Jun was a board member of the Casino Lisboa group in Macau. Within the S provinces military districts room, all of the information regarding Zhang Wei was in Wang Chaos hands. There were pictures of all size and detail regarding information on him. Other than Zhang Wei, there was the information of the other two tigers of Guangdong. Within this room aside from Wang Chao, there was Cao Yi, Boulder, and several other soldiers. Because Zhang Wei fell on bad times, Zhao Jun had been able to buy him using the Ike Corporation! Wang Chao studied Zhang Weis information closely. Its clear to see that Zhao Jun wanted to make use of Zhang Wei to open a path into the Southeastern Asian martial arts world and ck market. Correct, but the Ike Corporation isnt just Zhao Jun, he is just a stockholder. There are three others who are all sons of themunist officials! Cao Yi pped a hand against the table, A major part of our mission is to find evidence of any illegal activities of these people! Once we grab hold of some evidence, we can use it to crack down on their illegal activities. Captain Cao, thispany was surely made for their own use, why dont we just eliminate them? A soldier spoke. That is up to the organization to determine. As for now, it is beyond the scope of our mission. Cao Yi spoke coldly. Finding evidence and information is a secondary objective in this mission. Our main objective is to change the leaders of the corporation. If they dont change, then all we can do is try to prevent their illegal wrongdoings or clean up after them. Wang Chaos eyes suddenly narrowed as he felt regret for Zhang Wei. He was a clean martial artist, but he ended up being roped into such a mess, ai! Naturally, Wang Chao had realized the dangers of betting; if one lost, then they had the chance of dying. After Zhang Wei had made his reveal and earned some money, he had retreated into solidarity.Who would have known that aftering across bad times, he would be forced toe out of his istion? It seems the organization is paying attention to Zhao Jun now. As the child of an official, who knows how long hellst? Wang Chao thought after listening to Cao Yis directive. Zhao Jun, I have an organization behind me. If you wish to fight me, it will be difficult for you. Wang Chao suddenly thought how having the organizations support wasnt a bad thing. At the very least, they were like a patron to him. Alright, Wang Chao, yourpany has several ten million as its current capital, but Ill have the organization make things a little more convenient for you. Well have a specialized member join yourpany and have some specialized funds for yourpany to allow it to grow even faster. Thisll make your identity easier to hide away, Sun Lei! From now on, you will be a member of Tianxing Networking outside of the mission, that is an order! Cao Yis voice held no room for opposition. Eh?! Wang Chaos heart skipped a beat. From what Cao Yi was saying, it was the equivalent of him directly meddling in with his privatepany. Dont worry, yourpany is currently too small for you to enter the Southeast Asia as a major power. The organization will help you increase yourpanys worth a thousand times over, but in return you will give 50% of the equity shares to the organization! Your current capital should be around 50 million, but after the organization helps, itll be 500 million or even 5 billion! Think about, how much would you earn? Once yourpany goes big, your personnel and your power as stockholder will still be yours to a degree. Cao Yi had already long guessed Wang Chaos way of thinking, The reason why your business was so sessful so far has been because of the organization. Naturally, Zhao Jun had helped as well. His bet with you is an attempt to swallow yourpany whole even if you win the bet. Without the organizations help, hell manage to do it, I believe that you can understand this much! I can understand that. Whether it was a joke or not, Wang Chao had no other option. With the way things were, his mind had already epted such an oue. Right now thepanys capital should be returned to you. With your signature, we can authorize a hundred million to be sent to your bank ount. Cao Yi spoke. How generous this sum of money is! With this, thepany would have a harder time not expanding! Wang Chao didnt have any special attachments to Tianxing Networking, as it was just some project he had helped out on a whim. From the very beginning, he had only gave out 50,000 RMB to begin with. Good, then those will be for the ns for the future. Cao Yi opened up the television set and began to disy several wrestling screens. These are some video information regarding Zhang Weis fighting technique. Take a look at them. Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will emerge victorious in every battle. Wait for Zhao Juns contract toe over, then youll go to Guangdong! Then, your Tianxing Networking will be an undergroundpany. Make yourself known and find this person, find him when you get to Guangdong. He will help you prepare to enter the underground fighting world. With that, Cao Yi handed Wang Chao a slip of paper with a telephone number on it. Remember this number and dont you let your true identity out. This person isnt one of ours, hes merely just someone we know who is connected to the underworld. He doesnt know of us either! Because of the repeated warnings, Wang Chao had made sure to remember it. Good, then study up here. If theres anything let me know first! Cao Yi walked out of the room. Wang Chao took out his phone, Hello, Xiaoxue? Its me, Wang Chao. Can you write up a loan proposal? Why do we need a loan proposal? You dont need to ask, you just need to do .How much? Write down a hundred million for now. What, thatll be difficult? Dont worry, I can guarantee it wont be a problem. Make the proposal, and wait for my signature. Afterwards, find a good leader and I can guarantee that we will be prosperous! After hanging up the phone, Wang Chao had felt invigorated as if a tigers fur had been raised as a banner in front of him. With a single signature I am able to create a hundred million? What a feeling. Its no wonder those rich and wealthy act the way the do. With a simple wave of their brush, a hundred million is made, this could kill someone with the amount! Alright, thats enough for now. The organizations money isnt easily earned either. Ill first deal with whats in front of me! With that, Wang Chao sighed and cleared away all the distracting thoughts in his mind before looking at the television screen in front of him. The screen was very clear and was recorded at an elevated stage. On it was Zhang Wei and a youngster fighting against each other. On the hazy edges, the audience could be seen. However, the camera lens were focused on the ring itself so the audience couldnt be seen clearly. At the start, Zhang Wei had started off with a strike with the youngster throwing out an elbow. When Wang Chao looked, he realized the youngster was using the Eight Extreme Fists elbow technique. Zhang Wei himself was moving his fist in a spiral while his shoulder fluctuated up and down, revealing this technique as the Chain Inch Jin. After several exchanges, Zhang Wei suddenly gave arge shout and tried to flip the youngster down to the ground. Instead of taking damage, the youngster was like a monkey and flipped himself up right. Sliding in between the legs of Zhang Wei, the youngster appeared on the other side and then smashed at him with his fist. A fist right at the back of Zhang Wei. But Zhang Wei hadnt been knocked down by the blow, instead, he had his back suddenly straightened as if weing the blow. Straight away, the youngsters arm drooped down while his face twisted with pain. Taking a chance at this opportunity, Zhang Wei turned around and smashed his hand against his face, causing the youngster to fly off the stage with a trail of blood beforending on the ground and twitching continuously. En! Zhang Wei has mastered the Hidden Jin in his back! Wang Chao immediately realized what had happened. To be able to reach the Hidden Jin requires a glorious past. I wonder what Zhang Wei had felt in his past in order to reach such a stage. Wang Chao had a strange desire to fight him now. Chapter 61: A feather cannot be added; nor can a fly alight Chapter 61: A feather cannot be added; nor can a fly alight After watching each video on Zhang Wei, Wang Chao had finally came to the conclusion: Zhang Weis Hidden Jin is superior to mine. Not only can he release it through both his hands with ease, but also his back. There was a total of 30 videos on Zhang Weis fights. Out of a dozen of them, there had been an opening at Zhang Weis back where his enemies had capitalized on. However, when they struck at it, they had been hit with the Hidden Jin and lost the fight straight afterwards. Out of 30 fights, not a single one lived. However this much wasnt too surprising. Any expert at Guoshu would generally been nimble and would arch their backs like a leopard during a fight. Wherever the enemy tried to find a weak spot, the expert would immediately re up their Jin to counter. Hidden Jin however was the strongest counter with its natural break out and sending the Jin through the pores. Upon contact with the enemy, it would enter their bodies and damage their muscles and organs. There were very few ways in which an injury like this could be treated. Right now Wang Chao was very rough with his usage of Hidden Jin. A single fist was able to make an indent within a steel te; if a fist this destructive were to be used on the frail human body, then what would the effect be? Im only able to use the Hidden Jin through my hands and feet, thats a big difference inparison to Zhang Wei. But in a fight, this does not guarantee a victory. Hidden Jin requires the strike tond first; a battle is dependent on the footwork, stance, and Clear Jin. After three years of practicing, Wang Chao had his own fair share of experiences from battles. External practitioner experts could move their bones and muscles with ease. Internal practitioner experts could move about freely and use their pores with ease. A strike of Hidden Jin was to loosen the pores and let the power flow out in that instant. For those that controlled the muscles with ease, controlling the pores would be challenging. Up until now, Wang Chao had previously only been able to control all the points in his hands and palms, his legs and leg joints. From these two parts, he was freely able to manipte his pores. The other parts could only be controlled during battle and could not be loosened whenever needed. In ordance to the theory of the meridian channels, Wang Chao was only able to open up the channels in his arms and legs. The rest of his body was not yet essible. The hands and legs were the most nimble parts of the human body and were also the most easily controlled parts. When learning martial arts, one must start practicing with the vertebrae. When practicing the Hidden Jin, once the legs and arms and learned, the next step was to bring it to the vertebrae. Wang Chao had understood this much, meaning that he could acknowledge just how strong Zhang Wei was. The next thing to do is to make sure I can bring the hidden Jin to my spine. These videos of Zhang Wei are also of before he went into seclusion, it has already been years, what if he has improved far too much? If he has learned to bring the Hidden Jin to his chest and head, then he will truly be difficult to handle. If a man were to learn to bring the Hidden Jin throughout the entire body, then the next step was to enter the stage of Transforming Jin. From that moment, if any part of the body were to be hit out of nowhere, then the Hidden Jin would naturally respond and repel the attack. Back when Sun Lu-Tang had disciples, he had encouraged them to attack him at any time. One day, a disciple had took advantage of when Sun Lu-tang was sleeping and struck at him with a wooden pole to the head. However, to the surprise of the disciple, the pole had instantly splintered because of the Hidden Jin. But after that incident, the disciple had been expelled from the sect. Although Sun Lu-tang had encouraged any spontaneous attack, this had been over the top. If he had used a knife or even a bay instead of a pole, then things would have ended up differently. When the topic of Transforming Jin was approached, Wang Zongyue had spoken two phrases on his depiction of it. A feather cannot be added; nor can a fly alight. An expert of Transforming Jin could feel even a flynding on his body with a keen acuity. In an instant, the Hidden Jin would break out, killing the fly. Ive a long ways to go before I can attain such a state. However, I can bet that Zhang Wei hasnt reached such a state either. Otherwise, when we pressed hands, I would have lost even faster. Wang Chao had tried to imagine what the higher levels of martial was like, and what ns had to be made until he could reach such a stage. I have to push the limits of my body first and ignore the issue of Zhang Wei. A clear understanding of my body has to be made. I say, Wang Chao. Your body doesnt look very muscr, so how do you have such arge amount of strength? Within the room, Boulder Sun Lei and the group of soldiers were standing by the side and watched him smack the steel te. Each strike had a loud explosive sound as the measuring device continued to measure up over the thousands. This was to say that Wang Chaos every strike was incredibly strong. I can only continue to strike this for three minutes and about 90 blows. The Hidden Jin can only be seen in 10 of those strikes before I reach my limit and start to see spots in my eyes. This is what it means to have a deficit in energy in the body. After this experiment, Wang Chao had a good understanding of his body. The limits to my body has been discovered, the next thing is to improve it. I just need to use the Tigers Thunder in order to slowly temper the marrow and change my body to advance even further. But when he had heard Boulder speak, Wang Chao paused for a moment. Its not that simple, you must treat your body as a whole before striking. When I see you punch, I can only see the muscles in your arm being used before ending it with the abdominal and waist muscles. You never once use your vertebraes center of gravity. Once your body is like mine, then youll understand the skill of issuing power and tempering the body. By then, youll also be able to issue more power than I can. Wang Chao hadnt lied. His body wasnt the greatest to begin with, and if these soldiers were to temper their bodies by going through the same training he had done, then they would be much stronger in terms of raw power than Wang Chao. If one had the build of Mike Tyson, then their power would be tremendous after learning martial arts. This was a question of natural endowments in its very essence. The first step to martial arts was to acknowledge ones body and its potential. The difference in potential was different from person to person, but Wang Chao had already discovered his limit a long time ago. But there was an ancient method on bridging the gap, it was called the Tigers Thunder. The Tigers Thunder was capable of tempering the marrow and improve the basics of the human body. After tempering the body, the human body would definitely grow stronger. Even a frail person could be a strong tiger with this. A tigers body was already vigorous because the tiger had already naturally discovered the Tigers Thunder and shaped its body. However the amount of uracy needed for the Tigers Thunder was astounding. It was a very delicate process that could allow for no errors at all. If there were any, then instead of the body growing stronger, it would instead take on damage. From the ancient times, the Tigers Thunder had been an esoteric secret. Legend had it that Shaolin martial arts ssics of Marrow Cleansing had been its highest and most secret record. That had held the same reasoning within it. Wang Chao had first felt the Jine from sis Chen who had sent it all over his body. It was only in this half year that he had learned the method of replicating and truly begin to cultivate. It was only because of the journey had taken where the thunder was heard that he had truly understood this. Ah, so theres something like that? Sun Lei spoke afterwards with a curious look, but he did not open his mouth to ask for Wang Chao to teach him. He and the others had read many Wuxia novels before and knew that martial arts was not something that could be easily imparted. Wang Chao had no wish to teach them either since the time they would have with each other was short and he was not at all familiar with them. Focusing his efforts on practicing for ten days, Wang Chao finally felt his body beginning to show signs of noticeable improvements. Finally, one of thewyers from Zhao Jun had finally arrived with the contract for the Tianxing Networking. Take off the conditions where my arms would be put up as coteral, I have a hundred million here for the wager.Wang Chao spoke to thewyer and put out his own condition. Dialing in a number to ask for Zhao Juns guidance, thewyer finally nodded after a while. Since you have a hundred million on hand, I shall amend the contract. Looking at the new contract, Wang Chao had looked it over once more before finally agreeing to sign it. Next month on the fifth, I hope that Chief Wang will be able to appear at Chaozhou, Guangdong for the designated event at the designated time. Thewyer concluded before leaving. Boulder, did you prepare everything yet? Well be leaving to Guangdong to find that man tomorrow. Starting with him, well get to know about the underworld. After finishing up his business, Wang Chao had let Boulder and the rest know of the ns. At that moment, Boulder and the others were back at the military district. When Wang Chao saw them, they were currently inspecting and cleaning their weapons. Fucking hell, this time we really are going to fight with the underworld. I dont believe that the army would lose to a scraggly and unorganized unit like theirs! Hammer, take a few more grenades! Right, we also need more rocketunchers! Tonight, well sneak on over in the military vehicles. When Wang Chao saw these fierce soldiers, even he was slightly shocked. This is a secret mission, so you must pretend to be a part of a different organization. Ill go by myself by train. Welle into contact again once I reach Guangdong. Wang Chao had already nned it out. With the 24 other men, Hammer and Wang Chao began to talk a little more before finally splitting ways. By nighttime, Wang Chao was already seated on a train heading straight for Guangdong. Chapter 62: With an organization, what is there to fear? Chapter 62: With an organization, what is there to fear? The morning wind had a misty air that felt refreshing to the skin. Sitting on the train for the entire night starting at 7 PM, Wang Chao had arrived at Guangzhous train station twelve hourster at 7 AM. The train was filled with people, causing the train to fill with the stink of body odor, foot odor, food, oil, and many other smells that was difficult to resist, making some people want to vomit. The moment the train had reached the station, Wang Chao had leapt out from the window in order to breathe in fresh air before feeling the humid air of the ce. On the road out of the rail station, Wang Chao had realized just how disorderly the ce was. In a dim underground passageway, Wang Chao could just faintly make out the scattered syringe needles on the floor. Even before he had gotten to the za, Wang Chao had already passed by three or four hotels. By the hotels, there were several middle aged women and dark skinned men that held their clothes and bags close to them as if warding off robbers. Fortunately, Wang Chao was strong and robust. Despite carrying arge bag, he could walk safely. At the za, a whole crowd of people could be seen. As Wang Chaos eyes wandered to and from, his ears had picked up sound from every direction, only to realize several pickpockets rifling through the belongings of several people. Fucking hell, no profit here. One of the pickpockets spoke as he ripped through another bag. When he saw no money, he had cursed out loud without any fear. Wang Chao could see four pickpockets leer at a single middle age woman and advanced towards her. In an instant, the jewelry on her had been pulled off of her and her bag ripped out of her hands. What kind of city is this! Has the society here gone to the dogs? Wang Chao thought with annoyance. After several minutes, he had already seen more than a dozen pickpockets. Even if Wang Chao were to try and do something about it, he wouldnt have enough hands to deal with them all. Ive heard about the Knapsack Party, but is there going to be a Hand Cutting Party too now? Wang Chao thought for a moment before turning away from the sight. In a moment, he had quickly walked away from the sinister ce. His killing intent had been roused to a high degree quickly, but when he had arrived at the public bus stop, it had begun to die down. There is too much evil in the world. With just my strength alone, even if I were to start a massacre, I wouldnt be able to clean them all up. Wang Chao sighed. Wang Chao had already disguised himself up in a brown robe and worn out shoes. On his back, a canvas rucksack could be seen, making him look like a young peasanting to Guangzhou for a job. Taking out a phone book, Wang Chao fished out an equally old cellphone and called the number given to him by Cao Yi. As soon as the phone call had came through, the sounds of a woman moaning and panting could be heard followed by the furious but coarse voice. Who the fuck is calling me this early in the morning! Is this brother Wen? Brother Gao introduced me to you for a chance to do some fighting. Wang Chao spoke in ordance to what Cao Yi had said before. When Cao Yi was an undercover agent within the underworld, his identity was called Gao Dalou. Whos that bastard! Ahhh.I remember now, Gao Dalou! That guy, what fight are you talking about.hold on. Another small groan of a woman could be heard through the phone before the mans coarse voice could be heard on a quieter scale, Where are you now? I just got off at the Guangzhou bus station. Brother Gao told me to call this number when I arrive. Wang Chao spoke. Eh? Thene to the gym at Ersha Ind. Ill be there by noon. Then the call was cut. Huh, this guy likes pretending to be mysterious. Cao Yi had already told him before the mans name was Lu Chengwen and was nicknamed Brother Wen. Other than that, he was their special connection to the underworlds fighting matches. As long as one made contact with him, then a person could quickly enter the underground fighting matches. This was the nature and power of brother Wen. Before Wang Chao arrived here, he had made sure to understand the information given to him by the organization. And to think that I had wanted toe here when Zhao Xinglong told me about it. If I really dide, then I would have been an idiot. With the assistance of the organization, I know a lot more than I would have now, what a refreshing feeling. After the phone call with brother Wen, Wang Chao felt the miniature satellite phone vibrate. Thismunication device looked like a button that was weaved into clothes and was one of the many high technical items provided by the organization. Serpentine Dragon. This is Boulder. Weve already entered Guangzhou, where are you? The quiet voice of Sun Lei could be heard through the button. Im currently at the Ersha Ind Gym. Wang Chao spoke of his destination, giving them time to set up and n. Before arriving, they had prepared a codeword, and Wang Chao had decided to call himself Serpentine Dragon. Slowly taking the publicmute to Ersha Ind, Wang Chao walked with an unsophisticated air. Upon arriving, he began to look all around himself by the gates like an idiot. Not too long after, two males came running towards him. In an instant, they had grabbed at his bag and prepared to dash away. Eh? Wang Chao instantly brought a foot up before smashing downwards with it onto one of the males knee. Crashing to the ground, the man began to groan in pain. At the same time, Wang Chaos handshed out and grabbed onto the hair of the other, preventing him from running away. Just like a scarecrow, the man fell to the ground with both hands to his hair. Stop! We were called by brother Wen to test your skill! The two males cried out before Wang Chao could do anything else. Ah, Im sorry then. Wang Chao spoke honestly, I thought you two were trying to steal my stuff. Hmph,e with me then. Ill take you to see brother Wen. The two males crawled up from the ground with a small re at Wang Chao. Without a word, Wang Chao followed behind them. After taking several busses, they had arrived at the edge of the downtown area where many shabby looking houses could be seen. Continuing to walk for a while, the three men arrived at a car factory where oil could be seen everywhere. Many greasy workers could be seen holding mps as they worked on several while also giving a fierce re to Wang Chao. These arent car repairmen, those are knife wounds on their faces and tattoos on their arms. Wang Chao concluded that these men were gangsters instead of factory workers. Crossing into the factory, they arrived at a cemented room. Within the room, several sandbags could be seen with a muscr man kicking at it. At the same time, there was a throne at the front of the room with a teapot and palm-leaf fan by the side. On the chair, a 40 year old middle aged man could be seen. There was a mole on the left side of his face with hair growing out of it, resulting in a rather ugly looking face. This is Lu Chengwen. Wang Chao thought as he looked at his face; Cao Yis reports had matched up with the appearances. When Lu Chengwen saw Wang Chao, he began to measure him up straight away. At the same time, the man that was kicking at the sandbags had stopped as well; the ruthless stare was all too obvious in his eyes. Whats your name, did Gao Dalou tell you toe here? Lu Chengwen spoke. The two men by Wang Chaos side gave a nod in an indication that they had already tested his skill. Making up a name, Wang Chao had spun a story saying that he had learned some martial arts before getting to know Cao Yi (Who was called Gao Dalou). From him, Wang Chao had learned that one could make money from fighting here, and so here he was. Because of this prior nning, no matter what Lu Chengwen had asked, Wang Chao revealed no holes in his story. Fine fine, you came here to look for a job. I naturally wont treat you badly then. Sign this contract first! Lu Chengwen didnt ask anymore questions and snapped a finger for one of the men besides to bring him a contract and seal. How dark! Wang Chao thought when he saw the contract. The first reason was because of the fact that the manager was not responsible for ones injuries during a fight. The second was the fact that 50% of the earnings would go to the manager. The third reason was that they wouldnt be able to leave for five years after signing. There were several other stiptions that were tyrannical in nature and limited ones self autonomy. Sign it once youre done looking! Hold on, how much money can I earn? Wang Chao asked. Dont worry, each fight can be worth at least ten thousand without a problem if you win! Lu Chengwen spoke impatiently. Okay then! Wang Chao used the red seal ink to sign using his finger. He had no faith that a contract like this would matter much to him. I am a person from an organization meant to imbed myself into the underground martial art world. Boulder and the others already have the weaponry lined up. As long as I give the word, they would be able to send a single rocketuncher and level the ce! What is there to fear? Thus, Wang Chao was not afraid. Good! Lu Chengwen inspected the page before looking towards the man kicking the sandbag, Snake-head, test out his ability! The one called Snake-head gave a small ruthless smile before wiping at his sweaty shoulder and cracking the bones in his neck and fists with a loud popping sound. Snake-head, this kid just signed the contract, feel free to go all out. A male spoke out blood thirstily from the side. Dont harm his inner organs, just his bones will do. I like to hear the sound of bones breaking. Another maleughed. Our regr practices are actual fights! Lu Chengwen looked to Wang Chao, When people enter this line of work, they must abide by the rules. These men are quite cruel. Wang Chaos heart began to feel a wisp of killing intent. Begin! Lu Chengwen moved to the side. At the sound, Snake-head immediately burst into action and charged straight for Wang Chao. A fist headed straight for his chin while the other one protected his body. At the same time, a knee came up to strike him in the groin. Wang Chao instantly formed a w with his hand and caught his opponents fist. At the same time, his right elbow came smashing down like a spear onto Snake-heads kneecap. Kacha! The sound of a bone snapping could be heard as Snake-heads knee and Wang Chaos elbow made contact, leaving no one thinking if something had broken. Ah! A miserable cry could be heard. Wang Chaos w hand had used Hidden Jin, crushing his opponents fist. With no mercy, Wang Chaos right hand shot out like a spear. With a simple palm strike, he brought it down onto his chest with a chopping motion. Bang! With another smash, Snake-heads chest had split open before falling down like a nk of wood. As he fell, blood came out from his nose, ears, and mouth. Twitching twice, he had died! Against a fierce person, one must be even more fierce to control him. Hua! The entire ce went into an uproar while Lu Chengwen looked at Wang Chao with a focused stare. After a moment, he waved his hand, Tie Snake-head up into a bup sack and toss him out. Chapter 63: One battle to make oneself known (First) Chapter 63: One battle to make oneself known (First) Wang Chaos splitting fist of the tiger stance might not have contained Hidden Jin, but the clear Jin had reinforced its strength. With that one movement, his movement had been like a giant axe. Snake-heads skull would have been cracked, and a concussion would be more likely than not. The two men that had brought Wang Chao to Lu Chengwen immediately stuffed the dead Snake-head into a giant canvas bag. Tying it up, they took the body out. Their movements had been well practiced and efficient, most likely an indicator that this wasnt the first or second time they did such a thing before. The remaining fighters nearby had instantly saw Wang Chao in a new light. Some saw him in fear, some in jealousy, and mostly in shock. But as for Snake-heads death, not a single one of them had a look of pity or had any idea of trying to avenge him. It was almost as if they had witnessed the death of a dog, saddening, but inconsequential. There was a single unwrittenw that was said amongst the fighting ring. When one enters the ring, then prepare to kill without notice, or be killed without notice. Life was not worth a single penny and was only used to serve as amusement for another. There was no such thing asradery, only mutual practice partners. But in the ring, they would be bitter enemies to the death. Originally Wang Chao had been skeptical by Zhao Xinglongs description of the underground fighting world. Where is the shadiness? He had thought back then. But when he saw the state of the public security of Guangzhou after stepping out of the train station, Wang Chao had no more doubts. He had understand that the coastal area was thend of sin; there was no such thing as an impossibility here. There was no such thing as absolute evil, just even more evil or an evil one couldnt possible imagine. In a world of martial arts and violence, there was also the underworld. This was an undeniable truth to the world since the ancient path. Wang Chao had killed before and had also obtained a license to kill legally. He had to be ready to kill at any moment despite his personal beliefs; in a sinister world like this, he would be charging into his own death if he wasnt. Haha, good! You are strong enough! Lu Chengwens triangr eyes had shed brightly as if he was a snake looking at his prey. Brother Gao told me that in this ce, one has to fight without reservation. It was best to kill ones opponent or else risk being killed. Wang Chao replied. Thats correct, absolutely correct. Gao Dalous words are true! Lu Chengwens face grew warm as he began to smile. His eyes continued to gleam as he stared at Wang Chao as if he was a tree made of money. That guy was strong in those years, but after half a year, he gave up. I heard hes a cop now? How interesting. You must be tired after traveling in the train for the entire night. cky, take him to get a meal and then a ce to rest. Lu Chengwen patted Wang Chao on the shoulder. Good guy, you fought well. In five years, youll definitely earn millions without a problem. A factory worker from the side immediately went to lead Wang Chao to the dining halls. Taking arge tter of food, Wang Chao sat down leisurely and began to eat without any of the other workers daring toe to bother him. Apparently news of the death of Snake-head had traveled fast. Not even bothering to chat with these people, Wang Chao ate his meal. Then, under ckys guidance, Wang Chao had been given a room for his own personal use. This is your room. cky spoke. Rest up and dont run about. If you want to go out, then inform me and Ill get permission from brother Wen for you. Wang Chao nodded his head in understanding before cky snorted and left. This room he was given was approximately 60 square meters big and was made of cement walls with stains all over it. There was a ck old fashioned table and stool along with a bed that creaked with every movement. There was also a little electric fan, but other than that, there was very little to see. When Wang Chao observed the area, he immediately came to a sudden thought. If I didnt meet sis Chen three years ago, would I be working or in such a state like this? Truly, if he did not meet Tang Zichen, then after graduating from high school, he would have been like the millions of other public workers in the sea of job employment. Living in a small house in a suburban area while working everyday, he would only receive a meager wage for selling his own sweat and blood. A persons life is impossible to foretell, but a persons luck is far too deep to understand. The world is ever changing and is filled with many different factors. Just who would be able to foretell their own future? In this bustling sin filled city of crime, Wang Chao thought about Tang Zichen in his little shabby room. Then he thought about being one of the many public workers who had no future or even any hope of seeing a better tomorrow. Their world was a world of despair, where would they gain the power to grow strong and survive in such a world? WIth a long sigh, Wang Chao sat on the bed and began to calm himself. Knowing that the earth was forever changing, his will and mind would forever continue to be tempered. Without a bright spark of hope, then how would they be able to pull of a bright and powerful fist? The world was a giant circle of Yin and Yang that epassed everything within it. A human life was a giant furnace where people would suffer being tempered and refined. Those who refined themselves beautifully would have a splendid light, but the rest would be destroyed under the cruel mes. Wang Chao had sat freely on the bed without any thoughts of practicing martial arts. His pores continued to open and close as if breathing, but it was afortable andzy feeling. The night slowly went by, but in the early morning, Wang Chao was awakened by the sounds of light footsteps. That has to be cky. Wang Chao thought. From the rhythm and weight of of the footsteps, he had been able to deduce just who it was that was walking towards his room. Sure enough, the door had opened up to his room. Get up, brother Wen has arranged a fight for youst night. Come with me. cky waved for Wang Chao to get up. That fast? Wang Chao was shocked. ording to the organizations information, the average neer would need to wait a week before a match was prepared for them in the Fighting Altar. The organizers of the Fighting Altar were very strict and carefully nned each fightingpetition without the government knowing. The organizers were generally crime lords from Hong Kong, Macau and Taiwan; but naturally, the crime lords from Guangdong, Fujian, Zhejiang, Jiangsu, Hainan, and Shandong were also involved. Eachpetition had a specialized venue and clientele. These crime lords had also attracted martial artists who thirsted after money whoter pitted them against each other. Those bosses who wanted entertainment had always threw down money for their gambles. The cruel and bloody fights had allowed those who were bored with karaoke, dancing, bar drinking, and casino clients to feel excited once more. It was just like the ancient diator fights in Rome. Friction between gangs over territory or power could be resolved through apetition of fists as well. Because this was the 21st Century, criminal gangs could not longer operate in the same was as the past. Without hundreds of people, they couldnt grab axes or guns to start one giant war for power. There was no country that would allow for such a thing to happen often. Lu Chengwen was considered to be the CEO of public safety for the half white half ck Daxing Corporation. This corporations public safety section had focused on fighting specifically. Each year, they would organize a small fightingpetition that earned in a decent sum of money. Unlike other public security departments, this one only knew how to spend money. The criminal world of todays era was not built on just bodyguarding, robbing, beating, or stealing. The higher echelons of the criminal world were legal businesses too now. The organization has collected information for the past five or six years on this. In the past few years, the princelings helped give rise to the criminal gangs here. With that, their power has grown. But with the rapid development of the Fighting Altar, their rise shouldnt be of any surprise. TL Note: Princelings are a categorization of the children of seniormunist officials. Entering the Fighting Altar was the first mission for Wang Chao so he could see the true extent of what their development was like. Asking Zhao Xinglong was one thing, experiencing it was another. With the princelings entering the criminal world, they held so much power that even the organization couldnt inquire about them openly. Cao Yi had said before that he wanted Wang Chao to be a leader of the Wulin in the Southeastern Asian martial arts world. This was still a n that was far from being achieved. Wang Chao knew that he at the very least needed to make himself well known. If he could survive and be of worth, then bing a leader of the Wulin wouldnt be off the agenda just yet. Otherwise if he died, then it was all for naught and empty promises. Right now, Wang Chao was a chess piece for the organization to step into the criminal world. Whenever the chess piece became of use, then the organization would treat him more seriously. If the organization had other ns and discarded the chess piece, then he would have to resign himself to his fate. He had known this from the very beginning and thus did not have much confidence in the organization. It was an unspoken truth that rang true since the ancient times. No matter what organization, they must submit to the mandate and order of the organization. For the sake of the cause, they must sacrifice their lives. The army was like this, employment was like this, and the underworld was like this. Even apany was like this too. If an organization had no core, then its copse was imminent. That was another reason why Wang Chao had wanted to find a way to distance himself away from the organization. He had no wish to being a chess piece for them to use so callously. But Wang Chao had no chance of that for now. So we fight at night? Do I get to know anything about my opponent? Wang Chao asked. Todays dispute is between our group and the Skymail Moving Company. Originally, it was supposed to be Snake-head, but since you killed him, youre up instead. We didnt inquire about the enemy, so there isnt any information. All you have to do is win however, if you can win, then you will immediately earn a shitload of money. ckyughed. Dispute? What dispute? Wang Chao asked as he walked with cky to the door. Our Daxing Corporation has a movingpany that is rivals with the Skymail Moving Company. So far, four men have died as a result of our fights. The Boss Wu told us to be more discreet with our dispute and had decided to settle the fight with a bet. Boss Wu Wang Chao had known this person. The Boss Wu cky was talking about was named Wu Yingda. His maternal uncle was a high ranking official of the Fujian army and his father was a high ranking official within the Guangdong government. With such a family, he was quite important. Wu Yingda, Zhao Jun, and Wang Xiaolei; these three were the leaders of the Ike Corporation and held the coastal areas within their hands. Guangdong and Fujians criminal world had even been controlled to some degree by these three. And in those two provinces, no matter how big or small, the Ike Corporation had sanctioned thepetitions. The biggerpetitions had even been organized by them personally. A small minibus made a stop outside for Wang Chao to get on. Moving once more, the vehicle began to travel down the road. After two hours, they had arrived at a small vige where a giant building could be seen. There were many vehicles parked outside with several patrolmen waving their shlights all around. We are from Daxing! Where is brother Wen? cky spoke out as an agent of Lu Chengwen. Hes here, please follow us. A security guard spoke before taking out a walkie-talkie. Speaking a few words, he had someone take them inside. The building looked to be a theatre built in the countryside. After walking for a long aisle, there was finally a wide clearing about a thousand square meters wide with spectators all around. In the middle there was a cement tform with a piece of rope tied around it. Looking around, Wang Chao noticed that not a single empty spot remained. There were men, women, bosses and their girlfriends, and even several white cored workers. Wang Chao could even see several SWAT members, they were clearly all lovers of a good fight. But while the entire ce was filled up, there was a single arrangement of smokes, fruits, alcohol, and other snacks that seemed to have no one sitting next to. That has to be where the most important people sit, who could it be? Wang Chao thought before activating the micro satellite transmitter on him. Serpentine Dragon, Serpentine Dragon, weve confirmed your position. Boulders voice spoke out. When you left, we were following behind you. Right about now we are about two kilometers from your current position, but half a kilometer ago, weve noticed possible firepower. If youe across any danger, notify us immediately and well be there in ten minutes with our guns ready to fire. Thats fine, Ill be here as per normal. Dont alert the enemy just yet. When Ie outter well draft up some information and give it to the organization. Understood. By the time Wang Chao came out of the toilet, Lu Chengwens face had looked uneasy. This isnt good. This time, the Skymailpany has brought the apprentice of Xu Zhen, Qin Maojiao. This time will be very hard to win. Xu Zhen was one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong. He was older than Zhang Wei by 10 years, making him around his 40s. Xu Zhens style of Tongbei had been considered extinct and was once called the Little Arm Saint. Both of his arms had been strong like steel, but soft like rattan at the same time. Why was he called the Little Arm Saint? That was because in the past, the Tongbei sect had a Arm Saint Zhang Ce. In the era of the Republic of China, he had been the leader of the Fengtian Guoshu Institute. His martial arts had reached such a high level of perfection that Xu Zhen didnt dare to used the nickname of his predecessor. Xu Zhen was a board member of the Tianle Corporation with his assets going into the millions. His first appearance had caused him to gain many connections and even more disciples. But amongst the most outstanding, he had only personally taught a dozen of them. Even those disciples had made themselves well known. Qin Maojiao was one of those few. What do we do, just what do we do? Lu chengwen began to panic, indicating hisck of faith in Wang Chao. Just at that moment, a group of people came walking in, attracting Wang Chaos attention. One of the males was 26 years old around and stood at 1.8 meters tall. His muscles and joints were clear to see, indicating just how well he had trained. But what attracted him even more was the sportswear wearing woman next to him. Although she was young, Wang Chao knew that she was at least older than he was. Wang Chao was currently 20 years old, making the girl at least 23 or 24 years old. Just who is that girl? Wang Chao asked. Thats the younger sister of Taichi master Chen Aiyang, Chen Bin. The Chenshi Corporation and Xu Zhens Tianle Corporation are working togetherforget it, why am I telling you this? Lu Chengwen looked at Wang Chao as if he was a dead man walking. Boss Wen, has your fightere yet? This time with the Chenshi Corporation, the payout will be in the millions. One of the organizers spoke to Lu Chengwen. Go on up. Lu Chengwen pointed at Wang Chao. Your fighter is him? What a cute face. The organizer had a lecherous look before speaking, Come with me. Following the organizer up the tform, Wang Chao began to look around before smelling a blood like scent. Only Wang Chao was alone on the tform. There was no other choice, only the more well known person entered the ringst. Wang Chao was known well known. In the golden seats down below, the youngsters all sat down. Chen Aiyangs sister Chen Bin had even started to give Wang Chao a look over. Youre not short on money, so why are you betting? Chen Bin sipped a Wanoji brand Chinese herb tea. I didnt have a choice, the Skymailpany offered me a million RMB toe. Besides, without actualbat, how would I improve? Qin Maojiao spoke with a smile. Whatbat is there to be seen here? Take a look, where are the experts? Why not challenge Zhang Wei then? I heard he hase out of his istion recently. Chen Bin spoke matter of factly. In the future I want to challenge your brother, master Chen, not Zhang Wei. Qin Maojiao looked a little insulted at her words. The conversation of the two had been heard by Wang Chao, however. Challenge my brother? You dont even know if youll win against thatbatant up there. Chen Bin looked to Wang Chao before going deep into thought. Che! Qin Jaomiao sneered. At the same time, the ringing of a bell could be heard. It was the warning sound that the fight was about to begin. The audience around the ring began to look even more excited to the point where Wang Chao could see them breathing heavily. Qin Jaomiao walked up to the tform and faced Wang Chao on top of it. Chapter 64: One battle to make oneself known (Second) Chapter 64: One battle to make oneself known (Second) This guys footwork is nimble and quick. Even his hair is standing up, he must be a strong internal practitioner. In the moment Qin Maojiao was walking towards him, Wang Chao had already begun to observe his movements. He walks like an ape, that must mean he definitely learned the White Ape style of Tongbei Quan. In an instant, Wang Chao had formted a series of thoughts. Tongbei Quan was transmitted down from the Sage of Ghost Valley in Yun Mengshan. It was from there that he saw a white ape leap into the air and used the apes movements to derive a new style of martial arts. But the facts were unknown. After so many years, there was no more contextual clues to find out the truth. But in the course of Chinese martial arts, they did note from humans, but rather from observing the behaviors of animals. An animal was nimble and sturdy while a humans mind was sharp. Naturally, the Yin and Yang between the two would have an equilibrium to it. Tongbei had gone through several eras of development before having multiple different branches. The earliest branch had been the White Ape styled Tongbei Quan, the Five Fists Tongbei, Chopping Fist Tongbei, and etcetera. Each one of the styles had their own focal points, and the White Ape style Tongbei specialized on a nimble movement with power that was like lightning. Those who move nimbly are the worst to fight against. Wang Chao had already reached the Hidden Jin stage, meaning he could leave an impression on even steel tes. But with all this strength, within a fight, no matter how fierce the Hidden Jin was, it was useless if he couldnt hit someone with it. This had been the case for many experts in the past. Back during the Republic of China in the year 1929, it had been verymon to see in the Hangzhou Guoshupetition. That year, the Iron Palm master Liu Gaosheng had faced off against the Sparrow Cao Yanhai in such a manner. Liu Gaoshengs Iron Palm could shatter stones, but within thepetition, he had been unable to hit anyone. In the end he had been knocked down by Cao Yanhais swift usage of Tantui. In a split moment of observation of both Xu Zhen and this disciple, Wang Chao had already analyzed Qin Maojiaos martial arts characteristics. With his opponent specializing in a nimble movement, Wang Chao didnt dare to drop his guard in fear of dying himself. As soon as the two were on the tform, the spectators began to cry out one after another. Hurry up! Fight already! Fuckign hell, why arent you fighting? Dont dawdle! Kill that kid, Ive 30,000 on this for a 1:2 stake! Who cares for your 30,000? Ive 50,000 riding on this! Naturally, Wang Chao had turned a deaf ear and a blind eye to them all. But the sister of Chen Aiyang had a strange look in her eyes as she looked at Wang Chao. A fight between experts was usually highly sensitive, meaning many things could be learned just from a single nce. Begin! The announcer boomed. Qin Maojiao instantly sprung into action. Wang Chao was but a speck of dust in his eyes. In the next step, a long arm was thrusted forward at Wang Chao like a sharp spear. His loose sleeves had rustled as it traveled through the air with a series of pi pa pi pa sounds like the rhythmic sounds of a wave pping against a ship. This was the true art of a Tongbei practitioner. A speed like this is far beyond Boulder and the others. Its even stronger than Zhao Xinglong and maybe the Wing Chun practitioner Lin Lijun killed by Zhu Jia. At the very least, hes even stronger than the first two. It only took a single nce to know who was an expert and who wasnt. When Wang Chao saw Qin Maojiaoe rushing over, it was like the water rushing down a river. Like a strong gale of wind, it had interrupted his own breathing. With this, Wang Chao knew that this disciple had already learned the Clear Jin and was in the process of Chain Linking. His clear Jin wasnt all that far away from Wang Chaos. Seeing how arrogant he is, he must not have fully mastered himself of his emotions. This means he cannot break out with Hidden Jin. When breaking out with Hidden Jin, one must be calm but fierce. The pores had to loosen while the muscles had to be flexible. With these two requirements, one also had to be strong in will and have a tempered mind. Even one strong in body would not be able to use the Hidden Jin without these requirements. Crack! Wang Chaos left arm bent at the elbow to put up a guard against Qin Maojiaos arm. In the next moment, his arm extended to swing at the other fist. Qin Maojiao was 26 years old at this moment, but he had started learning martial arts when he was 15. He had already 11 years of experience and tutge, but with the arrogant personality he had he would never be able to reach the Hidden Jin stage. However, he had already reached the pinnacle of the Clear Jin stage, so each fist and arm had been extraordinarily strong. Wang Chao had improved his physique with the Tigers Thunder. So that meant while he had only learned martial arts for a mere three years, he had already reached the summit of Clear Jin as well. Thus when both fighters struck each other, neither side had been at an advantage or disadvantage. Where did an expert like thise from?! This iron arm of mine from Tongbei can force even master to use 70% of his strength to counter! But this guys strength is the same as mine? Crossing Fist Jin, he is an expert at Xingyi! Qin Maojiaos arm had immediately be numb after the sh. Forming a stance resembling that of an ape, he bounded forward. Xingyi disciples rely on a hard strike down the median line from straight ahead, Id better focus on my agility to avoid him. When he loses energy, hell be open up to my attacks. Qin Maojiao was an expert of reputable name. Upon noticing the hardness of the strike, he had recollected his thoughts straight away. Taking advantage of the nimbleness of the ape stance, he had forged ahead to strike. Qin Maojiaos ape style movements was considered excellent even amongst his peers. Back when he was learning the movements, he had watched the movements of a monkey for two years. After imitating the leaps and somersaults for many years, he had finally reached a stage of perfection with it. Every expert had a brilliant past that helped them. On the otherside, Wang Chao had realized just how strong the enemy was. His block had been using the Xingyi styles Crossing Fist Jin. The Crossing Fist requires ones arm to be bent, but within it there is a hidden straight strike. When both arms struck, it was like two maces colliding against each other. In this sh, Wang Chao hadnt used the Hidden Jin. He had to be prudent with his usage of it. An expert internal practitioner was extremely sensitive with his pores and hairs. Even a gust of wind that could only affect a single de of grass could be felt by them. This rang especially true for Qin Maojiao who was an expert at the White Ape style Tongbei. With his figure like an ape, his speed was iparably fast. Wang Chaos Hidden Jin had not yet reached a stage where the natural break out of the Hidden Jin was instinctive meaning that it was still easy to dodge. To use it now would only be a huge waste of energy. If he were to go against another person who could use Hidden Jin, then he would lose for sure. And to lose was to die! Or worse, a cripple! A fight was that serious. The first strike between these two had been at aplete bnce. Qin Maojiaos leap had brought him behind Wang Chao. With another strike, he aimed it at Wang Chaos vertebrae. With his strength, if the strike collided, then even a wooden pir would snap in half, let alone Wang Chaos vertebrae. Good! The spectators that knew a little bit about martial arts had nodded at this exchange. Seeing Qin Maojiaos strange leap and then freakish speed towards Wang Chaos back had impressed many people there. His ape stance is at a realm of perfection! Given 5 years and him tempering his emotions to rid his haughtiness, then he would be able to practice the Hidden Jin. By then, he would earn the rights to challenge even my brother. Seeing Qin Maojiaos movements, even Chen Bin had been surprised at his skill. That other kid is a Xingyi expert. Its a shame hes rather inflexible and wouldnt be able to defend against any unpredictable movements. This was Chen Bins verdict on Wang Chao. Then suddenly, Wang Chao altered his stance into one from Bagua, avoiding Qin Maojiaos strike. At the same time, he rushed to Qin Maojiaos side with his arms stretched wide like the wings of an eagle before striking out with the ferocity of a tiger dashing out of its cave. The force in his fists had been iparably strong and unyieldingly firm. The movements and power of the tiger and eagle stance had been perfectly harmonized together. At the same time of his charge, both of his arms had shook in a way to add a more prative power. Just like a soldier sifting through the mountains, he had advanced further downwards and brought Qin Maojiao under his force. At the same time of his fists, his lungs had begun to fluctuate in breath to match with the movements of his muscles. In a moment of action, Wang Chao had managed to utter out the primal roar of a tiger. This roar had been deep but reserved in a way that matched with his aura. It was almost as if Wang Chaos body was harboring a tiger within it! Xingyi wasprised of will and intent. To learn will was to obtain intent. Within a lie was truth, and within a truth was a lie. There was no tiger here, but at the same time, there was indeed a tiger. Wang Chao had this sudden revtion at that moment! This single move had beenprised of both the tiger stances Chopping Fist Jin. At the same time, it contained the Pounding Fist Jin. To learn one teaching was to learn a hundred teachings for his Assault of the Dragon and Snake. With these analogies, Wang Chao had gradually began tobine the stances of everything into one personalized usage for his own way of fighting. His movements had been from the Bagua style. After applying oil to his feet and learning to walk on top of a water jar, he had slipped and fallen just as many times as Qin Maojiao, if not more. Qin Maojiao had only seen that his fist had missed along with Wang Chao suddenly disappearing from view and then reappearing right by his side. Then the next moment, all he could hear was the roar of a tiger. At that moment, Qin Maojiao had felt a little skeptical. Was his opponent taken over by the spirit of a tiger? While his strength was strong, his mentality was not as resolved as Wang Chao. And while Wang Chao had some sort of information on him, he did not understand anything about Wang Chao. It was these two points that would be enough for him to lose his life. Frantically, Qin Maojiao held his hands in a horizontal guard before leaping backwards. But with his thoughts in a disarray, he had lost the previous advantage he had. In the end, Wang Chao had found an opportunity and shed fists once more. But this time, Wang Chao had broken out with the Hidden Jin! Qin Maojiaos arms could only feel a sharp stinging sensation as if he had been stabbed with a myriad of needles for a painful feeling. The pain of the stinging sensation had been so strong that he had lost power over his pores. Opening wide, he began to sweat, losing power with each droplet. Naturally, Wang Chao had shown no quarter with such a golden opportunity in front of him. Going straight for his median line, Wang Chao formed the palms of the tiger stance and mmed a strike full of Hidden Jin into Qin Maojiaos chest. Ugh! Cough, cough! A guttural sound could be heard from Qin Maojiaos mouth along with the sound of his sternum breaking, harmonizing into sounding like the song of death. After the strike, Wang Chao stepped back two steps only to see Qin Maojiaos face start to grow red. His legs began to sway as if he was drunk as his arms began to cken. Spinning around for two revolutions, his young body slowly fell off the tform like water with blood spilling out from his mouth. His eyes had gone wide with shock as he stared at Wang Chao. A fierce struggle could be seen as he tried to stay alive, but it was sadly futile. After two attempts, all of the fight in him had suddenly evaporated as his pupils lost the gleam of light. Hidden Jin of the tiger stance! Chen Bin cried out in understanding. The two fighters had been too fast for most to follow, but Wang Chaos fighting method had been far too fierce. Even if her brother Chen Aiyang the Taichi master were here, it would be difficult for him to save Qin Maojiao. How is this possible! After a brief moment of stupefied silence, Chen Bin had crushed the metal pot that had her Waoji brand Chinese herb tea. The brown liquid had sshed all over her hand, but she hadnt noticed. Her eyes could only stare rigidly at Wang Chao. The metal pot of Chinese herb tea had unexpectedly make a loud crisp sound when she crushed it. The sound seemed to have been like a strike of lightning that broke through the silence. Everyone had instantly recovered their spirits and began to cry out loud. Some were shocked, some were ecstatic. Some had even struggled to stay silent while others had been silent because they had just lost a wealthy sum of money, leaving them extraordinarily vexed. Thispetition goes to the Daxing Corporation! May their representativee up to receive your prize. For those who won their gambles, pleasee to the back to receive your winnings. After some time, the voice of the organizer had spoken out once more in a voice befitting that of a professional emcee. Lu Chengwen had been utterly shocked at first. But after hearing the voice of the announcer, he suddenly regained his bearings and quickly instructed to his men. Quick quick, get that kid out of here before anything happens. Chapter 65: Why should a party member fear organized crime? Chapter 65: Why should a party member fear organized crime? It was not because I was holding back. Your Clear Jin was already at the pinnacle stage and your ape style movements were far too nimble. In a battle of attrition, my Hidden Jin would only hit air, meaning the winner would not be clear. Wang Chaos Hidden Jin was with the tiger stance was far too strong! Qin Maojiaos chest had been broken with the Hidden Jin attacking his inner organs. Even his heart and lungs had been ruptured, killing him instantly. Even an Immortal from Daoist scriptures would not be able to survive such a blow. In truth, both fighters had equivalent skill and movement, the only difference was that Wang Chao had one more weapon which was Hidden Jin. If Qin Maojiao had learned about this earlier, then he would have been more collected and evasive during the battle. Taking advantage of his nimble movements to defend himself from Wang Chaos attacks, it would be truly difficult for Wang Chao tond a hit on him then. It was only unfortunate that Wang Chao knew Qin Maojiao nearly inside out while Qin Maojiao knew nothing about him. As Sun Tzi once said, Know yourself, know your enemy and you will emerge victorious in every battle. To not know the enemy was to have a great chance of a miscalction. 26-27 was the golden age of a persons life, but unfortunately, many a persons would often die on this tform while enjoying that golden age. Seeing the dead corpse of Qin Maojiao, Wang Chao couldnt help but think of Lin Lijun who had died by a gun; the both of them had their eyes wide open even in death. You did not die by gunfire. As a person of the fist, you died by the fist. This is an appropriate death. With a silent sigh, he squatted down and closed Qin Maojiaos eyes. It is very possible that I too will die on a stage in this manner. The organizer had been announcing the results at this time, resulting in four or five ck suited men running down to re vehemently at Wang Chao. Please follow the rules of this ce, if there are any disputes, pleasee to the back to resolve them. The organizers face seemed to have instantly turned to ice. When someone died in the ring, the rules had mandated that no vendetta could be called. Immediately, all of the officers there had taken out their stun batons and stic shields. From this, it could be seen that the security guards were all from the riot squad. Hurry up and go, let us deal with this aftermath. At the same time, Lu Chengwen had some people run up to the tform and provide a protective ring around Wang Chao. Qin Maojiao was an extremely well known person. Even though he had died on the ring, the repercussions would be huge. Right now in the eyes of Lu Chengwen, Wang Chao was a money tree yet to be shaken. No matter what, he had to protect him. Hmmm? Boss Bai, is your Skymail Company dissatisfied with losing? Lu Chengwens triangr shaped eyes had gleamed with the light of a Schadenfreude as he looked at the well groomed man down below. This middle aged man was the boss of Skymail Moving Company, Bai Yong. Both the Skymail Moving Company and Daxing Company were half white and half ckpanies. That had meant they had constantly tried to undermine the other for business many times. Because of Wu Yingdas grandfathers order to not cause any trouble, apetition had been held in order to resolve this conflict. Bai Yong and invested a million RMB in order to invite Xu Zhens disciple Qin Maojiao. This him, Bai Yong had felt extremely confident and had evenid a three million RMB bet. But unbeknownst to him, an expert of an unknown background had managed to kill Qin Maojiao. If it was just another person that had lost, then the situation would merely be a snowstorm, but with it being Qin Maojiao of all people, there was now a blizzard along with the snowstorm. Not only had his funds taken a hit, but the most important thing was that Qin Maojiao was one of the personal disciples of Xu Zhen. With this disciple dead, he didnt know just how he would be able to pay coteral. Lu Chengwen had known about this sticky situation Bai Yong was in and so he had taken delight at his pains. How shameless of you, Wen. You shouldnt celebrate just yet! That expert of yours should make sure he walks carefully, lest he might trip. This venue was under the supervision of Wu Yingdas grandfather. With regtions that were strictly enforced, no matter how gutsy Bai Yong, he didnt dare to cause any trouble here. Despite the Skymail Company having several hundred million in total assets, it was still a drop in the bucket inparison to Wu Yingdas grandfather. All it would take was a single sigh from Wu Yingda, and the Skymail Moving Company would go bankrupt in three days while Bai Yongs body would be stuffed unceremoniously into a body bag and thrown into the Pearl River. So in this ce, all he could do was bark loudly and n silently. Take the body, were leaving. Bai Yong spat out vehemently before leaving. It was best for him to leave now so he could conspire his revenge in peace. Were going to. Lets deal with whateverter. Lu Chengwen knew of what Bai Yong was nning. The both of them were of the same nature, so he understood him well. If they waited too long, then there was a good chance of them being ambushed on the way home and killed. Other than the bets in thepetition, Wu Yingda didnt care at all for it. Hold on. Just as Wang Chao was about to walk out, the startled voice of a woman could be heard. Lu Chengwen turned to look only to see Chen Bin sitting right in front of a ss table while she tapped a finger on it. Miss Chen. At the mention of Chen Bin, Lu Chengwen had given a bright smile, Is there anything you need? You must know of Bai Yongs sinister nature and our hurry to go Thats fine, you can go. I want to talk to him. Chen Bin spoke with a cold look in her eyes. She had been like a high ranking official with a hint of authority in her speech. That is Lu Chengwen was afraid of offending a princess of the criminal world. The Singaporean Chenshi Corporation had an influence that simply could not be ignored in the Southeastern Asia region. They were practically the overlords of the criminal world, but despite their power, it did not quite reach the Guangdong area where Wu Yingda controlled. However, there were rumors that said the coastal princelings had joined with the Chenshi Corporation. Taichi master Chen Aiyang and Wu Yingda were also very good friends, even Chen Aiyangs sister Chen Bin hade and went as she pleased here. High ranking officials often liked being friends with martial artists so they could learn martial arts themselves and strengthen their bodies. No matter what point in history, this was a true fact. The more amazing fact was that Chen Bin was also a Taichi master like her elder brother. No matter the fact, Lu Chengwen could not go or even speak against her. Were leaving, after youre done speaking with sister Chen, head outside. When we get back Ill give you your money. Lu Chengwen spoke to Wang Chao before leaving with the others. Your martial arts has reached the stage of Hidden Jin, making you an expert. Why have you fallen to such a level of underground fighting? Chen Bin looked at Wang Chao before asking. Wang Chao had known that Chen Bin was the princess of the Chenshi Corporation in Singapore and was also Chen Aiyangs younger sister. He had been especially interested in her while the organization had ced both the princelings and the Chenshi Corporation has high interest targets. Furthermore, Chen Bins skin was rather smooth and unblemished. Even her temples were bulging out by quite the amount, something that could not be hidden by her hair. A sign like this was proof of her martial arts reaching an advanced stage. If it was a male, then Id be able to find out just how strong his martial arts is by pressing hands. But unfortunately a females anatomy is slightly different. Listening to a martial artists muscle by pressing hands was a verymon urrence without fighting. But since Chen Bin was a female, he didnt dare hastily try to test her strength. Martial arts cannot feed a mouth. Wang Chao had replied in response. That much is true, you must be from maind China, there are experts hidden everywhere there. Chen Bin nodded her head. You may or may not know this, but you have brought trouble upon yourself today. Protecting your own life may be hard, who knows if youll have a chance to fight again for money in the future? I knew that guy wasnt any ordinary person, but if I were to hold back in that fight, then I would die instead. There was no other alternative. Its quite inconvenient to talk here, follow me. Chen Bin spoke as she stood up. Miss Chen, what is yourmand? A person called out in a hurry. Is there a ce to rest? There is, Ill take you there straight away. With a bow, the man began to lead the way. In a moment, he had taken Chen Bin to a peaceful lounge on the second floor. There was four bodyguards following behind Chen Bin. But what Wang Chao had realized was that while these bodyguards were strong looking, they were not internal practitioners. Stand guard by the door. There was arge sofa in the middle of the splendid looking lounge. Sitting down on it, Chen Bin immediately ordered her bodyguards to stand watch outside. After seeing Wang Chao sizing up her bodyguards, Chen Bin couldnt help butugh. Theyve learned how to use a gun, each one of them are snipers infact. With todays society, even the most strongest martial artists can only use martial arts to gamble or just for exercise. If one truly wants to kill, then one has to use guns. Chen Bins words had an air of sophistication to them. It was neither cold or warm, but the air of a noble could be distinctly heard. That was when Wang Chao realized her presence was simr to that of Tang Zichen. But upon closer inspection, there was still differences to be seen. Tang Zichen had been naturally warm and had treated him like a dear brother to be loved. Chen Bin on the other hand had often used overly borate prose to talk and had even a tint of aggression in her voice. For one to be able to use Hidden Jin, one must be calm and have a warm temperament with a reserved personality. Being an internal practitioner changes ones personality after all. If one had an arrogant, violent, weak or even vulgar personality, they would not be able to reach the pinnacle of martial arts. But arrogance was an indicator of haughtiness and not unyielding. A person couldnt be arrogant, but that didnt mean to say they couldnt be unyielding. Martial arts can only be used for exercise or gambling Although he wasnt willing to concede that fact, even Wang Chao himself understood that Chen Bins words were simply a truth of the world. Sit down. Chen Bin pointed at the sofa and leisurely poured out some drinking water from the pitcher. Giving a quick thanks, Wang Chao took the cup offered to him. Suddenly, a teaseful glint could be seen in Chen Bins eyes. The very moment Wang Chao had grabbed the cup, she had tilted her center of gravity and instantly shot her forefinger out like a sword towards his wrist. This move had been extraordinarily fast and came without warning. Wang Chao hadnt been able to listen to her muscles to detect her attack. Chen Bin was also the younger sister of Taichi master Chen Aiyang, making her a master of Taichi as well! With a clever usage of her Jin, she had been able to issue power with agility and power. Ah, how fast! Wang Chao couldnt even think of anything in response to this attack. With a twist of his wrist while his thumb and forefinger held onto the ss, his middle finger shot out. Bang! There was a sudden p of thunder. When Wang Chaos middle finger extended outwards, there was a crushing sound. Back when Zhao Juns men had injured him with their axes, Wang Chao had learned how to use chopsticks like a sword from Zhang Tong. From her teachings, he had learned the sword style from the Sword Immortal, Li Jinglin. After those days of deep thinking, Wang Chao had learned the 13 powers of the sword and integrated it with Taichi, Xingyi, and Bagua. Thus, he had learned to use the sword powers using his fingers. When the two fingers shed together, Chen Bins finger had instantly bent, causing her to recoil backwards. Sword techniques? Growing even more curious, Chen Bin continued to move. Straightening her vertebrae, her arm instantly began to issue power before bounding for Wang Chao. Her arm had been like a bendable spear that bent and spiralled with great power. Her fist had been loosely clenched like a hollow weight. The arm had came bounding forward with a crisp sound that rung through the air. Taichi Hammer Jin! Wang Chao had instantly realized this was the way of the hammer blow in Taichi. He had long since learned from sis Chen many methods like the Parry and Punch. Tang Zichen had made mention of Taichis way of the hammer in the True Record of Guoshu. But while Wang Chao had read and understood it, he had never practiced it. Martial Arts had been pure and full of vitality. Even in Bagua or Xingyi, Wang Chao didnt feel as if he had perfected either styles. When it came to Xingyi, he had only been proficient in the dragon, snake, tiger, horse, eagle, and monkey stances. The chicken, sparrow, bear and the other stances were still at a proficient level only. Jack of all trades, master of none. This was a principle he knew well. Chen Bins fist had looked soft, but there was power hidden within it. The concept of Yin and Yang was embodied within the fist, making it hard to defend against. Knowing that, Wang Chao could not hold the cup and defend himself at the same time. Extending his arm, he went into a defensive guard. Bang! The cup smashed onto the floor and shattered into several pieces. At the same time, both hand and arm had made contact with each other. Leaning backwards slightly, Wang Chao immediately dug into the ground with all 10 of his toes, stabilizing himself to the ground. The sofa Chen Bin was sitting on had a creaking sound before it had started to slide against the ground backwards with an ear screeching sound. The two hands made contact with each other, the both of them making note of how strong the other was. Neither side had used Hidden Jin since that was not used topare strength, but to kill. After colliding with each other, Chen Bin had already stood up from the sofa while Wang Chao had assumed a half squatting position to her side. When the two met, they had immediately tested the other persons strength. Chen Bin had tried listening to Wang Chaos muscles while issuing power herself. Her arm hair had stiffened and rose with each second. Wang Chaos muscles had loosened while his pores tightened. Taichis art of pushing hands and Xingyis art of twisting hands. Both were methods of evaluating the other persons Jin. Chen Bin was making an official conclusion on how strong Wang Chao was and how to categorize him. At the same time, Wang Chao was trying to learn more about Chen Bins skill. As she advanced while Wang Chao retreated, Wang Chao wouldter advanced while Chen Bin retreated. After several attempts to evaluate each other, Chen Bin had finally taken back her hand without an expression on her face. Wang Chao had then done the same. Your martial arts isnt bad, its not lower than the Three Tigers of Guangdong even. No wonder Qin Maojiao wasnt a match for you. But even the better martial artists fear guns. Youve brought trouble on yourself today, so you should be careful in the future. If you truly cant live on like that, then call this number. Dark Fist. First is the word for dark, thenes the word for fist. Even if your fist improves, you will still learn to fear this dark word. Taking out a name card, she tossed it at Wang Chao. Clearly, Chen Bin was trying to attract Wang Chao to her. But with the Chenshi Corporation being a majorpany, she had to select any foreigners wisely. Chen Bin wouldnt immediately let Wang Chaoe to her however. He should first experience the suffering of the underworld. After knowing the dangers, hell be dead set on asking for my help. This was Chen Bins n. Watching Chen Bin walk away out of sight, Wang Chao began tough. Silently fingering the golden name card in his pockets, he began to mutter to himself. Governmentand banditI am the government, you are the banditjust how would the government fear the bandit? Whats more, I am a party member, just how could the party member fear the criminal underworld? Chapter 66: The threat of firepower Chapter 66: The threat of firepower Fingering the golden card given to him by Chen Bin, Wang Chao pocketed it into his clothes. This was a good chance to bridge a connection to the Chenshi Corporation and was naturally not a chance to miss. The organization had told him about the circumstances behind the coastal area and the underworld. Originally, he had thought he would need many days in order to establish a concrete working, but the situation now had been far more profitable than he had anticipated. By morning he had reached Guangzhou, by afternoon, he had entered the underground fighting ring, and overnight, he had met someone famous. Things progress in the underworld far too quickly. With such a quick development, there will surely be a mistake. With any mistakes, there will be confusion. But thats not too surprising. With the princelings controlling the entire area in every single manner without consideration, it would be strange for them to not develop this fast. Even the sun would most likely be under their control. After thinking for some time, he had a thought. After I return back, Ill have Boulder report todays work to the organization. After several days, Ill have a better understanding of the underworld and pull out after that. Joining Lu Chengwens group was only meant to be a short episode of Wang Chaos time in Guangzhou. It was mainly for him to get to know the basic situation of the ce and was not something he was nning on staying with. On the fifth of next month the gamble with Zhao Jun would be held. At that time, he would be putting out the entire assets of Tianxing Corporation, a prize that was far beyond the current status of Lu Chengwen. This was what it meant to be a part of the dark fists. But with the dispute against Zhao Jun, that was called apetition. One was dark fist, one was apetition. Although both had to do with fighting, the scale of the bet was on a whole new level. Ever since the princelings had made their way into the coastal area, the organization had gradually started to pull back their secret agents so as to avoid a possible political problem. But withdrawing all of the secret agents would naturally be slow and would take several years. If Wang Chao wanted topete with Zhao Jun, he needed new information. As for the current ns of the organization, Cao Yi had made sure to exin it clearly. In the past two years, the coastal area had grown more and more unruly with the outside powers being able to stick their hands into it. The organization had noticed how unruly it was bing and knew that the princelings couldnt be allowed to continue on like this. It was time for them to do something about it now. Wang Chao would be the very first person the organization would use to start. The organization would use Wang Chao to deal with the princelings and solve the problem with thew in the coastal area. As for the others, Wang Chao wasnt clear on the details since those were top secrets. However, Wang Chao knew that if he were to not only win against Zhao Jun, but the other two tigers of Guangdong, then his prestige would cause no small waves in the Southeastern Asia world. A name was a source of capital. With such a capital, then the organization would be much more willing in supporting a person. They would ce them on a higher priority and let them contend with the princelings. If he lost, then he would naturally lose his life. But if Wang Chao didnt join the organization, then no matter what the oue was, his life was moot. Thus, he decided to join the organization. The cause of all of this was rather simple, it was because of Zhu Jia. But Wang Chao had no desire of ming it all on Zhua Jia. It was only after Zhao Jun who had thought his life to be like the des of a piece of grass had realized that Wang Chao was no mere ant. After making this realization, the situation had be to such a state. Even the organization dont see my life as something worth rescuing over. Wait until the situation with Zhang Wei is over before something is changed. Every person had an obstacle to ovee right in front of him. His was Zhang Wei. If he won against Zhang Wei, then he would have the organizations support. If not, then it would be aplicated situation. Ai! This situation is quite troublesome, Ill be in danger for the next few days. Although it was impossible to quit now, Wang Chao was not bothered by this. He had treated this unfavorable situation like a mirror in which he could polish. This mentality could only be credited to the one year where he had followed the path of the Long March. The journey had been long and hard and he had experienced many things. With all of the experiencesbined, he had baptized himself and tempered his will to be as hard as iron. In a split moment, Wang Chao had saw the way and returned to his path of martial arts. Back when he had tested the Taichi master Chen Bins strength, he had already figured out a good grasp of her skill. She too had been at the Hidden Jin stage at the very least. He hadnt even needed to press hands against her, her words had given away more than enough information. Chen Bins fist had been gentle but hard at the same time while her agility was extremely fast. Even Taichis art of pushing hands had been on par with Wang Chaos own skill. Just from what he saw, Wang Chao could already guess that Chen Bins agility was at the very least faster than Qin Maojiaos white ape style. If it was me and her fighting on the stage, my chances of victory would probably be around 70%. The most crucial detail in apetition was knowing your enemy to get the full picture. One also had to take note of their movements and just how strong they were. 250 kilograms worth of power was not much different to 500 kilograms worth of power: both would kill. While waiting for Wang Chao to arrive, Lu Chengwen had been utterly anxious. But the very moment he saw Wang Chao walk out, he was like a mosquito that had spotted blood and instantly swarmed around Wang Chao. Youre finally done, quick quick, into the car, lets go! Cramming everyone onto the car, it immediately took off as if chasing after the wind. This times profits is pretty good! ording to the contract, youve earned yourself 200,000 RMB! Lu Chengwen looked around himself while mentioning the aftermath of what happened because of Wang Chaos performance. Wang Chao couldnt help butugh to himself. The winning profits was at the very least several millions, so ording to the contract, he should have been earning at least a single million. However, he had said nothing and only nodded his head. There had been no spoken words along the way back to Guangzhou. But Lu Chengwen had began to treat Wang Chao differently now by preparing a three story building for him instantly. An environment like that was vastly different from the 60 cubic meter room from before. This is your 20,000 RMB cut. Take care of it well. What do you think, am I not a man of my words or not?! Ill prepare for your next fight, and with your talent, it shouldnt take even another month before you can earn a million RMB! Lu Chengwen crowed before handing over 20 bright red bills. His triangr eyes began to gleam as he muttered, But you shouldnt run around carelessly. The person you killed was a pretty important person, so theres definitely going to be danger for you. However, you dont need to worry. As long as you stay here, I can guarantee that you wonte across any trouble. Seeing Wang Chao take the money, Lu Chengwen smiled in satisfaction with himself. Speaking to the people to his side, he said, Lets go now boys, we dont want to disturb the experts sleep! Brother Wen, what should we do now? After leaving the room, cky had spoken to Lu Chengwen. He killed the disciple of Xu Zhen, this is a disaster. What should we do? What else?! Lu Chengwen spoke dangerously. A disaster is a disaster, but its no use worrying about it for now. Wang Chao is still our source of money. Well make use of this time to earn as much money as we can from him! Then when Xu Zhenes, well just hand him over, its not like well be the ones in trouble! But, brother Wen. This guys really strong, What if he earns any influenceter on? cky spoke. Influence Lu Chengwen picked at his nose without a care in the world, Who cares if he has any influence? When people are on my turf, then even the Emperor himself wouldnt be able to jump without me saying so. cky, have even more people stand watch around the buildings, carry your guns! Dont let him run away either. Lu Chengwen red. Since he has angered Xu Zhen, hes already a dead man walking. Its just up to us to absorb any remaining value he has left! Go and find out whats the next closestpetition and then sign him up for it! Whether he lives or dies, I dont give a shit! Brother Wen is as smart as Zhuge Liang! ckyughed darkly, But, if its like that, why did we even bother giving him 200,000 RMB? Actually, why even give him cash? Wouldnt a check do? Idiot! With so much cash, if he wanted to run away, then itd be cumbersome to take it all! Lu Chengwen snorted. Ah, brother Wen is far too smart! cky spoke out in praise, Ill get everything prepared straight away! Just as Lu Chengwen was conspiring against Wang Chao, Wang Chao was doing the same with Boulder against Lu Chengwen. Boulder, Boulder. My objective may bepromised! Wang Chao spoke into hismunicator, Once news of the fact that I killed Xu Zhens discipleses out, then the princelings wille to know about it! As he was sitting in the car on the way back, Wang Chao had thought about the next step to take. Originally he had nned on keeping a low profile, but after such a progression of the situation, he never thought that he had taken out the biggest fish in the pond. Even when they returned, Wang Chao had instantly known that Lu Chengwen had something diabolical in mind when he had given him the cash reward. As he spoke to Boulder, Wang Chao opened up the windows to his room only to see several dozen people down below. A mancks the instincts of a tiger while the tiger has the intent to eat man. Thus, this cannot be med on me. Wang Chao thought. Hey, Boulder? Its time toe get me. But be careful, these guys are all carrying weapons for sure! Alright! Theres weapons, I was afraid they werent carrying any! Were soldiers from the China-India border, no matter if were in a city or the countryside, we wouldnt be afraid of even their dicks! Good! Then Ill tell you about theyout of this factory. Wang Chao knew that the suburban area was chaotic. There was often death to be seen here, and never would a police officere to investigate. Even a gunfire wouldnt invite any trouble. Three minutester, a faint sound could be heard, growing louder and louder with each passing second. Then, the concentrated sounds of gunfire could be heard like a series of firecrackers. That was when Wang Chao knew that Boulder and the others had arrived. Fuck, the Skymail Company men are at our door! That fast?! No way! Its Xu Zhens men! The men from the Skymail Company arent that strong! Hurry, they have a shit ton of firepower! Theyre already within our turf, shut the gates! Shut the damn gates and hide yourself! Lu Chengwens voice cried out tomandeer the other people. In his hand was a single gun as he shouted out loud to the rest. The sounds of the iron gates could be heard mming shut in the courtyard. You guyse with me upstairs. After seeing the gates close, Lu Chengwen had nned for several men toe with him upstairs. He knew that it was Xu Zhens mening for revenge, so he was prepared to grab Wang Cha to negotiate. Boulder, hurry up! Wang Chao spoke up. Hearing Wang Chaos voice through themunicator, Boulders voice could be heard, Axe, take out the rocketuncher and take down that door! st that fucking shit down! As soon as he had finished speaking, there was a loud explosion! The iron gates had instantly been blown apart along with the surrounding perimeter. Wang Chao himself had felt his own room begin to shake. The explosion that rocked the building had caused Lu Chengwen and the others to fall to the ground in terror. Several men had even been hit in the head with several loose bricks. When the explosion had destroyed the iron gates and flew into the courtyards, everyone had instantly dove to the ground with their arms wrapped over their heads. Lu Chengwen had been no exception. Diving to the corner of the building like a dead dog, he didnt dare make a single movement. These China-India border soldiers are truly strong! Wang Chao sighed in admiration. In terms of skill, Boulder and seven other men wouldnt be enough to be Wang Chaos opponent. However, when fully armed, a hundred Wang Chaos wouldnt be able to be a match for the 20 of them. This was the power of modern day technology and firepower. A country wouldnt try to train any martial artists since it would take an extraordinary amount of time to do so. But if a country were to train soldiers, all they would need is to pick up a weapon and they could kill a martial artist any day of the week! After the explosion, smoke could be seen rising in the air as several figures suddenly appeared from the nearby environment. Equipped with submachine guns, they began to rush into the courtyard. It was Boulders and the others. Wang Chao could see they were all wearing a strange new type of helmet that had only disyed their eyes. The bullet-proof vests could be seen bulging through their camouge clothing. Their knee joints had protective guards up so that they could roll through the bricked fields without a problem. Their firepower had easily subdued everyone else before the courtyards could be transformed into a hos nest. This gang had absolutely no chance fighting against the army. I surrender, I surrender! Lu Chengwen cried out in despair. Against such a group of troopers that seemed to have crawled out from hell, no one would be able to keep their calm. Throw down your weapons and walk into the courtyard! Boulders voice had sounded like Death himself. Lu Chengwen and the other men all hastily threw down their weapons and ran out to the courtyards with their hands up like moving targets. Seeing the situation stabilized, Wang Chao stepped out of the building. These soldiers are far too fierce, just how well did they handle this situation? After Wang Chao descended downwards, he couldnt help but think about the future ns. Hearing footstepsing downstairs, Lu Chengwen turned his head around only to see Wang Chao stepping downwards. With a high pitched shriek, he cried. Its him! Hes the one that killed Qin Maojiao, theres nothing between us! Go ahead and take him, dont me us! Thats right! Its him, thats the kid! In fact, we were just nning on sending him to you tomorrow! Capture him! Dont let him get away, but watch out for his martial arts! Let us goah Several wails of panic could be heard. Even a criminal gang would be terrified out of their minds at such a sight like this. Bullying the weak and fearing the strong, that was the way of a gang. As long as they had someone stronger than them, they would fold like a house of cards. Boulder looked at them with a look of loathing, What are you bbering about! The next person that speaks any bull dies! Utter silence descended upon the courtyard. When Wang Chao walked into the middle of the courtyard, Boulder had immediately walked to him and gave him a look over. Anything wrong? Against such a small amount of small-fry? Just how would we be injured by them? If we were having trouble with these guys, then we dont need any enemies, wed be better off hanging ourselves! Boulder immediately replied to Wang Chaos question. What a good guy he is! Boulder had thought. Did you cause a lot of sound? Any guns or cannons? How many guys did you kill, whats the casualties? Wang Chao fired away. Dont worry, this is an unimportant area. Boulder spoke, Despite the sound, there shouldnt be any trouble. We didnt kill anyone and had only fired off our weapons here. After our insertion point, we shouldnt have injured or killed past 20 men here! Y-you Lu Chengwen pointed a finger at Wang Chao with a quivering voice and body as he began to piss himself. Just who are you guys? Wang Chao ignored him and asked Boulder, What should we do with them? What a group of scum, if the public safety bureau doesnt deal with them, then Ill do my duty as a soldier for the People. Well take care of them. Boulder spat angrily, Let us deal with the aftermath. Alright, hurry up then. Ah, by the way, theres 200,000 RMB upstairs. Give that to the organization and say its our dues! Wang Chao replied before walking out. Several gunfire could be heard in response as Wang Chao left the courtyard. Chapter 67: Wang Chao’s Determination Chapter 67: Wang Chaos Determination I thought I could stay there for several days and examine the situation a little longer. Who knew that in just 24 hours, my identity would be blown? Within a secret military base in Guangzhou City, Wang Chao and Boulder Sun Lei were giving their reports to the organization. Although it was only 24 hours, he had learn a decent sum of information. Furthermore, he had even made contact with Chen Bin of the Chenshi Corporation. Completing a mission requires luck, you just had bad luck by killing a well known person in your very first match. If it took any longer, than your identity may have beenpromised and the entire organization would have been revealed. Wang Chao killing Qin Maojiao had caused a huge mor over in the underground fighting ring. As Boulder spoke to Wang Chao, he continued to type on theputer with a rapid speed while sometimes drawing a picture. He was evidently acting as a scribe for Wang Chao to report to the higher ups in the organization. Ah, thats right. How did you deal with the people yesterday? Wang Chao thought about the surprise raid Boulder and the group had done. They had even used a rocketuncher to a stunning effect. You neednt worry, we operate at the highest level of privacy. Those guys back in the courtyards were dealt with and false trails were nted. If anyonees investigating, then all theyll see are traces of some foreign small time mercenary group. With the rise of crime, there are many illegal immigrants workersing from Vietnam, Cambodia, India, and even the Philippines. Boulders fingers looked as if they were dancing across the keyboard, fascinating Wang Chao with the sight. The criminal world are hiring mercenaries to fight now? How advanced the times are. Wang Chao had only the popr film Young and Dangerous from the 90s to describe what he thought about the criminal world as of right now. In that film, gangs had hired men to fight against each other. Times have truly changed. But these for-hire armies can only bring several immigrants at a time right now. Wang Chao nodded his head in understanding, if they were to smuggle too many people at a time, then they would have been discovered a long time ago. With a series of cks, Boulder had entered a secure website. Typing in a special code written on top of his watch, he had logged in and began to report to his superiors. The reports in, now we wait for the organization to reply to us. For now, we rest up for the next two days. Ive already sent the 200,000 RMB you gave the organization as your dues with an exnation to it. You really are a strange one to give 200,000 away that easily. ording to regtions, that money was yours to begin with. While Boulder was a far cry away from Wang Chao in terms of closebat, he was an expert in many things such as gueri warfare, technology, demolition, sniping, espionage, counter-intelligence and even had war experience. His overall skillset was far moreprehensive than Wang Chaos. Inparison, aside from martial arts, Wang Chao knew nothing else. If these two were to be dropped into everyday society, then Boulder would have functioned better than Wang Chao. You guys are the true soldiers that this country needs and deserves. Wang Chao sighed. Im only a martial artist, aside from being agile and quick, there is nothing else for me. If you guys didnt charge in yesterday to help me, then I would have most likely been killed by sticking with Lu Chengwens group. Wang Chaosments had originated from his true feelings. Lu Chengwens group had guns, meaning that if it were not for Boulders group, he would not be able to escape from them so easily. You cant say that, with your skill, everyone in our group truly admire you. Even Hammer told us that next month after hes fully healed, he wants to study under you. After bing acquainted for some time, Boulder had felt that not only was Wang Chao extremely strong in martial arts, he hadcked any arrogance. Combined with the mentality of a soldier who valued strength and Wang Chaos previous act of goodwill with the 200,000 RMB, Boulder and the others all felt Wang Chao was a good guy to be with. But anyways, lets get back to the main topic. Boulder spoke. No matter who how talented one is, they cannot deny the power a gun brings. The era of martial arts has declined, so lets teach you how to use a gun. Learning to use one would be useful, a simple gun could kill several experts without a problem. A gun Wang Chao looked to the nearby window as if thinking about something. Boulders words had tugged at his heart. His eyes shed brightly as he began to think back to just how many experts of Guoshu had died by gunfire. Then he thought about his own personal experiences. The Red Army fears no long hardships, The long and difficult roads are many, The five ranges twist and turn constantly, And walk the boundless Wumeng Mountains tirelessly. TL Note: A poem consisting of four lines with 7 characters per line. Wang Chao thought back to the popr poem of the Red Army. Those men back then had always walked the path of their ideals. After walking through perilousnds and hardships, they maintained their ideals and will. Wang Chao spoke, as if thinking out loud about himself. Even though humans live in reality, we cant help but imagine about our ideal world. Even if we cannot achieve it, we can still dream of it being within our arms reach. Ai! Boulder, I will not learn how to use a gun. My martial arts is not yet perfect. If I were to study how to use a gun, then my martial arts would be dirtied. After tasting the honeyed waters, how could I go back to just regr water? It would shake my will. A mans energy isnt limitless, and Im neither a genius or Superman; I cant have an unshakable resolve. For a martial artist to die by a gun is to be a great shame. Wang Chao wished to chase after the pinnacle of Guoshu and did not wish to limit himself with learning how to use a gun. Nor did he want to change the path he was walking on. As a soldier, Boulder understood Wang Chaos mindset. The weapons of today has attacked the ideology of martial arts. Those with an unshakable faith in martial arts were ridiculed andughed at as sticklers to tradition. But this unshakeable determination is something I can respect in a man! Perhapsjust maybe even many people in the past had thought the Red Army as some pedantic failures. Even now, many people take them to be people who could only walk towards their beliefs with it evering true. But they are ignorant and dont understand. As a man of the military, I understand! Boulder suddenly felt some moisture build up in the corners of his eyes and hurriedly went to wipe them away. For a moment, there was silence. Then the doors opened to reveal a single person. Wang Chao turned to look, only to see the one called Axe. This was the person who had blown open the gates with the rocketuncher and was the specialist of weapons in the group. In Axes hands were a snakeskin pouch and a cage. There was something wriggling around within the pouch, and a fishy smell could be smelt. As an expert in gueri warfare, Boulder knew that there was a snake within the pouch. And within the cage was a big gray cat. This cat wasrger than the normal cat and had lush-green eyes. Hissing, the cat wed at the cage with an ear-piercing shriek. The things you wanted are here! Axe spoke as he shook the cage and pouch with a smile to Wang Chao. But why the snake and cat? Did you want to eat Longhu Dou or something? Guangdong had a special dish called Longhu Dou that was made by stewing a cat and snake together. But if you want to eat a good Longhu Dou dish, you need a ferocious snake. I ran everywhere to find one, damn near killed myself from exhaustion. Why would I eat that. Wang Chaoughed, when it came to Guangdong cuisine, he wasnt ustomed to it. Im using them to practice martial arts. Theres still a month until I have to fight with Zhang Wei of the Three Tigers. Its a good thing were done with the mission for now. The next step is to rx, so I can focus on learning and mastering my martial arts. A few years ago, Zhang Weis Hidden Jin had reached to his back, but Wang Chao had no idea just what step he had reached now. Wang Chao knew that with his current strength, he wasnt even at a fourth of Zhang Weis level. His opponent wasnt Qin Maojiao, but a brilliant veteran and one of the Guangdong Three Tigers! Zhang Wei was only 30 years old, meaning he was still in his prime. This could be said that he was still at his peak strength. Against such a person, Wang Chao had to be extremely cautious. This one battle would be the most important battle of his life FOR his life. And during his fight with Qin Maojiao, Wang Chao had used the tiger stance and inadvertently stumbled upon the true meaning of Chinese boxing. Xingyis will and intent was extremely difficult to understand if it was true or false, yet within a lie there was also truth. His Clear Jin was at its peak, but Jin was Jin, and his fist was his fist. Within a fist was his spirit and intent. In that moment when he had attacked Qin Maojiao, Wang Chao had unleashed the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance. Not only did he demonstrate the true essence, but he was like a ferocious tiger leaping out of its cave down the mountain to throw itself at its prey. The essence of that tiger had entered and affected his entire body down to his very organs. Thus, when he was in that tiger stance, he had released a tiger like growl. His lungs had vibrated to release such a guttural sound and his heart began to dance with the vibrations along with his fists. In that moment, his fists had matched with his breath. From his inner body to his external actions, Wang Chao had unleashed the roar of the tiger. At this action, Qin Maojiaos heart had been affected into believing that there was an illusion that Wang Chao had suddenly been overtaken by the spirit of the tiger. Thus after this illusion, Qin Maojiao had been confused and ultimately lost his life. But even after reaching such an enlightened state, Wang Chao had never been able to emte the same strike no matter how much he tried afterwards. That was he knew that that one strike had been his hidden potential brought out by a battle of life and death. To use the terms of todays society, he had an above average ability when taking an exam. Observe the form and inherit the intent. In the end, there would be an enlightenment where all was understood. Martial arts had originated from watching the movements of animals, it was from this thatprehension could be attained. In the past, Yam Wing-chun had observed the fight between a snake and a crane. After understanding their very essence and incorporating it into their own body, the Wingchun style had been born. The Sage of Ghost Valley had watched how the white apes had fought and created the Tongbei style. Both styles had followed the very same concept. Wang Chao had felt his martial arts had improved slowly and captivated himself with each strike. Because of the guidance of his previous predecessors, he could use animals to further his ownprehension. In his own words, he was no genius or Superman. He was a man with limits and could not learn many things. All of his achievements had been a result of his own enthrallment, fascination and determination. As he opened up the snakeskin pouch, a snake immediately bounded outwards. This was a snake two meters long and with a triangr head. The snake was very sinister looking with a forked tongue that bobbed in and out as if poised to strike. This was no factory bred snake, it was a snake born in the wilds. Wang Chao had been prepared however and grabbed at the snakes body. Violently twisting its body, the snake began to bend around Wang Chaos arm in a constricting manner. A snake was very hard to get rid of when it began to constrict its target. In the Tropics, a snake would frequently choke a horse or bison to death. A snakes body size and length were determinant to its binding strength. Wang Chao paid attention to the power of the snakes constriction as well as how its muscles contracted. He was listening to the Jin within the snake. At the same time, he had opened up the cage of the cat. Arching its back, the cat had immediately scratched out with its ws. Closing the door, Boulder and Axe had left the center of the room to watch from the side. Wang Chao threw the snake to the ground. As it hissed vehemently and slither towards him, Wang Chao kicked it to the center. With that blow, the snake began to coil its body and stare angrily from its position. The cat had been thrown to the center as well towards the snake. When the snake saw something get thrown close, its mouth had immediately opened up to bite down on it. Sensing the danger, the cat immediately reared its ws up to attack the snake head. As both animals fell, they began to fight and stand back up. Wang Chaos eyes stared fixedly at the two animals while paying attention to their movements. The cat was the tiger stance and the snake was naturally the snake stance. Within this snake stance, parts of the dragon stance could be understood. Wang Chao had wanted to perfect the essence of these two stances. The Chopping Jin would follow the tigers roar while the twisting arm would use the Drilling Jin that could be learned from studying the snake. This methodology of learning martial arts could be said to be the way to bing a master. Chapter 68: Reaching the stage where “sound follows the fist” Chapter 68: Reaching the stage where sound follows the fist In the middle of the room, the snake and cat were fighting. The snake remained unmoving from its spot as it lifted its triangr head up. The scales of its body continued to rub against each other. Hisssss! The snakes forked tongue flicked in and out of its mouth with a hissing sound. The cats hair was standing on its end, looking more like a hedgehog. Its back was like a bowstring with all four limbs nted on the ground. As it leapt into the air, it was like a gentle feather, but its mouth was uttering a fierce hiss as it wed at the snake again and again. Every single w struck out quickly while it moved in a manner simr to Bagua Zhang. As its paws stalked to the side, it then shot out like a spear with a fierce hop and thunder like sound. Bagua styled movement and Xingyi styled fighting. This was been naturally reflected within the cats body. When Wang Chao had first learned the Three Integrals, it had been when he stepped on the tail of a cat and observed its reaction. But now he was looking at the cat once more to gain a deeper understanding of the tiger stance. However this time, he was also observing the essence of the snake. In Wang Chaos eyes, the snakes muscles had transform into his own muscles and its scales his own tail. With each movement from the snake, he found it simr to the movements of the snake stance. External practitioners focused on the muscles and bones while internal practitioners tempered their bodies as well as the skin. Animals would naturally make use of their own fur. Seeing the cat and snake fight, Wang Chao felt it synchronizing with his own martial arts as well as the ideology of Guo Yunshen on the realms of martial arts. Refining essence into Qi.refining Qi into spiritso it was like that. Refining Qi into spirit not only changes ones character, but the most important thing is that it changes the manner of ones fighting technique! It is when is when the manner of ones fighting technique changes that it could be considered to have transformed Qi into spirit. To have both body and soul changed is what it truly means to practice Xingyi. In the past, Wang Chaos movements, figure, and stance, while they had form, it was learned from Tang Zichen in a textbook like fashion. So while he had form, it did not have spirit. So in theory, he was like a shell and not a master of the fist. Although he had baptized his soul and reached the Hidden Jin stage, his cirction of Jin and hisprehension of the actual movements of the body wascking. That was why Guo Yunshen had categorized movement to be different from Jin in its own stand alone category. Rumors had it that Wong Fei Hung could release the sounds of a tigers roar and a cranes cry when moving. When Wang Chao heard this the first time, he had thought it all to be just drivel and never thought about it again. A master is a master. Wang Chao thought as he admired his precursors. He had beenpletely engrossed in his attempt to study the essence of the fist and did not step out of the room for many days. Everyday, he would watched the cat and snake fight and observe their movements. The snake and cat had been wild in nature and very warlike in order to fight for their survival. However, Wang Chao had been vignt; whenever there was a fatal blow to be struck, Wang Chao would divide the two. The cat and snake would fight for half an hour valiantly. And if both sides suffered injuries, then they would stay motionless for a moment before dropping any intent on fighting to split away. But on the next day, Wang Chao would instigate them once more to start up their fighting spirits. For half an hour every day, Wang Chao would watch the two animals fight. But after the day ended, Wang Chao would reflect upon how the two animals issued power, the cats pounce and the snakes swaying. Gradually, the two distinct movements had slowly harmonized with each other in his mind. When Wang Chao practiced the tiger stance, the pouncing movement of the cat had appeared in his mind, allowing him to feel as if he had transformed into that cat. When he pounced, his footsteps had been quick, nimble and flitted across the ground. When heshed out with his hands, there was a thunder like sound that apanied his lightning quick movements. In his soft movements there was a hard lining, but within this hard lining there was a soft touch. When Wang Chao practiced the Drilling Fist of the snake stance, he had felt himself transforming into a snake. His muscles had transformed into the scales of the skin as he issued power and his fists had became the head of the snake. Swaying side to side and striking like a dart, there was no difference from his strikes to that of the snake. His arm had been serpentine in movement and had even spiralled around in a hypnotic manner. The Chopping Jin of the tiger stance and the Drilling Jin of the snake stance. When the two stances harmonized to issue power, Wang Chao felt his own movements being guided by the spirits of the cat and snake. Gradually, Wang Chaos tiger style attacks had a light echo to it as if there was the sound of a tigers roar somewhere. And when he used the Drilling Jin of the snake stance, his arms had twisted and swayed with the breathing tempo of his muscles. It had synchronized with the beating of his heart and truly imitated how a snake would move. A tigers roar and a snakes hiss. Not even trying to imitate their sounds, whenever Wang Chao struck out, his body had imitated the movements of the animals and naturally let out this sound. Within a falsehood was truth, and in truth there was falsehood. Within form there was intent, and in that intent spiritid hidden. Finally after half a month, he had mastered the spirit and intent of the tiger and snake stance. This was what the ssics of martial arts said to be when the sound follows the fist. When it came to the other Jin of the other stances, Wang Chao still found himself at the stage where his form hadcked spirit. But when it came to the tiger and snake stance, he could be considered to have reached the stage of that a master. Eh? Boulder, did the cat not kill the snake yesterday? Or did we not skin the snake and ate it for stew? Axe asked Boulder as they passed by the room, only to hear several sounds. Hiss! Hisss! Hissssss! The sound was extremely distinct and convincing. Anyone that heard the sound would believe that there was a snake currently residing within the room. What a big snake for its hisses to be that loud. Its probably bigger than the snake we caughtst time, goddamn! Boulder nodded his head in agreement. After fighting in the jungles near the borders of China and India, they had been familiarized with snakes. With just their sound, they could tell just howrge a snake was. Wang Chao has been training everyday in that room. Unless its for a meal, he doesnte out. Its no wonder that at such a young age, hes stronger than us in terms of fighting. But still, the snake from before was killed, did he buy a new snake? For a python of this size, it has to be a protected species! Even in the ck markets of Guangdong, those are hard to buy since therger the snake, the tastier it is! Boulder and Axe opened the door to the room. The room was empty without a single snake in sight. Instead, they could only see Wang Chao swaying and striding with his arm extending in the manner of a snake. Every movement he made had been apanied by a hissing sound, causing Boulder and Axe to clearly think that there was a snake. There was clearly a snake, but even after entering the room, its not there? How bizarre. This guys making such a simr sound. What ifwhat if he has be a person who can transform into a snake? When Boulder and Axe saw this sight in front of them, they couldnt help but look at each other in surprise. Their way of thinking had been simr to Qin Maojiao half a month ago, the both of them had thought Wang Chao was some sort of monster. In the past, masters of martial arts had observed animals move in the deepest parts of the forest and use their movements to temper their spirits and martial arts. But when an ordinary person discovered them, they had thought them to either be an Immortal, or a monster. After returning home, rumors had naturally spread. Naturally, the sound would follow the fist, this was the stage where Guo Yunshen said to train Qi into spirit. If one were to advance in this step and have the sounde from within before being concealed and returned to its primal state of nothingness. This was what it meant to refine spirit back to nothing. Roar! Hou! As the two watched, Wang Chao continued with his stances. After finishing off the snake stance, he had went into the tiger stance and started to let out the roar of a tiger as he struck. After the stances, he came to a stop at the center of the room and began to calm himself. Opening up his mouth, a steady wisp of smoke began to exit his mouth. Aside from the lower back, the chest and back where the lungs were located was emitting heat slowly. Eh?! This is the sign that the Hidden Jin has reached my back and lower back. Wang Chao understood this clearly since it had been written by Tang Zichen in the True Record of Guoshu: the Drilling Jin of a fist required the twisting of ones waist and temper the kidneys. If one were to learn Hidden Jin in this area, then their breath would stabilize during this time and the Hidden Jin would travel through into the lower back and near the waist. During this time, the stance should not waver or be stopped in panic. Even the tiger stance was of the same way. The tiger stances Chopping Jin was a bit simr to gymnastics way of strengthening their chest in order for it to toughen it up. Wang Chao had learned the tiger and snake stance to the stage of where the sound follows the fist had blended with the Hidden Jin. After half a month with the right conditions, he had finally refined his back, chest, and even the lower back so that it was far more sensitive to Hidden Jin than before. With time and constant practice, the Hidden Jin would definitely reach those three spots sooner orter. How marvelous! Boulder and Axe had cried out in praise as soon as Wang Chao finished. This shouldnt be that rare, but Im curious then, does the army really not have any experts? Out of all the fighters, snipers, technologists, or demolition experts, do they not know this? Wang Chao asked. These soldiers had learned many things to an excellent degree. Boulder and the others were all expert snipers, specialists in demolition, hackers, and even better wrestlers than Wang Chao. Being called the PRC army did not suit them, instead, they were better called the army of the heavens. Uhmactually When Boulder heard Wang Chaos question, he began to think back to his memories. Several years ago when I was training in Beijing, there was a retired martial artist. He was jumping around the ce and scratching wildly with the sounds of a monkey. At that time, I thought him to be funny and thought he was doing some sort of acrobatics and paid no more attention to it. But thinking about it now, it was really quite magical. That is an expert of the Monkey Fist, but you liken it to being a sideshow Wang Chao had taken his words a little offended, but he could see how Boulder had thought that way. Amongst the martial art disciplines, the monkey styled ones were the most unsightly. If one were to reach the spirit and form stage with it, then they would be as nimble and quick as a monkey. All four limbs would be devastating and unpredictable in its attempt to w the face and gouge the eyes. Its killing potential was huge, and very little would be an opponent for an expert who has reached the Hidden Jin stage with the monkey stance. But at the same time, this style of fighting was very unappealing to others. Back in the Republic of China time, a Wushu expert and Monkey Fist expert had fought each other only to end with the Wushu expert having his face smashed in. After all, those who have been able to bring the Hidden Jin to their face were those who have reached the Transforming Jin stage. The two hardest ces for the Hidden Jin to reach was the face and five inches below the lower abdomen. Author note: Three inches below the lower abdomen is the dantian. Everyone should know whats five inches below then. To learn the monkey stance of Xingyi would lead to the same effect as the Monkey Fist. In actuality, when Wang Chao killed Qin Maojiao, his White Ape style Tongbei Quan had not yet reached a stage of self-enthrallment. But his speed was still utterly inconceivable. If it were not for Wang Chao showing his hidden potential and release the roar of a tiger, then the battle would have been much more intense. So what does the organization say? Theres still half a month until my fight with Zhang Wei. Wang Chao asked. The organization sent us some new information a few days ago just to tell you to focus on martial arts and nothing else. The organization will send people to take care of the underground fighting rings. Boulder spoke. However, after you killed Qin Maojiao, Xu Zhen had made some movements. But weve made some inquiries and so your true identity has yet to be revealed. In two days well make the preparations to head to Chaozhou. They did not mention that the third day after Qin Maojiaos death, Xu Zhen had been told of the news and instantly flew from Hong Kong to Guangdong City. Even Chen Bin had given a call to her brother Chen Aiyang. Big brother? Ive met a strong expert of Xingyi and even in the art of the sword. Hes killed Qin Maojiao, and he was quite good when I tested him! Chapter 69: The shock of the princelings Chapter 69: The shock of the princelings What? An expert of Hidden Jin in Guangdong? And you say he killed Qin Maojiao? Chen Aiyangs surprised voice could be heard through the phone. He was neither slow nor rushed and spoke each word with a clear pronunciation and tempo. Qin Maojiao is Xu Zhens disciple. I met him in Taiwan when he had only just learned the White Ape styled Tongbei. He was a person of talent and a hard worker. I even once put him on the spot to see what he was like, unfortunately he was a little arrogant and ignored my guidance. But despite his personality, I didnt think that he would die. The voice through the phone had been filled with regret. As a Taichi master, their vision was both grand and head high expectations for people. Ah, big brother, when are youing to Guangdong? I heard one of the princelings has pulled in Zhang Wei to fight some mainder on the fifth of next month. Didnt he ask you to to oversee it? Chen Bin asked. Ill be there in a few days. Have you met that youth yet? You said he is an expert of Xingyi and the art of the sword, correct? Chen Bin asked. Hes about 20 years old and is quite rustic. That should have been his first fight and is with a small timepany it seems. However his words and mannerisms are pretty seasoned without any of the youthful impulses. Im willing to bet this person isnt any regr person. Chen Bin spoke of her personal opinion before saying, Big brother, I cant hear you well over the phone. Why dont youe over so we can talk face to face? Ah, hurry up actually, maybe you can take a look at Qin Maojiaos body to see if you can learn something from it? Right now his body is with Xu Zhen. En, Ill be over to take a look. Three days ago while Wang Chao had been observing the snake and cat fight, within a private vi near Guangzhou Citys Pearl River, a specially made freezer coffin could be seen with Qin Maojiaos body in it. Outside the lounge, there was a ck suited solemn looking man. Inside the lounge, a gold-rimmed sses wearing man around 1.8 meters could be seen standing with a grieving look in his eyes. This man was one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong; expert of Tongbei, Little Arm Saint Xu Zhen. Behind Xu Zhen were several other youngsters both male and female. They were evidently his disciples. The males and females were clearly grieving and furious, but they did not say anything in an attempt to keep up a calm demeanor. Xu Zhens disciples were mainly filled with the sons and daughters of merchants and even high ranking officials. This way, many people were closely connected with each other, and even a princeling with control of many things would not be able to sell their own honor. And when Xu Zhen had retired from the Jianghu and became amercial businessman, his Tianle Corporation had became strong and powerful. Thus, he became a person that could not be ignored. Xu Zhens disciples had came from the white and ck roads of life. But who would had known that one of his disciples would be killed by one of the minor gangs in a fighting match. This was such a shock that no one had expected. Furthermore, Qin Maojiao had been his most talented disciple. At the mere age of 26, he had reached the pinnacle of Clear Jin. Qin Maojiao had been extremely hard working as well; his White Ape style Tongbei had already reached the realm where the sound follows the fist after observing an ape for a year. Although he had not yet reached a high enough mastery, he was only a paper thin margin away from the next stage. If he could only polish his mind and get rid of his arrogance to be calm, then he would have been able to reach the Hidden Jin stage and be a master of martial arts. Those who practiced martial arts had a deep emphasis on who they imparted their martial arts to. Even the most skilled practitioners had regarded those that would receive their legacy as highly important. There was another very important reason. That reason was that once one grew old, their body would grow weak and their arms and legs would atrophy in both strength and speed. If they were to be challenged by another challenger, then they could have their disciple represent them in apetition. But not a single disciple that came across such a situation would not have their names be widespread after such apetition. For any martial artist, even the most famous one, it didnt matter how famous one was. If they were to lose in apetition even once, then it would be an unbearable shame they could not live down. Even death would sometimes be the better alternative. Within the world of martial arts since the ancient times, this was amon urrence. At the same time, that was why every martial artist had treatedpetitions highly. To many martial artists, their own reputation was far more important than their own lives. An outstanding disciples most important mission was to protect the reputation of their master. Many disciples would often wait on their masters hand and foot, resulting in a deep father-son rtionship to form. So when a disciple died, it was like the masters son had died. Xu Zhen had been in the middle of an important business deal in Hong Kong, but the very instant he had heard of the news, he came rushing on over. In his heart, he was feeling grief, sadness, pity, shock, and even fury. He was already 40 years old, which was what most martial artists regarded to be the peak of their youth. After several years like 50 or even 60 years, the road of degeneration awaited them. So Xu Zhen had been urgent in trying to bring up a promising disciple in order to help protect his own reputation. Qin Maojiao had been the prized disciple he had chosen, but he had unfortunately died. This had caused a feeling to well up inside of him, one that he hadnt felt in a long time. Although his business had millions, ones reputation within the martial arts world could not be bought. Master Chen, have you seen my disciples wounds? This is the Chopping Jin of Xingyi Quans tiger stance. His chest has been broken up and the Hidden Jin has permeated his inner organs. Sister Chen had seen the fight with her own eyes, so what truly happened? Could you help clear things up? Despite being in grievance, Xu Zhen still remained the refined manner he had built up over the years. Aside of Xu Zhens disciples, there was a male and female standing right next to him by the coffin. They both stood right in front of Xu Zhens disciples, clearly indicating that the two of them were on equal grounding with Xu Zhen. Within the martial arts world, the most qualitative masters had set customs amongst each other. The female was Chen Bin while the male was the one that had shook the Southeastern Asia world by storm. Even amongst the foreign martial arts world, he had a well known reputation, the Taichi master Chen Aiyang. There were rumors within the martial arts world that Chen Aiyangs Taichi and Hidden Jin had already reached his heart to the stage where a fist could strike out from any part of his body. The meaning of this had meant that Chen Aiyangs Hidden Jin had reached everywhere in his body. Chen Aiyang had once paid a visit to the martial art schr Xue Lianxin in Taiwan. When Xue Lianxin had met Chen Aiyang, he had once prophesized, Within 20 years, your Taichi will reach such a height where even Yang Luchan cannotpete. These words of schr Xue Lianxin had meant that within 20 years, Chen Aiyangs Taichi would rival even Yang Luchan. This was a high quality assessment! Thus everyones reaction to him was that he was a master of martial arts and a genius. Xue Lianxin had once been taught by Xue Dian of the Republic of China eras Tianjin Guoshu Institute. His skill with Xingyi had reached such a realm of perfection that he had reached the Transforming Jin stage. He had many disciples and had often many expertse by to hear his guidance. Even Ma Hongjun of Hong Kongs Yuxing Corporation, Taiwans Sanlian Corporations Liu Jiajun, and many others had been guided by him. Not only was Xue Lianxins martial art strong, his personality, reputation and virtue were all well respected. So even when he had grown older, no one dared topete against him despite knowing his strength was not as strong as before. Combined with the fact that Chen Aiyang had never lost in apetition and could circte his Hidden Jin everywhere, no one had doubted Xue Lianxins words. Even the Eight Extreme Fists master Zhang Guangming who had ruled the Vietnamese martial arts world had been struck down by Chen Aiyang. Zhang Guangming had been 40 years old at the time, meaning his strength was at his peak and could use the Heng Ha sounds to temper his body to reach the peak of Hidden Jin. TL Note: In Chinese, they are called the ߹ (Heng Ha Er Jiang). They are called the Nio, or the Kongrikishi. The left guardian represents the Ah (Ha in this case), while the right guardian represents the Un (Heng in this case) sounds. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nio It was that battle that had cemented Chen Aiyangs figure as the number one expert. The most notable thing was that Chen Aiyang did not use Taichi to kill Zhang Guangming. Instead, he had used the Hidden Jin of Xingyi Quans tiger stance. Afterwards, many experts of the martial arts world had began saying that Chen Aiyang could be the seconding of Sun Lu-tang. An expert that came once every three hundred years. What a strong Chopping Jin. This skill of the martial artist has already reached the Fist and Spirit stage where the essence is learned. My sister said this practitioner was only 20 years old I believe? How inconceivable. Xiao Qins movements is something I am familiar with. This isnt something any regr Hidden Jin expert could predict and would most likely lose against. To be able to keep up with Xiao Qins movements would be saying he is a top quality expert. I am not familiar with the experts of the maind, but a person capable of this would be well known and not an unknown figure. Chen Aiyangs words were mature for his age, but he looked like a schrly youth at the height of 1.7 meters. At a nce, he looked more like an intern studying to be a doctor and not a figure that was well known in the underground fighting world. He was 29 years old, but as Xue Lianxin had predicted, before he reached the age of 40 or even 50, he would reach the realm of Yang Luchan. Advancing forwards, Chen Aiyang began to probe around Qin Maojiaos chest with his fingers to observe it. Xu Zhens disciples had looked at Chen Aiyang with a venerated look. Despite some of the disciples already 30 years old, they were all looking at Chen Aiyang as if he was a senior martial artist. Some of the disciples were even dressed in a ssy like uniform as befitting a high ss daughter of an official and/or merchant. Their eyes had stars in them as if they were infatuated with him. That opponent had only joined the Daxing Corporation three days ago when he fought my disciple in apetition. Ai, how arrogant my own disciple was. He had wanted to earn his own money and did not want mine. Xu Zhen sighed. Oh, youve looked up that persons background? Chen Aiyang asked. I have not. Last night, the Daxing Corporations car factory was invaded by some hired guns. Lu Chengwen and his men were all killed in an explosion and that fighter disappeared mysteriously. Funnily enough, Boss Wu had even thought that it was my revenge and sent some people to interfere. Many others are saying the same thing, but am I, Xu Zhen, a man that would do such a thing? Mercenarieswhat type of mercenaries? Judging from the trails they left behind, they crossed over from Vietnam. However, I dont wish to butt heads with Boss Wu; after all, he is a government official. Thus, I came to you for advice and your help in investigating those mercenaries. I wish to know whether or not the one that killed my disciple is dead or not. If he is dead, then all is well, if not, then how could I not take revenge? Ah, we are friends, of course I would help you out. Chen Aiyang nodded his head. In a few days Ill be heading for Chaozhou. Wu Yingda, Wang Xiaolei and Zhao Jun have organized apetition with some expert from the S Province in the mainds. They want me to bear witness. This was what had happened in the three days after Wang Chao had killed Qin Maojiao. Needless to say, Boulders expertise in pinning the me on someone was was extremely strong. They had even tricked the truth from the princelings and made them think that Vietnamese mercenaries were hired by Xu Zhen had done the job. But because the Daxing Corporation was such a smallpany, Wu Yingda did not wish to butt heads with Xu Zhen. But he had given a word of warning since the use of a rocketuncher was far too drastic of an action to take for him to overlook. Half a monthter, Wang Chao had trained the tiger and snake stance to the point of having both spirit and form. On thest third of the month, he and Boulder had secretly staked out at Chaozhou. The Ike Corporation had been stationed at Chaozhou as well. There was still 10 days left until thepetition between Wang Chao and Zhang Wei. Within the giant building of the Ike Corporation, three sets of footsteps could be heard as the princelings convened within it. My word, Ah Jun, just what has gotten you to be so worked up? That Tianxing Corporation is just a smallpany with several ten million RMB in assets. What is so important about thispetition? Wu Yingda spoke. No, its not the Tianxing Corporation, its that Wang Chao. He has a special rtionship with Zhu Jia and even Zhang Tong of the Frenchpany Chanel. Hes not just any regr person, he even has Cao Yi as a friend.My father is the governor, so this group unsettles me. That Wang Chao is young but he is talented, just who is his master? And who sent him that vi in the Tianxing district? Im quite lost. We cant say for certain that he didnt find some sort of secret training manual in the Wulin. Maybe it was from his own personal merit? Impossible, without a master to teach, a secret manual is of no use. Zhang Wei spoke up from the side of the table. Suddenly, a man came walking in with a sheaf of papers. Chief Zhao, Chief Wu, Chief Wang, the 18th vi of the Tianxing Districts property rights have been found. What! Hand it over! Zhao Jun spoke up as he grabbed at the papers. Whats so secretive about this? Wu Yinda spoke up before looking over. In the next second, his eyes widened in surprise! Chapter 70: Wang Chao has been mistaken for as a spy Chapter 70: Wang Chao has been mistaken for as a spy Wang Xiaolei, Wu Yingda and Zhao Jun. These three had family with powerful government connections and were all close friends from the maind. Their power reached an unbelievable distance andbined, they had founded the Ike Corporation. In just a few years, they had eaten up the white and ck markets to earn a profit. The three had gotten involved with the criminal powers within both the Guangdong and Fujian provinces. This had forced the organization to temporarily pull out their spies so that the princelings would not discover them. Such a reaction from the organization was a testament of the princelings power. These three princelings had also a strong political background and support that made them extremely influential. Originally, Zhao Juns father had only been the governor of S province, but that power did not belong to his Zhao family. Instead, it belonged to Zhu Jias family. Combined with Cao Yi being appointed, Zhao Jun and his father had started to feel a little political pressure. Although Zhao Juns connections were not limited to only his father, he also had several other cadets to fall back on. He also had several other minor governors in his web of connections so that not many people could go against him. Zhao Jun had wished to stabilize his fathers position and be with Zhu Jia. Unfortunately, Zhu Jia had no interest in him at all, but fortunately with Wang Chaos appearance, he could stomp on him like an ant. Unfortunately for him, Wang Chao was not afraid of death and wasnt as weak as he thought. What had put him even more on guard was the fact that Cao Yi, Zhang Tong, the mysterious vi, and his mysterious teacher were all connected. With this, Zhao Jun couldnt help but feel as if there was a conspiracy. So he had decided topletely investigate Wang Chaos background. After a year, Zhao Jun had found out the connection between Cao Yi and him was quite ordinary while Zhang Tong held a special one. But his own independent research had proved to be fruitless on trying to find out how he had gotten the vi and who his master was. With no other choice, he had invested in Tianxing Corporations. Although it was a domestic business, it had plenty of foreign stockholders. When it was still developing, he had personally signed his name on the stocks and gained a decent sum of profit from it. Finding out the foreign stockholders had been a difficult task as well. Even Cao Yi had been unable to find out those foreign stockholders of the Ike Corporation until he had filled out a form for the organization. Although the organization was extremely strong, the forms had to go through a series of examinations in a bureaucratic fashion. This style of work was ultimately slower than Zhao Juns personal connections. After half a year of investigating, the fruition of their search wasid out right in front of the three princelings. As it stared at them, the three stared back in shock. On the paper, the owner of the 18th vi of the Tianxing district was a person called Tang Jin. Smith. The princelings were not shocked at the name, but rather what the name had signified. This Tang Jin. Smith was a name for a nobody. But after closer investigation, the name bore some sort of connection to a major Englishpany. Furthermore, thispany was an unbelievably big one. In directparison, any other foreign investor like Bill Gates, Warren Buffet, the mafia, the Yamaguchi, the American godfathers, or even the many governments and organizations paled to thispany. The organization written on the paper was EMU. Tranted, this organization stood for the European Mary Union, or the EU for short. The distributors of the Euro. The EMU had many nations, governments, families, businesses, dark and white powers and many others connected to it to form one giant union. The organization was inconceivablyrge with so many peoplebined into one faction. In the end, the princelings had followed the trail left behind only to end up looking leviathan-like organization. The leader of this Englishpany was a participant of the EMU. The leaders of the western organizations were all wealthy people. Although the princelings each held the two provinces by the coast in their hands, the Ike Corporation had only power within their own country. Compared to such arge organization like the EMU, they were like an upstart who had just won 5 million dors at the lottery. After reaching such a spot, the princelings research had gone on no more. The three princelings were not looking into an Americanpany, but rather a member of the EMU. If the other side were to discover this, then the oue would not look good for them. t The EMU werent cowards either, meaning the princelings were afraid of doing anything to be found out by them. What we thought was a shrimp was actually a giant whale! Zhao Jun felt his head begin to hurt as he looked at the paper in front of him. Wang Chao and the European Union. No matter how much Zhao Jun looked at it, they lived in two separate worlds. After investigating this, he could only give up his search. In order to be able to find out a concrete rtionship, then Zhao Jun would need to be the leader of a nation in order to have the power to fully investigate it. But as the child of an official, Zhao Jun didnt have that power. His goal had always been to rely on his connections to get rich. He would y with the underworld and take control of the situation for profit. But in the end, he was not made of the right material or had the guts or ambitions. Impossible, this is impossible! How could a smallmoner be connected with the European Union? Is there a mistake, or is this world an illusion? Wang Xiaolei spoke out in shock after reading the information given to him. The three princelings had only a sour look on their faces. They felt like street gang members who were beating up on a beggar only to find out that beggar was actually the rtive of American president Bush. We cant rule out this possibility, Wang Chao could possibly be a spy for the EU. Wu Yingda spoke out in shock as he tried to calm himself down. Did you guys hear about what just happened in Guangdong? Xu Zhens disciple Qin Maojiao was killed in apetition I organized. That martial artist came from the Daxing Corporation, but that same night, the Daxing Corporations car factory was attacked by a group of mercenaries. They even used a rocketuncher to blow open the gates! I thought it was Xu Zhen at first, but Chen Aiyang came by to say that Xu Zhen hadnt done anything and hope to help me look into it. I thought it was strange and immediately looked for the recordings of that fight. Take a look, this is a picture of the fighter. Wu Yinda called for a bodyguard to enter. Handing him a picture, Wu Yingda put down a picture of Wang Chao for everyone to see. Wang Chao! Its him! Zhao Juns eyes immediately shone with recognition at the sight of Wang Chao. Thats him? Then doesnt everything make sense now? He is a spy for the EU and has the support of a giant backing. Otherwise, just how would he be able to employ a mercenary group to hide the trails under our noses? Wu Yingda reasoned. Zhao, my friend. It seems that youve annoyed the wrong person! Wang Xiaolei stretched his hands. Your S province seems to be where all the dragons and tigers hide. Just by randomly pulling out a high school graduate, youve managed to find the spy to the number one organization in the world. This worlds already be one of those magical worlds you see in those fantasy novels. This is China, even the American CIA cant do anything to us! Zhao Jun suddenly snarled. Even if you say that, we still have to be careful or else risk falling down by ident. We cant continue looking into his identity either or risk being found out. We have to carefully count our steps from now on. Wu Yingda spoke seriously. Do you understand whats the global standing right now? With the United States fighting with us over AsiaCespecially in Southeastern Asia, there are tant power struggles underneath the peace talks. At the very least, the underworld is affected mostly. But then the United States are fighting with the Europeans over Africa, and even China is a part of the conflict. Now that the European Union are joining the stage for Southeastern Asia, that means the world is a cauldron while we three are the tripods to it. How simr this is to the Three Kingdoms era. We are a minor yer on the world stage, if we arent careful, then well find our powers usurped and our authority challenged. Che, the situation isnt as bad as you think it is! Wang Xiaolei was a little upset at Wu Yingdas ominous words. They were princelings who were experienced and well verse in bureaucracy and the treachery that wasmonce in business. But in their sailboat to profit, they needed the great winds of fortune to race to the end. If they came across any trouble, then they would naturally be flustered. Im only saying what the world is like now. When ites to the concrete details, we are still superior for now. Thispetition is a good chance to probe out for information! Lets watch Wang Chao as we are and see how he reacts! If he wants to act coy, then well act coy with him too. If he wants to y hard, then we y hard. But still, Wang Chao, dont beat the snake out of the grass for now. Dont hire any men to deal with him and see how he reacts for now. Wu Yingda spoke. After all, our corporation has developed nicely, we need to focus on other matters and not just on him. Yes. If he doesnt move, I wont move. Thats the best solution. Who would had known that instead of a snakeing out of the grass, it was actually a dragon? Zhao Jun felt as if he had came across bad luck. Just at that moment, Wang Chao had entered Chaozhou. He never would have thought that the princelings would have mistaken him to be the spy for the most vile organization of Capitalism. Needless to say, the stars had aligned in order for Wang Chao to be given a mistaken identity by coincidence. But Wang Chao was truly a prime and proper descendant of eight generations of peasant farmers. To the princelings, Wang Chao wasnt a supernatural entity, but he wasnt nobody either. Otherwise, they would have known more about him. In truth, the information the princelings had discovered was Tang Zichens information. To Tang Zichen, Wang Chao had a longing that could not be squashed. The date to thepetition was growing closer and closer so Wang Chao had given up any distracting thoughts. For the rest of his time, he had dedicated himself to his martial arts. His tiger and snake stance had already reached the stage where the sound follows the fist and could be considered to be at the level of a master. Furthermore, his lower back, chest and back were now capable of releasing Hidden Jin. For the sake of being able to break out with Hidden Jin there, Wang Chao had worked hard. In the hundred square meter room, there were several 300 kilogram sandbags hanging around the room with oiled fabric so that even a military knife would find it hard to cut into. Boulder stood by the side as he watched Wang Chaos movements with wide open eyes. Hou! Wang Chaos leg stamped onto the floor with his five fingers bent in the form of a tigers w. His body bent down before furiously mming into the sandbag. Immediately, the sound of a tigers roar could be heard reverberating through the roomCeven Boulder could hear his bones echoing with the sound as if he was a kite and the roar was the wind. If the clouds were the dragon, then the wind was the tiger. When the tiger let out a roar within the mountains, its roar would shake the valleys with its loud sound and might. Wang Chao stood within the sealed room. The hanging sandbags were like the trees adorning the mountain range; the scenery wasplete with Wang Chao looking like the tiger. Right now Wang Chao was emitting a powerful aura that even the soldiers felt was freakish. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang bang bang! Several secondster, Wang Chaos strikes were like lightning while batting the sandbags wildly. In the next moment, the sandbags had erupted with sand flying everywhere. Wang Chaos fists couldnt even be called muscle anymore, an axe would have been more fitting of a description. In the past, I could only break out with Hidden Jin 8 times, but now I can do it 12 times. This is proof that my body has grown and that it has grown stronger in speed, power, and flexibility! In a split moment, he had split open 12 sandbags, but he wasnt like the previous him. Despite his heavy breathing, his pores were still contracted and sweat couldnt be seen. This was further proof that the energy he had used was just right. Amazing! Tomorrows the fifth, the day of yourpetition. You better be careful, we dont want to appear on the headlight of the princelings. Boulder spoke. The day of thepetition was nearly upon them. Chapter 71: The grand competition on the straits (First) Chapter 71: The grandpetition on the straits (First) Although he wouldnt be able to break out with Hidden Jin through the chest and his back during a fight, attaining such a step was still enough to satisfy Wang Chao. In the past, his Hidden Jin would only amount to about 550 kilograms in weight, but now, his tiger stane was far stronger than before. Weight at about 750 kilograms, it was a decent improvement from before as well as being able to unleash even more of them. In honesty, when he used the tiger stance to leap forward, he could leap 5 meters ahead in one explosive leap. Wang Chao could even jump over Boulder who was 1.9 meters tall in height. It was even possible for him to stand on top of his head if need be, this feat alone was already pushing the limits of the regr human body. Sun Lu-tang had once written in his Narration of Xingyi that Guo Yunshen was capable of leaping 3 zhang with the tiger stance. During that time, a single zhang was 3 meters, meaning that Guo Yunshen was capable of leaping 9 meters. This was already tantamount to being an actual tiger rather than a human. When a tiger leaps from their cave, it was approximately 10 meters. Author note: This is not like the tigers in a zoo. Although there was still a noticeable difference between he and his predecessors, the both of them had still had both the spirit and form. In the eyes of a martial artist, their skill was still something to be praised of. No wonder sis Chen recorded in the True Record of Guoshu, she could kill a man 36 steps away starting from a seated position. Suddenly, Wang Chao began to do the math. Two steps for a single person was almost a meter, meaning 36 steps was over 10 meters. Tang Zichen had already reached the peak of the Transforming Jin and could make a single leap of over 10 meters. An african leopard could make a single pounce of 30 meters in a single second when chasing an antelope. Zhang Wei is a veteran of the Fist Altar and has experienced many battles. When he moves, I must be careful to not use Hidden Jin and stick to Clear Jin to fight. Wang Chao had not yet fully mastered the free usage of Hidden Jin in his back, chest, and lower back. Because of Zhang Weis expertise and his ability to break out Jin in his back, Wang Chao didnt dare to try use Hidden Jin in his fists to strike him in the back. Hidden Jin was only a way of defense against the strike of a regr person. If an expert were to do so, then their fists would be over 500 kilograms in weight. Such a blow like this was harder than being hit with an iron rod. Even if it was Zhang Wei, Wang Chao didnt think that he would be willing to turn around as a defense for Wang Chaos fist. Looking at the videos of Zhang Wei, he had only used his back to bully those experts who had not yet learned the Hidden Jin. If he were to go against an opponent of the same level and tried the same strategy, then that would be foolish. The opponent would only snap his spine without a problem. A weak spot was a weak spot in the end. During the Republic of China, those martial artists who put on demonstrations would often ask a volunteer to use a wooden stick on their heads, waist, or back. However, instead of their bodies being hurt, the sticks instead had been splintered. This was an example of Hidden Jin being done decently. But if they were to fight with an actual expert, then they would only use their arms and legs to fight and would never even think about using any other part of their bodies to fight. But nevertheless, if they were fighting a group ofmoners, then the Hidden Jin would be able to work well enough. Wang Chaos arms and legs werepletely solid, but his entire body had not yet had Hidden Jin being able to be released with ease. Even if it was a regr person, Wang Chao didnt dare have them use a wooden stick or hammer to hit him on the back. But when the timees when he was capable of Hidden Jin in that area, he would! Xinglong, youre at the Shantou airport? Good, good. Then transfer the 100 million to the other bank ount and make a check for it. Tomorrow youll be watching me fight Zhang Wei! After all the preparations were made that afternoon, Xinglong had flown over by an airne and then drove to Chaozhou. By nightfall, he was at a hotel with Wang Chao. After all, Wang Chao was working with Boulders and the others on a covert mission. If he were to be found out now, then Wang Chao would be short of any helpers. Since Xinglong was the director of the security for Tianxing Networking, it was only fitting that he was there. Three suited up bodyguards with earpieces and solemn expressions had also traveled with Zhao Xinglong. These three bodyguards were already familiar with Wang Chao, they were the mercenaries of Zhang Tong. Aside from this, the board member and director, and also the most beautifuldy of S province Yao Xiaoxue had arrived. Chief Zhang had sent them to me and said that it would be an added benefit just in case we need it. Director Yao came since Im not familiar with finances and didnt want to get anything wrong. Zhao Xinglong exined. Yao Xiaoxue gave a faint smile, exuding the charm of an upper ss woman. For the past few years, she had transformed from a college graduate to a sessful entrepreneur. She was like a government official now and had the charm that was suited for one. Thispetition of yours involves thepany. A bank loan of a hundred million isnt a small sum of money even if the interest rates are low. Once you win, Ill be returning it straight away. Since you guys arent familiar with how the finances work, Ill naturally be the one in charge. True enough, when it came to finances on this scale, Wang Chao and Zhao Xinglong were as good as idiots. Whether or not Wang Chao would win, Yao Xiaoxue didnt know, but she still had to remain optimistic. But her words had been absolute instead of indecisive, meaning she had already predicted the oue long before. En, thats a good experience to have. When in such an event, one needs the right people to help deal with it. Wang Chao approved. Inputting the secret password to the silver suitcase, Yao Xiaoxue opened up the case, revealing the cash check inside. This check contained the hundred million RMB loan from the bank. Seeing such a sight, Wang Chao could only sigh. Three years ago when he was nothing more than a high schooler that didnt know about martial arts, he lived an impoverished life. Back then, even the sight of a hundred thousand was enough to poison his heart. But now, a hundred million RMB hadnt even fazed him. It could not even measure to the effect the hundred thousand had done to him before. Zhang Tong had no idea that Wang Chao had joined an organization and had sent over several bodyguards as a method of protection. In Wang Chaos mind, he had been extremely grateful to Zhang Tong for her assistance. Ever since his appearance, Wang Chao had been in the care of Zhang Tong without ever giving back anything in return. So in his mind, he had resolved to return the favor one day. Back then, you had beaten me back at the Taekwondo dojo. Afterwards, no matter how fast I progressed with my martial arts, I couldnt even hold a candle to you. Even now, youve already found yourself standing at the same stage of one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong in a battle of strength Zhao Xinglong had felt excitement and regret. He was excited that he was back in the underground fighting world, but sad that he had been nothing more than a second-rate fighter. Everyday he had heard of how amazing or strong someone was, but he had never once seen the actual fighter or been to such arge-scale fight like this. But the fighting he had done before was called the underground fist altar, or the dark fists. This fight with Zhang Wei was called a formalpetition. An underground fighting match had only required an audience in order to start fighting to kill. Apetition was different. It had far more regtions than the prior and was of a higher quality. Apetition had to have written invitations and a scheduled ce and time along with a person of good standing toe and bear witness. In strictparison, the difference between the two was like the difference between the sky and the ground. For Zhao Xinglong to have the chance to see such a match, he was naturally excited. When Wang Chao entered the hotel, he hadnt bothered to hide his identity. After waiting a day, five refined looking men had came into the establishment and handed him a golden invitation. Zhao Juns eyes and ears are quite sensitive. Even though we werent hiding, he still found us quickly enough. Wang Chaos attire had been different than when he had first entered Guangzhou. Back then, he was wearing the clothes of a peasant. By now, he was wearing clothes befitting that of the son of a powerful family. The French designer clothings and shoes had entuated his figure and brought out the colors of his eyes to an astounding degree. Wang Chaospany was also a client of Zhang Tongs, so the designer clothes werent that hard to get a hold of. If man wanted clothes, then Buddha would want gold clothes. When Wang Chao changed his clothes, his personality had changed drastically to be more refined. Combined with the beautiful Yao Xiaoxue, the suitcase carrying Zhao Xinglong and the three bodyguards, anyone could guess just how important they were. Wang Chao had every single hint to looking like the son of a rich and powerful family, but not to being some sort of new upstart. Even a rich new upstart wouldnt have theposure he had. At such an image, even the waitresses and female renters had raised their eyebrows at him. Director Wang, our director Zhao knew you were here and invited you toe. One of the males spoke courteously. Outside the hotel were three extravagant looking cars. The middle car was a Lincoln while the other two were armored jeeps. Wang Chao nodded his head without another word and climbed in the Lincoln with Zhao Xinglong and Yao Xiaoxue. One of the bodyguards sat in the first car while the other two sat in the car behind. The cars drove straight out of Chaozhou and towards Shantou. Whats going on, are we not going to Chaozhou? Zhao Xinglong spoke. Our director Zhao has changed the venue to an even grander area. The Chenshi Corporation has given us usage of their personal cruiser. Director Wang and master Zhangs fight will take ce on a tanker thatll head out towards Nanao County. Nanao County, if we continue to head in that direction, wed reach Taiwan. Yao Xiaoxue spoke. No problem, the guests will do as the master please. Wang Chao held his hand up to stop Yao Xiaoxue from speaking. The three cars continued onwards without any further trouble before finally reaching the harbors of Shantou. After a while, a group of men could be standing near the coast with several speedboats waiting for them. As soon as Wang Chao, Yao Xiaoxue and Zhao Xinglong boarded the speedboats, the motors immediately came to life and shot them across the waters like an arrow from a bow. After half an hour, they had finally made it out to the open sea where only the cloudy blue skies and gentle wind could be experienced. By the side, there was a giant fancy tanker. If one had ten billion in assets, why not splurge a little to enjoy life? Naturally, one would buy a tanker, and then a helicopter. Evidently, the Chenshi Corporation had splurged in such a manner. Not only was the tankerrge, but it was splendid in appearance and deck. Several helicopters could be seen both on the helicopter and circling overhead. This is what it truly means to be rich. Seeing such a sight, Wang Chao couldnt help but sigh. Whenpared with hispany, his Tianxing Networking wasnt anything special. Approaching the tanker, an aluminum alloydder was lowered and allowed them entry onto the tanker. Even a daintydy like Yao Xiaoxue had been able to grab onto the armrests and climb aboard. Climbing onto the deck, an explosion of festive activities immediately greeted Wang Chaos eyes! A basketball court sized deck could be seen alongside several parasols with several good looking people sitting underneath. Countless of suited bodyguards could be seen lined up along the edges of the tanker without any movement while countless of beautiful looking women in Chinese dresses served ice-cold refreshments to the people. In the center of the deck was a wide open space with a wooden tform. On top of the tform were crimson red silk that ran along the tform. The moment Wang Chao had climbed up, Zhao Jun had walked up to greet him. Director Wang has finally arrived. Zhao Jun spoke cordially. Wang Chao had replied with a single phrase before shaking his hand. Aside from Zhao Jun, he had only recognized one other person, it was Chen Bin from the Chenshi Corporation! Before Wang Chao could speak, Yao Xiaoxue spoke up, Director Zhao, were currently nearing the Taiwan Straits, is this not an inconvenient spot? No no no, miss Yao. This is a majestic exchange of martial arts with people from both sides of the straits bearing witness. This will improve rtions between both sidesCtake a look, the Taiwanese martial art master Xue Lianxin and several others are here even. When Wang Chao looked, there was sure enough several elders along with middle aged men and youths. All of them had remained motionless and looked to be experts. The most eye-catching person had been the person sitting by Xue Lianxins side. It was Chen Aiyang! By this point, Chen Bin had taken notice of Wang Chao. When she saw the bodyguards behind him, the beautiful Yao Xiaoxue and the suitcase carrying Zhao Xinglong, sh had been stunned as if she couldnt believe the transformation Wang Chao had. But nheless, she came walking over and gave a quick greeting before lowering her voice and growled out, So its you. Youve pretended to be a pig to eat the tiger I see! Chapter 72: The grand competition on the straits (Second) Chapter 72: The grandpetition on the straits (Second) Even Xu Zhen is here. After you killed his disciple, he will definitely not let things end there. Youd best be careful. Chen Bins initial voice had been harsh, but it had then grown softer with the second phrase. When she spoke, her voice had tickled Wang Chaos ears. Today, Chen Bin was wearing a pure ck colored blouse and a matching ck skirt. When the wind blew, the skirt had rippled in the wind like water. Her ck colored clothing had entuated her tender creamy skin. Even her facial appearance had been noticeably beautiful so that even Wang Xiaolei and Wu Yingda would sometimes nce her way despite having many beautiful women already around the two. But they werent the only ones. Many disciples that the masters of the Wulin had brought with them had also been attracted to her. Listening to Chen Bins words, Wang Chaos eyes followed her hints over to one of the parasols. Right underneath one of them was a middle aged man with golden sses that stared at Wang Chao poisonously. Even without hiding his presence, his strength could easily be felt. Wang Chao hurriedly averted his gaze and let out a long breath of air. Calming his heart, he pretended such a person didnt exist. The senses of an expert was far too sharp. When they had reached the Hidden Jin stage, they were able to detect anything that touched their hair. Even if the enemy didnt move, they could use the hostility in their eyes to sense something. Wang Chaos entire body had already reached such a level. Even if he hadnt looked at Xu Zhens his stare was like a sharp dagger that pierced into his skin, creating an ufortable feeling. If this goes on during thepetition, then theres a good chance my heart will be thrown into disarray. And in apetition against an expert like Zhang Wei, this could spell out my death! Immediately realizing the purpose of Xu Zhens malicious stare, Wang Chao began to steel his heart. Eliminating the stabbing sensation he was feeling, he began to feel a sense of gratitude for Chen Bin. If I were to enter a state of hypersensitivity during thepetition and felt the hostile stare of Xu Zhen, then I would have been stunned by Xu Zhens stare and lose. But with Chen Bins warning, Wang Chao had been prepared. Now this hostile stare of Xu Zhen was pointless against him. Thank you. Wang Chao thanked Chen Bin graciously. It wasnt much. I only wished for the ying field to be equal. Chen Bin smiled sweetly before turning around to return back to where Chen Aiyang was sitting. Director Wang, is the setting to thepetition to your liking? There are masters from Southeast Asia, the martial art schrs from Taiwan, and the martial art masters from Hong Kong and Macau. With Xue Lianxin here, the judging will bepletely unbiased. You can rest assured. When Chen Bin came up to talk to Wang Chao, Zhao Jun hadnt dared to eavesdrop. As a form of etiquette, he had stepped two steps away and only came forward when Chen Bin had left. Director Wang, although you are a very strong martial artist, this must be the first time youve made contact with the coastal martial arts world. Come, Ill help introduce you to everyone. Zhao Jun had been very precise with his words as if he had done this many times before. Director Zhao, there is no need. Wang Chao spoke. Ive brought the 100 million RMB as stated in the contract. As per the regtions, master Zhang Wei and I must sign a waiver in regards to our death. These things shouldnt be dyed, so lets start. Wang Chaos refusal had been because there was too many experts here of all sorts of martial art disciplines. If he were to have Zhao Jun introduce him to everyone here, then Wang Chao would have found himself inspecting everyone and their martial art skill, especially Chen Aiyang and Xue Lianxin. With these experts, Wang Chao would have been far too distracted for the real event. To be distracted within apetition and have a divided heart and mind, that would only result in death. Apetition between experts had to focus on each others martial arts. Wang Chaos ability to study anothers skill was decent enough since he had long since washed away any impurities within him. This had allowed him to focus and concentrate on his observations without any other thoughts. Thats fine. The host naturally has to honor the guests wishes. Lets go start then. Zhao Juns eyebrows narrowed together, unexpecting Wang Chao to be that straightforward. Wang Chao hadnt said a word as he followed Zhao Jun up to the table right in front of the tform. On it, there was a single brush and a long piece of paper with a seal right next to it. On the paper was the words, A fair contest and nondisclosure agreement. Signing his name with the brush, Wang Chao then pressed his hand against the sealed ink on the paper. By this time, Zhang Wei had also reached the table. He was dressed in pure ck and wore cloth shoes with an icy expression. Signing his name, he too pressed his hand against the paper. Afterwards, a uniformed martial artist came forward and spoke, Will the witness please sign his name. As he spoke, Chen Aiyang stood up. Wang Chao hadnt looked at Chen Aiyang at all and spoke, Ill go change my clothes, please lead the way. As he spoke, Wang Chao turned away towards the hold of the ship. Xiao Chen, that youth isnt an ordinary person. Xue Lianxin was already 90 years old with a snow white beard that wasbed nicely. As he walked with Chen Aiyang to the front of the table, he spoke of his opinion to him. Indeed. Chen Aiyangs eyes shined as he nodded. Judging from his movements, he shouldnt be that far apparent from Zhang Wei in terms of skill. Most importantly, hes very calm and collected without any signs of being distracted. It seems that since both sides are equal in strength, thispetition will have someone die. How unfortunate. For a martial artist to die on the stage, it is not a death in vain. Xue Lianxin stroked his beard, This is a battle between a dragon and a tiger. Only one winner will be seen, but I cannot see just who that winner will be. We should just observe for now. In a battle between experts, any factor could change the battle at any given moment. When both sides were equal in strength, only the heavens could predict the winner. No matter who was stronger in martial arts or which master had the sharper eyes, no one would be able to predict the oue. By the time the two had walked back to their seats, Wang Chao had already swapped his clothings into a traditional purple Tang robe that was simr to the one Tang Zichen once wore. He wore clothes shoes and slowly stepped forward like a sparrow skipping across the water onto the tform. At that moment, Zhang Wei came walking up onto the stage. The tform was made of several thick nks of fir wood with steel binding it to the ship, making it extremely stable. Master Zhang, Ive no grievances against you, but was forced onto this stage. How life enjoys to y tricks on us humans. Wang Chao suddenly spoke. One man was an illustrious master of martial arts from Guangdong while the other was a newly established expert from the mainds. Neither of the two had known of the other and had neither grievance or connection. However, they were now forced to fight against each other to the death, such a fight like this could only make every spectator sigh in regret. Both were masters of martial arts with skill that could easily kill or save a mans life, even their own. This was truly the greatest mockery of martial arts. When in the Jianghu, one cannot move about freely. Zhang Wei spoke of amon term from one of the ssic scriptures. By now, the two were standing on the tform with a seamless scenery as their backdrop. Both men on the tform were truly the greatest example of having topromise to live in the world.. Quack! Quack! A loud sound could be heard as a giant rooster with a fiery crest could be seen squawking down below. The man holding it immediately swung down his knife to cut off the head. Begin! Instantly, the entire audience went silent with only the wind being audible as it blew. The teo martial artists were now having a showdown where only they could hear each other breathe. It was rare toe across apetition between experts, and when would two experts have to sign a document in regards to their death? Most battles with experts had usually rewards of a few millions to well over ten million RMB. Chirp! Suddenly, the sound of a red-crowned crane could be heard off in a distance! Zhang Weis neck had instantly stretched upwards by a bit! Both of his hands opened wide as his right leg stepped forward resolutely. In an instant, he looked as if he was flying forward as his hands transformed into the beak of a crane. Spiralling his hands, he instantly sent them straight towards Wang Chao! He had been like a giant red-crowned crane in his forward leap with his hands striking at Wang Chaos throat. He had been ready for action in both defense and offense. The other hand had already pecked at Wang Chaos right eye. This was the White Crane style of Wingchun. When Zhang Wei issued power, his entire body began to shake and his throat had automatically let out the whistling sound of a crane. His Wingchun had already reached the stage of where the sound follows the fist. Him being one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong was not for show. Hou! Wang Chao jumped back like a bow being notched as his back began to bulge to take on the form of a tiger. At the same time, his arms hadshed out like an axe ready to cut apart a mountain. His body had avoided the blowing at his eye and immediately struck towards the fists of Zhang Wei. Tiger stance Chopping Jin with a vibrating roar. Tiger stance versus crane stance. Zhang Weis style of fighting had not yet reached an age of decay. As soon as he saw Wang Chaos fiste chopping down onto his own, the beaked hands had transformed into a fist with his fingers held inside! The sounds of his bones could be heard crackling as it moved. Borrowing the strength of the explosive Jin in his fists, Zhang Wei had instantly hardened his fist as it struck against Wang Chaos own blow. Muscle hit muscle and bone hit bone with a single cracking sound. The entire tform suddenly began to shake violently. The beak of the white crane was devoid of explosive power that was only present when it became a fist! Zhang Weis ability to circte his Jin in such a fashion had already reached an extremely detailed state. When the two cllided, Wang Chao had been forced back three steps as he transmitted the power through his legs. Each step he took to stabilize himself was firmer than the one before, and by the third step, a cracking sound could be heard as the wooden nk beneath his feet had snapped. Zhang Weis legs moved across the ground nearly silently as he opened up his arms, making look as if he was gliding across ice in the style of a crane. In an instant, he had reached the edge of the tform and exploded outwards with a single leap that destroyed the wooden nks beneath him. Borrowing the explosive strength from his leap, Zhang Wei flew towards Wang Chao again. When the two met fist to fist, both sides had felt like their strike had encountered a giant axe or a hammer. With a monstruous force, their muscles and bones had creaked under the pressure in pain. When they both retreated backwards, they had secretly moved to relieve the pressure on their fists before Zhang Wei had leapt forward to attack once more. Wang Chao suddenly turend around and his arms swayed by his waists beforeshing out! Bada! When the two armsshed out, they had spiralled in the motion of a snake with the fists actng as the snakes head. When the snake emerges from its hole, even an Immortal would find it difficult to block. The spot by the waistss were the two holes, and Wang Chaos arms would explode with power as they flung out. His waist would give assistance in the issuing of power with a sinister Jin that was tricky in its movements and fierce in its blow. This was the essence of the snake stance. When the snake moves, a clear sound can be heard, and that sound was naturally the hiss! From far away, Chen Aiyang had simply closed his eyes and had his ears listen to the fight instead of his eyes to observe the details. In his mind, the image of a snake fighting a crane could be seen. Wang Chao had gone from the tiger to the snake stance with a lightning quick speed and ferocity that even the nearby experts had gasped with amazement. No wonder he killed Qin Maojiao! Xu Zhen had remarked as he watched Wang Chao fight. His heart had trembled violently, The mainds truly have such talented individuals in hiding. His age is so young, yet his martial arts has already reached such a stage. Who is his master, I wonder? Upon seeing Wang Chaos tiger stance be a snake, Zhang Wei had felt his heart shake as well. Both of his fists began to shake the joints in his elbows began to rub together and then letting out a cry that resembled the urgent cry of a crane. As his elbow joint rubbed together, the entire fist began to shake violently. His fist had shook so much that it resembled the movements of a woodpecker. Wang Chaos fist was like the head of a snake that was swaying in preparation to bite. His entire body began to sway along with the fists as he stepped forward in a circr fashion. The two fists met each other with a peck and a bite. Within 10 seconds of collision, they had exchanged another three or four blows. The Jin had been transmitted down to their legs, and so with every step, the wooden nks beneath them cracked loudly. 10 secondster, the entire floor had been a splintered mess. Chapter 73: Into the Ocean! Chapter 73: Into the Ocean! Pa pa pa pa! A series of cracks could be heard as the wooden nks snapped and splintered upwards from the force. Wang Chao and Zhang Wei had been fighting each other for less than 3 minutes by now, but the two had already exchanged 9 fists that had forced the tform to be in ruins and in danger of copsing. Such a fierce exchange like this had caused everyone to feel goosebumps begin to appear over their bodies. The two were fighting in a match for their lives and not just topare notes. From the very start, they had put their hearts into their fists and brought their potential and bodies to their limits. No matter if it was Wang Chao ro Zhang Wei, their martial arts had both form and spirit where the sound followed the fist. A single strike from their arm or leg had more than 500 kilograms worth of weight behind it. And in a match of life or death, they could bring out the full might of their skills. Wang Chao had begun with the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance to fight against Zhang Weis spiralling White Crane style Wing Chun. In the first strike, both sides had realized how strong the other was. Not only were their arms extremely strong, they were also able to support the force transmitted through them like an arch bridge would. Their skill at this had reached a perfected stage and proved to be extremely beneficial. The arm acts like a bridge, this was what the scriptures of Wingchun call Bridging. When pressing arms against someone, their palms would grab the other and snap their arms. With a single strike, a practitioner of Wingchun could break the enemys arm. Wang Chaos Chopping Jin of the tiger stance involved a wide arm swing simr to when a tiger attacks an antelope. With several smooth swings, it would normally kill any enemy. When Wu Song from the Water Margin killed a tiger with his bare hands, the author, Shi Naian, said that a tiger only has three methods to kill. A pounce, a swipe, and a bite. When all three failed, the tiger would lose all courage to fight. The tiger stance was this same method. By issuing power through a pounce and then focus on the sharp Qi within the body. But this could not go on forever, in the case that the pounce failed, the power would subside like a tide and trickle away. Ever since the start of his career, Wang Chao never met such a strong opponent like Zhang Wei before. Wang Chao didnt believe that he would be able to kill Zhang Wei in one single smooth motion either. In the case that the tiger stances pounce had failed, the power would recede and would be quickly met with the lightning fast counterattack of Zhang Wei. By that point, losing was only a matter of time. Wang Chao could easily understand this. Because of that first blow, Wang Chaos stance had switched from the tiger stance to the snake stance. Both arms had remained in a hidden stance beforeshing out with a soft yet hard strike and a hissing sound. It was like an actual snake drilling forward in an attempt to bite down on the enemy in a single fierce and sudden strike. But Zhang Wei hadnt treated Wang Chao lightly at all. Despite his age, he had already fought many battles and knew that Wang Chao was no ordinary person. Fear the young, bully the old. This ideology was something Zhang Wei understood. Even more than a month ago when Zhang Wei had pressed palms with Wang Chao back at the dojo, he didnt even need to use Hidden Jin in order to know that Wang Chao was a formidable opponent. Either way, any opponent capable of Hidden Jin was a worthy opponent. Qin Maojiaos death was something he believed Wang Chao was capable of doing. Qin Maojiaos ape style movements was already extremely nimble, and an ape in the trees was far too nimble to believe. For Wang Chao to kill such a person, that spoke miles of his talent. Before the battle, Zhang Wei had done his own reconnaissance of Wang Chao. Just like Xue Lianxin has said, this battle was between the mighty dragon and the fierce tiger! The spoils of victory went to whomever side the deer falls upon, but no one would be able to predict just who would win. Huuu, huuuu! Another nk had snapped in half as Wang Chao and Zhang Wei were forced seven or eight meters apart. Their arms and legs came to a stop as they began to breath heavily. At the same time, their breaths had begun to circte with the Jin inside their bodies, relieving the numbness they were feeling in their arms and clearing their veins of any blockage. While their fists were many times stronger than a regr person, but it wasnt made of steel. After so many fierce hits, an injury was to be expected by now. Despite fighting for only a few minutes, both men had already lost a decent sum of energy and took the opportunity to recover their energy as they stood apart. In the moment they were away from each other, both men had swept their legs across the wooden nks, swiping away all of the splinters and clearing a path for them. Because the tform was constructed on top of the steel deck, there had been several nails that broke away from the nks with the pointy ends shining brightly under the sun. Naturally, bothbatants would be afraid to leap in such conditions, otherwise, the nails would have pierced through their shoes and victory would go to the other side. Because of the splinters and scattered nails of the tform, the situation was far more perilous than before. From apetition with both martial artists at equal strengths, the oue would now be dictated by 50% strength and 50% luck. Afterwards, Zhang Wei had let out three long breaths as blood began to seep back into his face. Puffing out his chest, his arm dropped down to his waist while the other bent at the elbow before bounding forward. When Zhang Wei moved, Wang Chaos eyes widened as the enemy quickly closed the distance and brought his hand towards Wang Chaos chest. Fast! Wang Chao barely had any time to think as the enemy attacked. Crossing his arms, he had fortunately mped down onto Zhang Weis fist. This was the Cross beam of the Crossing Fist Jin. In Taichi, this move was also called the Cross Hands. By catching the enemys fist in between, with a cirction of ones Jin, one would be able to twist and break the enemys arm. When Wang Chao grabbed onto Zhang Weis fist, Wang Chao had immediately started to twist. Giving out arge shout, Zhang Weis other arm by his waist immediately red up like the tail of a horse flicking upwards. Immediately, Zhang Weis knee came bending down as his arms began pull backwards from the shoulder joints. Almost as if shooting like a bullet, his fist had suddenly flew forward with an even stronger momentum! Horse stance pricking fist, Rising Tail Charge! The Clinching Yin of the Wingchun style! As Wang Chao twisted, Zhang Wei shouted and issued force once more for one more strike. Wang Chao could only feel it difficult to try and twist Zhang Weis fist as it pressed forward with the force of a firetruck. Already his legs were starting to leave the ground, meaning that he was on the verge of being sent flying into the air. What a strong fist! Before Zhang Weis horse stance to issue power, Wang Chao didnt even have time to circte his Jin to protect himself. Slightly shaken, his left leg had tried to disperse the Jin flowing into him to divert the force. Who would have known that at that moment, Zhang Wei would unleash another strike. Due to Wang Chaos sensitive skin, he could detect that Zhang Wei was about to unleash another strike. He hadnt used his eyes to look, but rather his hair and pores. In that moment where he felt the blow, Wang Chao had already seen Zhang Wei fold his thumb into his palm while sticking the four fingers together in a parallel motion. As it exploded forwards, it looked as if four different bamboo stalks were flying towards him like bullets. As the four fingers shot towards him, the sounds of beans popping could be heard, bi pa pa pa! With this single action, Zhang Weis entire arm looked as if it had grown longer as it shot past Wang Chaos defenses. Forming a knife, the four fingers prepared to jab into Wang Chaos chest! One Inch Finger! This was the highest pinnacle of Wingchun martial arts. Bending just the front knuckle, there could be an explosive amount of energy from the blow! In an instant, the knuckles had made contact and broke through Wang Chaos defenses. This strike was unbelievably fierce and was fully deserving of being called one of the ssics of Wingchun. Even Bruce Lee wouldnt have been able to pull off such a strong strike! TL Note: Bruce Lee was famous for his One Inch Punch. Zhang Weis four finger stab had already been the equivalent to a single jab with a steel rod. If this jab had continued any farther, then Wang Chao would surely die! In this life or death situation, Wang Chao had no time to jump back! But even jumping back was useless. Zhang Wei had already forced him far too much to give him any room to fall back on. Before Wang Chao could even breathe, Zhang Wei had already exploded towards him with a force like the surging tides of the Qiangtang River in an attempt to stab Wang Chao dead! To defend was a musnt, but to retreat was impossible! As far as thepetition went, it seemed as if Wang Chao had finally reached a dead end! On the other side, every single spectator were watching with bated breaths as if they had forgotten how to breathe! Even Xue Lianxin and Chen Aiyang had closed their eyes. In this moment before death, Wang Chao had suddenly given up all of the energy within him. Without retreating or putting up any resistance, Wang Chao began to focuspletely on his lungs. Issuing Jin through his lungs, he began to let out a long powerful breath of air! Hshhhhhhhhh! Hshhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! This breath had shaken the world itself as everyone could distinctly hear the loud breathing of Wang Chao. With Chen Aiyangs eyes closed and his ears listening, the sounds of Wang Chaos breathing could be heard. In his mind, he could suddenly make out an image of the battle. Wang Chao had originally been a python, but then he had immediately transformed to be a giant dragon that filled the skies! The dragon had opened its gaping maw and sucked the water from the oceans. Spinning around the skies, the coiling dragon had begun to darken the skies fas it hide both the sun and the moon. Then, the water within its mouth had burst outwards to form a giant whirlpool that engulfed even Chen Aiyang. Chen Aiyang immediately opened his eyes from the sudden irregr beating of his heart, dispelling the illusion. The sky was still blue with the white clouds, and the weather was still normal. And the fight right in front of him was still between Wang Chao and Zhang Wei in that moment of life and death. The snake has transformed into a mighty dragon! Chen Aiyang sighed in admiration. As it turns out, Wang Chao hadpletely driven out all of the breath within his lungs, caving in his own chest! With the muscles and bones in his chest sucked in by the lungs, he had been able to cut down half an inch on his chest width. But in this half inch of distance, it was more than enough for Zhang Weis One Inch Finger to reach the limits of its maximum power. Zhang Weis One Inch Jin had only managed to break out with Hidden Jin onto Wang Chaos clothes. Tsssssss! The cloth at Wang Chaos chest had immediately tore apart from the Hidden Jin. When Hidden Jin was unleashed, its power was massive! Unfortunately, Zhang Weis Hidden Jin had only hit cloth and did not touch the skin at all. In a fight between experts, a hair could be the only thing diving a person from life and death. Zhang Wei had only missed it by a hair, allowing Wang Chao to pull himself up from the line he had been clinging onto! Eh?! Confident at first, Zhang Wei had already released his hidden Jin only to feel that it missed. Despite the sinking feeling in his heart, Zhang Wei proved himself to be worthy of being a master and immediately leapt backwards with his guard up. In hisst fist, he had used the Clinching Yin to put more force in his blow before using the One Inch Finger to release Hidden Jin. In this chain of of movements where he had shifted from his old strike to the new strike, he had exhausted his strength. With no other options, he could only leap back for now. Needless to say, when Zhang Wei flew back, he had been startled. For his opponent to teetor totter on the brink of life and death, that was fitting to be called the act of a master amongst masters. Wang Chao had let out arge breath of air from his lungs to evade. But because of this maneuver, his lungs were in a fragile state that wouldnt be able to take in any damage. Before Zhang Wei could move back, Wang Chaos vision had already started to blur and hurt his lungs. Each new breath he took after that had been especially sweet. This was one of the most crucial moves of the Assault of Dragon and Snake style. In the ancient records, the scriptures had spoke thatThe snake will swallow the essence of the moon and sun to transform into a dragon! Wang Chao sucked in a deep breath as if trying to fit the entire world in his mouth. But a myth was a myth in the end and had only managed to hurt his lungs a little. Author note: Dear readers, please do not attempt to try this. Taking in such a deep breath like this will surely hurt your lungs. But even though he had dodged the killing blow, the enemy had managed to retreat backwards. Wang Chao naturally didnt wish to give up this windfall of an opportunity! In that moment, he could only think back to when sis Chen had shot out a single breath like an arrow back in the park. His entire body had adapted to that moment and tried to emte the same exhale. Concentrating on his breath, when he exhaled, several splurts of blood had flown out and flew for Zhang Weis face. The blood had been from when Wang Chao injured his lungs. After passing through his throat, he had immediately spat it out from his mouth. In that moment when Zhang Wei had fallen back, he didnt think this would be how Wang Chao would respond. The blood that had came out from Wang Chaos mouth had been both fast and high-pressured. In a sh, the blood had caught up with him andnded on Zhang Weis eyes. Ah! Zhang Wei could only see red and smell blood. Despite the minor amount of blood, it hadnded on his unprotected eyes, causing a burning sensation to be felt and forced him to close his eyes. Nows my chance! Wang Chao immediately felt his body loosen from the result of spitting out the blood in such a fashion. Because of the sharp inhale he made, his lungs had taken the damage from it. But in the end, he was an expert, and an expert would not miss such an opportunity. Pouncing forward, he let out a roar! Crossing four meters, he crossed over to the right side of Zhang Wei and immediately began to strike at Zhang Weis rib. Unable to open his eyes, Zhang Wei felt flustered. With his flustered movements, he hadnt been able to stabilize himself and could hurriedly move to the left in an attempt to dodge Wang Chao. But Wang Chaos tiger stance had not fully started just yet. With a lightning quick speed that gave no time to rest, Wang Chao utilize the footwork of Bagua and stepped to the left of Zhang Wei. Utilizing the Chopping Jin, both of his arms immediately came crashing down like a whip like hail falling from the sky. Zhang Weis eyes were still burning and could not see at all. Constantly trying to dodge, Zhang Wei moved his arms and legs with an erratic step to them. With each strike he blocked, Zhang Wei was forced closer and closer to the edge of the tform. Unfortunately, one of the nks had a nail that glinted another Zhang Weis foot. When he pressed down, pcht! The steel nail ripped straight through his cloth shoe and pierced through the soles of his feetpletely. Atst, Zhang Wei had been thrown off guard and stumbled. Taking hold of the opportunity, Wang Chaos fist immediately punched onto the vicle of Zhang Wei with a resounding crack as the Hidden Jin stabbed into his muscles. Unable to endure it any longer, Zhang Wei fell to the floor. Knowing that Zhang Wei had lost his fighting strength, Wang Chao fell back. Apetition is 50% luck and 50% skill. Today Ive lost to you, that is the will of the Heavens Zhang Wei spoke from the ground. In this world, one cannot always do as one likes. Martial artists who die on the stageis a death that is not unjustified As he spoke, he struggled to stand up with all his energy. Ive a wife, a 5 year old son, and a 7 year old daughter. II hope that you can take care of them for me. In my life of martial arts, Ive many enemies As soon as he spoke, Zhang Wei shifted to the side of the ring. Exerting his arm, he threw himself off the boat! For a master of Guoshu to be defeated, that was tantamount to losing his life. Although Zhang Wei did not die, he had chose to throw himself into the ocean! In this world, one cannot always do as one likes. Even if one reached the peak of martial arts, it was useless. Wang Chao strode for the side of the tanker and saw a ssh just in time. Instead of being happy over his victory however, all he could feel was anguish. Chapter 74: The battle had only just begun Chapter 74: The battle had only just begun Quick, fish him out right now! The battle between Zhang Wei and Wang Chao had shocked everywhere out of their breaths. It was only after Zhang Wei had his vicle broken and jumped into the sea that everyone regained their senses. At the same time, they knew the result of the battle. The illustrious Zhang Wei of the Three Tigers of Guangdong had lost to a youth. Zhao Juns face had twisted into a nasty look without any blood to be seen in his pale face. Sitting in his chair, the hand that was gripping his ice cold water had turned white from the pressure of trying to break the cup. Needless to say, this loss of Zhang Wei had caused him to suffer a tremendous blow. First of all, 100 million RMB had practically been thrown away into the waters along with his other bets. In total, he had lost 300 million RMB from the entirety of thispetition. Even as a princeling with a huge family andpany, this was more than enough for his heart to burst. 300 million RMB was not a small sum. He had invited so many martial artists here and had thebatants sign an agreement. The check for all the money had been on the table as well, no matter how much Zhao Jun wanted, there was no chance for him to renege on the deal. The most important fact was that Zhao Jun had nts to make use of Zhang Weis name to enter the martial arts world to do business. This way, there would be very little chance of having any shes with anyone, and if he couldnt kill them, then he would make use of mercenaries. But such a danger was something to be avoided in the first ce. Disputes in the criminal world would only resort to firearms when the animosity between the two was so bad that one of them had to die no matter what. After all, guns would kill many people and requires the governments interference. Then when the time came, both sides would eat up heavy losses. Life insurance needed money, ammunition needed money, everything needed money. Aside from that, there still needed to be a mediator for most disputes. If things could not be resolved, then experts were called in for apetition. Whichever side lost, then that side must abide by the ancient rules that everyone still followed today. The Wushu, the Wulin, the underworld and the Jianghu were all connected. No matter which circle, they all intersected. Zhang Weis death would lead to Zhao Juns hopes of entering the Southeast Asian martial art world being crushed. He had lost both power and 300 million RMB. An expert wasnt all that easy to find and invite. Zhang Wei had long since withdrawn from the Jianghu. The only reason he had reappeared was because his business had not been doing well and was on the verge of bankruptcy. Because of this, Zhao Jun had seized an opportunity and quickly paid him money to start up once more and pulled him back into the Jianghu. A master of martial arts that had already washed his hands free of the martial arts life had been pulled back into the Wulin for the sake of his life. But in the end, he had died on stage. When in the Jianghu, one cannot move about freely. This was the sorrow of Chinese Boxing. This was the sorrow of the entire era. Wang Chao had understood that idiom well, so when Zhang Wei had leapt into the ocean, he could not feel happy at all. Zhao Juns dreams had been shattered and his mind had whited out. On the side, Wu Yingda had been doing all of the work instead of him. Calling out for people, he ordered them to don on some wetsuits and dive into the ocean to fish out Zhang Wei. After all, Zhang Wei was still a master of martial arts. If he died by sea and people were to hear about this, who would be brave enough to work with the Ike Corporation in the future? Wu Yingda may have been a princeling, but he was no idea. He was extraordinarily smart and while he did not have aplete and totalitarian control over Guangdong, even someone like Xu Zhen would have second thoughts on facing him. Ai! Seeing Zhang Wei jump into the ocean, Chen Aiyang and Xue Lianxin both sighed from their seated positions. They hadnt moved to stop him since it was Zhang Weis own decision. At the final moment, Wang Chao had broken Zhang Weis vicle. Even if it healed, it would not be the same. Zhang Weis prowess at martial arts would be worse than before, and for a martial artist like him, this was not eptable. Rather than living in disgrace, he would rather die cleanly. When Chen Bin looked at Wang Chao, there was aplicated look to her eyes. Xu Zhen had also realized the oue of the battle and shared a simr expression to Zhao Jun. Wang Chao had not only killed his disciple Qin Maojiao, but he had also defeated Zhang Wei and forced him to leap into the ocean. This was a major humiliation for him. Xu Zhen and Zhang Wei had never any friendship between them, but they were still both the Three Tigers of Guangdong. Now that Wang Chao had beaten Zhang Wei, it was a blow to the Three Tigers of Guangdong in reputation. It was only if Xu Zhen or Dai Jun beat Wang Chao that they would reim their reputation. To be called one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong was a prestigious name, but at the same time, it was also an easily damaged name. However, after seeing Wang Chao fight, Xu Zhen found himself thinking there might not be a way to win. His mind had whirred with thought as he tried to find a way to deal with Wang Chao. After killing his disciple, there could be no vengeance. After 10 minutes, a group of divers had finally pulled Zhang Wei from the oceans. At this moment, Zhang Wei could not be seen breathing. Just like this, a master art master of Wingchun had left the world of the living. After having Wang Chao strike at him with the tiger stance, his vicle had been broken. After stepping onto the nail, his foot had been pierced through. Both injuries had lead him to be very injured, and after falling several meters down into the ocean and staying there for 10 minutes, death was a sure thing. After Zhang Wei was ced back on the center of the deck, several of the masters gathered nearby. When they saw his bruising, they all sighed while at the same time reevaluating Wang Chao. After all, a person who was able to defeat Zhang Wei of the Three Tigers would most definitely be a famous martial artist. Wang Chaos name would echo throughout the Wulin! Killing Qin Maojiao had given him some reputation, but defeating Zhang Wei in apetition would send his name soaring through the air. Wang Chao remained by Zhang Wei side and looked at the master who had threw himself into the ocean after his loss in silence. Taking off his outer shirt, he covered Zhang Weis face. The chest area of his clothes had already been ripped apart by Zhang Weis Hidden Jin attack. So when he tore it off to cover Zhang Weis face, all of the bystanders could see that Wang Chao had respected and felt sorry for Zhang Wei. Zhang Weis Wingchun was truly at a realm of perfection, a realm that very few people could step into. That sudden but fierce One Inch Finger had been extremely deadly. If it were not for Wang Chaos quick thinking and made use of the Snake Transforming into Dragon move of the Assault of Dragon and Snake to cave in his chest, he would not have been able to survive. When a snake inhaled, it raised its head in preparation to strike. Its own neck would strike out, leaving its most vital part exposed. This move of Wang Chao was the most dangerous out of the snake stance. This victory of Wang Chao had been halfway reliant on luck. If it were not for the blood he spat it hitting Zhang Weis eyes to blur his vision, then Wang Chao wouldnt have been able to capitalize on the opportunity. Even then, when Wang Chao was trying his best to attack, Zhang Wei had been surprisingly nimble as he blocked and dodged him. If time went on for that battle, then Wang Chaos tiger stance would be noticeably weaker. Zhang Wei would have capitalized on this opportunity to wipe away the blood and recover his strength by then. By that point, the oue of the battle would be up in the air once more. But because of an act of God, Zhang Weis eyes had been affected and he inadvertently stepped onto a nail. That had been Zhang Weis death sentence. Even an extremely strong expert wouldnt be able to keep hisposure after such an injury. So how would an expert in such a battle between equally strong fighters be affected? After covering Zhang Weis face, Wang Chao had discovered that the needle that had secured his victory was still stuck in Zhang Weis foot. Grabbing onto it, Wang Chao pulled it out from his foot. The nail had been longer than his middle finger and the point had shined brightly under the light. By now, Chen Aiyang and Xue Lianxin saw the needle and shook their heads before standing up. Wang Chao is the victor of thispetition! After everyone had recollected themselves, everyone had conceded to this fact. Zhang Wei had died, and so the announcer who killed the chicken at the start of the math called out the matchs verdict. Wang Chao changed into a new pair of clothings and looked to the stunned Yao Xiaoxue and Zhao Xinglong. It was only until the announcer had called out the result that they had regained their wits. Yao Xiaoxue had numbly walked up to the stage and started to manage the financial side of the bet with the official. In such a bigpetition, there was undoubtedly many fair and just martial art masters. So those that had put in money to make their bets would definitely not try to default on their dues. Zhao Jun had also used a cash check that was within a suitcase. After inspecting it, Yao Xiaoxue had no problems with it. 100 million RMB was not a small amount of money at all. So even after 2 years of dabbling in the business world, she had never seen so much money in her hands before. To her, this feeling was especially good. The previous 100 million RMB that they had borrowed from the bank would sooner orter have interest owed to it. Such a feeling like that was not good. It was like having a mountain press down on her and suffocate her. After all, 100 million RMB would have a monthly interest that would amount to a decent sum of money. But having this extra 100 million RMb was apletely different feeling that caused her to feel extremely happier. By the time Wang Chao had changed his clothes and returned, his face was quite pale. Even his steps had a wobbly feel to it as an indicator to his state of health. After his fight with Zhang Wei, Wang Chao may not have been physically hurt by Zhang Weis blows, but because of that sharp inhale and exhale, he had injured his lungs. This internal injury had not been so bad during the battle due to adrenaline, but afterwards where his fight or flight response had dimmed, Wang Chao suddenly felt it harder to breathe. Both his chest and lungs were hurting, but his throat felt as if there was someone burning wood within it. This is bad, an internal wound isnt like an external wound. An external wound can heal with time, but an internal wound canst for an entire lifetime. Wang Chaos hands pressed against his chest and began to regte his breath in an attempt to get a feel for his condition. If it were Tang Zichen by his side, then she would have easily healed his wounds. But Tang Zichen had long since left Wang Chao. So now it was up to Wang Chao to deal with his own injuries. The Assault of Dragon and Snake style wasprised of the dragon, snake, and horse stances along with the essence of the Smashing, Drilling, and Pounding Fists. Wang Chao had naturally learned each one of these to proficiency at the very least. The other stances had not yet reached such a level. The Assault of Dragon and Snake style required to have both form and spirit in its stances and then temper the organs, pores, and bones. The inner and outer body must temperedpletely so that the inner organs would be tempered, especially the heart, kidney, spleen, liver, lung, intestines, and stomach. Only after this would there be a harmony of form and intent that would lead to the realm of perfection. Although Wang Chao had been able to temper his body with the Tigers Thunder, it had not yet fully strengthened his marrow and his inner organs. Without a perfected skill at it, trying to forcefully breath like he did in the match would naturally lead to an injury. Tang Zichens martial art had already reached the epitome of perfection. With just apression of her shoulders, she could push out a bullet that was shot into it. Her skin, muscles, and inner organs had been temperedpletely with Clear and Hidden Jin running through every single pore in rapid session. Wang Chao was not yet at such a stage. Lets go. After seeing Yao Xiaoxue finish up her tasks, he nodded to the others and left the ship. With his current injuries, he wouldnt be able to fight anyone. It was fortunate that there was no enemies as of right now to fight him, so leaving straight away was the best option. Zhao Jun had taken up a major loss so there was no way he would let things lie as they were. With Xu Zhen around, there was a chance for him to decide to fight him straight away for the sake of his disciples justice. In Wang Chaos current strength, the Little Arm Saint would easily defeat him in less than 10 moves. Dont leave yet, stand your ground! Just as Wang Chao was about to leave, a sudden voice could be heard from the east where Xu Zhen was. However, the voice did not belong to Xu Zhen and instead belonged to the woman standing by his side. This woman was clearly a disciple of Xu Zhen. She was obviously not an ordinary disciple, otherwise, she would not have been able to watch thispetition today. All of the people seated here were all extraordinary people. At the very least, any wealthy person had the rights to watch this match. All those martial artists seated here today were all very high positioned people and reputable figures in the Wulin. The disciples they brought with them were generally the favored disciples that would one day take up the mantle to take on challenges for their masters and protect their name. Wang Chao and Zhang Weispetition had been a superb opportunity to study from. Those martial art masters would naturally want to bring their disciples to learn from this. Although all of the disciples that were here were all older than Wang Chao, he had already made a name for himself after this battle. His ascent up as a master of martial arts would naturally have many masters not wishing to be an enemy to him, so what disciple would dare try? But there had been a single disciple that did, forcing Wang Chao to look at the person who called out to him. Eh?! Wang Chao immediately stood still as the woman who called out to him strode over. She was about 25 years old in age and wore a pure white uniform. Her ck bangs hung over her forehead and covered a part of her face, revealing only her bright eyes and delicate facial features. You killed our elder disciple, do you think you could walk away from this before the debt is settled? The womans eyes had red straight at Wang Chao. Wang Chao hadnt looked at the woman and instead towards Xu Zhen. With his current reputation, Wang Chao would be treated as a senior of the Wulin instead of being grouped with the younger generation. The rules to thispetition today had been made especially clear to all those who participated. Thus, when Xu Zhens disciple had strode forward without any warning, it had spoke volumes to everyone on just howx Xu Zhens discipline was towards his disciples. Director Xu, your disciple was indeed killed by me, but that was during apetition of life and death. If you wish to take revenge, then I will naturally be open to receiving a challenge from you. However, by calling your disciple after mypetition with Zhang Fei, do you think that I will not be able to win against her? Wang Chaos words had been calm andposed. Haruko,e back! Xu Zhens eyes closed as he mmed his hand onto the armrest of his chair with a loud smack! Kacha, the armrest had immediately splintered away after his use of the Hidden Jin. Master Wang, this is not my disciple, but the daughter of my friend. I will not interfere after your match with master Zhang, but soon enough the debt I have with you will be settled. When that timees, I will naturally send you a written challenge. But today will not due, otherwise the other seniors here will take me as one who only fights when there is an advantage. With that, Xu Zhen stood up and gave Haruko a hard stare, Were leaving! Seeing Xu Zhen leave the tanker, Chen Bin came walking forward to whisper to Wang Chao, That girl is the daughter of a Japanese martial artist. If she tries to cause trouble for you again, treat her without mercy. Her challenge right now was just an attempt to take advantage of your injuries to defeat you. Chapter 75: Chen Aiyang’s skill Chapter 75: Chen Aiyangs skill When it came to the history of Guoshu, there had always been an unavoidable dispute with the Japanese. Wang Chao had studied up on the history of Guoshu and thus had a clear understanding of it. That was not mention the fact that Karate had originated from the Chinese Hand. Not to mention that Aikido had been formed shortly after Morihei Ueshiba fought in Manchuria against Russia for Japan and learned Taichi during his time there. Kyokushin Karate master Mas Oyama had lived in Manchuria during 1932 to 1938. During that time, he had learned southern Chinese martial arts 18 Fists. Three years into the Republic of China, Xingyi and Taichi master Hao Enguang from the Chinese Warrior Society had crossed over to Japan and tauch Chinese martial arts to the Chinese in Japan. In the end, a Japanese Kendo master pretended to be Chinese and learned under him. In the end, he had challenged and beaten Hao Enguang whoter died in grief. In Shanghai, Huo Yunjias Chin Woo Athletes Association had a dispute with the Japanese dojo in the Hongkou district. This dispute hadter been transformed into the movie Fist of Fury, along with several other novels and legends that had been seen by many people. No matter if it was an adult or child, everyone had heard of the famous saying, The Great Wall will never fall, and the Thousand mile Yellow River will flow continuously The series of disputes within the recent history between China and Japan was enough to fill several volumes of history textbooks. When Wang Chao had heard from Chen Bins mouth that the disciple next to Xu Zhen was from Japan, the question he originally had had suddenly made sense. So thats the reason, no wonder she jumped out like that then. Despite the anger Xu Zhen has towards me, as a martial art master, just how would he have a disciple that knows nothing of the rules? It could be said that after this victory, Wang Chaos name would spread throughout the southeast Chinese martial arts world. If he were to lose to anyone even in his injured state, then that person would immediately be famous. This was a temptation that wasnt small by any normal means even though he was very injured. That Little Arm Saint is a man with the air of a master. But why has he brought a Japanese girl with him to watch this fight? Wang Chao spoke with confusion. Xu Zhens Tianle Corporation has many business deals with the Japanese industries. The girls name is Yagyu Haruko. Her father is Yagyu Suimei, a board member of Mitsubishi. She herself is an expert of the Goju-ryu Karate and came to Xu Zhen to exchange notes. But in the end, the vengeance for the death of a disciple is something for us Chinese to take care of, just how could we let a Japanese martial artist decide what to do? You beat Zhang Wei, but if you let that Japanese girl beat you, just where would the reputation of Xu Zhen go as one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong? The founder of the Goju-Ryu Karate could be traced back to Chojun Miyaji in 1906. After learning the Shaolin White Crane Fist, he went back to Japan had founded the Goju-ryu Karate. The Goju-ryu Karate name had originated from the secretly passed down book Wubei Zhi from the White Crane Fist where it mentioned to Take in hardness and softness and change at any time.. Chen Bin smiled and her eyebrows crinkled to form the shape of the crescent moon. Looking at Wang Chao, she spoke, Your stunt back there with your lungs had caused it to tear apart. If it werent for your health and martial arts, then you would have gone into shock. At the very least, you would have been unable to fight anyone for half a year. Chen Bin was also an expert of martial arts. Although she was still far away from her brother Chen Aiyang, her perception was still very strong. She deeply understood the human body, and after talking with Wang Chao for a moment, she had already figured out how severe his injuries were. The tearing of the lungs and bringing blood into the windpipe wasnt like any regr fracture of the bone. If one wasnt careful, then they could lose their life. An internal injury was far more dangerous than an external wound. An external wound was only scary looking, but that could be healed with time. But an internal injury wasnt the same. It was a warning sign of the body. If a person didnt know, then their inner organs could slowly degrade and slowly makes it way to the epidermis of the skin or any other part of the body. So for the most part, when a person finally detected that they had an internal wound, it was far toote. With it ring up, there was no hope of it being cured. Although Wang Chaos martial art had not yet tempered his inner body and his organs, they were still somewhat stronger than the average person. He could feel the damage in his body and knew how serious it was. The lung was involved in the breathing process, and martial artists would often breathe heavily. In fact, the fistes from the mouth was a saying that exined at the moment of contact, a single breath would be given, just how much power woulde from such a motion? Wang Chaos damage in his lungs had essentially made him feel it hard to breathe. So just how much power did he lose? After he was speaking with Chen Bin, all of the other martial art masters had already left on their own high speed motorboats. Zhao my friend, lets go. Wu Yingda, the smartest of the three princelings was already thinking of a countermeasure for the things that had happened today and was unwilling to stay here for much longer. This was the boat of the Chenshi Corporation. He didnt wish to be rude and plot on top of their boat. The Chenshi Corporation were business partners with the Ike Corporation after all. Seeing Chen Bin smile at Wang Chao, Wu Yingda had known that the Chenshi Corporation was willing to pull Wang Chao into their group. Although the Ike Corporation had a deal with the Chenshi Corporation, the Chenshi Corporation were free to follow the ideology of the enemy of my friend is my enemy or not. In the end, both the Ike Corporation and the Chenshi Corporations were both major powers that would eventually cross paths. There was no such thing as an eternal enemy, just an eternal pursuit of profit. Zhao Jun had already turned pale from the loss he had incurred this day. Wu Yingda was afraid that his anger may re up and cause something despite the situation they were in. Quickly pulling aside Wang Xiaolei and speaking a few words to him, he ordered someone to carry Zhang Weis body and left. No matter what anyone said, Zhang Wei was a martial artist for their corporation, burying his body was the right thing to do. An hourter, the boat waspletely devoid of people. Even Xue Lianxin and his disciples had boarded another boat off towards the direction of Fujian and Taiwan. At that moment, the entire boat had only Wang Chao, Zhao Xinglong, Yao Xiaoxue, Chen Bin, Chen Aiyang and a few other bodyguards. I will be taking my leave as well. Wang Chao had wanted to leave a long time ago, but Chen Bin had kept talking to him. Now that everyone was gone, he had wanted to leave too. Dont be in such a rush, were friends arent we? Come sit down. Chen Bins smile had been splendid, but no matter what angle he looked at her, Wang Chao felt like Little Red Riding Hood and she was the wolf. Master Wang. A soft sounding voice could be heard as Chen Aiyang came walking forward. You and I are both martial artists. I can see that your wounds are quite heavy, please allow me to call for some doctors to help treat you. Dont see this as an act of courtesy, but rather an act of friendship. Being hurt in apetition is amon urrence after all. When Wang Chao saw how insistent the brother and sister was, he couldnt argue any more. The group had walked into the hold of the ship with Zhao Xinglong looking around everywhere in surprise. The boat had been superbly amazing and was even more superb than a five-star hotel. Even the floors were draped with a handmade purple and gold rugosa rose carpet. From the perspective of an outsider, the Chenshi Corporation was grand, rich, and high-ranking. It definitely had well over a billion RMB in assets and couldpare to the rich Shanxi Miningpany that often had famous car shows. Master Wang, please sit. As they entered an expansive room, several interesting bookshelves could be seen with a yellow rosewood chair and mahogany table at the side. There was also several shelves and a diagram of all the meridian channels in the human body. On the table, there was an ink stone with a sword hanging overhead for everyone to see. This had let Wang Chao feel as if he had entered the modern day room of a schr. Master Chen, if you would please. Wang Chao nodded politely before sitting down. Your breathing rate isnt smooth, allow me to take a look. Sitting down, Chen Aiyang went straight to the main topic and began to look at him. Seeing how Chen Aiyang would be helping him, Wang Chao nodded. Extending his arm, Wang Chao allowed for Chen Aiyangs fingers to press against the meridian channels in his arms. Wang Chao could only feel the two fingers of Chen Aiyang press against his finger before sending in energy through the pores in small waves. Chen Aiyang was breaking out with Hidden Jin, but it had been extremely soft. Instead of it being the normal needle like sensation, this time was more like cotton. What a guy, he could force his Hidden Jin to be soft. Wang Chao had been extremely shocked. Although he himself was at the Hidden Jin stage, he was only able to break out with Hidden Jin in the form as a needle and could not make it as soft as Chen Aiyang was doing. To be able to manipte the Hidden Jin in this fashion, one must have their martial arts permeate their inner organs and be able to use their heart to break out with Jin precisely. Its no wonder he is called the number one expert of the southeastern Chinese martial arts world. Compared to him, Im far away from his level. Master Chen is quite skilled I am quite ashamed of my inferiority. Wang Chao sighed. This is nothing much. Ive eight years more food than Master Wang, thats all. Chen Aiyang spoke, showing that he was older than Wang Chao by 8 years at the very least. Might I ask what level of martial arts Master Chen has reached when stepping in the water? Does it go past the knee? Wang Chao suddenly asked. Ashamed as I am, the water reaches up to my thighs. There is still three inches above my knee. Chen Aiyang replied. At first, he had been confused before realizing Wang Chao was also a Taichi practitioner. Ai, for the water to reach only my knee, that is considered the pinnacle of strength. I am stillcking three inches, but each inch will require another five years at the very least. Whether or not I can reach this pinnacle however is not something that time can make up for. It depends on onesprehension and degree of enthrallment. I can only dream of it for now. Wang Chao sighed, This dream is something that any ordinary practitioner can only dream about even after a hundred years. Chen Aiyangs fingers dropped as he smiled, You have this dream too I see. That is the realm of our predecessors. In our current world, such men cannot be seen so easily anymore. Xue Lianxin and Zhu Hongzhi had reached the Transforming Jin stage at the age of 45. Even those in the military in Beijing were close to this realm. But those of us still living on this stage like you and I, Xu Zhen, and Zhang Wei, we are only at the Hidden Jin stage. Eh?! Could master Chen not yet fully mastered the Hidden Jin in his entire body? Wang Chao asked. I am not yet at such a stage. Chen Aiyang spoke before changing topics straight away. Youve indeed torn your lungsCit wont be easy to heal. Fortunately, there is an ointment within our Taichi discipline that is meant to help such a state. It should help you nicely. Afterwards, Chen Aiyang grabbed a medicinal bottle from the shelves and began to pour it onto a small spoon. The medicine had been dark in color and had the scent of a loquat. Pei Pa Koa? Before Chen Aiyang had taken out the medicine, Yao Xiaoxue had been extremely excited. She had seen many movies where there had been magical herbs that could increase ones strength. Pills made from alchemy that were unparalleled in efficacy, thousand year old ginseng, ten thousand year old Chinese knotweed, etcetera etcetera. Who knew that the medicine that Chen Aiyang was talking about was Pei Pa Koa, the syrup that she herself used when she had a cough? TL Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nin_Jiom_Pei_Pa_Koa Almost. However there are a few more ingredients in this than the average Pei Pa Koa. Chen Aiyang spoke, This is how medicine works. To treat an injury, the right things must be absorbed. If it is not absorbed correctly, then the medicine will instead cause damage. Sister, please take miss Yao on a tour. After Chen Bin took Yao Xiaoxue around, Wang Chao took off his shirt and allowed for Chen Aiyang to apply some of the ointment to several pieces of cloth to Wang Chaos chest and back. After applying them, his hand moved in a circle before suddenly breaking out with Hidden Jin! Wang Chao could only feel the Pei Pa Koa enter through his pores and into his lungs. Immediately his lungs felt refreshed and the burning sensation from before had began to cool down. Chen Aiyang patted the back of Wang Chao lightly. The medicine must reach through all the way. As long as the Hidden Jin is applied for half an hour, the medicine will go all the way through. Recuperate for half a month, and you will recover. The ordinary person would take medicine orally with the majority of the medicine would be wastefully leaked out. One would need to eat everyday for months. Furthermore, the medicine would have to pass through the intestines and kidneys which would lead to harm after a while. But Chen Aiyang had transmitted the medicine directly through the usage of the Hidden Jin and delivered the medicine to the lungs without any of it being wasted. This was the difference between the two methods. The earth has its soil, but the heavens has its clouds. Chapter 76: Fishing Toad Jin and Rash Bull Jin Chapter 76: Fishing Toad Jin and Rash Bull Jin Huuu! Huuu! Chen Aiyangs hands moved gently across Wang Chaos back as he pressed and massaged it gently like a butterfly pping its wings. With each press, Wang Chao could feel the Pei Pa Koa moving through his pores and into his lungs, bringing a cooling sensation with it. Chen Aiyangs hands never stopped moving for 10 entire minutes. Wang Chao could hear each inhale and exhale he made. Even his speeding up heart rate could be heard quite loudly, thump! Thump! Thump! Each heart beat had been clear sounding like a hammer pounding down on iron. After using the Hidden Jin, it was only natural that the heart would feel fatigued. Strands of sweat could be seen on Wang Chaos back. This wasnt Wang Chaos sweat, but Chen Aiyangs after using Hidden Jin. With the consistent break out of it, his pores had begun to leak sweat. What a guy, hes already used the Hidden Jin for at least 30 strikes. Using the Hidden Jin in such a soft matter had an extremely high consumption rate for energy since the maniption of Hidden Jin had to be very precise. The source of Hidden Jin came from the heart, and the heart rate could not be controlled so precisely by normal means. The heart of any regr person would start to beat faster when anxious. If they began to calm down, then their heart would slow down as well. When anxious, the heart would leap and increase in tempo! It would thump quickly and the person would start to sweat. But that was the extent of what most people had control over. A martial artist who practiced internal martial arts could control their hearts and harmonize it with their will for a far more urate precision. Each minute, they could ensure that their hearts would beat at a desired rate. Slowing it down by restraining the pores, the heart could be slowed down by three or four times the regr heart rate. But when breaking out with Jin, the heart rate would be start to beat even faster. Heart serves as the source of power for the inner organs and the human body. For a martial artist, they tempered their marrow which in turn creates blood which then served as the source of power. If the heart was the engine of a human body, then the blood was oil for the engine. Use martial arts to strengthen the body and inner organs. This way, ones organs would be stronger than the regr persons. If ones martial art did not reach the inner organs, then the limit of the human body would never be able to be broken and raised. Discover the potential from ones limit, and then increase the potential you could draw from it. Wang Chao had already reached the limits of his body while also currently trying to temper his marrow. He was gradually changing his body for the better so that he would be able to break out with more power in the future. But it went without question that on this road he was traveling, Chen Aiyang was farther ahead. Done! Ive already used the Hidden Jin to apply the Pei Pa Koa into the afflicted areas in your lungs. Youll need to rest for half a month however. That means no fighting and do not get angry. It would be best if you dont take any deep breaths either. Be steady when you make any sudden movements and be rxed. Otherwise, your lungs will tear a second time and cause an even bigger problem. Half an hourter, Chen Aiyang had finally stopped. What skill! Practitioners capable of Hidden Jin are truly amazing! Wang Chao had thought when he saw the previously Pei Pa Koa stained cloth back in its original white color as if it had never been stained! Not a single speck of the Pei Pa Koa could be seen. Any white piece of cloth with Pei Pa Koa wouldnt been clean even after being washed with water repeatedly. But Chen Aiyangs Hidden Jin had been able of doing such a feat without a trace of it! A skill like this was not something that could be considered amateurish at all. Even to Wang Chao who was rtively new to the martial arts world could tell this was not ordinary by any means. Chen Aiyang gave a small smile and had someone bring him a basin to wash his hands. After drying his hands, he called for two cups of tea to be brought over. The room had only them two, Zhao Xinglong, and the three bodyguards. Yao Xiaoxue had already been sent away with Chen Bin on a tour. What is the situation like in the Japanese martial arts world? Wang Chao could see that Chen Aiyang was in a talkative mood. He who was a veteran and held a monopoly over the martial arts world here. Sipping from the tea cup given to him, Wang Chao could sense that it was a rather fragrant tea and was obviously a high quality tea. The entire tea set was red in colorCit was the most precious vermilion chinaware. The Japanese martial arts world is simr to the Korean one, both have beenmercialized and been transformed to be a performance. Butpared to the Korean world, the Japanese martial arts world still has many experts that ce importance on tradition. After all, the Japanese martial arts has far more detail on martial arts and its culture than the Korean one. Chen Aiyang had hit the nail on the head in regards to what Wang Chao was looking for. The Japanese Karate Association has been flourishing since the 1970s just like the Korean Taekwondo Union. Now that they have spread out throughout the world, even the Europeans have a strong market for them. In each year, both associations have an expected revenue of billions of RMB. This is a world we Chinese cannotpare to. Chen Aiyang sighed, The warriors change the world through martial prowess, but even that is something that can no longer be done. Those of us in the Chinese martial arts world are not willing to be performers, thus, decline is inevitable. Wang Chao nodded his head, Weve already reached the middleyers of Chinese martial arts and are already at the step of making it into the nextyer. For those like us, we truly do not wish to enter the public face and sell out our skills for amusement and performance. But in time, the art of Guoshu may be a relic of the past. If anyone wishes to know about it , they would only be able to consult the history books for it. Chen Aiyangs finger stroked the vermilion chinaware with a happy expression as if he was a child ying with his favorite item. This is not something either of us can solve. With the current times progressing faster than our spread, it is no use no matter how strong you are. We can only maintain the foundation of martial arts in hopes that we can pass them down. After all, the soul of martial arts is on us Chinese to pass down no matter how often it is passed down. Well, thats enough of that. Let us talk about the Japanese martial arts world. Ive stayed in the S province in the mainds, so I dont know much. If it werent for the fact I offended Zhao Jun, then I would not have been here. Despite the organization having plenty of information on the Japanese martial arts world, those were collected dozens of years ago. They werecking modern day information. Wang Chao was thinking about that Yagyu Haruko and had suddenly realized that there may be a chance that there would be conflict with the Japanese martial arts world. Know thy enemy, and you will never lose in a hundred battles. Wang Chao had wanted this information to nip any trouble before it could begin. Chen Aiyang was a lively figure within the southeast Asian martial arts world, so he must have some semnce of knowledge on the Japanese side. The Japanese martial arts, Im sure youre familiar with Karate, Kendo, Judo, and Aikido. There are many martial artist families, but the most prominent ones are the Yagyu family, the Miyamoto, the Funakoshi, the Oyama, the Miyagi, the Iga and several other families. Japan hasnt experienced a cultural revolution recently, and so the aristocratic families are relics of the past. After generations of infiltrating China to learn our martial arts, they were able to build their own styles off of it. At the very least, the methods that have been lost in our Chinese martial arts world can be found in the Japanese world. By now, the Japanese martial arts world isnt all that much different than ours. That is true, the aristocratic families are created after time, but China no longer has such a long standing family line. Wang Chao nodded. Chen Aiyang began to speak even more, There are many japanese experts, many of the leaders of ns were experts who have reached the Hidden Jin stage. For example, Harukos father, Yangyu Suimei was an expert at Karate, Aikido, Judo, Jingshan Xingyi Fencing, and Yi Quan. His skill at martial art is even a little stronger than Xu Zhen. Jingshan Xingyi Fencing? Yangyu Suimei has learned even Jinshan Xingyi Fencing? Wang Chao was surprised. He knew that understanding and doing were two different things. And when Chen Aiyang said the word Jingshan, Wang Chao knew that this had to be a higher realm of perfection. Yes, 14 years after the reign of Qing emperor Guangxu ended, Xingyi grandmaster Che Yizhai defeated Japanese Kendo expert Taro Itayama and won the award of Fifth Order of the Flower Blossom. Because of that, the Japanese martial arts world had coveted the sword style of Xingyi Quan. When the Republic of China had happened, they were able to secretly learn the method on how to from Hao Enguang. 70 to 80 years from then, the sword style had then been spread throughout the Japanese martial arts world. Xu Zhen and Yangyu Suimei are business partners halfly because of business, the other half is to both learn the essence of Xingyi Fencing. Yangyu Suimei would most likely want to learn Xu Zhens White Ape style Tongbei Im sure as well. En, so thats the reason. Learning martial arts at first required absolute concentration and pureness of spirit. After learning, one must constantly experiment to increase ones level. Wang Chao had naturally understood why Xu Zhen did the things he was doing. In terms of Kendo, Miyamoto Itsuoes to mind first. But he is already nearing 80 years old and his strength is already verycking and is a shadow of his prime. His n still has several outstanding figures however, such as Miyamoto Itsujo who is 30 years old and is at the Hidden Jin stage as well. He can mimic and copy his opponents with ease. Even that Yagyu Haruko is a well known figure in the Japanese martial arts world and is about Qin Maojiaos level of expertise around. After that, Chen Aiyang began to speak of several things he knew about the Japanese martial arts world that Wang Chao didnt know about. Right now in the Japanese martial arts world, aside from the prestigious elders from the previous generations that are unable to fight, there are 34 distinguished youths and middle aged persons. The most prominent one is Iga Minamoto who has never lost a battle. Since his childhood, he learned the Eight Extreme fists, Yi Quan, and many other disciplines. Right now, he is already 40 years old and there are rumors that he has already reached the Transforming Jin stage. He has spent his entire life on the path of martial arts with no wife or children. Martial arts is his only love. Have you fought against him before? Wang Chao subconsciously asked before realizing he had spoke an unnecessary question. Chen Aiyang had already made it clear that the two had never fought before. Chen Aiyang shook his head, I have not. He is currently the martial arts teacher for the family of the Emperor of Japan and does note out often. Although the emperor of Japan held no real power, their prestige was still quite high and were quite wealthy. They were still simr to Ennd and Denmarks royal family. When China had underwent its revolution, the emperor and aristocratic families had all disappeared into thin air. However I have fought with Ichiro Funakoshi of the Funakoshi n. His martial arts has reached one of the higher levels of martial arts and is among the top 10 in the Japanese martial arts world. What was the result? Wang Chao asked curiously. Im ashamed to say, Chen Aiyang spoke with a faint smile, After 10 minutes of fighting, he was killed after my fist struck and broke his skull. A 10 minutepetition was already very long. An expert could kill in an instant just like how an antelope would be killed in an instant by a cheetah. Taichi was extremely fierce. Pound! Hammer! Whip! Three different ways to issue Jin. Although Taichi had the soft style where one listened to Jin and borrowed power to fight, that was a supplementary skill. In a true battle, both would be used in the right situation. A timely burst of Jin was after all timely. Just like in arge scale battle where there was a guerri group fighting, you used another guerri group instead of a full on army tobat it. Chinese boxings essential point was hardness. Chen Aiyangs whip arm of his Taichi was something Wang Chao had never seen before, but he was convinced that it was able to issue power at an extremely high level. To be able to split a mans skull was almost guaranteed. Even Yang Luchan could split a giant boulder with a single whip of his steel like arm. Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang both began to talk more about the Japanese martial arts world and then about their own martial arts. Wang Chao had even spoke of the Xingyi, Taichi, and Bagua he had learned along with theprehension he had gained from grandfather Li. Even Chen Aiyang couldnt help but admire that. In the end, Wang Chao had mentioned the most abstruse method he had learned to temper the marrow, Xingyi Quans Tigers Thunder and Baguas Hengha. Taichi must have some sort of method to temper the marrow as well, but there are far too many branches to know, which discipline are you from? Chen Aiyang spoke, Wang Zongyue was a sessor to the Wudang style martial arts. My Taichi was based off of that. The method of marrow tempering is the the Wudang Golden Toad style Fishing Toad Jin. As he spoke, Chen Aiyang began to demonstrate by having his entire body tremble before a gugu, gugu, guuguu sound could be heard. It sounded like a bull, but also like the croaking of a toad. Wudang Styles marrow tempering secret has both the Fishing Toad Jin and the Rash Bull Jin. Both have their simrities. Chapter 77: Six doors to good practices Chapter 77: Six doors to good practices The techniques of the schrly disciplines are truly inconceivable. Seeing Chen Aiyang demonstrate the Fishing Toad Jin by vibrating his entire body and his chest puff up slightly as if sucking in the world, Wang Chao closed his eyes. In his mind, he could imagine a giant bull and a tiny toad that were both sucking in arge amount of air. Chen Aiyangs voice was much louder than the Tigers Thunder that Wang Chao knew. When Wang Chao opened his eyes, Chen Aiyangs entire body had shook with enough force that even his inner organs shook. A loud Guu, guuguu sound could be heard as Chen Aiyangs throat vibrated with sound. My Tigers Thunder has only reached to my muscles, but yours has already reached your inner organs. Wang Chao sighed in admiration. If three men walk together, one of them will be a teacher to the others. Even if one wascking, they still had something worth learning from, what about a Taichi master then? Wang Chao knew that after removing the fickle and impatient side to him. So he knew when he wascking and had naturally wished to ask for guidance. All of the grandmasters and experts of the past had learned by asking. It was only through this method that one would be able to reach the peak. No one entered the world stage without an equal. Chen Aiyang was also a person who had trained his impurities away. When he had heard the heartfelt praise and admiration from Wang Chao, he naturally did not feel arrogant. His entire body had loosened up and collected the energy and sound. Almost as if all of the frogs within a pond had disappeared, the sound before hadpletely disappeared. The methods to good health from the schrly families have been past down since the ancient times. The Yellow Emperors Internal Canon, Zhuangzi, Laozi, and so forth, they have expounded upon the topics and passed down their teachings for thousands of years with many people adding to it. How is this not a miraculous thing? When Chen Aiyang heard Wang Chao refer to the Fishing Toad Jin as a method for good health rather than a technique for fighting, he had understood Wang Chao had understood the meaning and difference between the two. And that was correct! No matter if it was the Tigers Thunder, or the Hengha, the Fishin Toad Jin, the Rash Bull Jin, the 12 stances of Xingyi, the greater and lesser stances to Taichi, they were all methods to improving the body and health. They were meant to prolong ones life and not for use in apetition of martial arts. Hua Tuo had created the Five Animal Exercises: the ape, bear, crane, tiger and deer. These five animal forms were the basis on which Xingyi Quan was founded upon. In the past, Daoist priests were all doctors who concocted pills of immortality. As they observed the living beings of the world generation after generation, they were able to figure out the human body down to the finest details like it was the back of their hands. Countless men were able to develop many different ways to nourish and cultivate the body. Later on, these methods to good health had coincided with ways to fight people on the battleground. That was how martial arts was formed. To fight without this nourishment was to have a root with no water. To have this method of nourishment without being able to fight had simply meant one could not fight in actualbat. The methods to cultivating a good health symbolized softness where all internal practitioners must learn slowly without impatience. The methods to fighting symbolize hardness, so each strike an expert did was mighty and strong, capable of destroying stone. No matter the fighting techniques from any country or nationality, they were all the same in practicality. But when it came to cultivation methods for nourishment, only the Chinese had such a thorough and extensive research. After so many years, who else but the Daoist priests tried so hard? That was why Guoshu stood over all other nationalities in terms of fighting prowess. The ways to killing were all the same. But nourishment methods varied against each other greatly. Martial arts most important feature was to exercise and not to fight. That was why Tang Zichen had been so meticulous when she taught Wang Chao, clearly separating the training method, fighting method, and performance to him so as to avoid any confusion. Having such an expert to talk to, Wang Chao did not want to miss this chance. Chen Aiyang had not been secretive at all and revealed his secret method. Wang Chao had done the same with his Bagua, Xingyi, and even Taichi by exining what Tang Zichen spoke to him. And through this, Wang Chao had spent the entire day and night talking. By the second day, the cruiser had finally arrived at the docks to Hong Kong. The Chenshi Corporation had many assets in Hong Kong, and while Chen Aiyang and Chen Bin were not the leaders of the Chenshi Corporation, the amount of power they could exercise was still inconceivable to say the least. Chen Aiyang himself had major sway over real estate. The Chenshi Corporation was a major family that held major political power in the Singaporean circles. Singapore was originally managed by a single family. Lee Kuan Yew and Lee Hsien Loong had both lead the Singaporean world. Although the Chen family was not as strong as the Lee family, it was within the top 10 in the Singapore. Of course, both families had fought against each other, and now the ones in charge was Chen Aiyangs great uncle, Chen Libo. Chen Libo was already old, but he hadnte to a decision on who the next sessor should be. But Chen Aiyang and Chen Bins parents had both passed away a long time ago. If it were not for Chen Aiyangs reputation, they would have no position in their own families. But now that Chen Aiyang was so strong, his name was like a golden business card, making him very likely to be the next family leader. Wang Chao was now at Chen Aiyangs vi in Hong Kong. For another dozen days, the two had spent the day investigating the mysteries of martial arts. They had also talked about several other things like what Chen Bin would sometimes say in regards to the Chen family. After another ten days, Chen Aiyang had diagnosed Wang Chao once more only to realize that he was fully healed. With his injuries gone, Wang Chao could use martial arts once more. The two would oftenpare notes, but Chen Aiyangs skill was always a level higher than Wang Chaos. But Wang Chao had been able to detect the most exquisite fighting methods of Taichi from him. Whip, pound, and hammer. Chen Aiyangs whip, pound and hammer Jin had been excruciatingly merciless and could deliver a shocking force of over a thousand kilograms. Having discussed with Chen Aiyang everyday, Wang Chao had umted even more battle experience that increased his ownprehension by a deep amount. Martial arts relied on exchange. Without exchange, then even a master who trained by himself for a hundred years in the mountains would not improve. Those that trained bitterly within the caves of a mountain for dozens of years and then having no equal was a thing of myths and did not truly exist. At the same time, the things that had been passed down from Tang Zichen to Wang Chao had been learnt by Chen Aiyang. Although Chen Aiyang focused primarily on Jingshan Taichi, he was proficient in Xingyi.Wang Chaos Xingyi was the real deal, and so Chen Aiyang would benefit from it as well. As the twopared notes, Wang Chao had shown Chen Aiyang the Tigers Thunder for him to learn while Chen Aiyang had shown him the Fishing Toad Jin and the Rash Bull Jin. But the Assault of Dragon and Snake had been left out. Wang Chao had already resided in Hong Kong for over 20 days, but he still felt that there was more to learn. It wasnt until one day when Chen Aiyang had received an important phone call that forced him to go back home. Thus, the two had stopped their mutual exchange. Who would have known that I would stay in your care for 20 days, I am truly indebted to your kindness. Wang Chao had hastily spoken out to Chen Bin since Chen Aiyang had left for Singapore earlier. Zhao Xinglong and Yao Xiaoxue had long since boarded a ferry back to S Province while Wang Chao was still being treated for on the ship. En, you came to Hong Kong without any papers, so Ill take you outside by sea. For some unknown reason, Chen Aiyangs phone call had made Chen Bin a little depressed. After being immersed in martial arts for so long, he had grown keen and could see that something was bothering her. Whats wrong, did something happen back at home? Wang Chao asked. En, my great uncle has suddenly gone critical. Chen Bin sighed, The brothers, sisters, cousins and other rtives have all gathered inrge amounts. They are all outstanding people that have fought with each other for power since forever. Now that my great uncle has fallen ill and has even left behind a will that points out a sessor, who knows what will happen next? Even an honest official will find difficulty resolving a family problem. There will always be anxiety involved in such a matter, but with your brothers strength, he will be able to solve the problem. Wang Chao himself knew that even in the ancient past, a younger brother may kill for even more property. What would that say for the Chenshi Corporation which was so huge and powerful? My brother is the familys sign for business. Us siblings lost our parents early and had difficulty remaining even in our own family and were nearly pushed out. Chen Bin spoke within a luxurious car that headed for the docks. As she drove, she continued to speak with Wang Chao while remembering memories from the past. When we were younger, my older brother would always protect me. The entire family had looked down on us two and had wanted to drive us away. They had even taken all our money, and so for the sake of me being able to go to school, big brother had joined the underground fighting world. Sometimes, he woulde home with a bloody nose and swollen face, many times, he had his arm broken. There was once a time where he had his liver nearly torn apart. Wang Chao thought, So thats why Chen Aiyang has such a history. When ites to this, I was very fortunate in my circumstances. Each expert never has an ordinary life. But for those who did not polish their impurities away, how could they reach perfection in their fists? Chen Bin had remembered some painful memories of her childhood with her brother, causing some tears to leak from her eyes. It was fortunate that when my brother fought, he knew of a traditional chinese medicine store whose owner knew Taichi. Everyday he would treat my brothers wounds and teach him Taichi, helping us survive. Afterwards, my brother had made a name for himself even within the family, and I myself had finished my studies with results better than most. After four or five years, we were able to win some support in the family. Ai! If the wrong sessor leads the family, then we will be bullied once more. I dont wish to go back to such days, even remembering it is painful! Chen Bin spoke up. The family has always pressured itself to the point of death even without remorse. They treat outsiders better than their own family. Then why are you not going back to help your brother? Brother and I have private property here in Hong Kong. I have to protect it so that if something happens, we can return here. Ah, your ownpany here in the maind doesnt seem to be doing that badly either if it was able to afford 100 million RMB. Chen Bin had changed the topic. Its doing fine, the business is still quite decent. Wang Chao had naturally hidden the fact that he had joined an organization which had allowed him to take out a loan for a 100 million. You have some power, butpared to Zhao Jun, its still quite far away. His memory will be quite strong after losing 300 million. He will definitely not let you go for this, so you should watch out for yourself. I know. Wang Chao noded. Do you have a connection with the maind government? Chen Bin suddenly asked. Wang Chaos heart suddenly skipped a beat, Are the eyes and ears of the Chenshi Corporation that strong? Impossible! Entheres a little.when doesnt the government get involved with business? They have their eyes in every aspect of the field. Wang Chao spoke ambiguously. So you do, thats good. Chen Bin looked as if she hadnt taken notice of Wang Chaos words and continued to drive the car. You need to have some sort of connection or join them. That way, Zhao Jun will have second thoughts going against you. Although our Chenshi Corporation is a gang of the underworld, even we have government ties. Ive another identity as a sinecure member of the Singaporean police force and my brother is an instructor for the military. Eh? Wang Chao was surprised, You two are high ranking officials? Chen Binughed, This isnt too rare. Ever since the past, there has been six doors to good practices. No matter if it is regarding business or martial arts, having a connection with an official is a good thing. A tiny connection influences the field, a decent connection influences the city, a major connection influences the court. Six doors to good practices. Wang Chao repeated those words. The car had already arrived at the pier, In the future if there is anything my brother and I need, can we count on you for your assistance? Chen Bin spoke before dropping him off. Of course, if it is within my capabilities, I will do my best. Wang Chao replied solemnly. A favor was not something that could not be returned. As Wang Chao left Hong Kong, he had been able to ride an airne from Shenzhen, Guangdong to the S Province. During that time, within the military district, Cao Yi and the lesser general Chang Zhouliang had been reading the report on the fight between Wang Chao and Zhang Wei. Its time to implement the second n! Zhouliang spoke to Cao Yi. Chapter 78: From tiger to eagle and snake to dragon Chapter 78: From tiger to eagle and snake to dragon I only thought that he was a person with decent strength, but who would have known that Wang Chao and Zhang Weis fight had already reached back to the S Province a long time ago. But the results had utterly shocked Cao Yi since he thought he knew Wang Chao the most. Starting from the ruffian he had fought three years ago, Wang Chao had grown up faster than he had thought. Three years ago, he had only started to learn how to fight. He wasnt even an opponent for me back then. But three yearster, he has grown into a master of martial arts. What a transformation. Instead of beating the snake out of the grass, a dragon appeared, how shocking. Cao Yi himself had been in the underground boxing world for a decent amount of time so he knew how terrifying one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong was. In truth, he had not really expected Wang Chao to win that fight. But the situation in the southeast Asian martial arts world had grown more and more chaotic over the years. He had many ns, but those required arge amount of martial artists. Even though specialmando soldiers were easy to train, the experts of the Wulin were not that easy to deal with either. For the sake of cooperating with the ns of the organization, he had fed medicine to a dead horse by pulling Wang Chao. He had even pulled the strings for Wang Chao to be given a loan for 100 million RMB. It had been a gamble. If Wang Chao were to lose that 100 million, then his political career would end there. But if Wang Chao were to win, then his prospects for the future would shine brightly. Not only did the battle pit Wang Chaos life against Zhang Wei, but Cao Yis political career was on the line. If he did notplete the mission given to him by the organization, then his career was all but over. When in the Jianghu, one cannot do as one pleases. On the inverse, when in the court, one cannot do as one pleases either. Congrattions,rade! At the same time, the general Chang Zhouliang had been extremely happy to see his friend win. But were not at the best part yet. Cao Yi calmed down and shook his head. Right now the situation in southeast asia is getting more and moreplexCits practically a game between nations. The United States have already fought with us for many years. Although on the surface our rtionship seems quite well, it is an absolute mess underneath. Theres even new information from the European Union, they seem to be interested in sticking their leg into Asia. The southeast martial arts world may not be a decisive chess piece, but in regards to the politics of the government, they are quite crucial. Thats right. Chang Zhouliang spoke . The martial arts world says it isnt ck, but it is ck. It says it white, but it has countless of connections to the underground and may even be the source of it. If we dont control it and is exploited by someone else, then that wouldnt bode well for our ns. The most worrisome part is the Japanese martial arts world. Theyve alreadymercialized their martial arts and made it an industry. With their assets, they were able to be arge chain in the west. Whatever actions we take will have serious repercussions. Our Chinese martial arts world has safeguarded its traditions strictly and thus has declined greatly. The Shaolin Temple will only burn incense and no longer has any martial arts. Whatever true martial arts China has left, it is hidden from the regr person from fear of everything. Its almost at the point where they are so paranoid theyll imprison a person for eating peanuts. Cao Yi spoke. Ai, our nation seeks only the realistic things. Although that pursuit isnt such a bad idea, we should still leave behind concrete information. Its no wonder that we are a backwards country, we dont even have the energy to gather together the ideas from the past. Its a good thing our economy is established for the most part. As the proverbs say, warm clothes and a full meal begets a lustful heart. With all these riches now, what use do we have for the old ideas? Zhouliang spoke urately about the current situation of China as a whole. Thats true. Wang Chaos report has already reached the superiors. Lets see what the organization will do. If there are no other mishaps, then the application I sent for funds should be epted. With the organization, itll take half a year before theyll tell Wang Chao to open up several dojos by the coast to spread his name. However, I will only be able to support him in the dark. After all, the princelings are far too much of a hindrance. The second step to their n had been for Wang Chao to open up a dojo at the coast to improve his reputation. With time, his reputation would grow to hold a major sway in the martial arts world to arge extent. But this was a huge risk as well. Even if Wang Chao was able to open up a business there, it would be affected by the princelings. They would not take kindly to him, and even Japan, Korea, Thand, and the other disciplines would start their attack. The future as is would be quite difficult. The reputation of a master would only need to be hit once so that it would never rise again. For those who walked by the river, how would their shoes stay dry? For those who floated in the Jianghu, how would they not be contested with a de? Even for the number one expert around, there was no guarantee that he would win day after day, month after month, and year after year. Even if they didnt lose, they would still earn many enemies. The weapons of today was far too strong. If one wasnt careful, then even a random sniper would be able to shoot dead a master like Chen Aiyang. Cao Yis n could be said to be pushing Wang Chao straight into a sea of mes. But there was no other choice for either him or Wang Chao. The both of them were mere chess pieces to be used by their respectful nation against another. Ah, myrade, whats the market like in the underworld fighting ring now? Zhouliang spoke. Although Wang Chao was in hiding for some time, the information we received from our other undercover agent was more than enough to figure it out. At the very least, the profits are extremely huge! It outstrips what the KTV, any bar, or any entertainment ce could offer by at least ten times the amount. In the area of Guangdong controlled by Wu Yingda alone, there are 7 or 8 different venues to fight. Every night there are several fights to be seen. Each match is filled to the brim with spectators and the entry fee is quite high, but the betting prices are even higher. A single day could earn millions, sometimes, tens of millions could be won! This is far more luxurious than betting on an actual sport. The entire area of Guangdong must earn Wu Yingda a profit of 2 to 4 billion RMB per year! Net profit! Zhouliang was shocked. What had to be made clear was that operating a venue like this may earn a lot of money, but the costs of managing it was also extremely high. Every single Chinese person reveres martial arts, but they are restrained by real life. Yet, this desire burns even stronger despite that. In a fighting ring, they are able to maintain their secrecy and enjoy the entertainment to a giant fervor. Cao Yi spoke. These fighting rings dont even do any harm. At the very most, they make sure that ughters between gangs die down in frequency. Yea. When those princelings and the ones backing them fall, the organization will have to choose someone else to take control of this market. While Cao Yi and Chang Zhouliang were talking about their ns with each other, Wang Chao had already returned to the enchanting vi he owned in the Tianxing district. Thispetition with Zhang Wei and the discussions he had with Chen Aiyang had given him plenty to think about. He could say that he had even reached a very important milestone in his martial arts. Wang Chaos victory over Zhang Wei had been partially due to his luck. Just thinking about it, if they were to fight again, Wang Chao would doubt that he had any chance to win. Zhang Weis Wingchun is far too perfect. His One Inch Finger was terrifying even. Just thinking about that ghastly fighting scene, Wang Chao could only admire Zhang Weis Clinching Yin Horse stance and the One Inch Finger. Pa pa! Pa pa! His thumb and forefinger flickered in and out with a crisp sound in the air. He was testing out his own finger strength. With both his fingers closed together, Wang Chao stabbed in and out before trying to issue power through his knuckle joints. Sure enough, his thumb and forefinger before had arge sound. But when he bent his knuckle joints, the energy and speed had fell drastically and there had been no sound either. With my fingers, that is a conflicting way to issue power. But to use my knuckles, that is what the martial art truly is. I will have to advance my tiger stance even more if I want to bring the martial arts to my fingers as well. In the past, Wang Chao had learned the way of the sword and used his fingers to reenact the movements of a sword. After stabbing and shing for half a month, he had been able to temper his fingers to be extremely flexible. Two of his fingers were strong enough to shatter a cup even. If he were to use the power of the eagle stances w form, then the hardness of his fingers would go up a notch. He had initially thought that the skill in his fingers was quite decent. But after seeing Zhang Weis One Inch Finger, he knew that past the clouds, there was still sky. And past a genius was still another genius. Zhang Weis knuckles were able to issue power with a loud crisp sound, that was the sign of true skill. With arge force and hidden strength, its destructive power was nearly fatal. When Wang Chao learned the tiger stances Chopping Fist, he had been able to reach the stage where the sound follows the fist. However, there was one minute variation in his Chopping Fist. He had not the ws of a tiger in his fingertips. A single chop should be like an axe splitting apart a mountain. Intent, vision, and spirit had to be focused upon the fingers. After that split moment, the fingers should gather together and release all the power that was gathered in it. This way, the tiger and eagle stance would be linked together. At the same time, the Southern Fists tiger and crane stance had this same variation. With a splitting motion, they would suddenly grab at the enemy. Naturally, their hand would form the beak of a crane to peck. This would require the Jin within the knuckles to change in order for arge destructive force to be had. Although Xingyi had no crane stance, its eagle stance was quite simr to it. Within the world of Chinese boxing, those who reached the higher levels would begin to link together disciplines. The Splitting Grab was something that would naturally form after changing from one stance to another. If ones finger strength was not enough, then the transition from one stance to the other would fall apart. To the ordinary boxer, this wasnt anything special. But to a master of Chinese boxing, a weak point in ones strike could prove to be fatal. Wang Chao knew how to fight with the tiger stance and also knew how to transition in the eagle stance. But this transition from a chop to a grab, his finger strength was not enough. His power would naturally drop in between the two if he tried. That was because his proficiency with the Chopping Jin and the Grabbing Jin was not the same. His Chopping Jin was enough to shatter boulders, but his Grabbing Jin was far away from such a level. His eagle stance hadnt yet reached a stage where the sound followed the fist either. All he had was the form, but not the spirit. Fighting was something that shoulde smoothly and fiercely. The tiger and eagle stance had to change in such a fashion. In the case the pouncing of a tiger failed, then one should transform into the diving of an eagle. When an eagle hawk came diving down from a thousand meters, it was far more fierce than a tiger. So from a tiger to an eagle or a tiger to a crane, this was a transition that would be even more deadly. Wang Chaos tiger stance was good, but his eagle stance was not. If he tried, he would go from strong to weak. Against an expert, an attempt to make such a transition would cause him to die instead. At the same time, when the snake stance became a dragon stance, it would also require a strong finger strength for its true form. The fist of the snake stance was like a snakes head. It drills fiercely with the five fingers like its fangs! When a snake struck out for its prey, it would open its mouth wide and send its venom into it. So in the snake stance, the crucial moment of the killing move would require the five fingers to act like fangs to hiss and bite. When the snake tore its preys apart, it would not hiss. Instead, the sound from its fangs moving would be a muffled cry. ording to the legends, this was the sound of a dragon. The Chopping Grab was the transition from the tiger to eagle stance. The Tearing Bite was the transition from the snake to the dragon. Both of them required the skill in the fingers to be at their utmost limits! When Wang Chao talked with Chen Aiyang, he had came to such a realization. If he were toplete this transition, Wang Chaos martial arts would be elevated another step! A true grandmaster of Xingyi would be able to flow from one stance to another like water in a raging river. There would be no stopping such a permutative flow of power and style. As his mind thought about this realization, Wang Chao had quickly devised a way to increase the strength in each of his five fingers. The days ahead of him was fraught with danger. In order to survive, he was forced to advance one step at a time. Wang Chao walked towards the mercury filled balls and grabbed at it. As soon as he clutched the sphere, he raised it up! Chapter 79: Forge by day, learn by night to cultivate Chapter 79: Forge by day, learn by night to cultivate Huo! Wang Chaos hands sped onto the mercury filled ball and raised it into the air. Buzzz! The mercury filled ball began to hum with a buzzing sound as it shook and flew into the air along with Wang Chaos hand. Each one of these mercury filled balls were about 180 kilograms with a smooth and clean surface. If one wanted to pick one up, then it would require a super strong amount of finger strength. Right now Wang Chaos strength was well over the necessary amount, so he was easily able to spin the ball with both hands. But using his fingers to bring it up was a far more difficult task. If it was a basketball, then anyone would be able to pick it up with their five fingers. Then what about a bright and shiny sphere that was heavier than a basketball? My God! This is more difficult than I thought! Wang Chao thought as he tried grabbing the ball. He felt like a dragonfly trying to knock over a tower. All five of his fingers began to sound out with a crackling sound as he tried to budge the ball to no avail. With Chen Aiyangs finger strength, who knows how easily he would be able to pick this sphere up. After a try, Wang Chao had realized how difficult it was. When he was in Hong Kong for 20 days, he talked with Chen Aiyang everyday. So he was very knowledgeable just how strong a senior of the martial arts world was. But this ball was too hard to grip and pick up. Even Wang Chao had some doubts that Chen Aiyang would be able to do it. Slow and steady wins the race. Improving the finger strength wont take a single day and night to do. The finger strength must be stronger than the Chopping Jin before the transition between tiger to eagle stance can be done. Wang Chao was in no rush. Every transition from stance to stance in Xingyi required a strict practice. If one did notbine the movements smoothly enough, then an expert would exploit a hole in the movements and make the most out of that weak point. During the fight with Zhang Wei, Wang Chao had started with the tiger stance before switching to the snake stance. During this time, there had been a pause in movements, and it was only by luck his own footsteps had saved him. But even then, Zhang Wei had seen an opportunity and charged forward to strike at him. Breaking apart the tform, he had gone out for a fierce barrage, causing Wang Chao to be at a disadvantage. If it were not for his Assault of Dragon and Snake and then spitting out blood, then he would have lost his life. At the time of thepetition, Wang Chao wasnt aware of this fact. But after talking with Chen Aiyang, he had suddenly realized what a fragile spot his life was in. So he had to make up for this deficiency by training hard to improve himself. The tiger stance was very fierce, but there was no follow up move. The snake stance was very agile, but there was no final strike to end the enemys life for sure. A giant python would constrict its enemy, but in the end, it would use the venom in its fangs for a clean kill. Facing the mercury filled ball, Wang Chao began to go through one of the motions of the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance with a gentle movement as if he was practicing one of the stances of Taichi. The very instant his chopping movement was about to hit the ball, his eyes immediately shined with concentration as he changed from a chop to a w. A humming sound could be heard from the sphere, but Wang Chao wasnt able to grab it still. Not discouraged, Wang Chao tried the same thing once more. Chopping down with a soft arm, he immediately brought his hair up and sealed his pores together. This was the true essence of loosening the muscles and attacking with the pores. One try, two tries! Three tries! After over a hundred tries, Wang Chaos spirit, energy, and Qi were finally gathered at his fingertips. In his eyes, all of his energy had already disappeared, the remaining few amounts were gathered in his hand as he tried to chop and grab again and again. As his arm came swinging down, his hand would transform to be a w. Committing himself to practicing, he was utterly engrossed in the Chopping Grab. Wang Chao hadpletely forgotten about the concept of time. With each grab, he had ingrained the secrets of Producing softness and receiving hardness. Taichi is like catching a fish, Bagua is like grinding a stone, and Xingyi is like grabbing shrimp. Wang Chaos chop and grab had been utterly concentrated upon as if he was preparing to grab at a prawn in the waters. After talking with Chen Aiyang, Wang Chaos understanding of Xingyi had improved by anotheryer. When it came to the Chopping Jin, his understanding of it was enough to learn something new with it. Chen Aiyangs most skilled art in Taichi was the simple Whipping Arm. When both of his arms swung, it was like an iron mace that would shatter stone and dent steel. Any that tried to resist would be blown away. Taichis Whipping Hand, Xingyis Chopping Arm, and Baguas Whipping Jin, all of them were connected. Cheng Tinghua of Bagua had once said, Practicing is like pushing a mountain. Fighting is like swinging a whip. This whiplike idea of Bagua was shared by Taichi. When Wang Chao exchanged notes with Chen Aiyang, both sides had benefitted. Wang Chao knew how to listen to Jin because of Taichi, but he had never learned the hard style of Taichis fighting style since Tang Zichen hadnt taught him anything else. The pursuit to martial arts required one to not be greedy and too give it their all. But right now, his martial arts had many achievements such as reaching the Hidden Jin and having the sound follow the fist. This was enough to be considered a master. Right now, all he had to do was to get more fighting experience and get a stronger understanding. A truth within a lie and receiving coarseness for smoothness. The style of practicing was different than from fighting. This was the way that Yang Luchan, Dong Haichuan and the other grandmasters had learned that way. Within the simple Jin of the Chopping Grab, it had contained theprehension of many grandmasters. He didnt know what attempt it was, but Wang Chao suddenly snapped out of his entrancement after bringing the Jin in his fingers to their limits. The sky was already dark, it was night time. Unknowingly to Wang Chao, he had already spent the entire day practicing. The next day, Wang Chao had closed the doors and refused to go outside, choosing to stay within the vi to practice. He didnt practice any movements or stances and spent the day practicing the chop to grab movement. At night, he studied the mercury ball and grabbed it. By night, he closed his eyes and envision the movements. By day, practice the eyes and hands. By night, nourish the eyes and hands. If one were to blindly practice, the the muscles and skin in the knuckles would be unable to take it. But if he were to cultivate his health while practicing, then it would maintain the bnce between Yin and Yang. A soft chop and a hard grab. This was the Yin. Softening the muscles and hardening the skin. That was the Yang. Within this simple practice, he had already started to understand the mysterious concept of Yin and Yang. In the deepest and highest levels of learning martial arts, each and every movement contains the way of Yin and Yang. Each movement is natural and not deliberate. This is what Confucius had once said after 70 years, Follow the heart without ever breaking the rules. In the midst of studying the Chopping Grab, Yin and Yang, Movement and Sound, and Nourishment of Health, Wang Chao had suddenly remembered the words from Tang Zichens True Record of Guoshu. Although he didnt know where sis Chen was at this moment, at her name, his heart had understood her teachings. Wang Chao once more felt an inseparably close rtionship to her. It was truly that simple. The higher levels of martial arts wasnt about the muscles, pores, or bones. But rather, it rted to a human, animal, or thing in theory. One doesnt know what year, month, or day it is from within a cave. Day by day, Wang Chao continued to practice without noticing the passage of time. Aside from eating and sleeping, he spent the days chopping and grabbing from sunrise to sunset. He was a millionaire by now, so he had naturally hired a specialized chef for his meals and a servant to clean the house. But the training rooms had been off limits to all but him, making it very peaceful. Just like this, day after day, the sun rose as the moon fell and the sun fell as the moon rose. At the very end, his own practices had been like a rule of the day and night. Every day when the sun rises, he would practice breaking out with Jin with the Chopping Grab. Every night when the moon came up, he his muscles would loosen and he would cultivate his health. Even if it was raining or the clouds covered the sun, it had no impact on him. That was because the rhythm of the sun and moon had already blended in with his body. The clouds could not hide it from him. The Wudang Sword Style had ced emphasis on Forge by day, learn by night to be one with the world. A persons Yin and Yang harmonized with the day cycle by working and sleeping. This is the most optimal way to cultivate health. Then one day, Wang Chao suddenly felt a crackling sound break out from his knuckles midgrab, causing the ball he had just mped onto to spring up from the trough! His knuckles had suddenly bursted with noise and his finger strength had suddenly transformed to be as strong as Zhang Weis One Inch Finger. Grabbing the mercury filled lead ball, Wang Chao began to treat it like a basketball and spin it around his body before throwing it back onto the trough. As it fell back onto the trough, a loud vibrating sound could be heard as it smashed downwards. Ah! Have I finally reached the stage? Wang Chao spoke with shock. Looking at the ball in the trough, he suddenly chopped down and then grabbed at it. Sure enough, he was able to grab the ball and bring it up into the air. Great! Wang Chao was overjoyed. With a sudden movement, he used the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance, causing the entire room to echo with the roar of a tiger. At the end of his Chopping Fist, he transformed his hand into the w of an eagle. At the same time, his throat suddenly let out a sound that was as sharp as a sword almost as if an eagle was suddenly plunging downwards from a thousand meters up. The roar of the tiger stance was fierce beyond belief, but when he had transitioned into the eagle stance, the power in his body and grown another step in ferocity. Kacha! Wang Chaos w hand struck the ground with Hidden Jin, causing the terrazzo to suddenly break apart into five different one inch holes filled with sweat. Upon striking the ground, Wang Chao suddenly thought about the killing move of the monkey stance. Without stopping, he immediately grabbed onto a broken piece of the ground and flew for the mercury balls. As the stone mmed against the mercury balls, a dull metallic ring could be heard. So thats the answer. After the eagle stancees the monkey. However, I can barely do the Grabbing w. The entire eagle stance isnt something Im proficient at, its not that easy to add anotherbination straight away. Wang Chao stopped his train of thought. What day is it? How long have I been practicing? Is this what they mean by In the cave for 7 days is to be a thousand years away from the world? These past few days, He had practiced martial arts in ordance to the sun and moon rhythm of nourishment and Yin and Yang. The highest most Daoist form of cultivation and refinement, the stage of being one with the universe. He hadpletely forgotten about the outside world. Looking at the calendar, Wang Chao discovered that it was October, where the days were in a hot spell still. When he came back from Hong Kong, it was only June. That was to say, he had spent three or four months on training only. Three months withoutmunication from the outside world! Wang Chao suddenly remembered about the organization, after being away for so long, would there be a new mission for him? When was Cao Yi this obedient? He would have normallye to bother me before this point. Does he not know Im here or something? No way, he already knows about this vi. That must mean there hasnt been any missionstely otherwise, why would they let me practice in peace? Wang Chao had guessed correctly. Cao Yi had long since reported the results to the organization and re-evaluated his ns. Right now, Cao Yi and general Zhouliang were both waiting for the organizations newest n. There was half a year to wait. Cao Yi knew that Wang Chao was behind closed doors to train, and so he knew that with Wang Chaos strength getting stronger and stronger, he didnt want to disturb Wang Chao. So after allocating several men to look out, he didnt bother Wang Chao at all. As soon as Wang Chao exited from his vi, he immediately texted Yao Xiaoxue. Straight away, he received a message back. Zhao Xinglong fought with a person in the dojo and was sent to the hospital, its already been a month. Cao Yi didnt want anyone to disturb you, so we had no way to contact you. What? Zhao Xinglong was sent to the hospital? Wang Chao sucked in a sharp breath at the news. Chapter 80: Eagle Claw, Hidden Jin, Piss Blood Chapter 80: Eagle w, Hidden Jin, Piss Blood Im on my way to the hospital. As soon as Wang Chao received Yao Xiaoxues message, he was shocked. When he had first entered the organization, Wang Chao had given up the position of overseer of the dojo. Zhao Xinglong had reced him and taken up the sry, however, the contract between Wang Chao and the dojo was not yet absolved. At the same time, with Wang Chaos current status, a small contract like that had no binding effect on him. Lu Chengwen of Guangdongs Daxing Corporation had him sign a contract with his fingerprint. However, not even a single day had gone by before Boulder had blown up his entire building with a rocketuncher. After that matter, Wang Chao had stopped caring about the matters of a contract. But Li Wanji had been extremely well to him and did not issue any strict stiption. Towards his inaction, Li Wanji had turned a blind eye and did not deduct any wages. She was after all a veteran of the business world and knew how the world worked. While Zhao Xinglong was a decent ways away from Wang Chaos strength, his martial arts was still quite exceptional. Combined with the fighting experience he had gained from the underground boxing rings, no recent challenger had been a match for him. Zhao Xinglong is an expert at the Eight Extreme Fists, although he hasnt been able to use the Hengha sounds to temper his marrow, he is still proficient in the major and minor stances, practicing and fighting methods. Not only that, but he knows Pigua and Tongbei. Unless it was an expert of internal martial arts, there shouldnt be anyone that is able to beat him. How would he be sent to the hospital for a month with serious wounds? As long as he isnt crippled by this, everything should be fine. On the road, Wang Chao had thought to himself. The person who beat Zhao Xinglong had to be an expert of internal martial arts. And since Zhao Xinglong was badly injured, his opponent must have been ruthless. One had to know, a challenge match in a dojo wasnt like the underground fighting grounds. Injuring someone was sometimes unavoidable, but trying to kill was not eptable. Rushing towards S Provinces First Peoples Hospitals VIP Rooms, Wang Chao immediately saw Zhao Xinglong. Zhao Xinglong wasying on the bed with his arms, legs, and chest all heavily bandaged. His entire body looked as if he was a mummy and his face had look unwell. Seeing Wang Chaoe in, Zhao Xinglongs eyes lit up before trying to move his body as if trying to climb up his bed. Dont move, youve multiple fractures. If those dont set right, then itll be hard to heal. It had only taken one look for Wang Chao to know that there was at least three different fractures in total over his arm, leg, and chest. Just what in the world happened? Wang Chao asked Zhao Xinglong with a hint of anger. Ai how humiliating of me and my honor. Zhao Xinglong squirmed as if he felt embarrassed before speaking atst, Somehow, I lost to one of those Japanese devils. One of the Japanese martial artists? Can you exin? Wang Chao was surprised. He should have known that four months ago, Yangyu Haruko would act now. After being reprimanded by Xu Zhen, she would definitely cause trouble. The reason he had epted Chen Aiyangs favor was partially because he was afraid of his weakened condition then. If he had been challenged, then even a dog would be able to win against an injured tiger. Do you remember the one you beat before from the dojo, Li Feng? Just as Wang Chao was thinking about Yangyu Haruko, Zhao Xinglong had suddenly asked him a question. Li Feng.I do. Its been almost two years since I beat him. Wang Chao spoke after a while. Two years ago when Cao Yi had first introduced him to the dojo, he had beaten a young opponent for the position. Afterwards, it looked like Li Feng had lost all dignity and left the dojo. By that point, he had already learned martial arts for two years. And after that fight, another two years had passed, so Wang Chao hadpletely forgotten about it. It has already been two years since sister Chen left. Thinking about, it had already been 4 years since he started learning martial arts. This was no small amount of time. Time had gone by as if it was flying, would a persons life be full of these four years? Dont tell me its Li Feng who hurt you like this? Even two years ago, he was no match for you. Even after all this time, you werent doing nothing. How could he hurt you to this extent? But, wasnt he a Korean, and not a Japanese? Of course it wasnt him. It was the Japanese people he brought with him. One of them was a 26 year old, some devil named Miyagi or something. He was fast and strong with plenty of internal Jin. Before we could even exchange three rounds, he already using some sort of rotational power to break my arm. Zhao Xinglong then suddenly remembered something and so his eyes bursted with rage. After he broke my arm, he used his leg to break my foot. And when I was on the ground, he stamped on my chest and broke my sternum! II..Ill kill him! Ill kill his entire group! Zhao Xinglong exploded with a furious snarl! When you were on the ground, he stepped on your chest? Wang Chaos eyes narrowed slightly. Are they gone now? They shouldnt be. Theyre usually at the Karate dojo, but they oftene to the Taekwondo dojo. Zhao Xinglong knew that Wang Chao wanted to look for them, and so he had faith in him. Spare their lives, I want to personally ughter them bastards myself. Zhao Xinglongs murderous intent had been fully revealed. He had once fought in the underground fighting rings and killed people. Right now after being beaten by that group, his fury had came out in droves. Those Japanese arent using martial arts for show. Theyve practiced internal martial arts, be careful. I know that. Rest up for now, a fracture is just an external wound. Afterwards, you can cultivate your health. That way, you wont be harmed by any medicine. Wang Chao spoke before leaving. Nurse, can youe over for a moment? Seeing a rather beautiful nursee walking by, Wang Chao called out to her. What can I do for you sir? The nurse looked at Wang Chao who was dressed in a purple Tang robe. He was dressed in a rather old way but didnt look like any important person. Give him the best medicine and nursing you can. Why is there only one nurse working here? There should be two nurses working during one shift. Wang Chao spoke. My apologies, but this is what our hospital stiptes. If there is any problems, please talk to our director. The nurses eyes narrowed together in displeasure as she looked at Wang Chao up and down, Who might you be? Director Wang, youre here? Just at that moment, a voice called out. Turning back, the nurse could only see Yao Xiaoxue apanied by the head of the orthopedic surgery department, deputy Hong. Whats the matter? Deputy Hong had heard the nurse speak and then realized what Yao Xiaoxue had referred Wang Chao as. Director Wang? This is the director-general of our Tianxing Networking and my immediate-superior. Yao Xiaoxue exined. Aiyah, aiyah! Deputy Hong had been stunned in disbelief before having a 180 degree change in regards of his opinion of Wang Chao. Wang Chao had detested hospitals. Although Zhao Xinglong was in the most expensive VIP room, the nurses themselves werent anything special. The costs were bothrge and useless, they were practically taking his blood and then the marrow when they sucked the blood dry. But he had cultivated his health quite well himself. Calmly shaking the hand of deputy Hong, Wang Chao walked to Yao Xiaoxues side and whispered, In the future, well build our own hospital. Ill leave the nning to you. Afterwards, he left the hospital. Your director is quite young. The nurse remarked with a little infatuation as she watched Wang Chao leave. The moment when Wang Chao arrived at the dojo, several members and instructors had instantly recognized him. Each one pointed to the elevator and spoke, The instructors here! Theres a fight going on at the top floors. Have the instructor go up straight away. This time therell be something good to watch. Ignoring the people around him, he began to ride the elevator up to the top floor. Right behind him was arge group of excited students and instructors alike. Wang Chao arrived at the fighting rooms for the VIP lounge only to see two people fighting. Aside from the two, there were four other people sitting by the sidelines. These four people were sitting in the traditional Japanese seated position. Their butts rested upon the back of their legs with only a paper thin distance in between the two. Just as Wang Chao arrived onto the room, all four people had instantly snapped to attention and stood up with the agility of an animal. At the same time, the two people fighting had instantly stopped, resulting in six people looking at Wang Chao. One of the two men fighting was Li Feng. There was seemingly an unforgettable hatred for Wang Chao etched in Li Fengs bones. Watashi wa? Aside from Li Feng, the other five people were all around 23 to 24 years old Japanese youths. One of them was clearly the leader with his matured face. Looking at Li Feng, he had obviously noticed the hatred he had towards Wang Chao and spoke in Japanese to confirm. Li Feng had replied in Japanese as well before sneering at Wang Chao. Ah! So thats the story. The one who had initially spoke in Japanese nodded his head before swinging to look at Wang Chao with a cruel look and speaking in Chinese. I am Miyagi Hanshin, Goju-Ryu master of the Miyagi family. Are you the friend of Zhao Xinglong? Have youe topare notes with us? Weve been waiting for a long time for you. Miyagi Hanshin let out a snort as he spoke in Chinese. His eyes looked to Wang Chao then to the center of the ring. Moving into a stance, all the hair on his body had immediately spiked up. Even the one inch crew cut hair he had had spiked up to be like a hedgehog and his temple looked as if a mosquito had bitten it so that it puffed up half an inch. Is this the movements of the White Crane style? It looks like theres some other styles mixed in. When Wang Chao saw Miyagi Hanshins stance, he immediately knew that his internal martial arts had already reached a certain degree. The Miyagi family and Goju-Ryu Karate. They had once taken the secrets from the Wubei Zhi and learned southern Shaolin and several other martial arts to help establish their own style. Wang Chao said nothing and stepped onto the arena. The surrounding area immediately grew quiet as if everyone had forgotten to breathe. Just as Wang Chao moved onto the arena and didnt even make a stance, Miyagi Hanshin had immediately let out a loud roar and charged towards him with several strong footsteps that shook everyones hearts. His speed wasparable to a wild horse, reaching Wang Chao in half a second with the force of a raging whirlwind! At this speed, he had grabbed hold of an opportunity to attack, revealing that Miyagi Hanshin had already reached the pinnacle of the Clear Jin and was thus very durable with his body. No wonder Zhao Xinglong wasnt a match for him! Miyagi Hanshins charge had been as swift as a speeding horse. In his movements, they were actually simr to the horse stance of Xingyi Quan. When Wang Chao saw his way of issuing power, he had immediately knew that Miyagi Hanshin wasnt that far away from Xu Zhens disciple Qin Maojiao in strength. While Zhao Xinglong had suffered, it was not at the hand of a master. In the moment where Wang Chao was in mid-stance, Miyagi Hanshin had already zipped closed to Wang Chao another two steps before heshed out with both arms in a spiral like manner. One hand had bore into his face while the other for his chest. This sight was more than enough for people watching by the sidelines to break out into cold sweat. But, Miyagi Hanshin was not facing any newly promoted master of martial arts. He was facing Wang Chao, one who had understood the principle of Yin and Yang. Pa! Wang Chaos right hand struck out with the firmness of an iron whip. In a single strike, he had forced the fist aside and then came chopping down with his other fist with a fierce sound. When Miyagi Hanshins fists had been thrown aside, he felt a deep pain in both arms. Hearing the explosive sound from Wang Chaos chop, he grew frightened and hurriedly brought up his leg to kick at Wang Chaos wrist. Who would have known that Wang Chaos chopping movement would have transformed into a w! Upon his naked leg being grabbed upon, Miyagi Hanshin had felt as if he was being gripped by five fingers made of iron. Wang Chao stepped forward and used the Chopping Grab once more with his other arm to strike at Miyagi Hanshins left kidney. With a sudden explosion of force, Miyagi Hanshinsrge body had swung against the wall like a ragdoll. Baka! Miyagi Hanshins body had been extremely durable and had only felt a stinging pain, but that was it. Rolling back on his feet, he flew at Wang Chao once more. Wang Chao did another Chopping Grab, all five of his iron fingers grabbing onto his opponents hand while the other at the right side of his waist. With one more strike to the shoulder, Miyagi Hanshin mmed against the wall once more. This time, he had been swung with even more force and so Miyagi didnt climb up afterwards. Go back and learn for another 10 years before challenging me. Wang Chao spoke before turning away to leave. Everyone else had been utterly stunned and didnt dare move forward. Miyagi! Are you alright?! The other Japanese youths spoke after Wang Chao left, hoisting Miyagi Hanshin up. Im fine, idiots! Were leaving! That day, Miyagi Hanshin left the S Province. Six dayster, the five men all returned to Japan. Miyagi, what should we do? Practice diligently and take revenge! Back at the Japanese airport, Miyagi Hanshins eyes glowed brightly with revenge. Just at that moment, he suddenly felt the need to piss. Hurriedly running to thevatory, he began to unfasten his pants. Eh? Why does it hurt? He suddenly felt it difficult to take a piss. Forcing it a little, he immediately felt a sharp pain before looking down. There should have been water, but instead, there was a dark red color that stinkeding out from his penis! Wang Chaos Eagle w hidden Jin had struck at Miyagi Hanshins waist and damaged his kidney! The internal wounds of a person wouldnt show itself so easily, and so it had been six dayster when he finally felt the pain, but it was far toote! Chapter 81: Lieutenant Commander Chapter 81: Lieutenant Commander Ah! When Miyagi Hanshin saw this sight, he had let out a shrill shout as if he was a woman that was about to be molested. After losing to Wang Chao 6 days ago, he hadnt felt a single thing wrong in his body. There had only been a small tingling pain from where the fingers had left a mark. Originally Wang Chao had learned from Chen Aiyang when they fought. He had seen just how smoothly Chen Aiyang was able to use the Hidden Jin in Taichi in a refined way. Originally, he was only able to watch, but now his understanding was a lot higher. After the four months of intensive closed room practicing, his Grabbing w transition from tiger to eagle stance had happened from dawnbreak to sunset. In that time, he was able to understand the quiet philosophy of Yin and Yang. From this, he was able to learn how to produce softness to receive hardness. His Chopping w Jin was able to break out with Hidden Jin and was able to be both hard and soft in its attack. However, Wang Chao had never been able to test this out on a human before. Miyagi Hanshin had unfortunately been Wang Chaos first experiment and victim. When the Hidden Jin was manipted to be soft, it was able to enter through a persons pores to strike at the inner organs without any scar on the surface. When Wang Chao had struck with his w hand, he had left behind a trace of his fingernails on Miyagi Hanshins waist. That was because his Hidden Jin had not yet reached perfection and was not fully soft yet. If one were to reach the pinnacle of softness with their Hidden Jin, then they would be able to strike at any part of the inner body. At this moment, the enemy would not feel any stinging pain or have a trace left behind on their skin. After several days, the inner organs would finally to show signs of degrading and ultimately kill the person. Even if the person was saved, then their ability to live a healthy life would be significantly lower than before. An expert acupuncture or moxibustion expert would be able to insert needles into someones skin without them feeling anything. The Hidden Jin entering the body like a needle followed the same concept. Using the softness of Hidden Jin to attack without a mark. This was the most subtle way to leave them defenseless. The affected would not realize this until it was far toote. This method was the number one method assassins would use. But against an expert opponent whose martial arts had affected even his inner organs, it would be useless to use the Hidden Jin in such a way. That was because such an experts entire body was extremely sensitive. But unfortunately, Miyagi Hanshin was not such a person. If he were to understand the severity of Hidden Jin, then the very moment he saw the mark left on his waist, he would have ran to find someone to treat him. That way, his wound would note to such a state. But when it came to the point of pissing blood, that meant the kidneys were already starting to rot and the wound had already spread to the epidermis. The inner organs were already originally weak. If one were to receive an internal wound, by the time they felt the pain, it was most likely far toote to do anything about it. Miyagi Hanshin was a superb martial artist and master of Gobu-Ryu Karate. Although he had learned many internal martial arts and had reached the pinnacle of the Clear Jin, because of his fierce nature, he was not able to restrain all of his emotions and had naturally been unable to naturally break out with Hidden Jin from his heart. Not being able to break out with Hidden Jin and not knowing the results of what the soft Hidden Jin could do. Abination like this would only end in tragedy. Miyagi Hanshin was the descendant of the Japanese Miyagi family. Having used the Hidden Jin to rot away his kidneys, Wang Chao had left behind an unforgettable hatred on him. Wang Chao had most certainly known about this effect. After challenging him and fracturing Zhao Xinglongs body in three different ces in such a manner, Wang Chao had naturally used a sinister move to deal with him. Whats going on, why am I pissing blood? Suddenly pissing blood was something was something no man would be able to withstand. Plus, Miyagi Hanshin had an excellent body since birth and never had suffered from illness before. Both of his kidneys had a sharp pain along with his urinary tract which felt as if multiple needles were stabbing into it. Such a pain like this was more than enough for him to lose consciousness. Ah! At his cry and tumble to the floor, several men within the airport had noticed him. When the people rushed to him and saw the blood on his body and the stinky smell of blood, they were scared witless. At the same time, hispanions waiting outside had realized something strange had happened. Charging into the restroom, they immediately cried out in shock as they looked at Miyagi Hanshin. Quick, take him to the hospital! My God, what happened to him? Its a good thing we got off the airne just now! As they spoke in Japanese, Miyagi Hanshin was already on board of an ambnce. Within arge scale hospital in Tokyo. By the time Miyagi Hanshin woke, there as two tubes through his kidneys. By the left side of his bed was an ECG machine that beeped at times, showing that he was still alive. The kidneys havepletely rotted. Even if we were to find a suitable donor to sessfully transnt it, his original body functionality has already been brought down. Moreoverhe is nowpletely infertile. A spectacled wearing doctor carefully faced a serious looking japanese man while slowly stating the status of Miyagi Hanshins medical condition. The Japanese mans face grew darker and darker with each word. But when he heard the words pletely infertile, he immediately exploded with anger. Baka! The Japanese man roared, pping the doctor right in the face, knocking his sses to the ground and the doctor himself to the ground. Fortunately, the doctors eyesses had been made from resin, and not ss, saving the doctor from having his eyes being stabbed with the shards. Mister Miyagi, we will do our best to treat your son, our very best. Seeing the head doctor get pped, the other departments immediately began to bow their heads in forgiveness. There was no other choice. The Miyagi family was an extremelyrge family within Japan with plenty of business connections. Their assets was utterly inconceivable, and the power was most strongest with Miyagi Sawaki. He was the leader of the Yakuza group the Yamaguchi. With just a few words, these doctors could find themselves cut into diced meat and thrown into the sewers. The Yakuza gangs in Japan could influence the political and military circles of Japan. Sawaki, dont hit people. At that moment, an elderly voice could be heard from behind. Turning his head to look, the angry look on Miyagi Sawakis face had instantly vanished. Down came an elderly man with wooden clogs and walked with crutches. This elderly man had a grim look to his face without any light to it as if he was a dead man walking. Oji-san, how did you get here? This person was the currently leader of the Miyagi family, Miyagi Ryutaro. He was a 70 year old figure with a renowned reputation in the Japanese martial arts world. Sawaki, your martial arts has stagnated. Even your spiritual cultivation has fallen behind, that is not a good thing. Ryutaro sighed. But this is the result of how your run the family business. Take me to see Hanshin. Hai! Miyagi Sawaki spoke with a slight amount of fear. As the two men walked into the room, Ryutaro walked right up to where Miyagi Hanshin was. Looking at his waist, his eyes begin to shine brightly before narrowing sharply at the sight of the faint traces of a finger. After some time without any emotion on Ryutaros face, he finally spoke, Hanshin this child, he was a talent even in our Miyagi n. If he tempered his emotions, then he would have stepped into the world of experts by the age of 30. By then, he would have been able to support the family as a master. But now, he cannot. Even after he heals, he will never be. Ryutaros words had been very calm, but Miyagi Sawakis heart had shook with shock. From his childhood, he had never seen his uncle leak killing intent before. Our martial arts world had never once made contact with the Chinese martial arts world since four or five years ago. But now, trouble has been stirred up once more. Sawaki, go investigate it was that killed Hanshin. An expert like this should not be unknown. Oji-san, Hanshin hasnt died yet, the hospital can save him. En! Ryutaro turned around with both eyes staring at Miyagi Sawaki, showing him into anxiety. Our Miyagi family has only one path. To lose that path is to have no path at all. With that, Ryutaros hand clutched at Miyagi Hanshins neck and snapped it with a furious crunching sound. Instantly, the ECG machine stopped beeping. You are not the sessor to the Miyagi family martial arts, so I will be lenient to you. The Miyagi family is a prideful n who will not allow any loser toy in a bed in defeat. Ryutaro spoke after killing Hanshin and then walked out. Although his usage of Hidden Jin to injure Miyagi Hanshin would create enemies for himself, Wang Chao was not afraid. As he improved his martial arts, he would want to test it out against even more people. People like Miyagi Hanshin were merely just warm ups to him. The organization has made a decision, you will go to Shandong and open up a martial arts dojo. After Wang Chao had returned from his fight with Zhang Wei, he didnt just idle about for half a year. Before the winter could start, he returned to C city where his family was. Then, he bought a decently size 120 square meter house and fitted it for his parents to live in. These recent years, his father and mother had slowly received the money he had earned with joy. After moving in, they had been given several hundred thousand RMB, allowing them to quit their jobs and live at home in retirement. His parents had been very happy to move into the home. They had quickly became friends with their neighbors and often took strolls, yed mahjong, nted flowers and raised goldfish in leisure. Wang Chao had lived with them there with a rxed heart. A sudden thought had came to him then, the life of a calm and carefree life wasnt all that bad. But despite the improvement of quality in their life, there had been a single concern that weighed on Wang Chaos parents mind. That was the matter of having Wang Chao settle down. In their line of reasoning, now that Wang Chao was sessful in his business, it was about time to find some nicedy friend and settle down and have a baby. Wang Chao had never given it any thought before, so whenever his parents nagged him about it, he would smile and say nothing. The New Year had quickly went past. Wang Chao was already approaching 22 years old by now. It had been four years and three months since he had started martial arts. In these four years, whether it was him sitting orying down, he was training. This amount of practice was two or three times the normal amount of a regr martial artist. In the words of a Wuxia novel, Wang Chao had well over 10 years worth of martial arts in skill. In March, the flowers were slowly blooming. Finally, the end of Wang Chaos leisure life came. That day, he had received Cao Yis phone number and immediately traveled to S Province. Upon seeing Cao Yi, the representative had given him a mission from the organization. To Shandong? Wang Chao was shocked. Correct, go to Shandong. Cao Yi nodded before exining, Shandong has a path with Korea and Shandong. Furthermore, the northeastern part of China is connected to Russia! The Russian criminal powers have many underground fighting ces that have already gradually made their ways here. Their group is quiteplex, so you should first make yourself known in the martial arts world there. First, you must confirm the trends of the criminal gangs, then you must make a name for yourself. I heard that the other day, you killed the Japanese martial artist Miyagi Hanshin from the Miyagi family, that brought about a decent amount of trouble. Other than that, you must be careful. Shandong and northeastern China is in the hands of several powers and even the princeling Liao Junhua who has connections with Russia, Japan, and Koreas criminal gangs. This time, Boulder and the others will go with you as your disciples as well as your secret support. In the case of the gangs using firepower, they will be prepared. Other than that, you are no expert in business at all. Sun Lei and his group specialize in warfare, destruction, and invasion. So, the organization has sent a specialized support to help you. Just at that moment, the doors to the conference room opened up to reveal a military uniform wearing woman with two stars on her shoulder, symbolizing her status as a lieutenantmander. Hello, Im Lin Yanan! Upon seeing this womane in, Cao Yi had hurriedly stood up to greet her. Evidently, this woman was equal to him in ranking. Hello,rade Cao Yi. The lieutenantmander shook Cao Yis hand and then looked to Wang Chao. Allow me to introduce you two. This is the Bagua and Xingyi Quan master, master Wang Chao. Cao Yi exined in a hurry. Hello, I am navy lieutenantmander Lin Yanan. Lin Yanan introduced herself, I hope our future partnership will be pleasant. The navy? Ah, its most likely that we will need to send and receive goods through the ocean. Wang Chao suddenly thought when the word navy was spoken. Chapter 82: Be the Wu Qingyuan of the Martial Arts World! Chapter 82: Be the Wu Qingyuan of the Martial Arts World! Seeing the confused look on Wang Chaos face, Lin Yanan had a look of doubt. Bagua and Xingyi master? Is being called a master such an easy thing? Why is it that I dont see any vignce or sharpness from this one? Truly, Wang Chao being called a master was not undeserved. He had not just called himself a master, but it was a result of his martial arts which won his battles for him. But because of his age, being called a Bagua and Xingyi master was not something that could so easily be epted. The slightly curving upward eyes of Lin Yanans closed for a moment with just a small amount of danger appearing through the cracks. Her movements had been very natural as she lifted her hand up to make an attempt for a handshake. Wang Chao had been thinking about the navy and didnt think about Lin Yanan at all. But when the two hands met for a handshake, Lin Yanans elbow suddenly bent inwards, pulling the entire inner arm away from Wang Chao like a pole. Lin Yanan had suddenly issued power with her elbow, but from the outside, anyone that looked wouldnt have seen anything unnatural from the handshake. But Wang Chao could feel the sudden mping sensation of her hand as if it was an iron pincer. At the same time of her arming forward, her entire body followed with it. It was as if she had did a little movement, but her entire body had flown forward. The power that had issued out of the fist had been subtle! Strong! And like a pole! What a strong application of the Eight Extreme Fists. How is such a young person able of doing this? Didnt they say our government wasnt cultivating any martial artists? Even Boulder and the rest are only proficient in wrestling of the external martial arts kind. Just how is a female lieutenantmander capable of being so strong like this? Wang Chao had immediately sensed the spear like elbow pull and ssified it as one of the techniques of the Eight Extreme Fists. This female lieutenantmander was capable of striking with the force of 250 kilograms, this was more than enough to send someone flying. However, Lin Yanans test of strength was only capable scaring any regr person and knocking them down. Against a martial art master like Wang Chao, she was like a child to him. Lightly leaning backwards while bringing his waist, Wang Chao softened the muscles in his arm and shook it. His center of gravity had suddenly been like a floating petal on a pond or a cotton ball floating through the winds. Despite the immensity of Lin Yanans strength, it had only ended up missing. Lin Yanan, please sit. Wang Chao spoke without any surprise being shown while continuing to shake her hand. Naturally dissolving the power in her attack, his finger pressed against a joint on Lin Yanans body lightly. Lin Yanans face changed colors as she felt the joint on her arm get pressed. Immediately, as if a switch had been flicked, a course of electricity jolted through her entire body from her vertebrae to her waist. Her entire body had suddenly turned into a marite and involuntarily sat down on the chair behind her. The part Wang Chao had pressed on was enough to control her body movements. This was the Taichis refined method of circting Jin. When Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang had met, he was able to understand the art even more, slowly perfecting it. But in this moment of shaking hands, Wang Chao had not embarrassed Lin Yanan at all. At the very least in Cao Yis eyes, the two had only shaken hands for a moment before Wang Chao relinquished his grip and spoke. In the next moment, Lin Yanan had sat down. Wang Chao had sat down as well. Could it be that Russia, Japan, South Korea, and North Koreas criminal influences have grown to be a major problem to involve even the navy? Do we require the navy tobat such a pressure? Wang Chao suddenly asked the question on his mind, simultaneously avoiding Lin Yanan from feeling embarrassed. Lin Yanan had lost her bnce and fell onto the table. Immediately feeling embarrassed, her face had turned slightly red. But when Wang Chao suddenly asked her such a question as if nothing had happened at all, Lin Yanan had finally understood that this youth in front of her had truly deserved to be called a master. Masters of martial arts truly possess an unchanging temperament. I had no idea he was such an outstanding person. The organization has truly picked out an outstanding person this time. I heardst year that he won against master Zhang Wei of the Three Tigers of Guangdong. Ive never seen Zhang Wei, but master has always said that the Three Tigers of Guangdong hold the essence of the martial arts world. They are the experts amongst experts. Lin Yanan thought to herself while also formting a reply to Wang Chao. Right now in the Bohai Sea, Yellow Sea, and the Sea of Japan, several criminal powers have been running rampant; especially the Russians. Their gueri mercenary squadrons from Chechnya have been sailing the Sea of Japan and killing left and right. The United States are currently in control of Japan,plicating southeast Asias situation. No matter if its Russia, the United States, or us, none of us can afford to be involved in arge scaled military movement. Thats why the criminal gangs are going crazy. Recently, Ive heard that the European Union has been trying to stick a leg into the situation, creating an even more chaotic scene. Ah, so thats the situation. Lieutenantmander Lin, if the navy has to mobilize, then what can you help mobilize? Wang Chao asked the most important question. Thestpetition with Zhang Wei had been fortunate to have been on a tanker with so many reputable men from the martial arts world. Furthermore, it was a ship from the Chenshi Corporation, that had been an added benefit. But the next time something like this happened, who knows what might happen. In the vast and boundless oceans, unless one was an Immortal from Daoist beliefs and could fly, there would be no way of escape in any situation. I am to go to Shandong and open a school there. The scene there is quiteplicated and there are many martial artists gathered there. The organization can only support me in secret and ce my neck on the lime for the foreseeable future. Zhang Wei had once said, When in the Jianghu, one cannot do as one pleases. But even in the court, I cannot move as I wish either. Im able to dispatch five different military ships customized forbat. Its firepower isnt too bad and even has a small guided missileuncher, torpedoes, and twenty to thirty able bodied soldiers. Each one are specialized marines at mymand. Lin Yanan had immediately spoke of what she herself was capable ofmanding. Nicely done! Wang Chao spoke, his heart skipping a beat. Is the organization really giving me such arge amount of power to mobilize? Instead of going to develop the martial arts world, am I about to start a war?! With so many boats and people, wouldnt that cause arge disturbance? Something like this would be easy to find out. Wang Chao spoke the most curious question on his mind. This is only a precaution for anything you might not know about. The Japanese martial arts world is already keeping an eye out on you. As long as you are in S province, they cannot get to you. But now that you are opening a school in Shandong, they will definitely watch you closely. Apetition or an assassination plot, those cannot be discounted. You are right now an important figure for the organization to cultivate and so they cannot allow for anything to happen to you. Cao Yi stood up and spoke to Wang Chao, I will give you my support from here! Despite being so young, youve reached the realm of perfection in the martial arts world. Ive watched you grow up for a short four years, but youve grown up quickly. Ive already sent your information and growth to the organization! For the past half year, the organization has researched you! They see you now as an important figure and thus gave you a difficult mission as well! Upon seeing the change of expression on Cao Yis face, Wang Chao was startled. What difficult mission? Cao Yi replied, Do you know of the grandmaster of Go, Wu Qingyuan? Go grandmaster, Go Seigen. Wang Chao nodded in reply. TL Note: Wu Qingyuan is was a Chinese born Japanese grandmaster of Go. He is better known as Go Seigen. Wu Qinyuan migrated to Japan in the past and swept the world of Japanese Go. No matter if they were the highest quality yers or even the best yers, they were all defeated by him! The organization has thus given this mission for you. Starting from today, you will challenge the entire Japanese martial artist world to apetition. No matter if they are an expert, a high level master, or even a grandmaster, you will defeat them in an official battle! Even better, you strike them dead! You will be the Wu Qingyuan of the martial arts world! This is the mission the organization has passed down onto you! Think about it, is this not a difficult but important mission? Bring the winds of our nation across the entire world and sweep everyone else away! This is your task! This is no mere fight against any criminal gangs or princelings. The organization has given you so much firepower and allocated so many people to you because they wish to guarantee your safety. You are worth that much of a price! Remember to remember your own worth! Cao Yi had spoken the entire speech in one breath almost before realizing he had been over excited. Sitting back down to calm himself, he drank a cup of tea. The organization has that high of an expectation for him? Upon hearing Cao Yi speak, even the lieutenantmander Lin Yanan had been surprised. But Lin Yanan wasnt the only one, even Wang Chao didnt know how to reply. Although he had made great strides into the martial arts world towards the realm of perfection, he knew what the saying Outside the heavens is another heaven, and beyond a man is another man.. Chen Aiyang had first came to mind in fact. If he wished to reach the realm Chen Aiywang was, it would take a long time. But to think the mission given to him by the organization was to have him be the strongest under the heavens! Sweep across the Japanese martial arts world and kill all grandmasters, masters, high level experts, and others, this was what it meant to be the Wi Qingyuan of the martial arts world. After that would be to sweep across the entire world and be unparalleled. It was easier said than done, and in truth, this was the same as having a recently born infant try to climb Mt Everest barehanded. Wang Chao had confidence, but not arrogance. I feel like a duck being forced to sit on top of a perch. If I had 10 or 20 more years, Id be confident that Id be able to do something, but right now Wang Chao had a forced smile on his face. Not being regarded as important by the organization was a painful thing. But being regarded as such was also a painful thing. Wang Chao suddenly felt the pressure on him increase and transform into Mount Tai itself, pressing down on him harshly. Naturally, this is only just an expectation the organization sees in you. The only condition is that you cannot lose to a challenger even once in apetition. Cao Yi sighed. To be honest, when the organization made this n, even I was shocked. But after thinking about it, its not a half bad idea. Ive seen you grow up every step of the way, and the progress is astounding. Four years ago, I could defeat you in a single blow, but today, you could kill me where I stand with just a finger. Back when I used to fight, I too had the desire to be unparalleled under the heavens. But after the years went by, that ambition slowly whittled away. So, this mission isnt just entrusted to you by the organization, I ce my own dreams along with it in you. I have faith that you wont fail to disappoint. Come, starting from today, let Lin Yanan bear witness to the legend that will be born. Cao Yi raised his hand forward. Needless to say, Cao Yi was the politicalmissar for the public safety bureau. With his long work in politics, he was able to move anyone with his words. The ssics of Buddha had once said that the words of Buddha was extremely extravagant and could make all animals and humans flock to him. While Cao Yi wasnt at such a level like that, he could still make people burn bright with emotions. This had let Wang Chao experience just how important a politicalmissar was for the organization. At the same time, it had allowed him to understand that there was a reason for this mission. To work in the world of politics as a politicalmissar is to lead the scene. I cannotpare to Cao Yi in this aspect. He has raised up so fast, even if he didnt have the organizations support, he would still end up being promoted. With a mental sigh, Wang Chao raised his hand forward. Lin Yanan did the same. Three people and six hands were joined together to bear witness to the creation of a legend of Guoshu. When it came to the fickle affairs of the world, a man may wish for something, but only the heavens will aplish it. Luck yed a part in everything. Even in apetition between the strongest experts, a decent portion of the oue could be rted to luck. Knowing that this legend may end up destroyed before evening into existence, would anyone dare continue on that path? But Wang Chao wouldnt know about that. And even God himself would not know. But Wang Chao did know something. He was already forced to go to Shandong. In this path he was now walking, winning was the only constant to living. Chapter 83: Dai Jun of the Three Tigers of Guangdong Chapter 83: Dai Jun of the Three Tigers of Guangdong Although he was well aware of the fact that Cao Yi was trying to encourage and motivate him using his experience in politics, Wang Chao couldnt help but feel excited nheless. After another three days, Wang Chao, Lin Yanan, Zhao Xinglong, Boulder, Axe, and Hammer had all gotten on an airne to Shandong. The other 20 soldiers had already left for Shandong earlier in secret. Originally, Boulders squad of soldiers had a total of 25 men. But because of his first meeting with Wang Chao, Hammer had both of his arms broken by Wang Chaos Chopping Jin of the tiger stance. So, there was a total of 24 men in the squadron in the past operations. But it had been a full year now, meaning Hammers arms had fully healed. After thatpetition, even Hammer had came to respect Wang Chao. When this mission was handed down to him, he had immediately agreed to being Wang Chaos disciple. Hammer hadnt been the only one. Zhao Xinglong had fully recovered his arm, leg and chest bones in less than half a year. As a practitioner of inner martial arts, Zhao Xinglongs body was naturally stronger than the normal persons. Furthermore, Wang Chao was extremely rich and could afford to have the best orthopedic specialist to look after him. He had even used the Hidden Jin every so often to help strengthen Zhao Xinglongs bones. Half a year ago, Chen Aiyang had treated Wang Chaos wounds with the use of the soft Hidden Jin to spread through his pores and gather within the lungs. However, the medicine that had circted with it had been extremely effective to the point where even Wang Chao was amazed. A martial artist would never not be injured. In the past, those of the Wulin had many healing techniques. Even Wong Feihung had been an expert doctor. For those who only fought and didnt heal, their wounds would umte and would sooner orter be handicapped. Treatment using Hidden Jin was simr to a needle in concept, but it was far more effective than one. Wang Chao looked as if he was carefreely applying the Hidden Jin to Zhao Xinglong, but he had actually been concentrating. Zhao Xinglongs injuries had offered up a good opportunity to be his experiment. Wang Chao hadnt any medicine and so he had to make do with other means. Buying several bottles of tiger bone wine, he applied them to his hand and gently used the Hidden Jin to treat the injured bones within the body. This way, the results had been extraordinary. Zhao Xinglongs injuries had recovered at a lightning fast speed. After this loss, Zhao Xinglongs hidden fierce willpower had been brought out. And since it was at the hands of a Japanese, it had been brought out with an explosive start. With his wounds healed, Zhao Xinglong spent everyday training himself to the point where he only had four hours of sleep each day while the rest of the time was spent training. Even Wang Chao had been brought into his training. In the past, Zhao Xinglong had escaped the underground fighting rings and returned to his education. Then, because of Wang Chao once more, he was able to find a job at the Tianxing Networking and joined the ranks of the upper ss society. A life of pleasure with a car to and from wherever. This had already started to corrupt Zhao Xinglongs willpower. Although he was at work training everyday, without being enthralled or engrossed with his martial arts, there was naturally no progression. It was with difficulty that he had managed to maintain his skill from atrophying. In truth, Wang Chao had once been at such a stage like this. It was only after a long journey to baptize his heart and willpower that he was able to break away from the ostentatious deceptions of the mundane world and maintain his path towards the realm of martial arts. Perhaps his defeat will be the thing he needs to turn over a new leaf. Wang Chao thought. Lina Yanan, Shandong is arge area, where will the dojo be, and how will we publicize it. On the airne, Wang Chao and Lin Yanan sat together. Lin Yanan had long since changed her military uniform for a ck business suit that did not hide her pale white skin, long slender legs, and ample breasts. Even her ice cold personality had entuated her appearance along with the perfume she wore. Anyone that looked at her would instantly start to indulge in their inner fantasies a little. But even when she sat with Wang Chao, Lin Yanan didnt sense any lecherous or indecent ideas towards her. Wang Chaos eyes had sometimes wandered over to her and lingered for a moment, but Lin Yanan had never once seen anyplex emotion in them. Instead, his pupils were as pure as running water. Needless to say, after practicing martial arts, Wang Chao had cultivated his mind and body to a state of tranquility. Right here! Lin Yanan folded the table down in front of her and ced a map right onto it. Pointing, her fingernded upon a rather beautiful city by the coast side. Qingdao? Correct, our dojo will be located in the Laoshan district of Qingdao City! Lin Yanan nodded her head. In that instant, Wang Chao felt the spirit of Zhang Tong. They were both proficient business women. When the organization handed this mission down, I had already made the proper connections with the tourism department of Qingdao. Within the Laoshan district, Ive erged the temple and formed arge scale martial arts school. Laoshan? I thought we would be establishing the school in the urban parts of the city like the Taekwondo and Karate dojos. Seeing how Lin Yanan was so well prepared, Wang Chao had thought for a moment before asking his question, If the school is near the mountains, wouldnt that affect us? Thats where youre wrong! Lin Yanans finger rapped against Mount Song in Henan. We Chinese must borrow support from the mountains, historical sites and scenic spots in order to grow. Have you seen the Shaolin Temple? Their stock will sooner be hitting the stock markets even! The CEO of Shaolin Temple, master Yong Xin, is far more impressive or famous than any chairman. He himself is a representative of China even! So how about it! Our model of Chinese martial arts will follow such awe-inspiring might and not follow in the footsteps of Japan and Korea. After a moment of pause to breathe, Lin Yanan continued, Laoshan was famous in the past for its scenery and being the holynds for Daoism. Pu Songling had been a Daoist priest in Laoshan, need I say more? We will borrow from these famous things and mysteries; andbined with your martial arts and the media to promote the school, it will shake the martial arts world. Although it wont beparable to the Shaolin Temple or the Wudang Mountains straight away, itll beat the Karate and Taekwondo dojos by a decent amount. Plus, Qingdao is closeby to Korea and Japan. With the city is our fighting grounds, we will contend with the dojos of Taekwondo and Karate. With the organization, we will not be an easy target to bully around either. Fine, Laoshan it is! Hearing Lin Yanans exnation, Wang Chao had thought to the business model of the Shaolin Temple. Wushu is one thing. But tomercialize Wushu and earn money and fame is another. Lin Yanan spoke as she took back the map. When Wang Chao heard this, he suddenly began to feel gloomy. Guoshu was created for the sake of killing, not for performance. But now, Ive been forced to fall to such a state. Is this not a vition of the principles from what sis Chen taught me? As he thought, Wang Chao let out a sigh, I know that sis Chens original intentions were to teach me and leave behind her knowledge. Now that Ive stepped into the martial arts world, I know just how dangerous it is, but how is the world she walks in? What are you thinking about? Lin Yanan had realized Wang Chaos face had grown dark and quizzed him on it. Ahits nothing. Wang Chao closed his eyes to rest. Whatever I dont know, I will be relying on you. I will only be able to teach martial arts, the rest will be up to you to take charge. With Lin Yanans preparations, everything would go smoothly. Four dayster, Wang Chaos group was at the southern side of the Laoshan mountains where a Daoist temple could be seen. This was the domain where Daoist temples were in Laoshan. Three sides faced the mountains while one side overlooked to the sea. The trees added an air of mystery and was very spacious. Such a location like this was a prime spot for a cultivator. When Wang Chao came to this ce, he looked around and took in the spectacr sight. These six temples had beenbined into one giant building with over 30 buildings and had an ancient yet elegant appeal to it. It was on this mountain that the Laoshan Daoism Society was located. This time, Lin Yanan had been able to get a part of the ce due to the Qingdao government, the other part was due to the organization. Aside from this, they had also paid a wealthy sum to the Laoshan Daoism Society The signboard had been raised above the school. But it didnt use Tianxing as the signboard, instead, an old school board had the words Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. After the signboard, Lin Yanan had immediately made use of some money to call Shandongs television station and spread news of it through the media. In an hour, the name of Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts had spread throughout the entire province like a tidal wave. Practically everyone within Shandong had heard about it and several people from outside the province even had heard about it. It was simr to the 1990s Brotherhood Military School whose fame had boomed throughout the news so everyone had heard about it. Furthermore, the Daoist priests of Laoshan were originally very famous. So when Wang Chao had opened up his school, the advertisements had made him out to be a mysterious figure, making people to believe he was a mysterious Daoist priest that was imparting some sort of secret. Not even a monthter, the fame seekers had practically broken down the doors to get in. But Wang Chao had never shown his face. Lin Yanan had already prepared for this earlier and had a Daoist priest that knew martial arts from the Laoshan Daoism Society to serve as the intermediary for the public. Although Wang Chaos skill at martial arts was enough for him to be a master, with his age, he was no means photogenic. As a master of martial arts, how would earn respect if they did not have the schrly look and age of an elder man? This Daoist priest representative was an expert of the Praying Mantis Boxing, Hong Datong. Originally he had been a master of the Seven Star Praying Mantis Boxing, but because of life troubles, he had been forced to leave his home to be a Daoist priest. He had been fierce, swift, and unrelenting in his attacks, as expected as an expert. Butpared to Wang Chao, there was a huge contrast. Wang Chao had estimated him to be a little ways off from Qin Maojiao, Yagyu Haruko, and Miyagi Hanshin. Butpared to Zhao Xinglong, they were equally matched. But this level of martial arts was more than enough to fool those who pointed the camera at them or martial art enthusiasts. Originally, Hong Datong had been displeased in having Wang Chao as the head of the martial arts school. So when the Daoism Society had told him to help out, he did so unwillingly. On the very first day, he had fought against Wang Chao before being sent flying through the air five meters away by Wang Chaos Chopping Grab. He had even crashed through the wooden gates to the school, breaking it apart. After this amazing feat and hearing that Wang Chao had been the onest year to defeat one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong, Zhang Wei, he had been shocked. Convinced of Wang Chaos might, he had been delighted to act as the intermediary for the public and hoped that he would be allowed to learn from Wang Chao as well. In just a single month after the school had opened, the news had circted to practically everyones ears. Within Shandongs capital city, Jinan City. Within the city on the top floor of arge building. The floor had a giant transparent ss wall, allowing for one to oversee the entire Jinan City. Junior Liao, the martial arts world has been quite noisytely! No matter if youre from Shandong, or a tyrant from Dongbei, everyone has heard about it! Perhaps you have not heard about it? Within the giant office space, a 30 year old man with eyebrows that were almost like unibrows could be seen sitting on arge leather sofa. His hair was a short three inches that spiked up like a porcupine and energy seemed to burst out from him in an endless amount. Senior Dai, you ask me what I know about the martial arts world? Ive only heard thatst year, a youth was able to defeat and cause senior Zhang Wei to leap into the ocean to his death. But other than that? Is there anything else to know about? This unibrow man was infact one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong, Dai Jun, a master Xinyi Liuhe. Sitting right in front of him was the princeling of Shandong, Liao Junhua. But to think Liao Junhua was actually Dai Juns fellow junior disciple! This was something even Wang Chao didnt have information on! Dai Juns master was currently retired Guoshu master Zhu Hongzhi in Hawaii. In the 1970s, he too had been just as renowned as Taiwanese master Xue Lianxin. Chapter 84: Martial Arts Improving by Leaps and Bounds Chapter 84: Martial Arts Improving by Leaps and Bounds Liao Junhua had been one of the rumored princelings, butpared to Zhao Jun, Wang Xiaolei, and Wu Yingda, he was a tad bit older than them. He was about 32 years old with well fitted clothing. His eyebrows were sharp like swords and his eyes seemed to sparkle like a star. His forehead was rather plump and his facial appearances was well proportioned. It could be said that he was extremely handsome. Sitting down, both of his hands were seated by his knee in a proper position. There had been no frivolous orvish aura that was normally found in a princeling around him. To the unknowing, Liao Junhua looked as if a strictly disciplined religious monk. There had been no hint of the regr signs of being a princeling. Still, he was truly a princeling. In terms of family power, he was far stronger than Zhao Jun, Wang Xiaolei, and Wu Yingda. But he was not like the Ike Corporation that dealt with criminal activities. Instead, he controlled the entire Shandong Penins electricity, gas, and other energy sources. Whether it was the underworld of Dongbei or Shandong, Liao Junhua had no connections with either circles. He wasnt even interested in them, but his might was still frightening. With just a single word, he would be able to buy out anyone, be they legal or illegal groups. Even the profitable but chaotic industry of underground fighting, he had a small dividend in it. From the outside, he looked like an earnest working executive of an enterprise. Even after investigations, his roots would be deep as a young sessor to his parents without any hints of criminal activities. Dont tell me you havent heard? Impossible, this has made its way around to even Peni Citys Internal Martial Arts School. If Xu Zhen were to look at Liao Junhai, even he would know that neither person was worse than the other. When it came to this disciple, even Xu Zhen was well aware of him. When he was in his teens, Liao Junhua had been sent to the United States to study abroad. In this time period, he had came to know Zhu Hongzhi who had been desperate to find a disciple to impart his knowledge. Liao Junhua had been well endowed and was both smart and hardworking. Immediately, Zhu Hongzhi had personally taught him for four years. His results had brought him so far that it had gotten a little out of control. Even within the New York Chinese Association, he had earned the nickname, Twin Flower Red Pole. TL Note: In the Triad, Red Poles is a middle ranking leader. In the ancient past, even during the Tang Dynasty, the spread of the Chinese had affected everywhere to extend the family! Hundreds of years has gone by, with an innumerable amount of Chinese people everywhere. Europe, Canada, Russia, Singapore, the list went on, the Chinese were everywhere. Living abroad for a Chinese person wasnt an easy thing to do since discrimination would happen. Without an association, life would often times be impossible to live down. The Chinese Association in the United States was naturally very big, and their traditions for the martial arts world was naturally more developed than China. One of the reasons for this was because of the Qing Dynasty and the Republic of China when China was in a state of disorder. Many martial artists had fled China, some of them had even left with the Nationalist Party during the initial stages of liberation. The second reason was because the Chinese Associations outside of China was not like it was in China. Danger came from every side, and many children were often times given a knife or gun to kill with. Because of external pressure, they would often grow to be extremely patriotic. The nickname of Twin Flower Red Pole had originated from the Green Gang and the Hongmen. In their groups, being called this nickname had meant that they were able to fight extremely well. For Liao Junhai to obtain such a nickname overseas where the experts were as numerous as the clouds, it truly spoke much about his skill. Zhu Hongzhi had seen the talent in him, and so in hister days, he had personally taught him. Liao Junhai had studied for eight years before returning back to China. In those eight years, he had gotten into countless fights and tempered himself. He was no rookie when it came to actualbat experience, on the contrary, he had far more experience than even his senior Dai Jun. A princeling like this could be considered to be a legendary figure. But because he had been abroad for so long, he was essentially an unknown figure back home. Combined with his familys power, the organization had been unable to dredge up any information on him, leading to Wang Chao knowing nothing about him either. The Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts? Isnt that lead by the exiled priest of the Praying Mantis Fist? He and the Daoism Society wish to earn money it seems, dont tell me theres some sort of profound theory behind it? Liao Junhai knew that Dai Jun wouldnt speak without thinking about the matter first. There is indeed such a thing. That priest is only a figurehead. The true master of the school is the one who defeated Zhang Wei, Wang Chao. Wang Chao is also the executive leader of the Tianxing Networking in S Province. Dai Jun coughed. He has burned bridges with many people. Firstly, he has killed elder Xus most famed disciple, Qin Maojiao. Secondly, he has killed the outstanding talent of the Miyagi family in Japan, Miyagi Hanshin. Ive heard that the Japanese martial arts world is now secretly wishing to start trouble with him. Eh? Liao Junhais eyebrows furrowed together, Just what influence does he have? I came here to Shandong today to find you. Earlier, I received a letter from the Ike Corporation. Wu Yingda and the others wished to offer friendship and see if I couldpete with Wang Chao to regain the honor of the Three Tigers of Guangdong. However, just why would I be someone elses spear without a good cause? After speaking with the three, I came to know about Wang Chaos history. ording to their research, this Wang Chao is in fact a spy from the European Union. The Europeans have sent a Chinese spy! Liao Junhais calm face had finally some shock to it! Senior Dai! Tomorrow, let us go meet with that young martial artist master! After a while, Liao Junhai spoke to Dai Jun. Juniors hands must be itching now I see. The situation in Shandong has be quite tense now. With the European Union sticking their hands in, then it will be far too troublesome. Dai Jun himself was a board member of Macaus Pujing Corporation. When it came to the matters of of the coast of Asia, no one had as sensitive ears as he did. Ha! Ha! Ha! Zhao Xinglong stood chest deep in the sea, sending wave after wave back as he struck out without ever letting the water around him settle. But despite the wavesing at him as well, he had met each wave head on with a hard fist. Upon contact, water sshed out everywhere. The strength of the waves had been fierce, but Wang Chaos footing had been very stable with it being rooted deep on it. The fierce sun had rose over the waters and shined brightly downwards. Zhao Xinglongs body had already been illuminated by the light and transformed his skin to be a copper bronze color. While Zhao Xinglong was in the waters fighting with both arms, Wang Chao and Lin Yanan were walking around the beach. Boulder, Axe, and Hammer were all strong soldiers and so were running across the beach barefooted. After taking in the fresh sea air, they immediately set about to doing pushups to toughen their bodies. After training their bodies, the three men began to start their stance training. These three men were very strong in their closebat skills, but they had never learned to stand with their vertebrates. If they were to fight an expert now, they would end up losing. After being in Shandong for so long, almost everything had been managed by Lin Yanan. Wang Chao had had an extraordinarily carefree time. He would spend his days walking, taking in the sights, and stroll around in a manner far more peaceful than back home. However, this was only the calm before the storm. Eh? Why havent I seen you practice at all recently? Finally, Zhao Xinglong stopped his training and walked out from the ocean with a soaking wet body. He hadnt understood Wang Chaos actions for the past few days. Even Lin Yanan had her confusions. ording to reports, Wang Chao was a person that would train vigorously everyday. Wang Chao was currently their main support and pir. In theing days, there would be many challengers and so everyone hoped that Wang Chao would train hard to be unparalleled under the heavens. But unexpectedly, Wang Chao hadnt even gone through any stance training and so worried everyone that knew him. Your main focus is on the Eight Extreme Fists, with some supplementary skills in Pigua and Tongbei. But the lessons youve learned from your family is iplete and is missing some things. Unfortunately, I am not proficient in the Eight Extreme Fists and cannot teach you. And since you are learning the Eight Extreme Fists, you are unable to learn Xingyi from me. Jin is a hard thing to change, and doing so would make it impure. At the very beginning, ones training had to be pure. After bing a master and understanding the theory of the fist, then they would be able to go into another style. Zhao Xinglongs martial arts had not yet reached such a stage and could not learn another style of martial arts. However. Lin Yanan is also a practitioner of the Eight Extreme Fists, so you two can learn from each other. Although her master has forbidden her to teach others, what you can learn by seeing should not be considered breaking the rules. Lin Yanan had studied the traditional Eight Extreme Fists and had a better understanding than Zhao Xinglong. Unfortunately, she had her rules and cannot easily teach another. That much I understand, but even without guidance, I can still be top notch with my art. Zhao Xinglong smiled with a confident look. Ah. Wang Chao nodded. Did you notice that I didnt practice at all recently and are worried that I will lose my touch? Or perhaps my arms or legs will atrophy? Although my martial arts is not as deep as yours, slowing down after a day of inactivity isnt a truthless lie. Lin Yanan spoke seriously. She had the important mission from the organization on her shoulders and relied on Wang Chao heavily. So she had been very anxious about this matter. Wang Chao shook his head, That is in regards to the body. I am practicing within my mind. My every movement must be in ordance with the intent of martial arts. This much is training as well. Cultivate for a thousand days to use for a single moment. For martial arts to improve by leaps and bounds, one must focus on the cultivation. In the past, in order to cultivate, Daoist priests would take the best from the sun and moon and cultivate their Neidan for longevity. Although this was said to be a myth, we practitioners are the same. We must gather the essence of the sun and moon in order to improve our martial arts. Lin Yanans had a look of doubt that deepened with each word from Wang Chao, Youve been hoodwinked by the priests of Laoshan. Gathering the essence of the sun and moon? Its too farfetched, far too farfetched. If ones feet is not nted firmly within the ground of reality, they will never improve. It isnt farfetched at all. Take a look at the rising sun with its healthful vigor. Man must follow its example and raise their mind and will along with it. Be full of vigor, broaden the spirit, raise the mind and will. At midday, the sun hangs motionlessly at the very top, but that is when its rays are at its strongest. Man needs to learn from this and bring their mind and will to be an immovable object. But at the same time, when it moves, it strikes like lightning and is just as hard. This is the way to daytime cultivation. At dusk when the sun falls beneath the mountains with only a few rays of sun left, man must learn from this too and bring the hearts blood around the entire body before calming down to a still. When it is night and the moon rises, all is quiet. The mind and will must be like the moon and be serene and tranquil without movement. Like the darkness of the night, the intent of a person must be empty. It is only when the sun of the second day rises that the intent is rekindle. That is the cycle of the sun and moon. The mind and willbines with the sun and moon in its rhythm. This is what it means to gather the essence of the sun and moon. It is not about the light they bring, but the ideology of the rules contained within their movements. Once oneprehends these rhythms, then no matter what they do, they will find essence in it. Morning vigor and afternoon vignce and ferocity. At dusk, the vigor must descend into silence. At night, be tranquil before going to sleep with selflessness. To follow the will and intent in such a rhythm, is this still farfetched to you? Wang Chao smiled, Understanding this ideology and following this rhythm will lead your mind and will not require one to meticulously try to attain a higher level. Even an ordinary person would be able to be as strong of an ox and increase their lifespan. If you dont believe me, then there is a good chance I will be able to show you soon enough. Just as Wang Chao spoke, da! Da! Da! Da! Da! Da! Da! In the next moment, a high speed motorboat could be seening across the ocean. Before Wang Chao could do anything, the boats had already reached the edge of the coast. Two figures jumped out from the boat as if they were lobsters. With an arched back, they flew forward six meters,pletely skipping the rest of the waters andnded on the dry beach. These two men were Dai Jun and Liao Junhai. Chapter 85: Headbutting the Face Chapter 85: Headbutting the Face A good form of the dragon stance leap. When Wang Chao saw the two figures leap seven meters onto the beach, Wang Chao couldnt help but sigh in admiration. This was an application of the jumping dragon stance. At the posture of these two men, they looked like lobsters flying out from the waters or possibly like a carp leaping over the dragons gate. A dragon was originally an amalgamation of face of a horse, the horns of a deer, the body of a snake, the ws of an eagle, and the scales of a fish to form a beast of myth. In martial arts, the dragon stance was likewise abination of many different animals. Wang Chaos sigh of admiration was due to when the two men leapt, the winds had begun to whistle as if there was truly a lobster ascending into the sky from the oceans. This was yet another example of where the sound follows the fist, which was then also another indication of bing a master. By the coast, experts of martial arts bred like flies. To Wang Chaos knowledge, there were already many experts in Shandong. Cha Quan, Plum Blossom Praying Mantis Boxing, Six Harmony Praying Mantis Boxing, Shaolin Arhat Boxing, the list went on. The Guoshu Institute of Shandong was no longer like the one from before. After being open to the world after the reforms, a disciple of Shaolin waspletely different. Now, the Shaolin disciples of today were arrogant celebrity masters that preferred acrobatic fighting. However, while there were still many experts of Guoshu, they were stuck at the Clear Jin stage with not a single one reaching the Hidden Jin stage almost. But when Wang Chao looked at these two, they were definitely at such a stage. As the two men came 30 meters closer step by step, Wang Chaos sharp eyes were suddenly able to see just who these two were. One had ck eyebrows that seemed to connect together in a single line and had short hair. His doughty spirit radiated from his body without ever seeming to have a limit. This mans appearance was someone he had seen before from the information from the organization. It was the greatest of the Three Tigers of Guangdong and board member of Macaus Pujing Corporation: Dai Jun. The biggest casino in Macau was an industry under his name! Such a person was extremely powerful, and as a master of martial arts, not having information on him would be extremely odd. But what made Dai Jun the greatest of the Three Tigers of Guangdong was because of another reason. He had a grandmaster as his teacher and master. The masters of Zhang Wei and Xu Zhen had to bring up their own reputations by themselves. But the three men had neverpeted against each other in apetition. They had at the very least pressed hands together to see. Furthermore, with the three mens reputation, there had been no animosity between them. So naturally, there was never a need for them topete in a battle of life or death. Dai Jun and Liao Junhai? I didnt think that Liao Junhai would be an expert too! This is beyond what the reports had said. Seeing how far he leapt, he isnt below Dai Jun in strength either. Whats going on? Why didnt the reports from the organization say such a thing and said that he was only a princeling? When Wang Chao saw Liao Junhai, he had instantly recognized him from the ID picture on the papers given to him by the organization, confirming his identity. Previously, the picture of Liao Junhai hadnt given off any indication that he was an expert. But now, Wang Chao couldnt help but curse the photographer under his breath. However, the Liao Junhai from the pictures waspletely different to the real him. This was something that everyone else could agree to. Wang Chao immediately gave Lin Yanan a look, she had a look of be bewildered as well. Leaning closely, her fragrant perfume could be smelled as she spoke with a tiny voice, Liao Junhai has kept a secretive profile, we had no either he was actually an expert! However, now we know of this, we can report this to the organization and update his profile to a second ss level. Master Wang Chao, you seem spirited if youe take a stroll at the beach. If one is a master of martial arts, why havent youe to say hello to me? If master Wang had wanted to found a school of internal martial arts, then all master Wang had to do was to say the word and I would be able to help sort it out for you. Liao Junhai and Dai Jun got closer and were now 8-9 meters away. Liao Junhai had been the first to speak and had instantly pinpointed Wang Chaos identity. And you two are? Wang Chao spoke with narrowed eyes. I am Dai Jun, and this is my fellow junior disciple Liao Junhai. We came here today to understand just how strong master Wang is. We wish to see just how strong the one who defeated Master Zhang Wei was in order for him to leap into the ocean to kill himself. Dao Jun had been blunt and immediately spoken out the reason for their arrival. The motorboats that had been spearing through the waves hadnt stuck around and dispersed as if trying to redirect anyone from entering the nearby beach. Liao Junhai is a fellow disciple? Then does that mean the two are both disciples of Zhu Hongzhi? Wang Chao thought. Ah, Liao Junhais report did say he studied abroad in the United States and entered the Chinese Association there. Zhu Hongzhi is a senior figure of the American Chinese Association So chief Liao and Master Dai of the Three Tigers of Guangdong are together. Liao Junhai was an executive of a nationalized business in Shandong. The way he addressed both Liao Junhai and Dai Jun as a figure of the martial arts world was only natural. Theres no need to be so polite. We came here today as martial artists, not as chief Liao. Liao Junhai waved his hand. Oh! You said one of you wanted to experience my martial arts, which one of you two wished to try? Wang Chao walked forward a single step before giving a single look to Zhao Xinglong and Lin Yanan, telling them to leave wordlessly. Zhao Xinglong and Lin Yanan had given each other a look before calling out to Boulder and the others. Using their phones to call out to the other soldiers, they had immediately cordoned the area. It is naturally the duty of the younger disciple. My fellow disciple has no name in the martial arts world, and so there is no burden. This time is merely a match of interest and friendly exchange, not a bet or a life or death fight. Master Wang, there is no need to be afraid. Furthermore, with someone of your stature and background, there shouldnt be anything to worry about, so please enjoy this match. Dai Jun gave a small life that seemed to contain an ambiguous meaning to it. Even Liao Junhais mouth had twitched, showing a mysterious smiling expression. With a smile, his feet came striding forward gracefully before his vertebrae seemed to extend like a dragon. In an instant, his back arched and flew towards Wang Chao like a spear. Liao Junhais palms came shooting from both sides with a barely restrained power hidden in them as he struck out at Wang Chaos waist. What an amazing dragon stance fighting technique! Its a bit different from my own dragon stance and has a slightly sinister yet soft Jin to it. Theres some old concepts to the way he moves, this is Xinyi Liuhe Boxing! In an instant, Wang Chao had been able to figure out what that deviation in Liao Junhais movements came from. In Xingyi Quan, one fought by striking head on at the median of a person. To press forward and strike ferociously. While Liao Junhais movements had brought him forward towards the median of Wang Chao, both of his hands had struck out at the waists instead. His footsteps had been strong and his frontal attack had been an empty form of what the spear should have been like. This style of fighting was to fake the frontal and strike the sides with a sinister Jin. The regr practitioner would often bring up a guard to protect his front when they see a person charge at their front. But in the end, their ribs would end up being crushed. Pretend to strike with a ferocious attack head on but in truth, strike with the intent to kill from the sides. Taichi is crafty, Bagua is cunning, but the most malicious is Xinyi. This had been clear to see to Wang Chao. Xinyi Liuhe was the predecessor to Xingyi. ording to the ancient records, Cao Jiwu had learned this from Ji Jike who then passed it onto Dai Longbang. Dai Longbang then passed it onto Shandongs Li Luoneng. Author note: Readers, if one wishes to know more, then please refer to Cao Jiwu. Li Luoneng had 8 great disciples, the most outstanding of them all had been Guo Yunshen, Che Yizhai, Liu Qn and Song Shirong. Li Luoneng had been nicknamed Divine Fist Li whos achievements in martial arts had reached great heights. After getting to know Xinyis usage of what was true and false, he had been able to strike with ferocity and variability while he pressed forward to attack. His Qi would surge and each form he made was beyond the one from before. Xingyis way of attacking was to strike at the front like a spear with pure Jin and strength that was substantiallyrge. But Xinyi Liuhe used deceptions and truth to strike at where the opponent least expected. Frequently, there would be noticeable effects in a realbat situation. The two disciplines had been the same in its practice, but different in its style of attacking. Both had its strong points and different ways to circte Jin, but the heart was at the center of both. Liao Junhais fist had been initialized with the secret of the dragon stances leap. The dragon stance joins Yin in order to search for the bones and use soft Jin to be able to leap left and right. Both palms rise and fall as it pierces through while both legs cross over swiftly. In particr, this forward step had a grew gust of wind that caused a whistle to arise from Liao Junhais throat. As it passed through his lips, the sound of a distant dragons roar could be heard. As he let out a breath, both of his hands came forward at Wang Chaos throat and chest. In this imposing manner, the initial strike had been a facade. Instead, the true focus had been Wang Chaos throat and chest rather than his waist. But Wang Chao was not fooled by this facade. Taking a step back, both of his hands dropped to his waists. In an instant, they were like two boas striking out from their caves as if chasing their preys with a hissing sound. The snake appears from the cave to devour even an elephant! Wang Chaos snake stance had already been brought to the point of perfection while Liao Junhais dragon stances strike had struck at his own hands. Bang! Bang! Both hands were only a short distance away from Wang Chaos underbelly. Hiss! Roar! Without even needing to think about it, Wang Chaos snake stances fists had already opened wide. All of his fingers let out a snapping sound as the fangs of the snake began to bite down onto the bones of the water buffalo. Wang Chao had learned the ways of the Chopping Grab from the tiger to eagle stance. At the same time, he had learned the Tearing Bite of the snake to dragon stance. This was the way to utilize the finger strength. With 180 kilograms worth of power, he was able to grab hold of even the mercury filled lead balls. With a single swipe, he was able to spin it around his entire body, how much finger strength would that need? Originally, in order for ones fingers to attain such a high level of strength, a brilliant practitioner would need to spend five years at the very least training rigorously. They couldnt use any drugs and could only use medicine to heal their hands while tempering it to increase their strength. Zhang Wei was 30 years old at the very least. It was only after 20 years of Wingchun that he had been able to learn the One Inch Finger Jin. But Wang Chao had learned the Chopping Grab to such efficiency to such a degree after realizing and following the rhythm of the sun and moon to cultivate. This was the most mysterious ideology of the theory that man and the universe were one. Intentbines with the sun and moon. This was not to say that when the sunes up, so does man. But instead, when the sunes up, the intent and spirit of a man must be full of vigor like the sun and be full of mettle as well. The intentbines with the sun and moon was not to say that man should wake and sleep as the sun rises and the moon falls. Martial arts followed the ways of life. It wasnt at all like the mysterious Dao that contained the mysteries of life like in the legends. While in Laoshan, Wang Chao had understood these ideologies and incorporated it into his own life and thinking. Although he hadnt practiced, his skill hadnt degraded at all. On the contrary, they had improved. Like he said to Zhao Xinglong and Lin Yanan, his talks about his martial arts Increasing by leaps and bounds had not been full of hot air. As the two hands struck together, Liao Junhais face changed as his ears began to tremble. That was because in his ears, he could clearly hear Wang Chaos fingers let out a bursting sound from his knuckles. A distinguishable sound of Jin. Liao Junhai was also a master of martial arts. He was an expert at Xinyi Liuhe and so when he heard this sound, he had instantly understood: the enemys fingers were extremely strong. To want to defend against this was to face difficulty. His five fingers are like the fangs of a snake. An instant burst, an instant kill. If his snake stance was able to reach such a stage like this, then Zhang Weis defeat at his hands is not unjustified! But, while Wang Chaos snake stance strike had been fierce, when it transformed into the Tearing Bite, it strength had instantly escted a level. Liao Junhai had instantly dodged this strike in order to avoid being restrained by Wang Chaos arms! Instantaneously, the two had fought each other. Liao Junhai had used his dragon stance to leap forward while Wang Chao used his snake stance to defend. Wang Chaos five fingers were like the fangs to a viper before Liao Junhai could dodge, but he could sense that the fingers were like iron! His fingers had been sharp like barbed wires with the Hidden Jin breaking out! His Hidden Jin has already broke out, theres no chance for me to defend or risk my hands! Liao Junhai had been through many battles and instantly knew the situation he was in. His toe fingers dug into ground abruptly in the same style of the ws of a chicken! His neck stretched outwards like a chicken before suddenly bending his neck down as if staring at the ground like a chicken pecking at rice. In the next moment, his head flew towards Wang Chao. Chicken stance head strike! This one move was the move that could turn the tides of battle when both hands were full, the headbutt. Even Dai Jun who was standing by the side had his heart in his throat as he watched. He hadnt thought that in a single exchange, it would already descend into a deathmatch. ording to this situation, Wang Chao could cripple Liao Junhais arms, and Liao Junhai could break Wang Chaos face! Victory would be decided in this instant. Chapter 86: Attack From All Sides! Chapter 86: Attack From All Sides! Liao Junhuas Chicken stance headbutt had meant both of his legs digging into the ground. One leg was in the center while the other pointed up in a simr fashion to a tonfa. But this tonfa of his had been still and had no power radiating from it as it blocked Wang Chaos strike. With the head striking forwards while the hands are pushed away and the legs stepped on, even an Immortal would find it hard to defend against. This method of attacking had essence to it as Liao Junhua had simted the form of a golden pheasant pecking at a grain of rice. A practitioners leg ligaments were usually extremely hard and supple beyond belief. A single kick to the head wouldnt pose a problem to it. Liao Junhua didnt wish to cause a fatal strike with his head and so made it so Wang Chao would send his leg at his head. The headbutt of the chicken stance was a ferocious attack that struck at the center of the person with a series of interchangeable moves. It wasnt as simple of using both hands to move create an opening for the head to strike. What a strong Pheasant Pecking Rice! Wang Chaos Tearing Bite of the snake stance immediately grabbed onto Liao Junhua and broke out with Hidden Jin. In an instant, the sounds of a rooster could soon be heard. Both of his eyes couldnt see a thing as the head of his enemy covered his entire vision as it dropped down towards him. This was like a meteor striking down onto the ground with a swift nimbleness. If this were to make contact, then a fracture was the least of Wang Chaos worries. His nose, mouth and eyes even would be smashed like a watermelon. Furthermore, when Liao Junhuas head dropped, Wang Chao could faintly feel the sand underneath vibrating as his enemy was using Jin. A brilliant practitioner could use his entire body to sense his surroundings. A former practitioner of the past once said, The art of the leg must reach to even the very soles of the feat. Only by then could it be considered to be mastered. Wang Chao had reached such a level and so when he felt the faint tremors, he immediately gave up on the idea of kicking Liao Junhua. It was fortunate that Wang Chao had felt and thought this through. Liao Junhua had nned for Wang Chao to use his leg to kick in the first ce. After Liao Junhua had used his legs to defend himself, Wang Chao felt himself powerless and vulnerable to having his face smashed in. Although it was possible for him to cripple his enemys hands, it went without saying that his face and head was far more important. Having his own head smashed like a watermelon for the chance to cripple Liao Junhuas arms. This was a result Wang Chao did not want. However now that Wang Chao had predicted the oue, both of his hands loosened up and gave up the attack. Kicking backwards, his arms flew to his butt in the same manner of a monkey using his tail. As he leapt in the simr fashion to a monkey, Wang Chaos legs slid across the sandy beach, leaving behind a long trail. Nows my chance! Liao Junhuas chicken stance headbutt had been enough for Wang Chao to leap backwards. After that, he had been open to Liao Junhua to seize the chance. Still in the stance of a chicken, his leg kicked at the sand, spraying sand into Wang Chaos eyes. At the same time, he borrowed the strength of his legs to burst with Jin and ascend like a dragon. His entire body seemed as if he was a lobster as he flew forward with both hands rising and falling sharply as if they were two pincers that were aimed at Wang Chaos temples. He had originally used the chicken stance to kick sand up to obstruct Wang Chaos eyes. In that same instant, he transitioned to the dragon stance in order to fly forward to use both hands to strike at the temples. With the wind streaming into his ears, it could be said that his Liuhe Xinyi had already reached the extreme points. When attacking by the sides, if not the waists, then aim for the temples. Both were still positions that could kill. Wang Chao had used the monkeys hop in order to fly six meters back. In the eyes of an ordinary person, this was a very long distance, but to the eyes of a practitioner, it was nothing significant. Liao Junhua was an expert and so he could easily charge the distance. Such a disy of transitioning like this had caused Dai Jun who was looking on from the side to feel extremely nervous. Junior disciple Junhuas attacks havent degenerated at all even with his current status! That headbutt had transformed danger into safety and even gave him the advantage, how admirable! If it were me in Wang Chaos ce, then I would have to avoid the sand and then the attack from the dragon stances attack from the eardrums. How difficult! Dai Jun was a spectator, but he knew that he himself would find it hard to defend against. But moving against it was a different story. In a fight between experts, a spectator would not be able to see the entire fight, instead, the participants did. When an expert entered abative state, their mind was focusedpletely on it. Every single sensation, feeling and sensitivity would be at their limits, so often times when an outsider saw an impasse, there was often a coincidental move that could transform peril to safety that was discernable to only the fighters. Liao Junhua and Wang Chaos fight had only gone through two exchanges like a fight between the eagle and the hare. In an instant, their hands had drilled at each other with a hidden potential to kill with a power that was absolutely terrifying. Unfortunately, this was not an officialpetition. If it was, then the entrance fee to see such a fight between these two would have been a hundred million. At the same time, this was a princeling. Liao Junhua was a princeling of Junhua that was far stronger than Zhao Jun, Wang Xiaolei and Wu Yingda of the Ike Corporation. What technique! At Liao Junhuas work, Wang Chao had been utterly astounded by him. In the instant he had used the monkeys hope to leap away, he had sand kicked at him before a dark figure flew at him with both hands flying at his temples. The temples throbbed as it began to sense the stinging sensation from the enemys Jin. The fist had notnded, but the wind did. In the eyes of such a dangerous situation, Wang Chao closed his own eyes and let out a slow breath of air. At the same time of the release of his breath, he shed out with the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance. Liao Junhua had caused wind to stream into both ears. Instead of dodging or defending himself, Wang Chao adopted the strategy of You do you, I do me.. Bending his waist, his left hand folded behind himself while his right hand formed the tiger stance while letting out the roar of a tiger. Like a meteor chasing after the moon, his arm chopped straight down onto Liao Junhuas face. This was not an attempt of Wang Chao defending himself. Rather, it was an attempt to assure the destruction of both sides. And so he could urately feel and n what to do. Liao Junhua could break out with Jin even from afar and would bide his time for an explosive strike. And when he arrived at the temples, that was when Wang Chao would use his Chopping Jin to cleave the enemys head. Wang Chaos Chopping Jin was ferocious and nearly unimaginable in power. Even the air whistled as the space around the strike seemed to shiver. Seeing Wang Chaos fist, there was nobody that could believe that a human was capable of exploding outwards with such extreme power. Eh?! When Liao Junhuas hands were seven inches away from Wang Chaos temples, he could only see a single palming down on him. The wind it brought with the strike was almost enough to blow back the air he was expelling back into his throat. Quickly retreating backwards, Liao Junhuas hands shook as he rotated them horizontally in front of him in order to defend himself from Wang Chaos Chopping Jin. Bang! Wang Chaos strike had been firm, straight, and had about 750 kilograms backing up its power. On the other side, Liao Junhuas hands had only just moved to protect himself so the Jin within it wasnt pure and was weak. When the arms from both sides made contact, Liao Junhua could only feel a sharp stinging pain before realizing that he couldnt withstand the Chopping Jin anymore. Hou! Arge shout exploded outwards from his chest as Liao Junhua as he brought both arms upwards and the hair on his skin spiked up. At the same time as his arms came up, his back had resembled a dragon ready to dive before sinking downwards with a cracking sound from his back. Push the back and sink the waist like a horse. Liao Junhua had diverted the force from Wang Chaos fist to his legs so as to avoid all the pressure from building up on his arms only. This way, his arms would not break. Crash! Liao Junhua had forgotten that he was standing on soft sand. After diverting the force from the Chopping Jin to his legs, he had immediately sunk into the ground up to his knee almost. His entire person had been like a tree trunk after Wang Chao had chopped him into the ground. If he was on normal ground, then at the very most, the ground would have fractured. But now, he had plummeted into the ground, making it difficult for him to pull himself out. Victory relied partially on luck and partially on skill. The environment had also yed a vital part in the oue of a persons victory. Zhang Wei had stepped on a nail and had subsequently lost. Today, Liao Junhua had fell into the sandy ground, this was also another example of unfortunate luck. After being sucked into the ground, he came to stop, but he was unable to leap out. Feeling a sort of shock, Liao Junhua felt as if he was stuck in a bottomless pit. Not good! In this moment of fear, he had lost sight of Wang Chao who used to be right in front of him. At the same time, a gust of wind pped into his back. Wang Chao was a master of martial arts and had naturally made sure to take this opportunistic chance. Liao Junhuas legs were now stuck and so his body was immovable. Taking the chance, Wang Chao moved forward with the footwork of Bagua towards Liao Junhuas back and pushed out with his palm. The reason why he didnt use the Chopping Grab was because he was afraid that Liao Junhua would be able to block it at that moment. However, using Bagua, he would definitely be able to see a clear result. This move was the Following Posture Palm of Bagua. Taking advantage of the situation, he had naturally moved with swiftness to attack. Although its strength wasnt as strong as the Chopping Fist or the Pounding Fist, if it were to make contact with someone, then they wouldnt be able to endure it. Even Liao Junhua would have his spine severed and be paralyzed if this attack hit him. In a battle between experts where their sensitivity was at its highest, experts would naturally spread out their Jin to wherever needed unless it was against a simrly strong opponent. In that case, there was no holding back. Because of a miscalction on Liao Junhuas part, he had experienced a burst of fear which bogged his mind. He was high in status and wasnt weak in martial arts. As one that didnt take risks, Liao Junhua had already prepared a failsafe before the fight with Wang Chao. That failsafe: Dai Jun as a sideline support! Halt! Sure enough, Dai Jun had been prepared to ensure his younger fellow disciple didnte across any harm. If he didnt have Dai Jun prepared, then Liao Junhua wouldnt have fought him in the first ce. As Dai Jun spoke, he flew forward with power bursting out from him. In a single moment, he had already grabbed onto Wang Chaos arm urately, preventing him from unleashing the fatal blow. When Wang Chao saw Dai Jun interfere, his heart steeled itself. Taking back his fist and recollecting his breath, his foot shifted to the side and rotated to move around the left of Dai Jun. Could the two disciples want to fight me at the same time? No matter what happens, take advantage when you can. Man can be dangerous, and if the two of theme at me at the same time, then no matter how strong I am, Ill be finished! Although he knew Liao Junhua and Dai Jun were both masters of martial arts that wouldnt double team on anyone, but it was hard to predict a persons heart. Wang Chao didnt want to stop for even a moment just incase the two had already nned to fight him together. Because of Dai Juns interference, instead of slowing down, Wang Chaos attacks had gotten even more fierce. His thought had been: No matter what happens, take advantage when you can. Then afterwards there will be a chance to protect yourself when they strike at you together. Dai Jun had only just saved Liao Junhua from the fatal blow and so he had missed Wang Chao moving to his side, only hearing a brief gust of winding from the side. The wind fluttered at his clothes and caused him to feel a stinging sensation in his pores. What a person! Sensing Wang Chaos strike was far too ferocious, Dai Jun didnt even have time to speak. Dai Jun originally had no idea to attack him at all and had only wanted to break the fight up. Since the first strike from Wang Chao hadnt been strong, he had nned on letting it slide. But now, it was clear that Wang Chao had misunderstood him, forcing Dai Jun to have a bitter smile on his face. Immediately turning around, his body flickered as his hands pressed together to defend himself from Wang Chaos sneak attack on his left side. Who would have known that Wang Chao would have changed his manner of attack from a chop to a w! The knuckles in his hands let out a snapping sound as it prated through Dai Juns defenses! The knife hand of Bagua wasparable to the Chopping Fist. When Wang Chao had used the knife hand, he had naturally transitioned into the eagle w of the Chopping Grab. This one grab had streaked towards Dai Juns underbelly! Dai Juns heart shook for a moment before withdrawing his underbelly! His entire body seemed to have caved in from the attempt, allowing Wang Chao to misspletely. But Wang Chao hadnt run out of moves just yet! With a squat, his other hand had came out towards Dai Jun like the tail of a monkey! With another snapping sound from his knuckles, his left hand grabbed below the underbelly and at Dai Juns lower half of his body. This second strike had been simr to Zhang Weis usage of Wingchun. It was reliant on the knuckle joints and would break out with Jin throughout the entire arm. One Inch Finger Jin. Not good! Dai Jun had immediately realized the whistling sounding from below. Wang Chaos ws had been like the wind and were undefendable. All he could do was retreat. At that moment, Wang Chaos other hand that was behind his butt had pressed against the ground flew upwards. This time, he had thrown the sand that was carried in it. This onebination of moves Wang Chao had aplished had contained the move that had made Taichi grandmaster Yang Luchan famous within the Jianghu, Crouch and Grab Sand to throw into the enemys face! Chapter 87: Acupoint Hitting Hidden Jin Chapter 87: Acupoint Hitting Hidden Jin Dai Jun never would have thought that Wang Chaos would have be extremely sinister in his attacks. Even the eagle w had been heavy with the fingers releasing arge amount of Jin. Wave after wave, the power had been short, fast, fierce, violent, and terrible. When he drew himself back and dodged Wang Chaos fatal w, he never would have thought that before he could tell him to stop, countless ck spots would appear in his vision with a slight buzzing sound as if they were hos. Wang Chao had grabbed a handful of sand and threw it mercilessly. This strong throw had beenparable to the firing of pellets from a gun. If it were to make contact with the face of a person, then it would break apart. Not good! Dai Jun had instantly knew things were not looking good from the sounds. However, he was a veteran of the battlefield and came across many sinister attacks without ever panicking in the face of danger. Ha! His left hand flew into the arm. With a popping sound, his arm shook as if he was waving a banner andpletely pped away the sand. At the same time, Dai Jun took a step back and delivered a straight punch with his right hand at the heart level towards Wang Chaos chest. As his heart pounded, so did his fist! An unbelievable amount of force came out from his fist; it was no longer a fist made with the power of the muscle, but rather with the power of the heart! Wang Chaos move to grab the penis had been dodged. Wang Chaos handful of sand had also been deflected by the banner waving of Dai Jun. Then after his dodge, Dai Jun had delivered a fist that had exploded with his intention. Such a sudden act of skill waspletely amazing and was enough to disy Dai Juns ample experience of battle. But he was still in the end, attacked by Wang Chao. At the look of things, his movements were getting erratic and his body actions uneven as if he was thrown into disorder. If his opponent was any lesser person, then they would have tried to dodge after such a fierce blow. In that case, he would be able to take a breather and regain his energy to recoverpletely. But was Wang Chao such a person to do so? His eyes were sharp and had naturally made sure not to allow Dai Jun to recover. Against this fist of Dai Jun that carried his intent, Wang Chao didnt bother to dodge and instead trode forward. With a Chopping Fist, he shed with it straight on. Pa! Another sound of muscle hitting muscle could be heard as Wang Chaos knuckles began to crackle with sound. Wang Chaos chopping w had already reached the state of perfection as well as his transition from the tiger to eagle stance. As a man continues to attack, their strength continues to climb. As a man continues to defend, their energy continues to be more chaotic. This was the rule of rtivity. When Dai Jun struck out, he could already tell that his fist was no match for Wang Chaos w. His tiger stance and eagle w has already reached a level of perfection. How terrifying, a single bite and he has already devoured the heavens. Knowing that he couldnt endure the fist, he quickly brought it back, thus losing a chance to strike once more. Wang Chaos eagle w had forced Dai Jun to retreat, weakening his position even more! This time, Wang Chaos strength was fully revealed. He was like a fierce tiger and brave eagle hunting their prey with power so strong that it overlooked everything and anything. In these two exchanges, Dai Jun had been like a small sheep in front of a wolf. He continued to fall back and bring up a hasty defense as his left and right hand moved frantically. It was fortunate that they were fighting on the beach instead of the stage. If they were on the stage, then he would have lost room to back up on a long time ago and would be killed. In a battle of experts, when one revealed his weak point, then the other side would immediatelynd a barrage of blows on him. There was simply no time to dilly dally, only time to give and receive. Even despite the wide and open space for Dai Jun to fall back on, he wouldnt be able to handle this barrage for much longer. That was because with Wang Chaos movements, Dai Jun waspletely unable to catch his breath. As long as he could have a single moment of rest, he would be able to retaliate. With Wang Chaos current Jin, even if he were to go against a heavyweight ck boxer, that boxer would end up with fractured arms. This person is far too fierce! His martial arts is superb, his moves exquisite, but, I cannot ept this. I will not ept this! Ha! Just at that moment, Liao Junhua had already pulled out his legs from the sand. As he leapt out, Liao Junhua turned around to look at the fight only to be astonished at the sight. His senior disciple Dai Jun was somehow being pushed back by Wang Chao. He was only capable of defending and nothing else. With another 10 seconds, there would inevitably a defeat, or even a death for Dai Jun. He had no idea when Dai Jun had joined the fight when he was only supposed to act as a support. In Liao Junhuas mind, even with Wang Chao being a little bit stronger, there wasnt any doubt that he would win. But despite his ns, the heavens had spoken otherwise. The oue of a match wasnt something man was supposed to dictate, Liao Junhua knew that in this battle, he had lost in every sense of the word. Furthermore, even with two people, they had been subjugated by him. If news of this were to get out, then the martial world wouldugh their heads off at them. Even their master Zhu Hongzhi wouldnt bear have them two. It is unfortunate this is a private match and is not public! However, even if this was apetition with a different setting, I would still be at a loss. Liao Junhua was unwilling to ept a loss, but when he saw the peril Dai Jun was in, he didnt give it anymore thought and immediately brought his mind back into focus. In the next second, he sprung forward to bring demise to Wang Chao. Wang Chao unfolded both arms, one was a chopping hand the other was a w. At the same time, the tigers roar and the eagles screech could be heard, shaking the heavens and stirring the waves with it. On the other side, Dai Juns face was extremely red as his veins began to bulge out and his breath grewbored. In another two exchanges, I will definitely be able to kill him! But should I do it? Wang Chao began to feel some misgivings. At that moment, a gust of wind blew from his left side, notifying him that Liao Junhua was attacking. Hou! Without hesitation, he stepped forward and brought a single w hand towards Dai Juns abdomen with all his strength. This break out of Jin had been enough for Wang Chaos soles to affect the surrounding sand so that it was as if he had stamped it until it had caved in. Wang Chaos sleeves fluttered as the skin on his hands grew taut with a metallic swelling. His pores were like needles as it pointed upwards. His knuckles cracked with lightning as if there was a snake from within his bones twisting around. Dai Jun had beenpletely spent and so he had no way to defend himself against Wang Chaos blow. As he submitted himself to his fate and leapt backwards powerlessly, Dai Jun sucked in a deep breath and rxed his body to rest. In a battle, rxing ones body was fatal and was more than enough to kill a person ten times overs. But Dai Jun had thrown caution to the wind; if he was a broken jar before, he was nowpletely shattered. If Ixen my body, I die. If I dontxen my body, I die. I may as well die infort then. In that instant, Dai Jun didnt know what to think. Wang Chaos figure flickered as he flew forward. In the next moment, he flew forward due to the power of his leg with his shoulder nted forward. Next, it extended an inch and touched upon the underbelly of Dai Jun. His five fingers had already touched the cloth of Dai Jun and arrived at the skin. The Hidden Jin instantly broke out with a soft touch to it. The Clear Jin in this w was already at its strongest, so only the Hidden Jin would be able to continue to break out. When Wang Chaos fingers brushed against Dai Juns skin, Dai Jun had immediately felt a stinging sensation that did not bode well. With a puffing sound, Dai Jun dropped to the ground with both hands clutching at his underbelly without response. He was like a puppet with his strings cut. At the same time, Wang Chao fell to the ground as well. Pa! His hand continued to break out with Hidden Jin as it swung backwards like the movement of a horses tail and blocked Liao Junhuas attack at his back. Borrowing his forward momentum from before, Wang Chao leapt to the side before turning around 5 meters away. Assuming a fighting stance, he spoke, Do you truly wish to attack me two on one? After taking care of Dai Jun, Wang Chao wasnt afraid anymore. Atst, he had a chance to speak. Wang Chao had coincidentally touched upon an acupuncture point with his Hidden Jin. With that point pressed, Dai Jun had no longer the ability to fight. Wang Chaos eagle w Hidden Jin had been very shallow. And so because of that, it did not fully pierce through into Dai Juns intestines. However the Hidden Jin had already affected one of the acupuncture points to Dai Juns nervous system. We had no idea of attacking you at the same time, you misunderstand! Liao Junhua immediately stopped when he saw Wang Chao stop as well. It was just meant to be a friendlypetition, not a life or death match. But because preventive measures, I could only ask upon my senior disciple toe help. No matter which side was in danger, he would be able toe in at anytime, but I never would have expected to see such a brilliant disy of martial arts from youtoday is a defeat that I will take I was afraid that your senior disciple would fight me as well so I had went all out. A match is in the end a ferocious one where no one could control the oues. When Wang Chao saw how straightforward Liao Junhua was, he didnt move to attack. Apetition was honestly quite dangerous and uncontroble. After four years of martial arts, Wang Chao had came to realize that when Chen Wuyang kidnapped Cao Jingjing and fought Cao Yi. Chen Wuyang had originally intended on using a hundred thousand RMB to buy Cao Yis services. But because of their nature, the two sides had fought with total annihtion being the result for the Chenshi side. Senior Dai, how are you feeling? Ah, your acupuncture point was hit with Hidden Jin! Liao Junhua had instantly gone silent when he saw Dai Jun holding his underbelly. What aan amazingskill. Dai Jun began to speak with gritted teeth as sweat dripped down his forehead. With each word he spoke, he looked as if he was enduring a tremendous amount of pain. When Hidden Jin struck an acupuncture point, the person would not move. It was not because he was rendered incapable of doing so, but because in doing so, he would experience a tremendous amount of pain. It was like twisting the ankle. It was still possible to walk with one, but there would be an excruciating amount of pain from doing so. The underbelly was linked with the ability to breathe and was connected to the nervous system in many ways. When Wang Chao used his Hidden Jin to strike it, Dai Jun hadnt spoken a word and remained motionless. Each word he would make would cause arge amount of pain. Using Hidden Jin to strike the points required chance and precision to feed the soft Hidden Jin into it. With these two conditions, then it would be able to bypass the pores. Two experts within a match would fight ferociously like the eagle and the hare. Each exchange was fierce but brief. There hadnt been enough time for either person to stop the fight and so the Hidden Jin had been able to easily strike at the enemys inner organs. But when the Hidden Jin hits the acupuncture points, all it requires is a single touch and the Hidden Jin would be able to affect the nervous system and inflict pain. Only the highest leveled practitioners would be able to aplish such a trick. Even I dont know which point I hit. But if it hasnt injured the inner organs, then there is still a chance to save him. Wang Chao didnt wish to resolve matters with Liao Junhua that quickly. He had only hit the point by chance and not deliberately during the course of battle. But when he came across the point, he had naturally broke out with Hidden Jin. In a match, breaking out with Hidden Jin was not easy, but when there was a point to hit, what better time was there? Wang Chao hadnt studied up on the meridian channels and acupuncture points at all since that was an intensive study. Even if one dedicated their entire life to it, they would never reach perfection with it, so that area of study was reserved to the doctors. A practitioner had to keep his mind on the grand with simplicity and nimbleness! Wherever the Jin went was wherever the person would go. If Wang Chaos martial arts were to reach the Transforming Jin, he would have to understand theplexity of the meridian channels and acupoints. Right now, he hadnt even attained the spirit and form of all 12 stances. If he were to chase after anything else right now, he would be neglecting the fundamentals which would not bring about improvement. Master Wang, do you have any time today? Your skill is quite amazing, leaving the both of us disciples with an understanding of your strength. Liao Junhua spoke to Wang Chao honestly, Ie today not as an executive of an enterprise, but as a martial artist who follows the same path of ideals. I wish to invite you to my home as a guest. With my senior disciples acupoint pressed, he is in a thorny situation. Let us both study to see what method could be used to treat him? Otherwise, I can only send him to see my master in the United States. Wang Chao thought for a moment before nodding his head, Fine! Chapter 88: Seeing Zhu Jia Once Again Chapter 88: Seeing Zhu Jia Once Again Throwing out Liao Junhuas status as a princeling, Wang Chao had now considered him to be another master of martial arts. So when Liao Junhua had invited him, Wang Chao had naturally epted it with happiness. Besides, the organization had told him to collect information on Liao Junhua for a definite profiling as his mission. Even if he wasnt invited, Wang Chao would find another opportunity to attract interest from the Shandong and Dongbei powers. More importantly, Liao Junhuas master is the extremely illustrious master of martial arts Zhu Hongzhi who was currently residing outside of China. Zhu Hongzhi was currently nearing his 70s and his prestige outside of the foreign Chinese martial arts world was nearly equivalent to Yang Luchan of the Qing Dynasty and Sun Lu-tang during the Republic of China. Whether it was for business or for pleasure, Wang Chao had no reason to deny Liao Junhuas invitation. Chief Liao, are you alright! At that moment, the group Liao Junhua had brought had seen the crisis they were in and circled around the three with their hands in their pockets. His men had also drew in on Lin Yanan, Boulder, and his team. Several of the more burly men had even used their own bodies to protect Liao Junhua and Dai Jun. Liao Junhua had brought a total of 30 men. Originally, their purpose was to prevent anyone from drawing close. But when they saw the danger their boss had been in, they immediately began to bring out their trained instincts. Hmph! Boulder and Lin Yanan had a little snort of disdain. Neither of them had heard what Liao Junhua had spoken to Wang Chao and had only watched from afar. But from what Lin Yanan and Zhao Xinglong could see, Wang Chao had been able to win despite having the fight be one against two. Zhao Xinglongs heart had been boiling with anger, Wang Chaos martial arts was only a little better than my own a few years back. Right now, he has really improved to the point where hes not even the same person anymore. I cannot let myself lose to him so much! Lin Yanan had thought of something different, Although Cao Yi had made use of his experience in politics to motivate everyone when he said to the organization that Wang Chao would rule the world, but Wang Chao having strength is truly a fact. The possibility for him to sweep the Japanese martial arts world is not an impossibility. His strength istruly terrifying. Even if my master were to fight with him, the chances of winning would not even exist. Brother Dai, whats wrong? A single ck windbreaker and hat wearing man came towards Dai Jun and stepped in front of him. Fishing out a miniature pistol from his windbreaker, he pointed the gun at Wang Chao and gave a sharp look to Dai Jun at the same time. He Yao,y down your pistol! Dai Jun spat out a few words despite the pain. These two groups of bodyguards were clearly both Dai Jun and Liao Junhuas. Liao Junhua were all dressed in various forms of training uniforms. As if they were military trained, the moment they heard the order, they immediately lined up behind Liao Junhua and Dai Jun. The bodyguards of Dai Jun were all wearing ck western suits and had valiant looks. Several of them had clear scars that spoke volumes of their experience in fighting and killing. These men had looked as if they hadnt heard Dai Juns order, making it seem as though the windbreaker wearing man was their leader. Brother Dai, butyouif news of this gets outit would hurt the reputation of our Pujing Corporation He Yao had given Dai Jun a look and spoke several vague words, but the meaning behind it was clear: You are Dai Jun of the Three Tigers of Guangdong. Even though this was a private match, you cannot lose. Rather than letting the news be circted out, it would be better to kill everyone here. Dai Jun was a board member of the Pujing Corporation. However, the biggest stockholder within the group was He Hongshen, a person from Macau. Around 90% of the stocks had belonged to the He family. Stand down and put down your gun! Liao Junhua hadnt expected to see even his senior be unable to control his subordinates. Liao Junhuas voice had been extremely imposing and had instantly cowed He Yao for a moment before recovering just as quickly. My apologies, chief Liao. I have exined this before. No matter what, we must protect brother Dais reputation. Besides, you and Dai Jun are fellow disciples. If word of todays events were to leak out, would you still have any face left? Would master Zhu Hongzhi have any face left? So, it would be best if you stay out of this and let us deal with it. He Yaoughed before cocking the hammer on his pistol with a click. With this sudden development, even Wang Chao had no idea that Dai Jun would have no control over his own subordinates. Preposterous! Liao Junhua had kept his anger better than expected, but it had still made his face go gray. Originally this had been a match topare notes. He hadnt expect that in the end, a nobody would dare stick their heads in. But, He Yao had a gun and other people who had guns tucked away at their waists. Danger was imminent with them. If things went south, then there would be a gun battle. The gangsters from the Macau casinos were all ustomed to murder and death. Liao Junhua held a heavy importance, and so if there was any trouble from anyone else, it could be a disastrous event. Just at that moment, a tiny red dot appeared on the top of He Yaos temples. This red dot was tiny, but it was extremely noticeable. Brother Yao, crap! Brother Yao! Theres a sniper aiming at you! Straight away, one of the more observant subordinates had cried out an rm! Immediately following, the others had realized that they themselves had also an identical red dot on their foreheads. There was a total of 10 bodyguards with Dai Jun, and another 10 with Liao Junhua. However, the only ones with red dots on their hands were those under Dai Juns control. You overestimate yourself! Lin Yanan uttered out amand before raising her hand up into the sky with a finger pointing downwards. Bang! Bang! Two gunshots could be heard just barely over the sounds of the ocean waves. He Yao had a single bullet hole through his temple. With a tter, He Yao fell to the ground. As for his gun, it had been a bullet shot straight through the barrel and exploded right in front of his chest, causing his entire arm to be reduced to a pulp. As it turns out, two snipers had already made their preparations. Even if He Yao had tried to fire, they would be able to urately shoot a bullet straight in the direction of his bullet and intercept it. What type of marksman was this? A godly marksman! Even a sniper god wouldnt be able to do such an act. The power of the organization was enough to kill any existence that didnt agree with them! If you all dont move, then I will guarantee your life. But if you move even a finger, then your temples will gain another hole like that guy over there. Lin yanan stood right in front of Wang Chao and spoke with a calmposure. Just as Lin Yanan spoke, eight people had leapt out from their hiding spots behind giant stones, trees and hills. Each one wore camouge clothing with a helmeted face and crystal liquid lenses to aid their sights. Night vision devices? Liao Junhua had immediately recognized their equipment. This was the newest modeled vision devices that used infrared scans to detect heat sources and were usually for night time battles. It also helped a marksman lock onto a target, alert the others and many other functions. In the battles in Iraq, only the most vanguard soldiers from the United States had ess to this advanced weaponry. These eight people held AKs and quickly charged forward to protect Wang Chao and Lin Yanan behind them. Their movements had been swift and were clearly a ss higher than Liao Junhuas bodyguards. At the same time, the red dots on the bodyguards of Dai Jun had yet to disappear. Clearly, there were still several hidden snipers waiting in the forests. Chief Liao, please protect Master Dai and move away! The others, kneel down now! As if he was Deathing up from Hell to reap some souls, Boulder came forward with his AK pointing at several of Dai Juns bodyguards. With quaking legs, the men slowly knelt down onto the sandy beach. WIth no other choice, even the most valiant of men would have their spirit crumble apart with a red dot trained on their temples. After they had knelt down to the ground, Boulder, Axe, and Hammer had came forward to smash their heads with the butts of their guns and searching them for any guns. Master Dai, these are your men, how should we deal with them? Lin Yanan walked forward to look at Dai Jun. At that moment, Dai Jun and Liao Junhua had already been stunned at the spectacle happening right in front of them. Giving each other a look, the two men had a clearly stunned expression on their faces. They were men that had seen many things, but when they saw this, they were both shocked. Since when was Wang Chao an experts of martial arts? He was simply a high ssmanding officer of a military district! The European Union is truly very strong. Liao Junhua and Dai Jun both thought to themselves in unision. That He Yao was the second son to the He family. Elder He Hongshen is getting it on with the years and so the entire family is vying for power. Even us outsiders find it difficult to escape this power struggle due to being a stockholder. Sweating profusely, Dai Jun spoke out some words with difficulty. Those men are just shadows, please do forgive them. Thank you brother Dai, thank you. I dont know what overtook He Yaos mind just then Hismands as the second son was to make you an enemy, its fortunate we didnt listen to him. Just at that moment, Liao Junhua had finally spoke out after recollecting himself, Look after these men for a while, Ill send a message to Elder He in Macau in a moment. Wang Chao had regarded this chain of events with a peaceful calm and handed it over to Lin Yanan to deal with. Seeing that everything was settled, he couldnt help but force a smile, We call ourselves master of martial arts in vain. In the end, we ended up being pulled along by a clown. Stuff his body in a bup and weigh it with stones to feed the fishes in the sea! Liao Junhuamanded fiercely. The calm princeling had finally brought out the sharp ws and tooth he had hidden. Xinglong, you and the rest should return first. With so many people here now, lets try to avoid any more trouble. Lin Yanan and I will be going to chief Liaos ce as guests. Wang Chao looked back to Boulder and Zhao Xinglong. Boulder had only nodded his head before quickly disappearing into the forests without a trace. Afterwards, the red dots on everyones temples had disappeared as well. By a seaside vi in Qingdao City. Dai Jun sat on a yellow rosewood chair as Wang Chao pressed on his abdomen with his hand and slowly moved about. His hand was slowly circting Hidden Jin around, causing Wang Chaos own heart to fluctuate with the effort. Closing his eyes and slowly circting the Jin, Wang Chao began to meld the Hidden Jin into a needle like form. After doing this for a while, he finally took back his hand. Alright, I can sense the Hidden Jin entering your pores and cleared away the obstructions. As Wang Chao raised his hand, ayer of sweat could be seen on it. Dai Jun let out a breath in relief as he no longer felt any pain. Taking in a deep breath, he opened his eyes and spoke, I never would have imagined that your Hidden Jin could be manipted to turn soft. How remarkable. Zhang Wei losing at your hand is not a wrongful loss. That isnt true. This one trick was something I learned from Chen Aiyang. Wang Chao shook his head with augh. Todays battle on the beach was just coincidental. I wasnt being modest, with your strengths, the both of you are my equal at the very least. If this was a true battle to the death, then victory would be unclear. Chen Aiyang! Dai Jun shook his head. He is a genius. He and I have fought several times, and Ive lost seven times out of ten. Ah, Master Dai, what was that matter with He Yao? Liao Junhua asked. Ah, you should know that once upon a time, I saved He Hongshens life. As repayment, he gave me several stocks in the Pujing Corporation. Otherwise, I never would have had such arge property. As for the rest of the matters, you should be able to guess that there is a family conflict, and I am the fish that suffers when the firefighters drains the water to fight the fire. Dai Jun was obviously not willing to talk more about it. And how may I call you? Liao Junhua nodded without saying anything more as he looked to the Lin Yanan who was sipping a cup of tea from the sidelines. Lin Yanan had prepared to speak before suddenly, a single voice came calling out from outside the group. Brother Liao, brother Liao! Are you there? I asked your men and they all said you were in Qingdao City. Do you mind if Ie on over? This voice was obviously a girl, and when Wang Chao heard this voice, he didnt know why, but he felt that this voice was familiar to him. I want to make arge scale documentary about the true lifestyles of the Chinese who live abroad. Brother Liao, you were once in the American Chinese Association, help me by telling me some secrets, itll be a great help for my abroad trip to filmter this year. The doors opened up to reveal a womane running in. Wang Chaos eyes looked to the character, only to reveal that it was the woman he had not seen for a very long time, Zhu Jia. Chapter 89: Tang Zichen VS Chen Aiyang (First) Chapter 89: Tang Zichen VS Chen Aiyang (First) Wang Chao and Zhu Jia hadnt seen each other for nearly two years now. But Wang Chao had still remembered that back in the military district in Beijing, Zhu Jia was preparing to introduce him to a princess princeling that was involved in both the military and higher ss society worlds. But because he had been influenced by elder Liu, he had no desire to catch any ill thoughts and declined the invitation. A year ago when Wang Chao finished his long trek, he had wanted to find a time toe exin things. After all, Zhu Jia had been doing this out of the kindness of her heart, it was Wang Chao that had been impolite. Even then when it came to his business, Yao Xiaoxue had used the connections of Zhu Jia to earn many benefits. Whether it was personal or business, Wang Chao had to exin his reasons for suddenly leaving. Unfortunately, by the time Wang Chao had returned back to S province, Zhu Jia had already flown the coop and swapped her phone number as well. Wang Chao had another headache to take care of and didnt have any time to search for her, somunication between the two had been stopped. Who would have known that two years after, they would cross paths once more at Liao Junhuas seaside vi. Zhu Jia seemed to be very familiar with Liao Junhua and walked about his vi as she pleased in a way that was even more familiar than when she was in her own house. Without even a greeting, the doors to the vi opened. Zhu Jias temperament was even more mature than two years ago. She wore leisure clothes that emphasized her tender white skin in a clear manner. Although it wasnt skintight, the clothes had still brought out the best of her curves and with her jet ck hair covering her back, it made her look very refined and experienced. Her eyes radiated with health and vigor and her entire Qi seemed to flow with energy. The most revealing thing was the white and borate sunsses perched on top of her nose, giving her a significant amount of mysterious charm. When Zhu Jia came rushing in, Liao Junhua shrugged his shoulders and hands at Wang Chao with a helpless smile on his face. Eh, brother Liao, are all your friends at your ce? When Zhu Jia came in, the eyeballs hidden behind her sunsses swept around the ce. They hovered onto Wang Chaos face for a moment with a small furrowing of her eyebrows before looking past him after several seconds. Even after scouring over the other people in an impolite fashion, she was a person born from a good family. Although Wang Chao had looked familiar to her and made her feel curious, she had managed to refrain from an even longer look. After two years of training and nourishing his health, he had made unbelievable progress. Whether it was his health or his body, Wang Chao had undergone aplete transformation, plus, Zhu Jia had no idea that Wang Chao would be invited by Liao Junhua. It was for these reasons that lead to Zhu Jia not recognizing Wang Chao. This is my martial arts friend. Ah, Zhu Jia, youre nning to travel abroad to film a documentary, right? Let me tell you, you should give up on that thought. The foreign Chinese circle has aplicated power structure. It isnt as easy as you think it is. If you want something deep, then you may as well inquire about the drug pushers in Myanmar, Vietnam, and the Golden Triangle. It seemed as if this hadnt been the first time Liao Junhua had been annoyed by Zhu Jia and immediately went off to warn her. Could it really be as dangerous as Iraq? Zhu Jia took off her sunsses and smiled at Wang Chao, Dai Jun, and Lin Yanan in greeting. Then, with a pitiful expression, she spoke, This will be my very firstrge scale documentary on the international level. Ive already prepared for this subject for well over a year, so whether or not it creates a stir is up to itself. Think about it, countless of Chinese have traveled abroad and live all sorts of lifestyles and joined all sorts of secret organizations, gangs, or governments. With all those traditions, martial arts, and so on, theyre bound to be linked together. As long as they are put on film, it will be a huge profit for my career. Could it be that you dont want me to seed in my career? Its not that I dont wish for that, but you need to take your steps slowly. You dont want to make a single bite to be fat. I am disagreeing with your dangerous n to film. Ill be talking with your parents in an attempt to stop you. Liao Junhua was grim as he looked at the beautiful woman in front of him and spoke with a monotonous voice. Hmph! Zhu Jia seemed as if she had been angered. With a gentle snort, her expression changed to reveal a mysterious smile that would bring Liao Junhua under her control. At this expression of Zhu Jia, Liao Junhua felt troubled. He was very familiar with Zhu Jia, and so when she had such an expression, it was the expression she used to annoy someone to death. Their two families were closely rted, their ancestors had once eaten together from the same pot during the 1950s. Liao Junhua was older than Zhu Jia by four or five years, but when they were smaller, Zhu Jia was one of those little girls that followed around their older brothers like a tail. These are all brother Liaos martial art friends, huh. Brother Liao, no one else knows that you are a martial artist master, but I do. Ah, when I was in S province, there was a young expert that even elder Li couldnt stop praising over. Zhu Jia had prepared to pester Liao Junhua before changing the topic suddenly. Wang Chaos heart skipped a beat, Is she talking about me? Oh? A young expert in S province? Someone that even elder Li cant stop praising? Elder Lis martial arts is something I am familiar with, as a disciple of the Wudang and inheritor of the Bagua style, his martial arts was said to have reached perfection in his prime. Even my master would not be above him in strength. Whomever he praised, that person is definitely a great expert. Sure enough, this had caused Liao Junhua to be interested. I heard master once say that there was an expert in Beijing who had the surname of Li. Before the liberation, master and that man were both youths. They both fought each other, but the victory was inconclusive. Dai Jun nodded his head. Master Wang, you are a martial artist from S province. If there is truly a youth like this, you should be no stranger to them, correct? Liao Junhua suddenly remembered that Wang Chao was from the same area as well. A mountain didnt house two tigers. In ordance to that logic, Liao Junhua had decided to ask. That isthere must be a mistake Wang Chaos body began to hunch over a little as heughed at Zhu Jias direction, Zhu Jia, its been two years, I didnt think Id see you be working here. You, you, youreWang Chao? Startled, Zhu Jia had nearly dropped the sunsses in her hands onto the floor. Opening her eyes up wide, she had made use of the concentrated vision to confirm the fact that the person in front of her was truly Wang Chao. There was no other way, Wang Chaos character had truly underwent a major change. It went without saying that Liao Junhua was a high and mighty person. As a martial artist who cultivated in martial arts and was immersed in politics, his every actions could ripple with power. Any normal person would never be able topare to him. At the same time, Dai Jun was also a master of martial arts and had an unusual aura to him. Nothing had to be said for Lin Yanan. She was a lieutenantmander in secret and an expert of Baji Quan. These three people were all affiliated with high statuses. If any regr person were to sit amongst them, then they would clearly be the chicken amongst the cranes. But when Wang Chao sat with them, he hadnt that sensation. In Zhu Jias mind, he was actually the backbone of the four and the most outspoken in presence. But this wasnt strange to Wang Chao. He had only just finished a fight where it was two against one, and he was the one that came out in the end. Liao Junhua and Dai Jun had no reason to hold their heads up high, and Lin Yanan was Wang Chaos support. To Zhu Jia, while Wang Chao wasnt the ordinary person, he definitely wasnt a person that would be extremely outspoken with his presence. The Wang Chao of two years was when he had truly made himself known. He had only started to learn the elegant ways of the local wealthy men and upper ss society. But the Wang Chao of today was equivalent to the high and mighty families that ruled for many years. This difference was far too big. If Zhu Jia wasnt shocked, then that would be weird. Hmph, It really is you! After she had made certain that it really was Wang Chao, Zhu Jias face suddenly dropped down several degrees in warmth. Sorry everyone, can master Wang and I go outside to talk for a moment? Sorry to trouble you all. No problem, no problem at all. Go and acquaint yourselves. Dai Jun and Liao Junhua looked at each other for a moment as Lin Yanan had merely sipped at her tea cup without a word as if the entire ordeal hadnt interested her or that she had already the entire situation under control. Lin Yanans actions had led Liao Junhua and Dai Jun both feeling that she was an enigma. After Zhu Jia saw Wang Chao, it seemed as if there was something weighing on her mind heavily. Walking down the decorated aisleways, they both ended up by a seaside balcony. Out of nowhere, Zhu Jia produced a gold colored filter cigarette. Lighting it on fire, she ced it in her mouth and took in a long whiff. After Wang Chao arrived, Zhu Jia whirled around and blew a cloud of smoke into his face. The acrid and pungent smell of smoke assaulted Wang Chaos nose and blinded his eyes, but he didnt get angry at her. Instead, he smiled, When did you pick up smoking, its not good for your body. Hmph, lets not talk about me, what was the meaning of that day? Leaving after you said so, and then never talking again for well over a year? Youve twisted me to be a friend of yours, but is this how you treat your friends? That one day where Wang Chao suddenly left right in front of Zhu Jias face had truly delivered a blow to her reputation. Plus for a year afterwards, Wang Chao had embarked on his long journey and cut off all contact with the outer world, this had nearly led Zhu Jia into going crazy. Coughcough cough cough! Zhu Jia had taken in a deep breath of smoke in her anger and began to choke. Beginning to cough, her face grew extremely red and even tears could be seen in her eyes. Wang Chao immediately knew that a person who wasnt ustomed to smoking would choke on smoke when it entered the lungs. When this happened, the coughing would be so severe that blood would easily be coughed out. Striding forward, his arm extended out to pat Zhu Jia on the back slightly. At the same time, a soft amount of Hidden Jin entered through her skin. Hu! A stream of smoke flew out her mouth before Zhu Jia could stop coughing. Throwing the cigarette in her hands onto the ground, she stamped and kneaded it with her foot. So now you care. You still havent answered my question! When Zhu Jia was coughing so intensely, her anger seemed to have been coughed out as well. Even though she had given him an evil eye and spoke icily, she had already calmed down a bit. Wang Chao yed an instrumental part to her in her heart. This was no coincidence, ever since that one night of the drug trafficking case where she had killed someone for the first time with a gun, her mind had been addled and traumatized. It had been Wang Chao who had apanied her that night, and to this day, Wang Chao had been an important character to her development. Beingforted after her very first kill, that would forever be etched in her mind. My story cant be exined clearly in half an hour. Take a rest for now and Ill tell you in detail. Wang Chao had hidden nothing and exined his chat with elder Li and thements of his friend to Zhu Jia with no hidden detail. At that time, I was repulsed by the actions of the others. Andbined with my impatience to cultivate myself, I truly did not pay attention to your feelings. Wang Chao apologized sincerely. Hmph! Zhu Jia had an icy tone still, but her face had eased up from the tension a little. The times are different. Man and business have changed, you cant change that. You must adapt with the times. But, I can understand the feelings you had at that time. Fine then, I wont me you. With that, Zhu Jia had rxed a bit. Ah, how did youe to meet with brother Liao? Did you have some sort of fortunate meeting? After Zhu Jia had loosened up, her questions flowed forth while she took out her reporters notebook. Zhao Jun had arranged for apetition meant to be my deathbed, but I ended up winning both thepetition and a million RMB. With that money, development for mypany came quickly. Wang Chao had naturally hidden the fact that he had joined an organization. Ah, I heard about that. Recently, work has be quite hard. With CCTV International, their men are plenty, and their connections are even harder to get. Zhu Jia had a look of a vexation on her face as if she was recounting the memories of the night she had killed someone and prepared to unload it all off onto Wang Chao. On the surface, people had treated Zhu Jia like a princess, but in the center where everyone was not of ordinary status, their treatment of her had naturally been lower. This was something Wang Chao could understand. Even with all these troubles, its best not to smoke. Wang Chaos presence seemed as if it had been influenced by personal experience and had a great deal of influence itself. As Wang Chao and Zhu Jia were chatting to each other, Liao Junhua was standing in the adjacent room and watched closely. I was afraid that Zhu Jia would annoy meter, but it seems thatsomeone that can control her has appeared. People say that a woman in love is a woman weakened. I must be quiet and remember to help this Wang Chao The water Wang Chao treads is quite deep, I can take this chance to observe for any inside information for a chance to cooperate with himter. Liao Junhuas mind was moving at high speeds while Lin Yanan continued to sit in her chair without disying any emotion. While Wang Chao listened to Zhu Jia speak, in the faraway headquarters of the Chenshi Corporation in Singapore, a great danger was brewing. Chapter 90: Tang Zichen Versus Chen Aiyang (Two) Chapter 90: Tang Zichen Versus Chen Aiyang (Two) Singapore City Situated at the Strait of a was the worldsrgest treaty port. Prosperous, flourishing, beautiful, a veritable garden city. Even words of praise andpliments would be no use to describe it. This was considered to be the tropics since it was located near the equator. But because it was by the sea, the ocean wind had brought a humid air that made it feel as if it was spring all year long. To the east was Myanmar, Vietnam, and Laos. To the west was the sea and Indonesia. It could even be said that they were at the center of Southeast Asia. Comprised of all the drug lords from these nations, mercenaries, pirates, and rebels of known name, Singapore City however, remained strong without faltering. They stood with a royal and lofty spirit and life for the citizens within the country was calm and peaceful. By the seaside of Singapore City was a skyscraper in which the headquarters of the Chenshi Corporation was located in. This corporation had started out as a family business and was now involved with both the white and ck side of business. In addition to electronics, the Chenshi Corporation was involved in many industries like foreign exports, electricity, drugs, ammunition and many others. The power of their corporation expanded throughout Singapore, Indonesia, and the Philippines. Even the Li family whom were in power right now had the backing of several rich American families, earning them little to no enemies. As of right now, the entire Southeast Asia had severalrgepanies tied to them. With such a leviathan of a family corporation worth billions of American USD, it was far more than enough to warrant a long battle to be the sessor. The elder is getting on in the years, even if he persists through this, his energy isnt what it used to be. His sessor must be confirmed now. In a single conference room, several people could be seen talking in secret. There were four males and three females within the conference room, each one of them were prospective hopefuls on being the sessor to the Chenshi family. Chen Aiyang has returned. With his name and reputation as a promising Chinese martial artist, the elder has interest in seeing him be his sessor. A 30 year old beautiful woman spoke with narrowed eyes. Her name was Chen Li and was Chen Aiyangs older cousin from his fathers side. Thats right. The elders word is as precious as gold and is equivalent to thew. As long as he speaks it, we have no chance of overturning it. A single man spoke, Lier, do you have any ideas? This man was of a higher standing than Chen Li and was Chen Aiyangs uncle named Chen Daquan. The current leader of the Chenshi Corporation was Chen Libo, but because he was currently suffering from Parkinsons Disease, he was sequestered in a hospital for the moment. Chen Libo was a person of virtue and prestige. Each of his words carried their weight in gold, and he himself carried power entirely in his hands. He had plenty of men, and even more elders who would faithfully follow hismand. As long as he gave the order, then even the edicts of an emperor wouldnt be carried out as swiftly as him. I dont think theres anything wrong with the elder at all. Were already in this, so we must carry through with it by hiring someone to poison the elder! I find it hard to believe that after the elder dies, this group of ours will not be able to defeat that bastard child Chen Aiyang. A single vicious sounding voice could be heard from one of the young men. The youth who spoke was around the age of 25 and was named Chen Xin. As a student studying abroad in the United States as a doctor, he had immediately came rushing home to fight for a piece of the family property the very instant he heard Chen Libo had fallen ill. Bullshit! How could the elder be rid of that easily? Especially at a time like this! The elder has many people who know the business and are extremely loyal to him. In the case our n is leaked, then we are all finished. The elder has many skills at his disposal that none of you know about. Another middle aged man pped his hand onto the table in annoyance, How noisy! He eximed. Hmph! Even a tiger has its time of rest. No matter the case, the elder is nothing more than an old and diseased tiger ready to die! The way I see it, you are all just timid little mice, it is no wonder the elder didnt choose any of you to be his sessor! Chen Xin sneered, Even if killing the elder is a hard task, would dispatching a sniper to kill Chen Aiyang be as difficult? Could it be that without Chen Aiyang in the picture, the elder would hand over the spot to an outsider? Just how do you think think Li Shimin nned the Xuanwu Gate Incident? His had no qualms talking about murder and his face had been sinister with cruelty. With such an expression, it was no wonder why he had returned from his studies abroad. I think it unrealistic to kill the elder. Killing Chen Aiyang however, can be nned. Chen Xin has truly learned to be vicious in his studies abroad. The other man from the Chenshi family agreed. Im afraid this situation is out of the question. The beautiful Chen Li shook her head. The elder is not Li Yuan, and Chen Aiyang is not Li Jiancheng or Li Yuanji. As it is, the elders heart is like a mirror. Even if we kill his brother and sisters, do you think that the elder would not know it was us who did it? AXin, while you have learned to be vicious, there are some matters that cannot be plotted. You must learn to plot openly and be just and honorable! Learn to plot openly? Be just and honorable? How do you n on doing that? Chen Xin seemed to have some misgivings about Chen Li, and instead of sneering in ridicule, he seemed to have withdrawn his earlier aggression. The very idea of getting rid of the elder isnt something we need to think about. Even Chen Aiyang isnt someone that can be easily killed! Chen Aiyang has learned the business for many years and has just as many subordinates under his thumb, Lin Liqiang and Lin Lijun for example are no ordinary brothers. It was because of Lin Lijun that drug market in the mainds were opened up. But after being killed by the pce, Chen Aiyang was handicapped in the left hand and crippled on the right arm. Lin Lijun was the Wingchun specialist that Zhu Jia had killed with a gun back in the corn field. This time, Ive established a connection with a major person established in Africa at the moment. His name is Thomas Young, and is a leader of the European Union parliament. Chen Li smiled coldly. With his promises to support me, does Chen Aiyang stand a chance? So he has a reputation within the martial arts world? I will be the one to break his reputation then. I will do it right in front of the elder in the form of apetition and defeat him honorably andpletely. Just think about it, a defeated cripple, would the elder ever appoint such a person as his sessor? Thats a good idea! But still, they say that Chen Aiyangs skill at martial arts has reached perfection itself. After so many years of fighting, he has defeated and killed countless experts. Where would we find such an expert to win over him? Chen Daquan asked with narrowed eyes. Mister Thomas Young will be secretly arriving by ne today. He has already invited an expert that will definitelyplete our mission. Chen Li spoke. Whats his price? Chen Daquan asked in a hurry. 20% equity in our Chenshi Corporation. Chen Li spoke emotionlessly. In an instant, a mor could be heard all over the table. 20% equity! This isnt a deal worth several billion! That is toorge of a price! Absolutely not, we cannot ept such a deal! Hmph! How short-sighted! Chen Li pped the table angrily. Do you remember how you treated Chen Aiyang and his sister the previous years? He has turned a new leaf, can you still live such a happy life like this? Think about what type of organization the European Union is! They are bigger than us ten thousand times over and could contend against the Americans even! Our Li family has relied upon the Americans secret support in order to hold our power, but in the future, we must have the support of the European Union so that we will not be stripped of our power by someone else! This is for the benefit of our future. After this argument, the surrounding people went silent as if agreeing to this deal. Just at that moment, a giant private ne was quickly descending upon Singapore Citys Changji Airport. Within the first ss cabin of the airne sat a purple Tang dress woman with no one else sitting with her. Standing next to her however was a single blonde white man. The back of the cabin was entirely filled with nk-faced men who all looked machine-like with their lifeless stares. Instructor, weve arrived in Singapore. The caucasian man spoke respectfully. The purple clothed woman opened her eyes and nodded, Thomas, sit. Thomas gave an embarrassed smile and replied, Truth be told, I am quite afraid of instructor, so I dont dare sit. He spoke in fluent Beijing ent with perfect artiction and pronunciation. What are you afraid of? The purple dressed woman began to drum her fingers on the table n front of her. Thomas didnt dare respond and instead changed the topic smartly, Instructor, with your status, is there a need to care about such an insignificant Singaporean corporation like the Chenshi? Thomas, Singapore is the heart of Southeast Asia. And the Chenshi Corporation is an important chess piece of Singapore. If we wish to develop Southeast Asia, then we musty out our chess pieces. That I know, but surely there is no need for the instructor to personallye to Singapore? No no no, that inheritor, Chen Aiyang, is a person of repute in our Chinese martial arts world. If one wants to defeat him in a honorable match, there is no one that has a good chance of sess other than me. There was a rumbling sound as the airne had sessfullynded. The airne slid forward a little longer beforeing to a stop. Straight away, six luxurious cars and three world-famous branded cars came forward to secretly and swiftly take away the people within the airne away from the airport. Oh, Thomas Young, hello! Within arge scale hotel belonging to the Chenshi Corporation. The people that were only just having a meeting secretly greeted Thomas Young. Hello, miss Chen, you look as beautiful as always. Thomas kissed Chen Lis hand. Mister Thomas, our ns Chen Li had given a greeting before hesitantly looking at the purple dressed woman standing next to him and the bodyguards who were giving death-stares. No matter how much she looked at them, she didnt see in just what way they were able to contend with Chen Aiyang. Miss Chen, I promise you, we naturally have a n. I just need to make our arrangements to stay, and when the timees, we will naturally give you what you desire! The rest of the details you dont need to worry about since itll be useless to say. Thomas hadnt bothered to introduce the purple dressed woman. Thats fine! As long as you made your preparations, I wont ask about it. Chen Li had some doubts in her eyes, but she didnt dwell upon it. If you please, weve already prepared a presidential suite for you. The rest of you will not reveal our goals, listen to the hosts arrangements. Pa! Thomas nodded his head and gave out an order. Straight away, the bodyguards split apart and followed the attendants in a separate elevators to their assigned rooms. Instructor, if you please. Thomas assumed a gentlemanly position. The purple dressed woman nodded and walked into the elevator with Thomas following behind. Just as Chen Li was about to follow them in, Thomas blocked her, Miss Chen, you neednt make any arrangements. Tomorrow when your leader convenes the family together, we will show up. With that, Thomas and the purple dressed woman disappeared into the elevator. How arrogant this Thomas is! Who is he? Hmph! Chen Xin felt angry at this sight in front of him, but there was a mystery to be solved. That purple dressed woman, is she the expert to go against Chen Aiyang? She cant be, could she? But that woman has grown to have quite the personality.haha.hahabut what type of woman is she.? When he had first seen Thomas and the purple dressed women, Chen Xins mind was already thinking at rapid speeds. The mystery and personality of the purple dressed woman was something he was suddenly interested in. Just as Chen Li and the others had left, Chen Xin suddenly called out for one of the attendants. Where did Chen Li arrange for mister Thomas to stay in? Chen Xin asked. At the highest most presidential suite. The attendant responded. Is the purple dressed woman staying in her own room? Where are their bodyguards living in? A single room, yes. Their bodyguards will be in the room underneath. This will be easy then. Here, do me a favor. Chen Xinughed darkly before turning around and bringing the attendant with him to a secluded ce. From his inner pocket, Chen Xin took out a pink colored drug that was clearly used as an aphrodisiac of sorts. Take this medicine and put it in the water of the purple dressed womanter tonight, or maybe even her food. After tonight when my business is concluded, I guarantee you will profit! Chen Xin spoke with a fierce re. The attendant could only nod his head repeatedly. Thomas, did you notice the youth behind Chen Li? At the same time within the presidential suite, the purple dressed woman asked Thomas a question. That one? Thomas thought for a moment. I believe he is Chen Xin, a rtive of hers who recently came back from his studies in America. He too is a legal participant for the role of the sessor. Why, does instructor have some business with him? Have him dropped into the Straits of a in secret. She tapped a finger on the table. Instructor! Whatever for? Thomas eximed in surprise. Does instructors mothends not have the saying, The strong dragon cannot repress a snake? If we are to kill that youth, it would do us no good. Thomas. You know of such an idiom like that? Impressive. She smiled, Perhaps you have heard of the other saying? What saying would that be? Thomas asked. The autumn wind moves not the cicada at first thought, but the dark brings death unknowingly. The woman smiled, No more questions, go do it. Yes, instructor. Thomas knew that the words of the instructor could not be disobeyed. Chapter 91: Tang Zichen Versus Chen Aiyang (Three) Chapter 91: Tang Zichen Versus Chen Aiyang (Three) The Chinese overseas have formed all sorts of associations, gangs, organizations and alliances withplex power structures. There is white, and there is ck, and then there are mercenaries. There are even some Chinese associations that have entered the European Union and furthermore, those at the heart of the European Union summit meeting hold a tremendous amount of power. It is simr to when they say the Jews were able to control the presidential elections. People say that the Jews were an outstanding race, but us Chinese arent that far off either. Furthermore, we Chinese have our own homnds and a culture that has towered over the east for thousands of years without copsing. The sea wind gave chilling sensation as it blew across the seaside vi hidden by a forest. asionally, a raindrop fell to the ground while the sea was covered with a mistCmaking it seem more like an artistic dream. Liao Junhua stood in the middle of arge pavilion and happily felt the sea breeze gently pelt his face with water vapor. Jia Jia, the documentary you want to film, it is something that practically cannot be aplished. Even the dangers in Iraq pale inparison to this. Im not afraid. Zhu Jia spoke up stubbornly as she looked at Wang Chao from the side. Okay okay. Changing her mind on something like this cannot be done overnight. It should be taken one step at a time to allow you to ept. Wang Chao stepped forward, Chief Liao, let us talk about martial arts. Jia Jias work is quite unpleasant with some sorrow to it. What realm of martial arts has senior Zhu reached? Wang Chao suddenly turned around to ask. My master reached the realm of Transforming Jin in his prime. His mind and will had reached a level of emptiness as well. As long as his ear could hear, he would be able to see. No matter how fast a move was, he would be able to dodge. This once included a single time where bullets flew everywhere. When he was on that battlefield, not a single one hit him. His mind and will has practiced to the level where the spirit returns to nothing, this is the stage where experience blends into ones perception. Wang Chao thought for moment, Elder Sun narrated in True Narration of Xingyi that this was a singleyer realm that leads to the state of nothing. No sight, no sound, yet aware to dodge. Did senior Zhu reach such a stage? The state of nothing is the pinnacle of Chinese Boxing. It is also the summit of the cultivation of the heart and mind. Liao Junhuaughed, Didnt Elder Sun say in his book that he had only met four people who had attained such a realm? Li Luoneng of Xingyi Quan, Dong Haichuan of Bagua, Yang Luchan of Taichi, and Wu Yuxiang. Each one of them were men of foresight and could tell when trouble would arrive before it could even start. My master has already reached hister years, but he has not yet achieved such a state. He has most likely not perfected his state of mind and will. For one to wish to reach the state of nothing, that will require chance. There are times that even cultivation will not help the body. That isnt bad. In the Doctrine of the Mean of the Confucians, it is said that It is characteristic of the most entire sincerity to be able to foreknow.. Throughout history, there had been Confucian schrs that have cultivated their health to the absolute peak. Despite having so little strength that even a chicken could evade them, they were still prophetic in their abilities and could evade danger. Wang Chao spoke. His mind and spirit were like that of a newborn as it glowed red and bright from the light. Although today had been a misty type of day, Wang Chao could still sense the sun that was rising high into the sky behind the clouds. His mind and will had synchronized with the rhythmic tempo of the sun and moon. Whenever he broke out with Jin now, it would be by instinct rather than deliberation. The things at the peak are for the grandmasters to talk about as if they are everyday topics. To us, the more we talk about it, the moreplicated it bes. Like the farmers in the 1960s, they had no understanding of the moon. Instead, they had mistaken it to be the Immortal Change. My current statepared to the grandmasters is equivalent to those of the farmers. But I can see that youve understood something. Is there a rhythm to the changes in the spirit and personality? Liao Junhua had already talked to Wang Chao for the entire day and had noticed that Wang Chao had been vigorous in the morning, guarded in the afternoon, a leisured excitement at dusk, and then quiet at night. This pattern to the changes in the spirit and personality was quite curious to him. Take the quintessence of the sun and moon. That is nothing more than the basics of the theory of cultivation. When it came to friends who were martial artists, Wang Chao was very genuine and held nothing back with them. The path to improvement was blind and required the guidance of others. But in the end, it still required the person to move by themselves. While Qingdao was drizzling and hazy in the morning, Singapore was bright and lively. Chen Aiyang stood underneath the shade of a nearby tree and slowly went through one of the stances for Taichi. His movements had been smooth and thorough as he moved from left to right and right to left as in a smooth manner as if he was a water droplet. Sunshine had sprayed through the trees and left behind a motley of bright spots on the ground below. As his body moved around and through them, they resembled the the shing light of a golden scale. Gugu, gugu, gugu. A series of ox like bellows mixed in with the croaking of a toad could be heard from his abdomen, chest, and the entire body. This was Taichis secret method of refining the marrow, Fishing Toad Jin. As Chen Aiyang struck, the sounds of the Ox Toad grew louder and louder until even the sparrows on the trees had been frightened enough to take off. Suddenly, his entire body flew upwards towards the nearest tree. Without using his hand or leg, his entire body resembled that of a cat without a tail and hugged the tree. This was a move in Taichi called Leopard Cat Up the Tree. Under his demonstration, he had truly transformed into a giant leopard cat. Moving up and down the three thrice times, he threw himself upwards once more and formed a circle with both hands. As one hand extended, the other receded. In an urate movement of his hand, he had grabbed a sparrow that was just about to ascend into the sky gently before falling back down. His movements had been fast and astonishing to see. After grabbing the sparrow, he gently unclenched his fist. Straight away, the sparrow began to p its wings in preparation to fly away, but whenever the sparrow was about to p its wings, Chen Aiyangs hand would break out with a soft amount of Hidden Jin, counteracting aginst the sparrows upwards momentum. Then, Chen Aiyang would shake his hand so that the sparrow would move to his shoulder. Moving around Chen Aiyangs body, the sparrow had continued to stick to him in panic. Each time it tried to fly, Chen Aiyang would move in the same direction and use Hidden Jin to prevent it from doing so. Gradually after a while, it seemed as if the sparrow would be forever stuck with Chen Aiyang. Then, the riveting sound of a toads croaking could be heard from Chen Aiyang, knocking out the sparrow. Chen Aiyang gently shook the sparrow twice, causing it to reawaken. With a ruffling of its wings, it had instantly disappeared back into the trees. Congrattions, master. Youve finally brought the Jin of Taichi all around your body and reached the stage of Transforming Jin. From afar, a single sturdy looking man came walking forward. This man was rather round in the face with thin eyebrows. But his bones and body structure looked as if it was chiseled to reveal the sharpness of his body muscles. He was Chen Aiyangs able-bodied assistant and also expert of Wingchun, Tantui, and Hong style Longfist martial artist, Lin Liqiang. It was justst year that I was able to talk to master Wang who was able to defeat Zhang Wei. His understanding of martial arts was quite deep and allowed me to be enlightened. It is only now that I was able to make thest connection and achieve the higheryers of understanding. Ah, today is the day the elder is discharged from the hospital, is there any news? Chen Aiyang asked. I only just received the news this morning. I heard that Chen Xin who had only just returned from Americast night went missing. No one has a clue on where he has disappeared off too. Lin Liqiang spoke of Chen Xin as if he was beneath him. Within a family, there will always be the spoiled child. It is impossible for them all to be the cream of the crop. Cehn Aiyang used the fountain nearby to wash his hands. Nevermind him, he probably ran off somewhere to enjoy himself. The elder wont care for him either. Come, let us head to the headquarters. Within the giant halls of the Chenshi Corporations headquarters sat a wheelchaired old man with white hair. He was quite slim in stature and his eyes were deep set. But asionally, a powerful gleam could be seen from them. A single middle aged woman pushed his wheelchair while four steadfast individuals followed her. Aside from them, there were another 10 Chenshi Corporation employees. This elder was the leader of the Chenshi Corporation, Chen Libo. Has Aiyang, ALi, or Daquan and the others arrived yet? Chen Libo asked in an elderly voice. Their car has just parked outside, theyll be here soon. Another elder of the Chenshi Corporation spoke. Ah, well wait for them then; theres no need to head up first. Chen Libo looked at the dazzling halls and the respectful looks of everyone around him. Closing his eyes gently, no one knew just what he was thinking about. Just at that moment, the gentle footsteps of someone could be heard, causing Chen Libo to open his eyes once more. Chen Aiyang had already entered the building. Ah, Aiyang, its you. Come on over and let your great uncle take a look at you. Despite the power struggle between the younger generations, it was clear to see that Chen Libo was appreciative of Chen Aiyang. Mister Thomas, pleasee in, our great uncle is in here. Just at that moment, the sound of another partying in through the doors could be heard. It was Thomas and Chen Li. Chen Daquan had arrived as well at the same time as another mysterious purple dressed woman. Ah, Mr. Chen, congrattions on your swift recovery! Thomas immediately cried out in greeting towards Chen Libo when he walked in. He was an important figure of the European Union leadership conference and business partners with the Chenshi Corporation for many years; so both Thomas and Chen Libo had met each other before. Mr. Thomas? What business have you here in Singapore? Chen Libo gave a half rise from his wheelchair as etiquette would dictate, but there was a sheen of suspicion in his eyes. Today is the reunion of my family. Would it be possible for Mr. Thomas to wait for a moment? I will arrange for a rest for you. And in the afternoon, we will talk about our business, would lunch work? No no no, Mr. Chen, you neednt be so suspicious. I didnte here today to interfere with your family reunion, I had another business in mind. My instructor heard that the Chen family had a martial art master by the name of Chen Aiyang who was an expert in fighting. My instructor was excited to see him and wanted topare notes. I am only just the guide. The matter is that simple, it was only just by coincidence that your family reunion was happening at the moment, do you happen to know where Mr. Chen Aiyang is? Chen Aiyang had already reached the Transforming Jin stage and could differentiate between the strong and the weak with ease. With a single look, he focused onto the purple dressed woman. But when he felt the aura of the woman, he couldnt see how strong she was. She has to be a practitioner who reached the Hidden Jin stage at the very least. Could it be that Chen Li brought her here as an attempt to defeat me in public and right in front of the elder? In an instant, Chen Aiyang had realized the plot Chen Li was nning for him. If he were to be defeated, then his name and reputation would plummet. The elder had wanted to appoint him as his sessor, but if he lost, then the title would be reconsidered. So it is a fellow martial artist that wished topare notes, we dont need to reschedule then. We can start now. Chen Aiyang spoke. After he had be famous, these challenges were normal and whether or not if they were impolite could be taken care of afterwards. When it came to the field of martial arts, he was very confident. In the eyes of Chen Libo, he himself was a Taichi grandmaster. Very well, Aiyang has quite the elegance. Chen Libo could only praise Chen Aiyang for his inspiring voice. Have everyone move away and push me to the second floor. Let this elder take a look at this martial artspetition. Those employees with nothing to do should wait outside. As Chen Libo spoke, the entire hall had cleared out. Instructor, shall we start? Thomas spoke quietly. You should go up as well. The purple dressed woman cleaned her finernail with a pitying look. Immediately, everyone had cleared away to the second floor, leaving only Chen Aiyang and her on the floor. For practitioners, reaching the Transforming Jin stage requires aptitude, talent, a master to learn from, hard work and a good amount of luck. For someone to reach that stage by their 30s, that is the sign of a genius. With another 8 to 10 years, you would have be a grandmaster, how unfortunate. Oh! When the purple dressed woman spoke, Chen Aiyang had felt something wrong. His eyebrows narrowed and his heart grew suspicious as his body grew tense. What is your name? My family name is Tang. Make your move. This woman was the master who had taught Wang Chao day and nightCTang Zichen. It was unfortunate that during this battle, Wang Chao was countless of miles away without knowledge of this. Chen Aiyang didnt spare any words afterwards. In apetition, it was taboo to be panicked beforehand. Fine! Expelling a single burst of air from his nose, Chen Aiyang suddenly made his move. His entire body seemed as if he was a giant bullfrog leaping through the tallgrass. In an instant, he had bounded 8 meters forward and arrived at Tang Zichens front with a single arm already preparing tosh out. His entire body flew through the air with a whistling sound as if he was a runaway train. With a great gust of wind apanying him, even the people on the second floor could feel it. As his arm came whipping down, pa! The entire air began to explode with sound as if the tires to a car was popped. If such a vigorous and bold attack were to be blocked, then they would seriously be blown away. Training Taichi taught one to be soft, but in the world, they were number one in ferocity. Being soft raises firmness. The more one learned to be soft, the more they would be able to bring forth firmness. On the second floor, Chen Li was shocked. There was without a doubt that even if there was a steel reinforced bar right in front of him, Chen Aiyangs arm would shatter it. Up against such a heavy arm like this, Tang Zichen had made no move to dodge at all. Instead, she sucked in her breath and begun to shrink in size. Her two feet had begun to break out with Jin, fracturing the ground beneath it. The entirety of the Chenshi Corporation was made from marble with steel reinforced bars and cement. The typhoons in Southeast Asia was extremely fierce; justst year, the buildings by the shoreline of Indonesia had been utterly destroyed by it. Tang Zichens hand formed a fist in the same form as Taichis move, Soaring Fist The Jin from this could not be blocked. With her fist being equally strong, the force had been like a cannonball shot out from a cannon. The resulting explosion had been enough to cause the people on the second floor to stagger. The Soaring Fist blow was flying upwards to meet Chen Aiyangs downward whip movement. As the two sides met, Chen Aiyangs body shook before he sunk deeper into the ground. Without time to even breathe, he brought both arms down tosh out once more violently. This single whip movement had been very smooth and wasparable to two maces in strength. By the time his arms had been only a little over a meter above the ground, the strong gust of wind from his fists had already pped against it. There was a whip like sound from the impact as if there was an invisible whip that had been used. Even when Baji grandmaster Li Shuwen had practiced his fists, he could shatter the ground before his hand had reach nearly 2 meters above it. That had meant that he was swift and his use of Jin had been extremely explosive. When it came to Chen Aiyangs whipping power, he was close to such a power as well. This was what it meant to be in apetition where the physical limits of the body were broken. Up against a power like this from Chen Aiyang, Tang Zichen began to circte the Jin around her body and leapt back 8 to 9 meters towards the door. Then, with a flurry of wind she darted forward with both hands like hammers as she contended with Chen Aiyangs strike once again. Tang Zichens fist had been extremely fierce with an explosive wind that brought out a crackling sound like thunder. The sound of thunder follows the fists! Her power had unexpectedly overshadowed Chen Aiyangs. How could there be such an amazing person? Chen Aiyang had thought as he brought his whip arm against her fist in amazement. Hurriedly, he changed his stance by opening his fists and forming a circle. Within firmness was softness, as was Taichis way of diverting Jin. But no one would have guessed that Tang Zichen was even faster than he was to the point to the point where it seemed as if she was a precog. With a single step, her body seemed as if it stuck to the ground as she walked with an unusual movement that was not as it appeared. Quickly, she had retreated five meters before slinging forward again. Iparably fast and strong, each step Tang Zichen took the ground beneath her had shattered with the stones flying up from the impact as if she was a steam roller speeding through the area. As the fragments flew into the air, her feet continued to move at a rapid pace as if she was trying to form a sandstorm. Chen Aiyang hadnt bothered to block and instead tried to backpedal away. Like a sudden whirlwind, Tang Zichen shot forth with her spear-like fist in an attempt to strike at Chen Aiyangs chest. Chen Aiyang hurriedly threw his body to the side as his senses went into overdrive. His Qi rose to his temples, and with a sh of his eyes, he concentrated onto Tang Zichens arm. This was one of the highest skills of Chinese Boxing, an attack with the eyes! In the eyes of Chen Aiyang, a skill like this would momentarily weaken the enemys strength by a decent amount. In his heart he knew that the enemys strength wasnt actually weakening, but that his own perception in his eyes had quickened instantaneously. In that split second, Chen Aiyangs body had loosened as he drew his abdomen back, arched his vertebrae, and shifted backwards. In that very instant, there had been a single inch of change. That was the most crucial of an inch. Chen Aiyang knew that Tang Zichens jabbing strike, no matter how it used Jin, whether it be through the joints or through her fingers, it required an inch of space or else it would miss. Sure enough, Tang Zichens fist suddenly opened up to form a three finger point simr to that of a sword with a deadly point. However, at the crucial point of the strike, there was a single inch left to Chen Aiyangs chest! Chen Aiyang was a master of martial arts who could tell the cirction of Jin within the human body. Whether it grew in a certain area of shrunk, he could tell. And now that the Qi was gathered to his eyes, his perception was even more sharp. Tang Zichens skill was likewise high, but she could not break the limits of the human body. But, just as Chen Aiyang had thought that he had dodged and prepared his counterattack, there was a sudden stinging pain in his chest! It was almost as if he was stung by a needle and had brought his breathing to a momentary pause. She didnt hit me, why was I affected? Did her Hidden Jin strike at an acupuncture point? Impossible! Is she the reincarnation of Yang Luchan? Chen Aiyang had stopped moving for that one instance. There was a single finger sized hole in his clothes with sweat dripping from it. Almost as if it was a drop of sulfuric acid, the clothes where the hole was in had been reduced to powder. His chest had burnt as if someone had stabbed him with a dagger. He couldnt move or risk having a burning pain in his chest. External practitioners use their joints to carry that one inch more, but internal practitioners need not such a method to produce that one extra inch. If given some ten years, I would not be able to control you so easily. Within the Chinese, the death of a martial artist like yours would be too unfortunate. Practice your Hidden Jin. entering the Transforming Jin is difficult, but it is still only a doorway. Tang Zichen spoke, but she did not continue to attack. Thomas, were going! After giving a gentle cough, Tang Zichen suddenly whirled around. And with a single phrase, she walked out. Chen Aiyang could only watch the back of her purple dress as she left. Chapter 92: Loosening the Muscles, Attacking With the Pores, And Having an Empty Intent Chapter 92: Loosening the Muscles, Attacking With the Pores, And Having an Empty Intent Instructor, was there a reason why you didnt kill Chen Aiyang? Thomas asked in bewilderment as they walked out of the Chenshi Corporation. For a talent to die like that, it would be pitiful. Tang Zichen stopped moving for a moment. Thomas, you are not Chinese, you wouldnt understand. Moreover, Chen Aiyang is the strongest within the Chen family. When he bes the leader, he will gain the power to fight with the Li family for control over Singapore. If it were anyone else, then before ten years is up, the Chen family would be crushed by their surroundings. We do not have that many people avable to help the Chen family. Then instructor, what you are saying is You dont need to ask, lets go. Ill hire some people to go do as I nned, you just need to do as I say. A single car opened its door for Tang Zichen to sit in before speeding off. What a terrifying woman to hold all that power in her hands. She is truly the epitome of being a hidden dragon. Outside the heavens is another, and beyond a man is another. This is truly not fair to me. After Tang Zichen had left, Chen Aiyang remained standing right in the middle of all the rubble from their match. In the match, that womans movements had been eerily like a ghost and had a power that was formidable to even a mountain. No matter how much he prided himself on his whipping arm, movements, or technique, all had been useless within the scope of her power. Haaa A stinging pain could be felt in his chest that burned away at Chen Aiyangs nerves. His clothes had been pierced and destroyed by Tang Zichens Hidden Jin. There were clearly two distinct finger sized holes where small drops of blood could be seen oozing through the skin. How fortunate that it was just an inch short from hitting any of my internal organs and was just a wound on the skin. If it were a true break out of Jin, then my entire body would have a hole through it. A single inch less could bring down the power of Hidden Jin by tenfold. If Chen Aiyang had time to cover his entire body with the Hidden Jin, then Tang Zichen would not have been able to jab him so easily. Chen Aiyang had reached the Transforming Jin stage and could emit power from any part of his body. Even if someone were to hit him with a staff, then it would shatter and break away. But it hadnt been able to defend Chen Aiyang from Tang Zichens Hidden Jin sword-like finger strike. In the end, she had been able to strike at an acupuncture point. Aiyang, are you well? Chen Libo immediately called out for someone to meet Chen Aiyang as his white eyebrows were furrowed together in clear unpleasantry. Clearly, Chen Aiyang had lost. Seeing this sight, Chen Li and Chen Daquan had been extremely excited. No one will speak of what happened today. Chen Libo suddenly dered, causing Chen Li and the others to be greatly disappointed. She had originally nned to talk of this matter straight away to deliver a crushing blow to Chen Aiyangs reputation. Did you hear me or not? If this is leaked and I catch wind of it, then you will bear the consequences. In a moment, I will personally make a call to Mr. Thomas and have him hold back the results of this match. Chen Libo spoke loudly, causing everyone to remember just how much power he wielded before nodding their heads. The family reunion meeting will be done another day. You may all leave. Chen Libo announced more as he looked around the badly damaged structure of the building with an unhappy look. Tang Zichen and Chen Aiyang had barely fought for two to three minutes. But in the end, the damage to the headquarters had been astounding. The damage done was far more astounding than what a team of construction workers using heavy machinery could cause. Even the extremely experienced Chen Libo had been utterly astounded by the amount of power caused in front of him. With the support of Lin Liqiang, Chen Aiyang returned back to his own home to nurse his wounds. His injuries hadnt been heavy, but the Hidden Jin from Tang Zichen had served enough damage to his nerves. It hadnt been enough for him to be immobile, and with him being a master proficient at the art of healing, it had only taken him around half a month to fully heal. From this loss, the physical pain had been secondary to the pain from the strike to his confidence. Chen Aiyang was not like Wang Chao. When Wang Chao made his first appearance, while it had been grand enough to put his name out, he was not yet at a stage where his reputation was almighty. Even if he lost, it wouldnt matter much. However, Chen Aiyang was already the number one expert within Southeast Asia, a loss was enough to signal a funeral for his name. With a fame that preceded his name, a saint wouldnt equate to his status, let alone a regr person. Furthermore, his fame would implicate his familys honor as well and not just him. The Chenshi Corporation had experienced a fast development these past few years, all of which was linked to his sess. Last year, the anti-Qing Party and the Chenshi Corporation had been in a dispute in regards to the foreign exports industry. As a result, both sides had hired mercenaries to act as pirates within the Southeast Asian oceans for a month, only for both sides to take up a heavy loss. In the end, the Taiwanese martial arts world and the American Chinese Association had came in to intermediate with a proposal of a martial artspetition. The result had been Chen Aiyang killing Zhang Guangming and scoring a victory for the Chenshi Corporation. This battle had also led to the Chenshi Corporation raking in another profit of several hundred million Singaporean Dors. It had also been that same battle that brought him his current position and so for the sake of preserving his familys power and Chen Aiyangs chance at being a sessor, Chen Libo had intervened. Otherwise, since both Chen Aiyangs parents had died and he had no direct lineage, the familys line of session would nevernd upon him. When in the Jianghu, one cannot move freely. Even though there were the open-minded, even they could not defend themselves against the turmoil of the secr world. For the elder to suddenly stop the reunion, does that mean he has another reason? That Tang woman, who is she? How did Chen Lie across someone as amazing as her? That Tang woman clearly let me go, just what is she getting at? This fight for the role of sessor is something I cannot lose, what would happen to my sister? If I were to lose, then she would suffer! Sigh, with the matters growing that bad, just what proper preparations should I make? That Tang womans martial arts is too amazing, even if I were to be a hermit and dedicate myself to training for the next five years without a care in the world, I would still have no chance of beating her. But even now, my heart is already a mess with the mundane events of the world. I cannot dedicate my heart to the pursuit of martial arts full-heartedly now. Chen Aiyang was very knowledgeable about his own situation and disturbances. Given some time for him to dedicate himself to the martial arts world, he would be able to catch up to the Tang woman in five years, not ten. But the reality of the situation had been quite cruel and so there was simply no opportunity for him to pursue the pinnacle of strength. Upon entering the Jianghu, he had been tied tightly to the secr world and so it had restricted his heart. He couldnt let go and he didnt dare to let go. When in the Jianghu, one cannot move freely. He still had his sister to take care of. While Chen Aiyang had been worrying about everything incessantly, Wang Chao had been leisuring wandering about in Qingdao City. Like the sun and moon, he had took the best from the two and cultivated his health without anything bringing down his spirit. Whatever troubles he had, the organization would take care of it. Even when it came tomunicating with the princeling Liao Junhua, Wang Chao had been able to establish a means ofmunication with him as a fellow martial artist instead of having to be burdened with a conspiracy plot. Plus, after that one year of embarking on a long trek and having been influenced by elder Lis emotions, Wang Chao had felt a sense of fearlessness which had slowly affected him. At the same time, he had begun to feel even more brave and determined. Of course during that year long trek, it had given him enough strength, but not enough for him to soar into the skies. Yet, it had tempered his mind and reinforced his will so that he was born anew spiritually. When a mans heart was limited, they would be powerless against it and so their potential would be hindered. As usual, Qingdao City was covered with a misty drizzle. Hiss! Hiss! Wang Chaos arm were serpentine in motion as it twisted and turned along with the movements of his legs. His vertebrae had simrly been raised in a manner thatplimented the snake stance. Liao Junhuas body shrunk as he lowered in height to under 1.8 metersCroughly the size of a small child. His movements had been swift and used abination of both his arms and legs. He asionally struck out with a swipe to the face or sometimes a small kick of the leg simr in fashion to how a dog would raise its leg up to pass water. Liao Junhuas stance was hard to look at, but its potential to kill was unimaginable. It was most especially hard to look at for the dog passing water stance. However, Liao Junhuas kick at Wang Chaos ankle had been especially fierce and was deceptively filled with Jin that forced Wang Chao to leap back. This was the Hidden Leg of Xingyi Liuhe Boxing. It could break out with Jin at any given moment, and the center of gravity could be changed on a whim so that the leg could be thrown in any direction at ease. Using the Hidden Leg to injure someone was a simple but pure process of changing the center of gravity and stance. But breaking out with Jin required a high mastery. Oftentimes when someone was hit with this kick, they would be crippled, but only the person who sent out the kick would know the power behind the kick. When I hit you, only I will know that I hit you. Liao Junhua hadnt made use of such a kick or movement on the beach. However, that couldnt be med on him. In a match topare notes, he had used the dragon stance which was brought to an arrest by Wang Chaos Chopping w. In the end, he was forced to make use of the headbutt from the chicken stance to try and turn the tide. But Wang Chaos Chopping Jin had resulted in Liao Junhua being stuck in the sand and had nearly met a sticky end. After three exchanges, he hadnt been able to disy his full extent due to the defeat he had suffered at the hands of the environment, causing him to feel a little dissatisfied. Within a spacious training room, Dai Jun, Liao Junhua, and Wang Chao were all fighting against each other. Right now it was Wang Chao and Liao Junhuas turn to fight. Because of prior preparations, this was a match between friends and not enemies. They were only fighting using techniques and lessened the amount of Jin in each move. But because Liao Junhua was quite unhappy with the first matchs result, he had decided to bring out his specialty, the style of the 18 Swift Monkeys of Xinyi. In ordance to the stance when used, one would leap up in a hurry and squat down like a ball with a short kick. Only a proper master would be able to make use of its true strength. Against Liao Junhuas agile but sinister movements, Wang Chao still had an easy time dealing with it, but scoring a hit against his opponent was no longer as easy as before. As the two continued to fight, Wang Chao began to make use of his Bagua training to move as if he stuck to the ground but was still able to change his direction of movement in an almost mystical manner. In a single moment, he had slid three meters away before rebounding back forward with a fierce step to his feet that brought out a resounding p when it made contact with the ground. Sometimes, the faint traces of sweat could be seen where the soles of his feet had been. As he moved, the wind blew past his body and legs while the slightly damp carpet blew up after being struck by Wang Chaos Hidden Jin. Wang Chaos usage of movement from Bagua had beenpletely identical to the style of movement Tang Zichen had used in her match against Chen Aiyang in Singapore. But there was a clear difference in strength. Wang Chao had only caused slight damage to the carpet while Tang Zichen hadpletely shattered the marble and steel rebar of the corporate building. With a single kick off the ground, the rubble had been sted away and could be shot towards Chen Aiyang in a single moment. There was no trickery behind it, just a tyrannical amount of raw strength. The movements taught in Bagua could be used to dodge a move in an instant, but when it came to Tang Zichens feet, her strength was without equal and could shatter stones to pelt people with it. This was clearly an example of when the soft Jin became hard, in other words, when she went from dodging to attacking. No matter what way she moved in, it was able to kill someone. Naturally, Chen Aiyangs fight with Tang Zichen waspletely unknown to Wang Chao. if he had known, then he would have thrown aside everything else to run off to Singapore. Suddenly, Wang Chao emptied his intentions and loosened his muscles before feeling a strong gust of wind approach his left. At a single thought, his left hand moved from his ribs in a drill like motion to meet with the iing leg. Then, with all five fingers, he grappled onto the leg in an attempt to throw him aside. As Liao Junhua tumbled through the air, he finally brought his legs to the ground and stabilized himself after two steps with a startled expression. Whats going on, my monkey stance and Hidden Leg was a surprise, you were still able to grab it? I dont know either. After emptying my intent, I was able to realize just where you would attack. Some cicadas dont have the feeling of foresight after feeling the autumn wind, but in a match between us two, there is nothing to worry about and so I could rx. I know, but loosening the muscles, attacking with the pores, and emptying the intent. Those are the three musts of the internal practitioners way of fighting. Wang Chao had suddenly came to a realization. Just as the three men were talking about this revtion, a single person came running in in a hurry with a letter. Liao Junhua turned it over to look at before suddenly narrowing his eyes. Wang Chaos eyes had narrowed as well as he realized that the letter was written in Japanese. Chapter 93: The Organization Wants You to Kill Him! Chapter 93: The Organization Wants You to Kill Him! Liao Junhua sat by the side and looked at the letter in his hands. The letter was quite long and had something that Wang Chao didnt understand written on it. But as time went on, Liao Junhuas face grew more and more serious. Wang Chao had no wish to disturb him and instead thought back to the movement and stances Dai Jun and Liao Junhua had shown him on the beach. These two men were masters of repute and strength. Liuhe Xinyi and Xingyi Quan were branches to the same tree, and so if they could teach each other, both sides would profit greatly. Liao Junhuas most proficient style of fighting had been with the monkey stance. A single squat to shrink his body into a ball was enough to take him to the size of a small child. And in this way, he would be able to pull of the Miracle of Contortionism as depicted in many Wuxia novels. In the full usage of the monkey stance, the fighting style was incredibly nimble, fierce and could explode with force from little action. This contraction and then detraction process involved arge amount of power that was usually hidden, but its killing power was incredible nheless. To be specific, Wang Chao had especially admired Liao Junhuas most amazing trump card, the Hidden Leg of the Dog Passing Water. While the Dog Passing Water was offensive to the eyes along with its stance, its practicality was enormous. Squatting and contracting the body, the leg would be able to fly out at any direction without a sign. The abdomen and both legs would break out with Jin towards the dderCmarking another simrity to the natural movements of a dog passing water. With a power so tremendous and unpredictable, its uracy was nearly a hundred percent. When a dog passed water, it was because it needed to piss that it would swing its leg away. This single movement had been practiced and refined a thousand times to get to the natural movement people used now. If there is a small crack in the transitioning of my opponent, my leg will change directions without a thought. If there is no crack, then I will naturally withhold. It will be my opponents movements that will direct my leg, I myself will y no part in it. Liao Junhua had held this process of thinking for his Hidden Leg. It was with this move that Liao Junhua had made a name for himself throughout the American Chinese Association. No matter how strong a person was, his Dog Passing Water and Hidden Leg had forced many peoples legs to fracture and break without mercy. That was because of the power of his Hidden Leg exceeded over 750 kilograms. That was far more than enough for a wooden stake to be snapped in half and for a singlerge tree to have a good chunk kicked off. Wang Chao was highly proficient in Xingyi, Bagua, and Taichi. But when it came to what he was best at, he had reached a level of mastery in was the Chopping Jin of the Tiger Stance and the Drilling Jin of the Snake Stance. A single disy was enough to devour the heavens. Do not fear the one who knows a thousand moves, but the one who knows a single move to perfection. Wang Chao had been very skilled at transitioning from the Chopping Jin to the Eagles w. This movement was simple and had only required a single chop to w action. But this simplistic action wasnt yet perfected since he had only practiced it for half a year. Even understanding the principle of taking the essence of the sun and moon had only been enough for a simple sess. After the Tigers Chop came the Eagles w, and after the Eagles w came the Tearing. After the eagle swoops down on a pig, both of its ws would tear apart its prey fiercely into several pieces! Wang Chaos practice of the tiger and eagle stance required the chop and w to grab hold of the enemy before transitioning into a tear and pull motion. While this was a simple process, its cruelty was an absolute mess. Basically, when an expert used his hands to chop and grab their enemy and then explode with the Eagles Tear and Eagles Rip, the entire arm would rip apart the body. At the very least, a good chunk of the flesh would be pulled away, leaving behind a bloody wound. In the animal kingdom, the weak are prey to the strong. If you dont die, then I will be the one dead. A fight was no different. However, a study of martial arts deviated from that. In Chinese martial arts, the most important thing was not fighting, but maintaining a good health. It was because of this cultivation of the health that it was called martial in martial arts. Otherwise, it would simply be called a death battle. For the next few days, Wang Chao had dedicated his mind to thinking of martial arts and his heart to cultivating his health. His body qualities had reached their limits due to Taichi, and so his martial arts had improved by leaps and bounds. Tigers Pounce, Tigers Chop, Eagles w, Eagles Tear, and Eagles Rip. The movements of these two stances had long since been linked together and practiced to the realm where the sound follows the fist. But because of how brutally savage the moves after the Eagles Tear was, Wang Chao had made himself stop after reaching the Eagles w in practice. The pouncing of the tiger stance brought the power high, but when transitioning to the eagle stance toe swooping down from the air, the power would skyrocket to its peak. If these two stances reached a bnce, then the transitioning would be nimble, strong, and insidious. For that reason, the monkey woulde after the eagle stance. A monkey could hop, steal the peach, scratch the face, and grab sand. It was far more shrewd and hidden than the eagle stance. While the Eagles Tear and Rip were fierce, it was not hidden. A monkey carried secrets within its fierceness whichbined to be vicious. There was no such thing as cruelest, only more cruel. Likewise, there was no such thing as most hidden, only even more hidden. Liao Junhuas monkey stance had reached the realm of a master and perfection. During the matches between Wang Chao and him, his monkey stance had provided a guide for Wang Chao to slowly understand the stance and reach mastery as well. At the same time, his Hidden Jin had reached his waists, chest, back, legs, and hands. There existed a bottleneck in between the Clear Jin and Hidden Jin. Likewise, from the Clear Jin to the crisp Jin where the sound follows the fist was also a bottleneck where one would be able to reach another realm. For every bottleneck, as long as it was crossed, then a boundless road would open up. Wang Chao had already passed through these two bottlenecks and was now traveling on that wide open road. For his martial arts to improve by such arge amount was a natural process. When I blocked Liao Junhuas the Hidden Leg of his Dog Passing Water, I felt as if I predicted it, so I was able to be ahead of him by a single step. Loosening the muscles, attacking with the pores, and emptying the intent.but, this is just a practice match. We have no hostilities between each other and so we can fight with a clear mind. If this was a battle to the death, just how would either of us be able to empty our intents? A battle between experts would naturally cause both sides to break out with a hostile aura. As long as it was a true battle to the death, then there would be a hostile intent. And from that, Wang Chaos mind, intent and eyes would be affected by this and his enemy. This waspletely due to reflexes. If there was hostility in the fist, then there would be hostility in the heart. But if the intent was empty, then the heart would feel no hostility towards their opponent. When the heart felt no hostility, then they would be able to have foresight. Before the autumn wind can even blow, a cicada would already be aware of it. It seems that only when I amparing notes or practicing that I am able to empty my intent. In a true battle, I will not be able to reach such a state. The intent is where the Hidden Jin is created from, if I am able to empty my intent, then I will be able to break out with Hidden Jin with ease. That would also be where the Transforming Jin makes its distinction. It was at that moment that Wang Chao had realized something. When he had been practicing with Liao Junhua, he had felt what it was like to be at the Transforming Jin stage. It was only when two people fought without hostility that such a feeling could be replicated. But in a real battle, it was no use. If one did not yet reach such a realm and tried to empty the intent by force, then the tiger would be a dog and would lead to an easy death. Eh? Master Wang? Master Wang? After Liao Junhua had finished reading the letter, he had given it to Dai Jun to read over before noticing the state Wang Chao was in. He was sitting on a chair with his eyes zed over and his foot rising up and down as if beating out a rhythm while in a trance. Even as he called out to him, Wang Chao hadnt take noticed of him as if he was asleep. He had simply been stuck in his own consciousness while he answered his own questions. Seeing Wang Chao in such a state, Liao Junhua and Dai Jun exchanged a look before giving a nod and a smile. Liao Junhuas eyes narrowed as he contracted his body as he began to bring out a hostile intent towards Wang Chao. In his heart, he had already prepared himself to strike at Wang Chao. At that moment, Wang Chao had suddenly snapped back awake. His hair began to stand on its end as if angered like a fighting cock. His neck had bulged outwards while the rest of his hair spiked up like a porcupine. With a single movement of his body, the chair ttered behind him. At the same time, a terrifying gleam reached his eyes as he stared down Liao Junhua. This reaction had contained something hidden akin to that of a beast hidden within the underbrush. When the winds of danger blew across the grass, the animal would explode into action. Before Wang Chao sensed the hostile nature of Liao Junhua, Wang Chao had been deeply engrossed in his study of martial arts and so it was hard to rouse him. But wherever there was hostility in the outside world, Wang Chao would be able to sense it. It was like a p of lightning striking the ground or the wind blowing past the grass; the hostility of his enemies could be felt even from 5 meters away. It was only in such a realm like this that a person would have the air of a master. Wang Chao had naturally grasped the deepness of this mystery. It was like the Samadhi, easy to grasp, but hard to convey with words. Haha, hahahaha. When Liao Junhua saw the reaction, he had immediately loosened his muscles and began tough with Dai Jun. To be able to be enthralled at any time and yet snap to awareness with the subtlety of the wind blowing. Youve reached such a level with your intent? How amazing, with our everyday affairs, the two of us must rely on our basic training in order to maintain our level of skill. If we could fall into a trance like you at any time, thatd be great. To be able to rid any extraneous andplicated thoughts from your mind at any time is a skill we are envious of. As he spoke, Liao Junhua stopped smiling as his eyebrows narrowed together in puzzlement. That was because he had a sudden doubt, This Wang Chao has an unordinary background that points to him being a spy for the European Union. So just why doesnt he have any burdens or extraneous thoughts and able to enter a trance at any time? To the knowledgeable Liao Junhua, he just couldnt understand this despite his experienced life, Maybe hes not a spy? Even if he isnt, he should still have some sort ofplication with the people supporting him. To be able to go into a trance at any time is what is expected from a Daoist monk who have separated themselves from the secr world like a child with no care in the world or men who are in the dusk of their lives. A heart like a newborn, crystal clear and clean. A trance where one was able to pursue the mind and spirit of the fist. Within todays disorderly society and itsplicated human affairs, if one was able to maintain even a little of their purity against the cultural tide of the century, then that would be a miracle. This rang especially true with Wang Chao having a mysterious backer. Wang Chao had been contemting Liao Junhuas Xinyi Liuhe with an empty state of mind that was almost a paragon of what the Transforming Jin would be. It was only when he sensed danger that he came snapping back to awareness. It was only when Liao Junhua began tough that Wang Chaos Jin began to seep back into his body and start tough as well. With his opponent ying a joke, there was no need for him to continue being so serious. What happened? Did something happen in the Japanese martial arts world? Its nothing too drastic, several talented youths from Japan have recently entered the area between Russia and Northeast China in order to hone their skills. Justst month in the underground fighting rings of Siberia, they were able to win round after round and amass a decent amount of funds. Furthermore, theyve even killed several Russian boxers. Now that theyve entered the borders of Northeast China, theyve began to sweep up the underground rings here as well. Even some of the public schools have been damaged in name after a spar topare notes with them. Despite Liao Junhua speaking calmly, there was still a distinct tone of worry to be heard in it. Dai Jun handed the letter over to Wang Chao to look at. On the letter, Wang Chao could see the pictures of several males and females with a brief introduction to each of them. These 30 or so youths ranged from 15 at the youngest to 25 at the oldest. What is the Japanese martial arts world meaning for this? To have these talented youthse fight in the underground to hone their skills, they will definitely die. Would the death of these geniuses not be a waste? Wang Chao asked in confusion. A genius must go through self-discipline in order to seed. If they die in the process, then that goes to show that they are not geniuses, and thus, their deaths are not worth crying over. In the Japanese martial arts world, their practices are quite harsh. Without this harshness, their potentials would not be drawn out. It is in this aspect that they beat us Chinese many times over. As for what the Japanese mean by this? It could be a sign, for one. Will there be amotion caused between the martial arts world, I wonder. One of my schools has already been swept up by one of these Japanese youths. Liao Junhua had pointed to the very first picture, Ye Xuan, a Chinese-born Japanese. From young, he learned both Kendo and Chinese boxing after the royal family hired Iga Minamoto. After training under a waterfall for three years, Ye Xuan traveled to the icy mountains of Hokkaido to train under the model system of the ascetics there.Not only that, but he is the Japanese martial arts worlds most outstanding youth. By now, Ye Xuan is only 19, but rumors have it that when he was 17, Ye Xuan was able to make it to the Hidden Jin stage. A fight like this would not be easy to win. True, Japan must have nned this, the backing behind Ye Xuan must be impressive. If it were any regr expert with no backing, then they would have been suppressed by gunfire. A person with backing is quite difficult to deal with. Furthermore, reaching the Hidden Jin stage by the age of 17? What a genius this Ye Xuan is. Wang Chao nodded his head as he thought back to Miyagi Hanshin who he had destroyed the dder of. Ye Xuan has already reached the Jilin province, would you be interested in going to see the fight tomorrow? Id love to. That night, Lin Yanan spoke to Wang Chao, Theres a new n from the organization. They want you to fight that Ye Xuan in a match and kill him. This is a genius that the organization wishes to strangle before he develops any more. Chapter 94: Throttle the Talented Youth (First) Chapter 94: Throttle the Talented Youth (First) Strangle a genius? Hearing Lin Yanans report, Wang Chao leafed through the sheaf of information he had before closing his eyes and exhaling slowly in thought, ording to the reports, Ye Xuan practiced began to practice how to use a sword under a waterfall for three years before studying under the guidance of many Japanese martial artist masters. After those three years, he returned to the snowy mountains of Hokkaido to undergo self-discipline to hone his will. By the age of 18, he challenged Aikido master Iwasaki Masa and won. A person like this is a fanatic that seeks the Martial Way and has a heart that longs for martial arts. Although he is 19, he will not be as easily defeated as Miyagi Hanshin was. It is only because he cannot be easily defeated that the organization has asked you to. Shuffling the report together, Lin Yanan gave a smile with arge arc in it, You are a genius as well. A genius against another genius is what makes a fight worth seeing. The organization wishes for you to secretly strike at the me of the Japanese martial arts world. The reason why the Japanese have brought those youths to sweep our schools and fighting rings is because it is an attempt to test us. If they seed, then there will be arge-scale operation against us in the future. Although this isnt like the previous century, the Japanese martial arts world cant create toorge of a wave. To be frank, we can only fight in secret and will be ssified as behaviors from the private citizens. The government wont get involved, and in fact, they will pretend to not know about it. But if we were to let them go unimpeded, that would do no good for the face of China. Martial arts isnt something that ys a definite role in this, but it is still something we have support in. The organization has ns for you to make yourself known within the martial arts world, so this is a very good opportunity that you cannot miss. I am also a martial artist, so I know and believe in your skill. You should stop ttering me, if the organization gives me a mission, I willplete it. If I dontplete the mission, I wontplete the mission. Wang Chao closed his eyes, Im no genius, only that Ye Xuan can be considered to be a genius. When he was 17, he reached the stage of the Hidden Jin and joined the ranks of the upper levels. When I was 17, I was still learning the horse stance. Do you really have no chance? Lin Yanan looked to Wang Chao with her eyebrows narrowing together in concern. I havent even seen him, how would Ie to any conclusion that easily? Am I an Immortal from Daoist beliefs? On the tform of apetition, there are many things that can change the oue. Whomever has the better technique will be the winner. Wang Chao smiled, but it did not quite reach his eyes. From his expression, it could be seen that he was neither nervous or surprised. Thats fine, I had thought that you had no confidence in yourself. Lin Yanan studied Wang Chaos expression for a moment before nodding her head. You go and take a rest, Ill go prepare some things. Since this is a matter between the people, then that means Ill need to bring in some private help instead of the government. After thepetition, there will definitely be fire; but that shouldnt be too dangerous. With Liao Junhua making the arrangements, instead of fearing the ten thousands happening, we should be worrying about any one thing happening. Wang Chao knew that Lin Yanan would prepare a sniper, bodyguards, and several other covert ops. After all, their current statuses were currently that of an unknown gang and mercenaries. With them heading into the underground fighting rings, it would not follow any official rules. To be an underground fighter was to be ready to be shot by a bullet at any time. Just as Lin Yanan walked out, Wang Chao could hear someone approaching the door nearby. Zhu Jia, is that you? At this time, why arent you asleep? Even before Zhu Jia could get close to the door, Wang Chao could tell it was her from her distinctive footsteps. Was that your assistance just walking out? How pretty, she even has a decent physique. Zhu Jia was wearing flowerttice pajamas and slippers. Her hair was wet and scattered behind her in a way that was easy to see that she had just finished showering. I didnt think youd fall to such a level where youd hire a female secretary. Zhu Jia sat downzily and gave Wang Chao a ttering wink. This second meeting with Wang Chao had been far more rxed than beforeCthere had been no apprehension in Zhu Jias face at all. Wang Chaos eyes began to observe Zhu Jia before finally stopping at her snowy white calves. At this, Zhu Jia began to grow a little uneasy before finally speaking with a deadpan face, What are you looking at, never seen something like this before? Wang Chao looked away and spoke in rapid session, Of course Ive never seen it before. You Zhu Jia snorted for a moment before her voice began to mellow out to grow concerned, But Im curious. You werent doing too badly for yourself with yourpany back in S province, why did you run off to Shandong to open a martial arts school? Oh, by the way, just what happened between you and Zhao Jun, were you forced to run away to Shandong because of him? Thats unfortunate, that day you left, I could have introduced you to several government officials. If you became good friends with them, then even Zhao Jun wouldnt dare touch you. But now that youre here in Shandong with brother Liao, then his word will protect you in the three provinces of Northeast China. Your brother Liao and I are only just friends in the martial arts world. We only just became friends. However, your brother Liao is quite amazing. As a high ranking official, he is also a master of martial arts. Dont start talking about martial arts, give it a rest, okay? Zhu Jia pouted, I see how easy you are able to talk to brother Liao. Help me convince him to help me with my career. Plus, you have to help me too. Fine then, who let me allow myself to owe you a favor anyways? Wang Chao sigh helplessly. In the capital of the Jilin province, Changchun City. That night within a Karate dojo, a single male youth with a determined expression had his eyes closed as he sat in a kneeling position. His entire body was loose in his kimono while a wooden sword two-thirds of a meter long was ced in front of him. At the same time, there were two Japanese youths fighting against each other with a fierce and swift movement. But one of these youths had remained stationary. Even if there was a strong gust of wind blowing against him, his body did not seem to feel it almost as if the hairs on his body didnt feel it. Ye Zi, Ye Zi. You only just arrived in Changchun City today, and yet youre going to fight again at some ce tomorrow? Arent you going to rest at all? Another girl with her bangs covering her forehead had spoken out from her seated position on the side. Despite the worry in her voice, her eyes had a look of admiration to it. This was a familiar looking girl. If Wang Chao saw her, then he would immediately recognize her. That was because she was the very same Yagyu Haruko that had been on a tanker and demanded Wang Chao to fight her. Not tomorrow, but tonight. This youth was a Chinese-born Japanese; the genius known throughout the Japanese martial arts world as Ye Xuan. At the age of 18, he had been able to defeat the Aikido master Iwasaki Masa in Hokkaido. Being called a genius was not a title he had conferred to himself. Youre going to go out tonight? This isnt the same China as the one before. A strong dragon cant control a snake hidden in the grass. Let us make the preparations; if something happens to you, then it would be a tremendous loss to our Japanese martial arts world. Yagyu Haruko spoke up in a hurry. Ive devoted my entire life to practicing the Martial Way. There wont be anything that will stop my walk forward. Ye Xuan closed his eyes. I came to China this time as a course to temper myself. I will definitelye across danger here. If I cannot turn peril into safety or even have the courage to face it, then how would I be a grandmaster? Aikido grandmaster Morihei Ueshiba, Karate grandmaster Miyagi Chojun, and Mas Oyama, which one of them didnt experience anybat? It is only within the battlefield of life or death that one will be able to polish and hone their will and spirit. If one cowers away from danger, then they will be forever destined to never progress. Ive learned a lot, Ye Xuan-kun. Yagyu Haruko bowed her head. But, I believe that you dont need to waste your spirit on any pointless battles. You could go and challenge those Chinese boxing masters like the Three Tigers of Guangdong, Taichi master Chen Aiyang, Liu Jiajun of Taiwan, Hong Majun of Hong Kong, and the other important figures. With your spirit and Martial Way, you would definitely win against those so-called masters! Ye Xuan stood up with two fingers sticking together on his right hand. Almost as if the wooden sword had came across some glue, it instantly stuck to his fingers before being held to his hand. Those masters who love and cherish their reputations are like birds who cherish their own wing feathers, there is a chance they wont ept my challenge. As long as they cherish their reputation, they will have misgivings. If the strong have any misgivings, then there will be a weakness; that means I will definitely prevail. But! Yagyu Haruko, a challenge is like practicing; it must be done one step at a time. Hai! Yagyu Haruko nodded her head, Thats right! Ye Xuan-kun! Are you going to go now? Yes. Then Ill go with you for now. The most well known fighting rings in this area are on the outskirts of the city. Theres about 25 kilometers, so Ill call a car and some other people to go with you. No need, the two of us will do. Whatever happens afterwards, our guild hall will take care of it. One man and one woman walked out of the dojo and began to walk along themplit streets. Their bodies were like bows as they stalked forward like the ninjas in the movies. And not too long afterwards, they had finally arrived at the urban district of Changjun City. That night within the fighting rings of Changjun City, five boxers had been killed by a single Japanese youth. One had a finger hole stabbed into his temples, another had his sternum shattered, another had his eyes dug out, and the other two had their inner organs destroyed from a st of Hidden Jin. That entire venue hadter awarded the Japanese youth a prize of ten million. The same night, Liao Junhua had heard the news, but he had not ordered for a hit on him. On the second day, Wang Chao, Liao Junhua, and Dai Jun arrived in Changjun City. How ruthless, that Ye Xuan. His skill is clearly far too high for these boxers, and yet he didnt hold back at all. What a utterly ruthless character. Straight away, Wang Chao could see that Ye Xuans skill at martial arts was way stronger than the dead boxersying on the ground. It was easily possible for him to fight without identally killing his opponents at all. Wang Chao himself had been through many fights. But whenever he was in a fight with an extremely strong opponent in a life or death match, it was impossible to have mercy. There had been one time when he had killed Snake-head right in front of Lu Chengwen. But that had been because Snake-head had tried to kill him first and everyone around him had been eyeing him like prey; there was no way out other than that. Following his doctrine on using martial arts to cultivate the health, Wang Chao had wished to practice this principle of mercy and to never kill a person on purpose. It was these days especially that he had understood the way to cultivating his health and making the proper movements. It had relied oning across any hostility and to break out with Jin instinctually without being affected by ones own killing intent. Come, lets go see who this guy is! Liao Junhua had seen the markings on the chest. There had been a faint mark near the heart and lungs where they had been ruptured. From this, he had realized that Ye Xuans Hidden Jin had reached the stage where he could manipte the firmness or softness at will. At the outskirts of Changjun, there was a machine processing factory with an underground fighting ring within it. A single shoddily made sign could be seen outside, but since no from public security, the police, inspectors, workers, or the court had any interest in it, so they hadnt bothered with appearances. Liao Junhua had influence within thisrge-scaled fighting ring along with the ones in the Guizhou and Yunnan provinces. And in these rings, the security had all privately owned weapons. This fighting ring was farrger than the one Wu Yingda had control of in Guangzhou; furthermore, it was far more luxurious and had more rules. Northeast China shared a border with Russia, and within the training camps in Siberia, rumors had it the most vicious fighters of that training camp originated from the fighting rings. And when they were released onto the tform, they were killing machines. The underground fighting rings had been influenced by Russia as well and was thus far more developed than its Southeastern Chinas counterpart. Some of these fighters had even been able to participate within the K-1 in Japan and earned premiums from it. Both the Japanese and Russians had encroached into China in the past and influenced it violently. The entire fighting ring had been constructed to replicate the coliseums of Rome so the spectators and participants werepletely divided. Just as Liao Junhua, Dai Jun, and Wang Chao entered the VIP terrace, Wang Chao had instantly noticed a motionless ye Xuan and Yagyu Haruko sitting on the other side with several other western-suited Japanese businessmen. Not too longter, Ye Xuan had walked up onto the tform to face off against a 150 kilogram and 2 meter tall Russian boxer. The look in the Russians eyes had been grim as he stalked forward with a swift foot; clearly, he had been in many life or death battles. But in just a single move, he had been struck down by Ye Xuans fist! Teetering around for a moment as his chest was shattered, the man had fell down from the ring only to die on the ground. What a youth, he truly deserves to be called a genius. If it was me, I would stand no chance to win. Liao Junhua gave a sigh before calling for the master of the ce. Go talk with the Japanese guild hall. Offer them some money to stop their practices here. If they refuse our toast, then let them ept our gunfire. No need, chief Liao. Wang Chao suddenly spoke. Let me handle him. Chapter 95: Throttle the Talented Youth (Second) Chapter 95: Throttle the Talented Youth (Second) No need! Liao Junhua had been surprised to hear Wang Chao talk. This is just a regr fighting ring and not an official match. Didnt you see Ye Xuan send that Russian man flying? A skill like that clearly means that he has reached a stage where his muscles act like one. Thats the same realm where only the masters can tread. You and I have trained many years to reach such a stage, but Ye Xuan isnt even 20 and has already be our equal. Who knows what type of grandmaster he will be in the future. That Russian is called Bikrov, a man from the Siberian training camps who was rumored to kill a pr bear with his bare hands. His physique has an undoubtedly advantage over even us who have trained with Hidden Jin. His movements are especially fierce from his ample experience in killing. To be frank, I doubt I would be able to defeat him in three moves, but Ye Xuan was able to kill him in one Liao Junhua spoke in heavy surprise. Russians, Africans, and Caucasians were naturally endowed with a physical build that Asians did not share. After training their bodies, they would be able to bring out a potential that was far stronger than what an Asian would be able to bring out. Even Liao Junhua would not be able to defeat one of these killing machines easily with just pure strength and neither technique or Hidden Jin. Dai Jun had also watched Ye Xuan on the tform with a cold hard look. His face grew serious as well before pping his leg, s, the Japaneses way of training is far more harsh than our own, and so there is no doubt the amount of talented youths breed like flies there. Even if he wasnt considered a natural genius, the fact that he managed to survive such a training should make him a genius already. Brother Wang, theres no need to get involved in needless dangers. In truth, those who stepped into the realm where martial arts is to ce importance on the cultivation of health like us should not go into battle so easily. It is only when there is no other alternative that we do what we must, but on the stage, there is only one victor, what is the point? That youth was able to be so strong at such a young age. If left unchecked, he will be impossible to controlter on. This is especially more worrisome given his ruthless approach. In the future, just how many Chinese martial artists will be killed by his hand? Is this the Martial Way of the Japanese, to kill any gods or even the Buddha himself if they obstruct their way? To ughter whatever existence that blocks their path, what an invasion of ideals;pletely different than our Martial Way where we are one with the universe and harmonize with the Yin and the Yang. Wang Chao let out a long breath, Our Ways are different, but I dont wish to scheme in secret. Our Chinese martial arts world has already withered away substantially. Given our current age, our Chinese boxing ys no practical part in the world and is only useful for us to help others kill. If these geniuses continue to challenge us one after another, then in two or three years, we wont even have any masters left. In a hundred years, Chinese martial arts will cease to exist. Master Liao, master Dai, no more needs to be said, please make the arrangements. Wang Chaos words were halfly spoken from his mind. The other half had been due to the organizations mission, he could not fail toplete it. Even if he wasnt bound by the organization, this battle had to be done. It was unclear just how many martial artists had died by the hands of these youths. Wang Chao had injured Miyagi Hanshin with Hidden Jin, it was very possible that Ye Xuan woulde to him to bear responsibility. Wang Chao, do you really n to go down to fight? Zhu Jia had asked. This time, she had followed them into the coliseum just in time to see Bikrov be struck by Ye Xuan and sent flying to the ground where he died on the spot. This had caused her to feel both extremely shocked and worried for Wang Chao. En, there is no way to not fight. Wang Chao smiled. I support your decision! Zhu Jias eyes shined as she grabbed Wang Chaos hands and squeezed it hard. You must win. Seeing the resolve in Wang Chao, Liao Junhua gave a sigh before patting his shoulder and saying only two words, Be careful. Dai Jun and Liao Junhua could both tell that there was some intent to kill from Wang Chaos words. This battle had to have a single victor. No matter what, someone had to die, but the only question was which one of the two would be the one dying. Liao Junhuas face grew serious as he gave a signal to everyone around. In an instant, the men cleared a path and allowed Wang Chao to travel on down. This giant coliseum had been filled to the brim today because of Ye Xuan. Countless of figures with influence amongst the nearby provinces had long since heard of the Japanese youth that was extremely strong and had killed five boxers within a single night. Such a figure had caused an explosion of hubbub and led to many figures being attracted to seeing just what such a figure could do in a fight. When Ye Xuan had killed Bikrov in a single move, the entire audience had burst into surprise shock as they began to talk about the match. What an amazing Japanese youth. He clearly intends to dominate this ring, what will boss Liao do? Hell definitely admit defeat and pay up some money. Hed probably hire a hit, but wouldnt that be absolutely shameful? That cant be said for sure. Hey, take a look there, isnt that boss Liao? Who are those by his side? Isnt that one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong, Dai Jun? Has hee to partake in this? At that moment, there were some people that had been familiar with Dai Jun who was standing by Liao Junhuas side. Each one of these people had thus been quite surprised and happy in anticipation of a good fight. But then, Wang Chao was the one that climbed the tform. The coliseum was about the size of a basketball court and was made of concrete. In the middle, there was a single meter high concrete tform without any barriers or carpeting, just cold-gray cement. There were also several dark red splotches of blood, clearly, the ring had seen its fair share of fighting. This simple but crude fighting ground had looked especially different from the luxurious spectator ring on the outside. But despite the differences, the effects of the two werepletely different. This arrangement could be easily seen as rough, barbaric, and a ce for pure fighting, killing, and bloodlust. Just as Wang Chao entered the fighting ring, Yagyu Haruko who was sitting on the opposite side had jolted with realization as she recognized him as the one who had defeated Zhang Wei. Ye Xuan-kun, thats the expert that defeated Zhang Wei and killed Miyagi Hanshin. The party want you to challenge and him. Although Yagyu Haruko had shouted this out, it had been in rapid Japanese. So no one had heard of what she said and could only just see a single Japanese girl shouting out loud. But Wang Chao had long since noticed her. Instead of trying to think of what she said, his eyes trained onto Ye Xuan. Almost as if they were eagles watching their prey, the entire area around Wang Chao began to fade away in sound as Wang Chao honed his spirit, eyes, and ears all towards Ye Xuan. You are the one who defeated Zhang Wei and plotted against the martial artist Miyagi Hanshin? Before Wang Chao had even walked up, Ye Xuan had already trained his eyes onto him. It was only when Yagyu Haruko had cried out that the gleam in his eyes grew even colder. Ye Xuan had a rather high nose and eyebrows as sharp as swords. His eyes shined as bright as stars, but other than, he had a regr appearance. Standing at 1.7 meters tall with a rather well bnced build and a calm demeanor, Ye Xuans posture had made the spectators feel as if he was some sort of perfect being. He had not brought in the wooden sword that was normally seen around him. Instead, he came into the ring barehanded. The pores on his arms had clearly felt the hostility Wang Chao was directing towards him. And so in response, his pores began to protrude up like a small bean as expected of an internal practitioner. Wang Chaos legs stopped for a moment as he let his vertebrae extend and arc like a dragon before jumping onto the tform. The ring was only about five or six ping pong tables in length. Ye Xuan stood in the center while Wang Chao stood by the edge. There was only 5 meters separating the two. Upon hearing Ye Xuans question, Wang Chao had only gave a nod in response instead of a verbal one. As a dragon would rise, so did your posture. Judging from your movements, you are a Xingyi Quan practitioner. From birth, I studied Hokushin Itt-ry and used my sword to cut apart the waterfall. By the third year, I became an expert. It was with this sword style that I defeated Xingyi Sword Style master Hao Enguang of the Chinese Warrior Association. Even now when my sword became my fist, do you think you can block it? Ye Xuan had spoken calmly with his pores continuing to bulge, but his spirit had rxed and his words seemed as if he was talking to a close friend with all of the calmness in his voice. His Chinese was utterly fluent with clear pronunciation. When Wang Chao heard it, he found himself understanding perfectly clear. In the Japanese martial arts world, there would be a sh of words before thepetition. This was used to shake the resolve of the other person in the past and could help determine the oue of a match. Even now, it remains a tradition. When Ye Xuan mentioned that it was his Hokushin Itt-ry that had defeated Xingyi master Hao Enguang, that too was meant to shake Wang Chaos resolve. Make your move then! Wang Chao had ignored Ye Xuans words and without even waiting for his opponents words to finish, Wang Chao had interrupted him mid-way. First came Wang Chaos Chopping Jin of the tiger stance with a graceful arc and his muscles working in ordance with each other. Crash! With a single burst, the fist came crashing down. Wang Chao had struck out first without any mercy in his movements. With an imposing air that moved gracefully through the air, Wang Chao pounced towards Ye Xuan. Eh!? Ye Xuan had been interrupted by Wang Chao and had been quite annoyed at that. But when he realized Wang Chao was like a starving tiger jumping towards a fat sheep. In his heart, he had been momentarily shaken realizing that the battle words had done nothing to Wang Chao. Instead, it had given him a crucial first strike. But as a genius, he was more than capable enough to make apt decisions. Circting Jin to his legs, he began to move as swiftly as a snake through grass. Shua! Scuttling back three meters, his legs stomped down to the cement ground below and down from the ring. Wang Chao hadnt expected Ye Xuan to leap back so much. The distance Ye Xuan had traveled in order to dodge Wang Chao had been enough to bring him off the stage. His first strike was to gain the first advantage by giving a roar to assault the enemy. Then, without rest, he would use the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance. And if his opponent tried to block, then he would switch to the Eagle w and then link that to the next two moves that would rip at the flesh. But if his opponent fled backwards, then that wouldpletely change his ns. So in this pounce, Wang Chao had only managed to achieve reaching the other side of the ring with his arm hitting air. But just as he was about to chase Ye XuanC A sudden figure darted up from below the ring like a phantom. It was Ye Xuan. In that instant when he withdrew from the ring, he had waited for Wang Chao to finish pouncing before suddenly jumping upwards with one hand at the head and another hand forming a fork like hand and stabbing it at Wang Chaos eyes urately. This was an especially dark move that slinked back like a snake and ascended forward like a dragon. Borrowing the lower angle from the ring, Ye Xuan had made use of the force of his jump to the maximum. Wang Chao could only feel a slight wind sting his eyes for a moment before he quickly closed them shut and moved to the side. Both his arms shed out as he gave a mighty chop once more to crash against the hand that wasing up to poke his eyes out. Ye Xuans face took on an understanding look of what to do and instantly curved his fingers to instead target Wang Chaos joints in his elbow. Wang Chaos arm twitched slightly at the amount of power Ye Xuan was exuding. He hadnt thought it inferior to his own strength at all. Even without Hidden Jin, if he was hit with this, then Wang Chao would definitely not be able to prevent his arm being injured or even destroyed. His arm shook once as if shaking a pole. Loosening and then flexing his arm pores, the Hidden Jin in Wang Chaos arm began to break out beforeing into contact with Ye Xuans fingers. Realizing that Wang Chao had broke out with Hidden Jin, Ye Xuan instantly froze his fingers and formed a snake-like fist with them instead. Flowing past Wang Chaos arm, Ye Xuans new target was now his shoulder joint. This backwards to forward propulsion to eye jabbing to finger curving to shoulder jabbing had been of the highest quality flow. There was a graceful wind and a dominatable amount of power hidden within it enough to kill a person; a strength like this truly deserved to belong to someone called a genius. Bringing his shoulder out of the way, Wang Chao moved backwards in an attempt to further evade Ye Xuans might. This single exchange had led to Wang Chaos offensive maneuver being rendered useless despite him having the first strike. Even though Wang Chao had a tremendous amount of skill, his opponentsbination of strikes was more than enough to force even Wang Chao back. Even more so, Wang Chao wasnt even the one who emerged advantageous. But why would Ye Xuan allow Wang Chao to strike again for another blow? Forming a sword shape with his fingers, Ye Xuan began to move like a dragon swimming through the waters towards Wang Chao without letting his opponent properly rest. Ye Xuans movements had been very permutable in the way he moved. His two long arms had taken on the same movements as a sword would. Rise, fall, chop, crush, stab, swipe, stir, or even thrash, his arms had simted all the possible ways to strike with a sword. With each thundering strike, Ye Xuans muscles moved in a uniformed manner that allowed for a faint sound of thunder and wind to be heard. As nimble as the wind and as violent as thunder, any opponent would be swept up by this. Wang Chao let out a breath of air as he felt himself getting forced closer and closer to the edge of the ring. Despite losing his initial advantage, he was not yet ready to forfeit. Despite being at a disadvantage, his heart was ever so calm to an extreme. In a sh of realization, Wang Chao suddenly made a half revolution so that his shoulder was facing Ye Xuans front. His right arm drew back as his wrist was retreating to his sides. Circting his own breath, Wang Chao began to collect all his energy so that he could feel his own heart beating. In a stance simr to the horse stance, his right arm shot out like a dragon flying out from its dwelling or a spear stabbing forward with grit. As he rose from his stance, his right arm blew past Ye Xuans arm and towards his chest. This was the Sudden Thrust technique that was a part of the Assault of the Dragon and Snake. The dragon was the horse, and the snake was the spear. In the battles of the ancient past, a single stampeding horse and the merciless gleam of a long spear was enough to cause the demons to cry out and for gods to beg mercy. What otherbination was as formidable and heroic as this! Tang Zichens Assault of the Dragon and Snake had been derived from the quintessence of the ancient battlegrounds and their way of killing. Wang Chao was a master of martial arts. He had long since knew that he had miscalcted the very moment Ye Xuan had hopped down from the ring and would lose against the fierce counterattack. So as he dodged Ye Xuans string of moves, he had conserved his strength so that when he would move into formation for his own strike, it would be as strong as a swift horse and as deadly as a spear. The hair-raising killing potential of a horse and spear of the ancient past was what Wang Chao had derived his Sudden Thrust strike from. A horse and a spear, this was more than enough power to differentiate between the king and the marquis. The very moment Ye Xuan had gained the upper hand, he calcted that Wang Chao would retreat away from him and down from the ring. As long as he got away, he would definitely conserve his energy up until thest moment. If Wang Chao were to really jump down the ring, then Ye Xuan had nned on using his arms like a sword and leap high into the air to unleash one of the more terrifying ssics of Japanese Kendo, the Downwind de. For three years, Ye Xuan had naturally practiced the sword at the waterfall. He would jump from the highest point to unleash one mighty strike after another to cleave the water or anywhere else his sword flowed to, making it practically impossible for him to miss. The Downwind de would unleash a crackling sound like thunder at the most crucial and powerful moment of the de. Normally, it would not be normally done since it required one to leap high into the air which would also leave them open to attack. But, if Wang Chao were to leave the ring, then he would have the most optimal positioning. In that instant, Ye Xuan could feel the radiance of victory fill up in his eyes. But then, Wang Chao had exploded with Jin after using his Sudden Thrust, causing the radiance of victory to shatter apart. How amazing! Ye Xuan felt his skin began to prickle in anticipation. He could feel his arms already start to be pushed away, but because of his constant self-discipline, he did not feel disappointed after having the light of victory snatched away from him. Instead, he began to grow even more calm-headed and immediately whipped his arms back to protect his chest. Bang! Like a spear, Wang Chaos arm smashed against Ye Xuans chest. With the explosive Jin of the Sudden Thrust, Ye Xuans Downwind de wouldnt be able to manifest itself. Since he had to protect himself, Ye Xuan had been forced backwards and leapt back to the center of the ring. Wang Chao had managed to gain the upper hand once more! Leaping up, Wang Chao let out another roar reminiscent of a tiger! The entire ring began to tremble and even the ground beneath Wang Chao began to crack from where he trampled. Brother Liaowhats happening? Zhu Jia began to shake from her perch up above. Sweat had already started to appear over her face as she held her breath in worry. The amount of suspension she had felt watching the match had been far too much for her. Dangereven I dont know Liao Junhua had answered nervously. Dai Jun had been utterly speechless as well, but his mouth remained shut. Zhu Jias heart had beenpletely nervous, just breathing was getting quite difficult for her. Her heart wouldnt stop beating as she watched Ye Xuan fight Wang Chao. In her mind, she suddenly thought of a ssic from long ago. Unable to control herself, Zhu Jia began to gently hum to herself. The Great Wall will never fall, The thousand mile Yellow River will always flow. . Open your eyes and take a good look! Just what sincere ve would give up? Open your mouth and give a loud shout! We are the army for our nation! .. Cut open the path! Bring your hands up! Work hard for the resurgence of the nation! Never let anyone trample across ournds! The sleeping lion has already awoken! Zhu Jia had initially wanted to hum only the first verse of the song written for Huo Yunjia to calm down her nerves, but for some reason, the match down below had caused her to sing a little louder. Even more so, in the next second, several people next to her had been entranced and some had found themselves singing along as well! Trantor Note: Huo Yunjia was a martial artist widely considered a hero in China for defeating foreign martial artists in a time where China was being heavily influenced by foreign countries. Within the next several seconds, the song had made its way to around half the spectators! This fight of Wang Chao and the Japanese fighter Ye Xuan could be said to parallel the ssics of Huo Yunjia! One minuteter, a single chorus could be heard ringing throughout the building. The Great Wall will never fall, the thousand mile Yellow River will always flow. Open your mouth and give a loud shout! We are the army for our nation! What man didnt revere the spirit of martial arts? More so, what person wasnt inspired at this moment! Yagyu Haruko and the other men she was with had no idea what was happening. All she knew was that there was a loud explosion of singing from all around her. Despite the singing echoing everywhere, Wang Chao and Ye Xuan were still heavily locked in battle. Although Wang Chao had used the Sudden Thrust and regained the upper hand, Ye Xuans spirit had remained unshaken. His arms would sometimes remain motionless, but sometimes it would seemingly float in the air as it gently diverted the ferocious energy from Wang Chaos strikes. At this moment, Ye Xuan was waiting for Wang Chao to let out in his barrage. With all of the loud singing around him, it was only natural for Wang Chao to hear the song as well. In a sh, Wang Chao had felt himself surge with emotions. Hmph! Wang Chaos chest rose and fell before giving another loud and tiger-like roar! Taking eight steps and fracturing the ground beneath him, Wang Chao struck. When Wang Chao stalked forward, his arms had begun to chop and whip at the air. With each strike, there was a loud popping sound as if the tires of a car had just exploded. Even Ye Xuan had a slightly different look to his face now. This fierce barrage had far exceeded what Wang Chao was doing before. After blocking all eight of Wang Chaos strikes, Ye Xuan had finally found himself a little worse for breath. Just as he was about to hop off the ring, Wang Chao suddenly caught onto him with the Eagle w! Bringing his hands out, Ye Xuan grappled onto Wang Chao as well. With an eagle-like whistle, Wang Chaos strength began to well up within him and pulled with both arms! Eagle w and Tear! Ye Xuan could only both of his arms forced apart before a stinging pain hit his joints, muscles, and ligaments. Even his Hidden Jin had been blocked by Wang Chaos Hidden Jin. With hands like iron, Wang Chao tore at Ye Xuans arms. Then, with the Bear Strikes the Tree, Wang Chao bashed Ye Xuans chest with his shoulder. As a result, Ye Xuan fell down to the tform. Wang Chaos Bear Strikes the Tree hadcked strength since he had not yet mastered the bear stance. It could strike down any regr person, but not against an expert. Ye Xuan had already brought his Hidden Jin to his chest and so he had only been sent flying instead of being injured. Bang! He struck against the tform before preparing to roll back to his feet to fight. But Wang Chao hadnt been willing to give Ye Xuan the chance to retaliate. Rising high into the air, his entire body had been like a galloping horse that trampled the ground beneath. Wang Chao stomped down with a swift brutal foot that had managed to break past Ye Xuans defenses. Just before Ye Xuan could climb back up, Wang Chao had crushed his right hand. Crack! The violent sound of bones breaking could be heard. Even if Ye Xuans hand was as hard as iron, it would not be able to withstand the stampeding horse that was Wang Chao. Underneath, the wrist and hand had been utterly crushed into the cement ground. Good! A fierce shout could be heard from the entire crowd outside. Ha! Ye Xuan had a pained look on his face as he moved to his feet. With a swift kick upwards, he tried to deliver a kick with at least a force of 500 kilograms. Ye Xuan hadnt lost his fighting spirit despite the pain. He could still manage to hold his spirit together and endure a pain that many people wouldnt be able to. Unfortunately for him, Wang Chao hadnt let up despite the first sessive strike. So the kick Ye Xuan had delivered was not able to turn the tides. Suddenly crouching down, Wang Chaos body contracted to resemble that of a monkey. Dodging Ye Xuans kick, Wang Chao released a left kick that struck Ye Xuans calf. As it struck true, another bone-breaking snap could be heard. This movement of Wang Chao had been a copy of Liao Junhuas monkey stance and Hidden Leg. Following another two strikes, Ye Xuan finally fell to the ground. Instead of giving mercy, Wang Chao had been utterly ruthless. With another stomp, Wang Chao stepped onto Ye Xuans chest. A series of cracks could be heard from the youths chest. His eyes began to dte and his breath turn ragged as he lost his fighting strength. Both of his hands clutched onto Wang Chaos leg, but there had been no strength to do anything to it. It seemsI was not a genius after all Ye Xuan spoke out. As his eyes began to close, his breathing stopped as well. Chapter 96: Complete Enemies Chapter 96: Complete Enemies Seeing Ye Xuan finally cease his breathing and his eyes glossing over with the absence of life, Wang Chao finally let out a long sigh towards the sky. Feeling an icy-cold sensation in his arms and legs, Wang Chao loosened the pores and immediately felt his entire body grow wet with sweat. In his battle with Ye Xuan, Wang Chao had used up the entirety of his spirit and strength to fight. Although the battle hadnt even been 10 minutes long, the exchanges they had had been instantaneous, numerous, and deadly. It could even be said that in these scant few minutes, Wang Chao had traveled the road of life and death a hundred times. This also had to be the most difficult battle he had ever faced in his entire life. He hadnt felt such a pressure even when he fought Zhang Wei. In thepetition between him and Zhang Wei, it had been a matter of personal business. When it came to his battle with Ye Xuan, not only did he have to fulfill the expectations the organization had for him, but he also had to represent the entire Chinese martial arts world. Zhang Weis return to the Jianghu had been unavoidable; from the very beginning, his drive had been whittled away. Although Wang Chao had showed his skill at the very end, the oue of the match had been ultimately up to the heavens to judge. Ye Xuan had been a youth with a power strong enough to engulf everything he touched. Despite being so young, his wisdom and perseverance had been terrifying. Even after his own hand had been reduced to a mangled flesh, Ye Xuan had been able to withstand the pain and retaliate with a swift whip kick. Even more important, Ye Xuans martial arts had been even stronger than Zhang Weis. In the previous century, perhaps this is what Huo Yunjia had felt when he was on the stage. When the moment came for the entire audience to start singing The Great Wall Will Never Fall, Wang Chao had felt some sort of power well up within him and inspired him. It was this type of inspiration that allowed him to make use of the Sudden Thrust to take the upper hand. With the roar of a tiger, Wang Chao had been finally able to strike at Ye Xuans weak point and render him harmless until he died. In the final chopping motion, Wang Chao had brought out all of his inner potential to cross those eight steps and shatter the tform with an indomitable strength. One could not lose strength in apetition. When strength is lost, the heart grows weaks. And when the heart grows weak, then the will will be ineffective. When the will is ineffective, the body will not work as well as intended. But because he was in front of this audience, Wang Chao had been given an unparalleled amount of strength. It was then that Wang Chao had realized. He had understood the reason why so many people had stood out when China had been in pieces. It was because they all had the spirit of the Chinese that inspired them. Ordinarily, this type of inspiration wouldnt be felt. But at the most crucial moments, this feeling woulde exploding out to gather together. This was the spirit of a dragon. For an inch of the world, an inch of blood would be given. Howhow could this happen Yagyu Haruko was in utter shock as she looked down at the stage; desperately hoping that whatever she had seen was not true. In her heart, Ye Xuan was utterly invincible. He was a young grandmaster that could walk forward and kill Buddha or even any god that stood in his way. But then, this young grandmaster had been killed prematurely by another. The death of one legend had been the birth of another legend. The entire coliseum exploded into a tsunami of sound almost as if this was the Olympics, and China had used won the gold medal. Although the fighting rings were merciless, it was the easiest way to rouse someones excitement. This rang especially true when one ethnicity went head to head with another ethnicity. Even though this was a matter of people instead of the government, no matter if this was a legal or illegal fight, a sh of ethnicities would always lead to such an effect. In the era of peace and security, the hot-blooded passion of the people hadnt disappeared, it had only retreated to the depths of their hearts. Good! Excellent match! Dai Jun and I are convinced that you are the best master of this generation! Just after Wang Chao had killed Ye Xuan, Liao Junhua had suddenly regained himself. Against such a disy of power, he had been moved as well. However, as a high ranking member of society with a high ranking position, he was far more calm-headed than everyone else and immediately remembered just where he was. As one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong, Dai Jun was very hard to impress after experiencing hundreds of battles. But his spirit of a martial artist still remained. This victory had caused him to respect and admire Wang Chao from the very bottom of his heart. As the two walked down, they immediately had people surround Wang Chao so as to avoid any idents from happening to him. What a true man! A single tall man dressed in leisurely clothing had spoken. Along him, there were several other people that walked with a calmness in their steps. These men walked in a pace that was well timed with the other, evidently, they were all men from the military. This is the senior ranking officer of the Jilin Military District, Officer Xu. Liao Junhua introduced as Wang Chao nodded his head with a smile. Youre just like Huo Yunjia himself! How spectacr! Officer Xu had been like a child in giddiness. Back during the Asian Cup of Football between China and Japan, our entire military district were all chanting the national anthem to the TV. But unfortunately, those fucking grandsons of turtles really failed to live up to expectations and lost. I didnt think that after chanting The Great Wall Will Never Fall you would actually win, how refreshing! Where are you from? Allow me to receive you as my guest tonight! What a fucking great battle! In this underground arena, even the military men had thrown away their ordinary personalities and returned to their more crude nature. This is Master Wang Chao, the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts in Qingdao City. Liao Junhua introduced Wang Chao with a smile. By this point, everyone that was familiar with Liao Junhua had gathered around Wang Chao and tried to chat up with him. In an instant, Wang Chao had been elevated to the status of a superstar. Seeing these people, Wang Chao could see that after singing, they had all been inspired by the song as well. In an instant, they had all been roused to a fighting mood that brought out their inner potential and filled them with power. There were government officials, business owners, and even white-cored workers. Although some were benevolent and some were corrupt from taking bribes, at this moment, they were all singing together the same song without worry. Come, let us drink to our hearts delight! Allow me to be informal on this day! Liao Junhua immediately had his men take care of the matters and then follow Wang Chao with an excited expression. Wang Chao killing Ye Xuan had not only spared him from losing any more face, but it had also prevented Ye Xuan from walking away with any more money. Even if the entire arena had been defeated by him, it wouldnt be considered much. But what had made him most happy was the fact that Wang Chao had been able to inspire him with power. What do you mean by drinking? Why not let him rest? Zhu Jia walked down and gave Liao Junhua a baleful look. Then, taking out a silk handkerchief, she began to dab away at Wang Chaos sweaty forehead almost as if she and him were girlfriend boyfriend already. Y-youyou killed Ye Xuan-kunIllIll kill you! By now, Yagyu Haruko had already found herself by Ye Xuans side along with the other Japanese men. Each one had a stony look, but it was not one of concern. At this moment, after Ye Xuan had shown his might and killed so many people, perhaps the people on the tform admired him, or maybe hated him, or maybe were even envious of him. For not a single one of them had looked at his body. Now that he had died, he had forfeited all the value he had. Before he had died, those who looked at him with hatred now would have looked at him with admiration. Life or death, sess or failure, one of the two oues would dictate ones worth and reality. If a genius died, then he simply wasnt a genius after all. Only those who could survive a journey of self-discipline could be considered to be a genius. Yagyu Harukos eyes had first been sluggish, but when she lifted her head, they focused straight away onto Wang Chao. Suddenly, she charged towards him as if she was possessed. Yagyu Haruko was an outstanding youth from the Yagyu family and specialized in both Xingyi Fencing and Xingyiquan. Other than that, she was proficient in Tongbei, Karate, and several other disciplines. From her childhood to her current age at 26, she had fully brought out her potential to the pinnacle of the Clear Jin stage. Despite not being as talented as Ye Xuan was, when she became angry, it was still a terrifying force to fight against. Bang bang! Two sounds rang out as the two people blocking her path was sent flying away from her kick with a resounding crash. Yagyu Harukos movements had been serpentine-like. Twisting and then turning to kick two people, she drilled through the crowd for several split moments before finally reaching the center where she pounced towards Wang Chao. Ha! Yagyu Haruko was simr to a ninja as she rose high into the air after slinking past the crowd. Her left had had transformed to form a w before streaking through the air to clutch at Wang Chaos throat. Wang Chaos eyes shed once before moving a hand to block/ But no one had known that Wang Chao was not Yagyu Harukos target. It was a deception meant to divert away attention from her actual goal. Before their arms could even touch, she suddenly turned to grab at Zhu Jia who was standing besides Wang Chao with both arms. Her hands transformed to form the beaks of a bird before pecking straight for Zhu Jias temples. This had been an utterly fierce move, and with Zhu Jia having no training in martial arts and Wang Chao being utterly tired from his recent match, it was a very dangerous situation. Yagyu Harukos pounce had calcted the fact that Wang Chao would be extremely tired from his battle. With Dai Jun on the other side, he would be unable to provide any assistance. For her life, she was determined to kill Wang Chao. Just like why the organization had given Wang Chao such a mission, Yagyu Haruko had felt that Wang Chao was a disaster waiting to happen and had to be killed. She moved her fist once as a sign that her attacking Zhu Jia was a secondyer deception. She had only wished to wait for Wang Chao to make a move to save Zhu Jia before striking at him like thunder. You wont leave this ce alive! Liao Junhuas face had instantly froze over as he spun around. Contracting his body, his leg shot out like a dog passing water. Crack! In an instant, his leg had struck her abdomen. Ah! Yagyu Haruko had no idea that Liao Junhua would be an expert as well. After being sent flying, she had flown over the heads of everyone before skidding to a stop with her being knocked out. She couldnt be med for this however. Liao Junhua had never shown his strength in public before, even Wang Chaos source of intelligence hadnt known about it. My leg has severely damaged her intestines. It seems that the Japanese martial arts world has decided to fight with ours. Im afraid that we will not be able to rest without the death of those on their side. Liao Junhua sighed. Chapter 97: Balance Between Death and Performance Chapter 97: Bnce Between Death and Performance Seeing Liao Junhua send Yagyu Haruko flying with a kick, the entire audience had instantly went up into amotion! Absolutely no one had expected to see that the refined boss of such argepany would actually be a princeling that was an expert of the Wulin. It had been because Yagyu Harukos emotions had gone out of control that she had tried to kill Wang Chao. But because she had also threatened the safety of Zhu Jia, Liao Junhua had made his move. Liao Junhua and Zhu Jia were friends since childhood and their parents had once lived with each other in peace. If something had happened to her while under his protection, just how would he be able to face his elders and bear the responsibility? Furious, he had decided to hide no longer. The revealing of his strength had seemed reasonable at that time. He was a master with a skillset one level higher than Yagyu Haruko at the very least. The Dog Passing Water was also his strongest move that even when it didnt kill Yagyu Haruko, it would at least make her life irrevocably damage. But his leg had still put an extreme amount of force into it. So much for being low-key. Ive exposed my skill at martial arts, that isnt a good thing. Liao Junhuas eyes twinkled before ordering the men next to him, Send her to the best hospital without interference. Originally when Yagyu Haruko had flew over their heads, the Japanese businessmen had been astounded. Each one looked at her and then Liao Junhua without knowing what to do or think. This was someone elses territory where they had no control over. And while they werent the dragon that cant suppress the snake, they werent the snake either. They had only been here on behalf of the Japanese martial arts world to discuss some matters regarding apetition and other things so bodyguards were arranged for them. But despite having the responsibility of a bodyguard, Yagyu Haruko had tried to assassinate someone after a battle. Not only had it been in front of plenty of people, but many had even recorded it. If she had been killed by the opposite side for her behavior, it would be useless to argue. Furthermore, if Liao Junhua were to distribute news of this, then the Yagyu family would lose a valuable member. Outside of the arena, one was free to plot whatever machination one pleased. Poison, gunfire, anything worked as long as the other side did not gain information from it. One could even use deception to do so, but on the spot assassinations were never well received or a part of the rules. Whether it was the just or unjust, Wulin or government, it was the face and rules that was what mattered most so one could not do as they pleased when they pleased. Even a bandit of the past would chose his targets on principle. As soon as Liao Junhua had finished speaking, someone had immediately brought out a stretcher and oxygen mask. Several white-gowned medics had quickly brought Yagyu Haruko onto the stretcher and immediately rushed her to the medical room up above. After the emergency first aid was applied, she was sent away to the biggest hospital in the city by ambnce. After panicking and talking amongst each other for a moment, the businessmen had brought Ye Xuans body and loaded it onto the ambnce as well. While Ye Xuan was dead, this was needed so that he could be sent to the hospital as well. From there, they would find a way to transport his body back to Japan where his master would see to his funeral. This too was one of the traditions of the martial arts world. When a disciple was killed by another, the master would naturally wish to inspect the wounds so that they could determine the level of skill of the other person. From there, they would be able to n out the appropriate counter-measure. Ye Xuan had been under the guidance of many martial artists in Japan. Even the personal instructor of the Japanese royal family, Iga Minamoto, had taught him for a month. The entire Japanese martial arts world had even admired him to be the number one youth of the generation. A genius for his age. But in the end, he had been killed in a fairpetition on the ring. Liao Junhua didnt even need to think to know that there would soon be an explosion between the Chinese and Japanese martial arts world. Lets go, that girl has soured my mood. Now that Liao Junhua had revealed his strength to the people around him, he had no desire to stay any longer. Whirling around, he looked to several friends, Ive still matters to take care of today and master Wang needs to rest. Let us meet at Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts one day or another and see Master Wangs skill. Thats fine, master Wang must be tired after killing that youth. I just didnt think that boss Liao was an expert as well. I really didnt see thating. Indeed, I had almost missed that kick of yours, how splendid it was! Officer Xu, the other officials, and some businessmen had already begun to tter Liao Junhua. Forcing a smile, Liao Junhua gave several words of conversation before climbing into a luxurious looking Lincoln along with Dai Jun, Zhu Jia, and Wang Chao. Your arena here has slowly begun to be official hasnt it. It even has a medical room prepared. Wang Chao was thoroughly exhausted and sat on the sofa without moving an inch. When he had seen the emergency treatment given to Yagyu Haruko, he couldnt help but think about the underground arenas constructed by Wu Yingda in Guangzhou. Inparison, no matter how much one looked at the two, Liao Junhuas fighting rings were one step higher than Wu Yingdas in schematics, ideals, service, or anything else. If one were to use Capitalism as an analogy here, Wu Yingda merely embodied the idea of gaining. That is, gaining wealth built on bloody money. But Liao Junhua had long since passed that umtion of blood money and had begun to be charitable. Fighting is a part of culture. Despite its natural involvement with blood and violence, it is not cruel. One cannot just wear boxing gloves and hope to have an extremely powerful performance. Grabbing a ss of icy red wine, Liao Junhua gulped it down in one go and quickly returned to his regr calm. The ns of this car had made it resemble a mini-bar. Truly, this car was a symbol of a car meant for pleasure. ording to the standards of the Japanese K1 Tournament, no matter if it is for fighting or injuring, they have forbidden the usage of grappling techniques. This prohibition was due to the fact that wrestling would ruin the audiences viewing pleasure. In the end, this tournament bes one where it is a performance rather than fighting. A free for all, or apetition, what fight doesnt use grappling techniques? Wang Chao nodded his head in understanding. The most terrifying move of Bagua Zhang was the the Returning Body Palm. On the moment of contact with the other person, the practitioner would use Jin to send the other person to the ground. One of the main fists of Xinyi Quan, the Crossing Fist, was dedicated to sending people falling to the ground. If one reached the pinnacle of grappling, then no matter whom the person was, all the practitioner had to do was to make contact with just the clothes a single time and could kill a person by dropping them to the floor. Thus, a style of martial arts called the Stained Clothes Eighteen Falls. Without grappling, the might of Guoshu was considerably weaker. It was equivalent to restricting the arms and legs so one was not able to fight to their strengths. Even now, our country has not only forbidden the usage of moves meant to disable in tournaments, but they will cry to stop when the nose or mouth starts to bleed, what nonsense! This is the same way how a child will y houseCit no longer has the same essence and spirit of a fight. I involved myself in these fighting arenas not to make money, but to ensure that fighting remains within a positive cycle. Liao Junhua continued to speak, Originally, the underground fighting arenas were far too bloody and cruel; there had been no sense of culture in it. It was merely a fighting match between barbarians. Although this was stimting, too much of a bad thing is the same as too little of a good thing. It didnt contain the heart, and only a perverted man would be able to continue with this way of fighting. My ideology is that while fighting must get rid of the false pretense of a spectacr fight, it cannot be too cruel either. There must be apromise between beauty and cruelty. After that, it will be ready to go out into the open market as a standard way of fighting. This way, it would eliminate those who wish to fight like barbarians in the dark, give those who wish to live by the Martial Way food to eat, and preserve the authentic way of Guoshu. This way of thinking was shared by my master, but unfortunately, he had never been able to carry out his wishes. A fight is either cruel and bloody, or it is peaceful and for the sake of performance. To be able to find a bnce between the two is quite difficult. With the strength I have now, I must help my master carry out his feelings as the one responsible for carrying out his legacy. To give martial artists all over the world a way to earn money for food while not throwing away the tradition of Guoshu.a style of fighting like this is truly a difficult thing to aplish. Wang Chao replied. Right now our nation promotes the nature of performance rather than the way to disable. It is fair and peaceful. Youve dealt with the underground world, we cannot go above ground and form a name as things stand now. As he spoke, a sweet smelling fragrance had entered Wang Chaos nose from nearby. Turning to look, he saw Zhu Jia sitting closeby him. A good battle begets death, but to forget battle begets danger. I believe that this policy must be taken one step at a time. By connecting to the international world, it will slowlye to fruition. Liao Junhua gave a careless smile to Zhu Jia. Wasnt today quite dangerous? I can see that the Japanese youth was capable of a high level of martial arts if youre this tired. Zhu Jia had remained by Wang Chaos side ever since she had exited the car. When she saw just how exhausted Wang Chao was, she was clearly hurt. Ye Xuans skill, wisdom, and willpower was truly formidable! The reason I had won today was due to power alone. If I did not receive that burst of power during the match, then it would be less likely that I would have reached my pinnacle. After expending my energy after that, it is only natural that I am exhausted; this is the same feeling an athlete would feel after the body experiences stimnts. If I rest for a day, I will be fine, so dont worry too much. Wang Chao had naturally never taken stimnts, but he could tell that there was not much difference between the reactions of the two. When you were fighting with Ye Xuan, I had felt some sort of illusion that made me feel nervous; so I started to hum to make myself feel better. But who would have expected that the song would echo throughout the entire arena and cause such a disy? Zhu Jia winked. Because of my contribution, you were able to win, how do you n to thank me now? Ah, so it was you? Wang Chao replied, I owe you another favor it seems then. Hmph, as long as you know it. Who knows just how many favors you owe me? In the future, if I say something, you better listen to me. Zhu Jia smiled proudly. It wont take more than two days for the Japanese martial arts world to know that you were able to kill Ye Xuan, so you should prepare yourself. Mypany still has other affairs to take care of, but if you have any problems, be sure to notify me straight away. I know your support will have more than enough power to make this chaotic situation more peaceful, but since someone has died in my venue, I cannot just ignore this problem. Liao Junhua had grown serious. Thats fine, if Ie across anything, Ill be sure to notify you. Wang Chao nodded. Having a princeling with a voice that resounded throughout the entire Manchurian area was extremely convenient for Wang Chao if he should ever require it. After that initial battle, the several days of exchanging tips, and then this battle with Ye Xuan had caused the friendship between Wang Chao and Liao Junhua to improve once more. Jia Jia? How much longer are you prepared to stay in Shandong for? Liao Junhua asked. A good while longer for sure. Zhu Jia red at Liao Junhua, What, were you tired of me annoying you? Let me tell you, you are the target for my interview. If I dont dig you for your help, how could I just leave? But no, Ill be taking a vacation in Laoshan, so you dont need to worry about me being an annoyance. Shh! Liao Junhua let out a sigh, he wasnt afraid of the Heavens, and he wasnt afraid of Hell either. He was only afraid of Zhu Jia bothering him for help every day. She clearly likes Wang Chao. If that makes her stop annoying me, thats good. Ill just need to find the time to speak with Wang Chao so that he can help convince her to not go abroad for her documentary. After two days, Liao Junhua had returned to Jinan. The vi in Qingdao City was only a vacation home for him to rx in. As before, Wang Chao returned to Laoshan while Zhu Jia found an excuse to vacation in the same area and visit Wang Chaos school of martial arts. Congrattions for aplishing the organizations mission,rade Wang Chao! When Wang Chao returned to the school, Lin Yanan had taken advantage of the time Zhu Jia wasnt there to engage in a secret discussion with Wang Chao. On first nce, Lin Yanan had a loveable smile on her face. Ive already reported the details to the organization. Theyll definitely give you a reward ormendation for this. Theres no need, no need at all! Wang Chao shook his head, The act of killing a person isnt something worth being congratted over. Ah, could you help make some preparations for me to go to Guangdong tomorrow? Guangdong? What for? Lin Yanan asked curiously. Ai, my battle with Zhang Weist time at sea had caused him to drown himself in the ocean. Originally, he had already washed his hands of being involved the Jianghu, but because of circumstances, he was forced to return to such a life. In the end, he had been defeated and jump into the ocean. But before he did, he mentioned that he had a family. For my both our sakes, I wish to visit them. Is this in vition of the organizations rules? Definitely not, Ill make the preparations for you. Lin Yanan replied with a refreshed smile. Chapter 98: The Sounds of Thunder Permeating the Inner Organs Chapter 98: The Sounds of Thunder Permeating the Inner Organs Guoshu is for the sake of Guo, and for the inspiration of Shu! TL note: Guoshu is literally tranted as Nations technique, but is also another way to say Martial Arts. Inspirationa man who wins by strength is not the same as a man who wins by wisdom. But a man who wins by wisdom is not the same as a man who wins by inspiration. Inspiration, vigor, both is required to forge ahead through the cold and rippling tides without fail. Wang Chao looked to the surging tides without fail. Each tide had struck against the cliffside forever without stopping a single moment. Just thinking about his battle with Ye Xuan had caused him to feel a myriad of sorrows. That battle had not only brought him to an awareness with his mind and will, but it had also allowed him to ascend to a more profound level of understanding. The highest states of internal martial arts required one to be at harmony with oneself before breaking out with power. The heart harmonizes with the will, the will harmonizes with the Qi, and the Qi harmonizes with power. When technique is elevated, the mind and will must follow along as well. Ye Xuan tempered himself by the waterfalls and icy cold mountains of Hokkaido. This is something that requires going to battle with the world itself. One mustnt forget that what makes this world inspiring isnt the natural world, but the people on it. With man, there is intention, with intention, there is the world. The world is what is held within the human mind. As he silently observed the ocean crash into the cliffs, Wang Chaos mind had already begun to wander to a meditative state. In this state, he had already begun to visualize the past battles of his. It had been four years since he first learned martial arts from Tang Zichen and her departure. Step by step, he had been in all sorts of battles and had grown from a simple-minded youth to a master of the martial arts world. No matter if it was in skill or in state of mind, he had cast away his previous life and was born anew. Guoshufirstes Guo, thenes Shu. Without the country, there cannot be technique. Just like how there cannot be water without a source, there cannot be a fist without the intention. When the millions join togetherthe valor and inspiration cannot be stopped and no one can be the enemy. Inspiration is umted within the intent; one may as well ask the world itself, Just who can match you in inspiration?. Even if ones martial art or skill is higher, if there is no inspiration, then they should fear you by a third more than normal. In a battle to the death, the most important thing was inspiration. With inspiration came strength, and strength came the decisive victory. Finally, Wang Chao had realized that in the ancient chaotic time of the past when the dragons and snakes mixed with each other, powers from all parties would tried to distinguish what was justice. This too, was a matter of inspiration and power. But a martial artist didnt need to pretend to be righteous. They must have a just and honorable mind. Guoshu wasnt just a noun. It was a reflection of the nation, with this, one would be able to explode with power to win over others. A nation wasnt formed of a single person, family, or organization. After a thousand years, it was the umtion of millions and millions of spirit. In a battle between two armies of the same strength, whichever side fought for justice would be the winner. Likewise, in a match between two experts of the same strength, if one had a firm heart with inspiration, they would be the winner. At this point, Wang Chao could be said to understand the true meaning of Guoshu and the profound meaning behind its inspiration. After so many years of self-discipline of his mind and intent, he had finally mastered aprehensive area of the subject. Like how a snake devoured the moon by leaping, it would transform into a dragon. Ha! Making the connection from the mind and spirit, Wang Chaos mind and intent had rose like the waves. Striking out with his fist, his heart and harmonized with the intent, his intent harmonized with his Qi, and his Qi had harmonized with power. Rising and falling like the wind, Wang Chao began to feel one with the ocean and its movements. Huuu! Huuuu! Wang Chao began to sh through differing stances as he hopped, leaped, and made sounds. From Wang Chaos mouth, the roar of a tiger, the screech of an eagle, the hissing of a snake, the whispers of the dragon, the crowing of a monkey, and the neighing of a horse could be heard from time to time. With each move, the air around him echoed with an explosive sound. The tigers roar, the eagles screech, the snakes hiss, the monkeys crows and the horses neighs had a rumbling sound to it that was reminiscent to the rumbling sound of thunder from the skies. When the thunder struck, the roars of the tiger and the monkeys crowing could be heard. When Wang Chao struck, whether it was his inspiration or power, one could see that it was much more refined than before. That was because he had reached a level where the sounds of thunder followed the fist. The most important sound where the sound follows the fist is thunder. Thunder embodies the Qi of Yin and Yang to the utmost level before it is unleashed from the skies. The thunder within ones body functions the same. When the Yin and Yang of the mind and intent form together, therees a bursting sound from the muscles and bones. Like a newborn, the mind must be gentle and clean like Yin. The intent must be like iron, firm and unrelenting like Yang. When the gentle mind and the solid intent reached a pinnacle, it would naturally meet against each other. At this moment, the sounds of thunder would naturally form, but such a method like this was not easy to train in. In the past, for the sake of improving his body, he had meticulously cultivated for twice the effort and half the results. But now, with a single fist, the sounds of thunder could be heard. This was what it meant for the mind and intent to harmonize and collide. To pursuit meticulously and to burst forth naturally, the effects of the two would bepletely different. Just like how in Taichi, one borrowed power to fight power, the power to reflect power was a result of using the skin and muscles at the highest of levels. In the lower levels, one must manipte the momentum of the other person by thinking and then reacting. The two arepletely different like day and night. One is natural, one is unnatural. In the past, Wang Chao could produce the sounds of thunder, but that was only for the sake of cultivation and could not be applied to his skillset. But now, he had managed to use the power produced from harmonizing the mind and intent to harmonize the sounds of thunder into each movement of his arms and legs. The explosive sounds of thunder in ones fist did not only improve strength, but inspiration. A palm and a fist that can release the explosive sounds of thunder. In the past, that was what differentiated a mortal from an Immortal. When the people of the past saw the Daoist priests produce thunder-like sounds from their fist, they had always thought that they had practiced Thunder Magic to subdue demons. From this, all sorts of fantastic rumors, stories, and myths came to be. TL Note: Thunder Magic is referred to as ׷. In Daoism, it used to practice Neigong, internal exercises. There are three steps: а, , ׵, (Unorthodox Magic of the Five Thunders, Orthodox Magic of the Five Thunders, Daoist Magic of the Five Thunders) collectively known as Thunder Magic. Called Five Thunders because there are five different thunders for the five organs in Traditional Chinese Medicine; Heart, Liver, Spleen, Lungs, and Kidney. The more profound Daoist priests practiced medicine more often than not; the greatest examples were Ge Hong, Tao Hongjing, and Sun Simiao. Medics with a parental love and an open mind were able to harmonize the Yin and Yang to create thunder. Wang Chao had practiced Guoshu for his nation. His fist carried his spirit, andbined with the mind and intent came the sounds of thunder. Thunder was the worlds way of breaking out with an awe-inspiring amount of Qi into the human world! Bang! One by one, Wang Chao shifted from the tiger stance to the eagle, monkey, horse, snake, and then finally, the dragon stance! The dragon stance joins Yin in order to search for the bones. As Wang Chao performed the moves of the dragon stance, a refreshing sensation began to spread throughout his bones and the innermost parts of his muscles. At the same time, his pores and remained shut so that the Qi remained within his body instead of leaking out. In that instant, Wang Chao suddenly felt the power within his body explode within throughout his muscles evenly and into his bone marrow. There was a cold and hot sensation that alternated within his body that eventually arrived at where his inner organs were. Almost as if hit by lightning itself, his inner organs began to tremble, causing Wang Chao to grit his teeth in surprise. Then, the cold and hot sensation began to meld together to form a warm feeling. His entire body began to feel warm all over. It was because of this that Wang Chao knew that he had finally been able to coordinate both his external movements with his internal movements so that the Jin had permeated his inner organs. It was this level of skill that one could be truly said to be cultivating their health. The previous levels were merely to bring out the potential to. When a person exploited their bodys inner potential to the max, it wouldnt increase their strength by that much afterwards. But after the power was spread to their inner organs, the inner potential of a person would increase by another strong step. Each and every moment would have the power of a lion, the strength of a tiger, the swiftness of a leopard, and the firmness of an elephant that could only be ssified as belonging to the realms of the grandmasters. Ive finally arrived at an extremely crucial opening. This could probably be said to be the same as achieving the Way. Collecting his energy, Wang Chaos breath shot out like an arrow a meter away from him in a ripple like manner through the air. To practice the fist is easy, but the challenge lies within obtaining understanding the life of the fist. It can be said that martial arts is simple to learn, but obtaining the Way is difficult to achieve. I cannot tread on this path lightly. Martial arts is easy to practice, but obtaining the Way is hard. Obtaining the Way is hard, but the way of cultivating is even harder! Wang Chaos realization of this idea had taken a moment, but in that moment, he had understood it all. After some time, that feeling of enlightenment had finally begun to recede. To be able to retain this passionate state of mind without it receding away was an even more difficult thing to aplish. Guoshu is for the sake of the nation, and for the inspiration of technique. But, in these days, one would sometimes feel the nation in their mind, heart, and fist. To be unwavering and unshakeable from ones resolve was not an easy thing to aplish. A moment of inspiration was easy, a lifetime of inspiration was difficult. Obtaining the Way was hard, but cultivating the Way was even harder. In the past few days, Wang Chao had cultivated his health with the essence of the sun and moon while practicing with Liao Junhua. Then, in his fight against Ye Xuan, he had received inspiration. And today, he had finally realized the true meaning to what it meant to practice Guoshu. His tiger stance, eagle stance, monkey stance, monkey stance, snake stance, and dragon stance could be said to be at a master ss. When he struck, the sounds of thunder would be heard with the strength of his Jin as he broke out violently and smoothly. In the past, the horse was said to be rted the dragons of the legend. Tang Zichens style of the Assault of Dragon and Snake had taught the dragon stance with the power of the horse stance in it. Wang Chao had killed Ye Xuan by using the horse stance to break through his opponents defenses. Then, with the monkey stance, he used the Dog passing Water to break the calf of his opponent before mming his foot down with the strength of a horse onto the chest to end Ye Xuans life. Two of the three moves he had used in the match had made use of the horse stance. Wang Chao had understood the true meaning behind the horse stance and had made the connection to reach a level of perfection. With each fist he unleashed, the Jin would rush through his fists along with the sound. I must make sure to slowly cultivate my health in the following future. After all twelve stances are learned to the point of Hidden Jin emerging from each one, then I will pursue after the Transforming Jin. By that point, who knows just what bottleneck I must breakthrough? The pinnacle of Chinese boxing is to learn nothing to the point of knowing everything. By then, one is able to foretell danger and dodge ordingly, just what type of realm is this? The road I have yet to walk is a long one. The energy of man has a limit, but they still try to seek the unlimited. A martial artist will forever seek this for the rest of their lives, but it does not mean they will be able to reach such a state and understand. This, is what is truly depressing. Wang Chao thought. Just as Wang Chao was practicing his fist and thinking of his understanding of the way of cultivation for health, Cao Yi and Zhou Liang had both gathered once more in S province. Right in front of him were several sheets of information. Naturally, most of the information had to do with Wang Chao. I didnt find the wrong person, how great is that. He was able to kill the genius from Japan, Ye Xuan. That Ye Xuan wasnt any regr person either, even the loss of a talent like his is quite sorrowful to me. The death or defeat of a genius means he is not a genius. Whether in army, or martial arts, or chess, or in any other aspect, the Japanese will try to find the weak spot of others and try to seize victory. I believe that we able to get rid of a disaster. Zhou Liangughed, Compared to the Japanese, our training regime is quite gentle. No matter waht, Wang Chao aplished his mission. He hasnt failed to live up to our expectations, and his worth is well more than what it was before. But whats more surprising is the fact that Liao Junhua is an expert as well? The legacy of the oversea grandmaster Zhu Hongzhi and is connected to the American Chinese Association in many ways? This is a problem that requires investigating. This Liao Junhua has a truly hidden secret. Cao Yi pointed at the information in front of him. Inparison, the princelings from the Ike Corporation are far more transparent than this Liao Junhua. He had hidden his strength so much, who knows just what goals he has? Zhou Liang spoke. Lets not talk about the matters with the princeling. Let Lin Yanan concentrate on collecting even more information before we talk about it. For now, what has the higher ups decided on doing now? Cao Yi asked. He and Zhou Liang were considered to be secret members of the Military Commissions Organization. Whatever information that came from above would first need to go through Zhou Liang. Of course. Wang Chao has been given the rank of lieutenantmander, a rank equivalent to a vicemander of a regiment. Lin Yanan has been promoted to amander of the regiment as well. Zhou Liang spoke. Thats all? Cao Yi spoke in confusion, There isnt anything else at all? They cant even join the military, so giving them a military rank is an empty reward isnt it? No money no food no men no weapons, whats the point? Chapter 99: The Wulin of the People Chapter 99: The Wulin of the People Cao Yis words had been true. While Wang Chao had been conferred to be a lieutenantmander, it was an empty check that Wang Chao had no use for. At the very most, this had only meant that he would be given a higher paycheck. Several hundred more RMB a month would be added to add up to a thousand RMB sry. This was far more than enough to pay for food, water, electricity, hospital visits, and any other needs. Expenses for the doctor or hospital, money for the New Years or any holiday spending, it would all be taken care of from his sry. To the regr military man, this was not a bad treatment at all. But for Wang Chao who had an asset of over a hundred million, he wasntcking money, and so, just what use was this treatment for him? Lin Yanan was originally from the navy. After this promotion, she still had the chance to return to her original headquarters and gain even more power. But Wang Chao wouldnt be able to. What other choice is there? To gain a military rank isnt half bad; were you expecting him to win an actual title? Thats rather unrealistic. Zhou Liang sighed, An empty military rank is still a rank. When he retires, he can still use this as his fallback. Do you really think that he would be able to retire as an elder? Cao Yi spoke with a strange nce to Zhou Liang. In truth, Wang Chaos chances of retirement as an elder was practically zero after this most recent deathmatch. In Cao Yi and Zhou Liangs eyes, Wang Chao had a 99% chance to die on the arena. There was absolutely no chance for him to retire. How about this then, Ill go report to the higher ups and see if they can throw in another bonus. Itll be good for him as well. Zhou Liang nodded his head. To kill isnt that easy of a task. Gaining an empty reward seems quite underwhelming in truth. Although we are secret members, but are we still not members of the Military Commission? If one wants to rise in rank, they must start from the major general. A major general isnt enough. Even the major generals of now are just those who sing several songs of culture. To move the hands is far better than to move the lips. Cao Yi sneered. Cao, my old friend, dont be so grouchy. We have to put faith in the organization, something good wille from it. Our sweat and blood wont be shed in vain. Zhou Liang pped Cao Yi on the shoulder. In thetter half of this year, youll be tenured and be the head of the entire provinces safety bureau. Youll be a part of the provincial partymittee, and in several years, being a part of the central safety bureau wont be too difficult. Im not the one to worry about. The government works for the sake of our country doesnt it? Cao Yi spoke. Send a message to them. No, wait, a message wont do us any good. Lets go to Beijing ourselves and find one of the senior officials to grouch to. Just as Cao Yi and Zhou Liang were talking about Wang Chaos most recent raise in sry, Wang Chao had already arrived at Guangdong in a small ce called the Hongcun Vige. In a regr looking Volkswagen Santana, Wang Chao and Zhu Jia sat in the back while Lin Yanan drove the car. The car slowly but peacefully traveled through the rural roads without any bumps or dusts flying up. That was because they were on a cement road. Several years ago, the Socialist government had put up many cement roads to the viges and countrysides. Although the roads werent that broad and would barely see any farmers use it, it was more than enough for any regr car to travel on. Many martial artists came from the vige of Hongcun, Zhang Wei included. Their main focus had been in the Hung Ga, Wingchun, and Shaolin Longfist. Many of the more amazing martial artists had always stuck to martial artpetitions and thus never gained a name for themselves in the Jianghu. Lin Yanan continued to drive the car and began to exin some of the information she had to Wang Chao. Thats true. There are many practitioners amongst the people, but those who wished to fight in the Jianghu were far and few. So despite their amazing prowess, their names were not known to many. Wang Chao spoke. If not for the allure of money to help one live their life, a practitioner of martial arts would not be willing to enter the Jianghu and engage in a bloody brawl. Zhang Weis name has spread throughout the Jianghu for many years and made a name for himself. After washing his hands clean of that life, he had decided to try his hand at business in Shantou. But because of the economical hardships, the Ike Corporation had won him over which led to his defeat at your hands. After his death, I heard his family went so deep into debt that his wife had sold all their assets and brought their child back to Hongcun vige. After two or three days of investigations, Lin Yanan had been able to get a grasp on the situation. Ai! If there is trouble, then I should help. That is why I came, Zhang Wei was a worthy opponent after all. A skill like his is a strength that is not so easily found. Wang Chao mentioned as he looked out the window. He jumped into the ocean by his own ord, but the reason was because of you. Are you not afraid that his son would grow up with resentment for you? I practiced martial arts as well, so I know many things in regards to the Wulin. In a situation like yours, you should be cutting the grass by the roots instead of trying to be so benevolent. When youre older and unable to move, what would happen when the sones to challenge you at the peak of his youth? Light reflected from Lin Yanans eyes like a mirror. At times, she concentrated on the road ahead while sometimes looking back at the sleeping Zhu Jia right next to Wang Chao. These days, Zhu Jia had followed Wang Chao around everywhere almost as if they were inseparable. From Qingdao to Guangdong and the car ride to the vige for every single bump on the way. Her physique had not been as great as Lin Yanan or Wang Chao, and so she had fallen asleep next to Wang Chao in weariness. And because of the fact that Zhu Jia was asleep, Lin Yanan was able to talk to Wang Chao. Cutting the grass at the roots? Wang Chaoughed, Even if I wished to do that, the rules of society today isnt like the rules of the Wulin in the Qing Dynasty or the Republic of China. Ill let you in on a secret. If you were to kill the son now, it wouldnt be difficult at all for the organization to cover it up thanks to the status we hold. An enchanting but mysterious smile appeared on Lin Yanans face. No matter what happens, I am a martial artist that wishes to cultivate my health. Killing to solve a problem before it happens is not something I would do. Were you trying to attract me to such an action? Wang Chaos eyebrows rose in amusement. Attract what? Zhu Jias ears perked up slightly as her eyes began to slowly open. Were here! Lin Yanan immediately put on the emergency breaks, cutting off the conversation just as suddenly. From inside the car, the three people looked out the window only to be greeted with the crystal clearke of the vige. A single river flowed from it and alongside the private houses that towered over the nearby forest. Right at the most concentrated area of the river was a single stone bridge that connected the vige with arge banyan tree at the middle. The stolons to the banyan trees had been steeped in the water, creating a small groove of tiny banyan trees. And underneath each of the threes, several groups of people could be seen ying Mahjong or waving their fans. When Wang Chao arrived at Qingdao City, it had been springtime March. After the events that had transpired, time had already went by so that it was now summertime June. Ha! Ha! Ha! A series of sounds could be heard alongside the nking of metal. Turning towards the source of the sound, Wang Chao and the other two could see on the other side of the bridge, four or five youths could be seen standing in the horse stance. Their arms had several iron rings that nked whenever both arms punched the air. With each burst of Jin from their punches, the iron rings nked together loudly. These youths had been very steady in their horse stance, and their fists had been very firm like a tiger. Anyone could see that these youths had already some semnce of foundation on martial arts. When Wang Chao saw the series of iron loops on their arms, Wang Chao knew that this was the Bridge Hand of Hung Ga, simrly called the Iron Wire Fist. Using the iron rings to strengthen the arms and to practice breaking out and taking in Jin would lead to the arms being like reinforced iron bars after some time. Standing besides the youths were two middle aged men with ck beards with a clearly distinct aura belonging to a master. From far away, Wang Chao could see that these two men had temples that bulged outwards and muscles that was very distinguishable. One of them wore a simple martial artist robe with a hairpin running through a hair bun in a style reminiscent to what a Daoist monk would have. Go on and ask. The martial arts of Hongcun vige was especially prevalent, and with Zhang Wei being a master of well known repute, it shouldnt be a mystery to any martial artist on where he came from. Lin Yanan brought the car close to the bridge before stopping a decent ways away from the martial artists. The Daoist monk and the other middle-aged man had long since noticed they were there and their eyes bore straight into the three neers. Keep on practicing and keep your eye on your hands! Dont look around, pay attention! Lin Yanan and Zhu Jia were both very beautiful in their own rights. When those youths saw the two beautiese walking over, their attention couldnt helped but wane as their eyes focused on them rather than their hands. It was because of this that the middle-aged man had barked out in anger. Dear masters, might this one ask where the home of master Zhang Wei is? Lin Yanan asked the man. What are you looking for at Zhang Weis home? Upon hearing Zhang Weis name, the middle-aged mans expression contorted with a fierce re as he examined Lin Yanan. You are a practitioner as well I see. Why are you looking for Zhang Wei? The Daoist monk spoke afterwards. At this sudden development, even the youths practicing their martial arts had ceased in their movements as their icy eyes stared at Wang Chao and the two females. I am a friend of master Zhang Wei. I heard about what happened to his family, and so I came here hoping to see if I would be able to provide assistance. Lin Yanan had only reached the higher levels of the Clear Jin, so the Daoist monk had been easily able to discern that she was a practitioner as well. But Wang Chaos martial art had already reached a realm where his muscles and bones acted as one. Thunder followed his fist, his internal and external had harmonized along with the Yin and Yang. Even more importantly, his Jin had permeated his inner organs, themon man wouldnt be able to tell that Wang Chao was a practitioner like this. When the Jin of the muscles permeated the inner organs, it would be difficult to tell from the outside. A friend of Zhang Wei? I know them all, but why is it that I havent seen you before? The middle-aged mans voice grew unkindly. Might I ask who you are? Lin Yanans eyebrows furled together. I am a fellow student alongside him, Leung Jingmen . The man began to crack his knuckles with a loud popping sound, Youngsters, just who are you really? State your purpose, now. Leung Jingmen? Ive read from the reports that he and Zhang Wei both learned Wingchun from Leung Jung. Could Leung Jingmen be the son and sessor to Leung Jung? Wang Chao suddenly thought back to the reports on Zhang Wei. The husband to the creator of Wingchun was Leung Bok-Chao. Hister student had been Leung Jan of Foshan. Following the final years of the Republic of China where Wong Fei Hung had taught martial arts, those with the surname of Leung had primarily been in the Wingchun school in Guangdong. Wingchunbined with Hung Ga, Southern Shaolin Arhat Longfist, and several other disciplines so that if one knew Wingchun, then they would know Hung Ga. Often times, the two disciplines werebined. Zhang Weis fellow student Leung Jingmen must have never entered the martial arts world. He clearly hasnt fought in the underground fighting rings. The experts amongst the People were many, but those with a name were few. Those who were well known didnt necessarily mean that they could beat those with a name however. As Sun Lu-Tang once said about the experts amongst the People: For one who never leaves his mountain to study martial arts, who would know about Xu Aizi? Would they know who Dong Haichuans master was? You must be looking for his family. Unfortunately, his wife and child have already gone overseas. The Daoist monk spoke tensely. Gone overseas? Wang Chao had been slightly surprised, but relieved at the same time. He had been an opponent to Zhang Wei, but he hade to sympathize for Zhang Wei and wished to help his family. But if they had gone overseas already, then there was nothing left to do about that. Giving a signal to Lin Yanan, he spoke, Lets go then! Just as Wang Chao turned to leave, Leung Jingmen suddenly spoke out, Wait. Master Leung, is something the matter? Lin Yanan turned around. Just who are you three? Zhang Wei was a fellow disciple younger than me, but we were very close. So why is it that I dont know that he had you three youngsters as friends? It is not that I am doubting you, but Zhang Wei has fought for many years and earned many enemies, thus, I cannot help but ask this question. Leung Jingmen exined, but the expression in his face hadnt eased up. We are fellow practitioners with master Zhang. When we heard what happened to him Lin Yanan spoke. What nonsense! When you walk, the elbow joints to your arms jut out just slightly. Not only is that a signature of the way how a Baji practitioner uses their elbows, your elbows even have calluses! Any practitioner of Wingchun, Hung Ga, White Crane, Southfist or Bridge Hand would have such a result from practicing! The Daoist monks eyes suddenly grew sharp as he pointed out the discrepancies. Chapter 100: You Lack Actual Combat Experience! Chapter 100: You Lack Actual Combat Experience! Oh? Just who is this monk to be so familiar with not only the southern styles of martial arts, but even the subtle and intrinsic natures of how practitioners of Bajiquan use their elbows? Remarkable, how remarkable indeed. It seems that amongst the People, there are truly hidden dragons. It is especially rare in this peaceful era that these type of people remain hidden without ever getting involved in the underground world. Wang Chaos eyes quickly gathered onto the monk. The beard of this monk had been very long, but it had been well groomed and his forehead was a smooth white with a slight red hue. His eyes shed brightly and the skin on his hands were pliable and tough without any signs of aging. Clearly, he had reached the Hidden Jin stage as well and practiced enough to keep his skin in good condition. When a person first starts to practice, they temper the muscles, bones, and skin. Any hard style martial arts would naturally form calluses on the hands and kill the skin. If one were to learn Hidden Jin, then the strength of the pores would multiply, and the life force of the skin would grow even stronger. After another stage, the dead skin would fall off and the new skin would be born anew over it. The wounds incurred by the axemen hired by Zhao Jun had left behind a terrifying centipede like scar on the back of Wang Chao in the past. But after he had learned the tiger stance, eagle stance, dragon stance, and snake stance so that the Hidden Jin had spread through to his arms, back, chest, waist, and legs, the centipede scar on his back had slowly healed. In the end, the dead skin had fell off, leaving behind perfect skin. Lets go, theres no point staying here any longer then.Lin Yanan had ignored the monks words and drew close to Wang Chao. It looks like the friends of Zhang Wei are truly afraid of an enemy of Zhang Weiing to eliminate any problem before it happens. With Zhang Weis family gone overseas, any obligations and manners you have are now fulfilled. Theres no point causing any more trouble, lets go. She whispered. Lin Yanan didnt want to cause any trouble with Leung Jingmen or the monk and had wished to leave. If you dont speak the truth, you will not leave! The bearded monks eyes shed as he took a step forward. His hands extended forward beforeing at Lin Yanans wrist. His forefingers pinched together to form a de while his thumb and pinky fingers closed together. With a gentle but swift movement, he had already made contact with Lin Yanans clothing. Startled, Lin Yanan had found herself with no time to dodge. Despite her being fast, the monk had been far too fast for her. Furthermore, there had been no wind with his strikes, making it seem as if it was unable to be predicted in its movements and to escape his grasp. What are you doing? Wang Chao gave a gentle cough, there would be no way for him to not act against the monk. With a single jab of his fist that rumbled with thunder as the muscles moved as one, the fist pressed against the monks hand. The Five Thunders, your inner organs and muscles act as one?! How is that possible? The monks ear twitched as he brought his hand away, realizing that he could not defend against Wang Chaos fist. If he tried, then his hand would be broken from the force within Wang Chaos fist. To release thunder was said to be when a Daoist monk would truly be considered to be called a Daoist spiritual master. The Thunder Magics were one of the most amazing powers of Daoism. In popr legends, a spiritual master that had learned the Thunder Magics would be able to subdue demons, intimidate heretics, call upon the winds and rain, turn beans to soldiers, to ride the clouds and mist, and to be omnipotent. Naturally, these were only myths that were told generation to generation without ever understanding it. However, for a practitioner to release a thunder-like sound, this could be said to be an act of god that no ordinary person would understand. Frightened, the Daoist monk quickly took back his fist and slid backwards. This movement had been exquisite and quite simr to the way a practitioner of Bagua would move. When Leung Jingmen saw Wang Chao take action, he too had taken a step back in fright. Who are you? How did you attain such a level of martial arts? As the Daoist monk moved back, his eyes looked at Wang Chao with fear and surprise. By now, the vigers around the stone bridge had finally taken notice of themotion and had gathered around them like a ring. Those youths who were practicing their fists earlier had instantly surrounded Wang Chao, Zhu Jia, and Lin Yanan. Wang Chao looked at the people around him with furrowed eyebrows. He hadnt thought that a trip to see Zhang Weis family would cause such an event. What are you doing surrounding him, hurry up and move! When the monks saw how eager the youths were to fight, he nervously let out an angry shout. The monk was fully aware that Wang Chaos single palm strike just then was enough to kill him as easily as an ant. I am a disciple from the Wudang Jiugong Sword School. My family name is Gan. Might this one ask where this master hase from, and why reasons you have for looking for Zhang Wei? Master Zhang Wei lost a gamble and was forced to die by jumping into the ocean and his family has already left for overseas. The tone of the monk had changed straight away. I am the one that master Zhang Wei fought in that gamble. I came here today purely to see if I could help his family. Wang Chao had given his answer some thought. Lying would do him no good here. Instead of spouting lies with loopholes, it would be better toe clean. He was a just and honorable person and did not wish to speak in circles. The entire Wudang mountains had many Daoist temples and even more monks hidden away to train in martial arts. There were many different schools, and even Chen Aiyangs Fishing Toad Jin came from the Wudang school Golden Toad Sect as a way to cultivate the health. These schools werent the same as the ones depicted in the martial art novels. There were no eldest disciple, second disciple, third disciple, fourth disciple, the son of a disciple, or any chivalrous person living as a traveling performance. The many schools of Wudang oftentimes had only just one person who would learn a specific style of martial arts and cultivation method. If there was no one to learn it, then it would die out. So it is! I knew a malicious person woulde here! It is fortunate that weve prepared for this and sent Zhang Weis wife and child overseas. Dont even think about using your Hidden Jin to cripple the son before he grows older. But, I had no idea that at such a young age, a talented person like you would have such a malicious heart? You forced Zhang Wei to jump to his death, and now you wish to do harm to his child! I am a martial artist as well, and although I wouldnt try to provoke you on a normal basis, this is a situation where I cannot back away! No matter how strong you are, I am the senior student to Zhang Wei, I cannot just escape my duties. Come take your strike then! After Leung Jingmen had learnt of Zhang Weis death, he made his preparations and deals to have Zhang Weis family sent overseas with more than enough money to hide. Zhang Wei had many enemies, some of them experts capable of Hidden Jin. Despite people not so willing to brazenlymit murder in todays legal system, using Hidden Jin to harm a child would manifest itself many dayster. Through this method, even the police would find it nearly impossible to understand what had happened. Just like how Wang Chao used Hidden Jin in his Eagle w to injure Miyagi Hanshin, it took six days for Miyagis kidney to undergo necrosis and result in him urinating blood. With how Wang Chao and the two others came visiting with their words not matching their actions, Leung Jingmens reaction to the revealing of their statuses was only naturally. It would be even weirder for him to believe that Wang Chao had wanted to help Zhang Weis family. A person shows up out from nowhere after killing a man. That same person says he wishes to help the family of the person he killed, but he had always dodged the main question. It didnt take much to guess that this person was up to no good. From the situation around him, Wang Chao knew that there had been a misunderstanding. But trying to run his mouth to exin the situation wouldnt do him any good now. A fight is unavoidable it seems. With so many vigers here, if we arent careful, then theyll smash our car and make it hard for us to leave. Then Ill defeat these two and establish my strength so that we can straighten things out. Taking in his surroundings, Wang Chao had instantly made an analysis and made a n in ordance. When ones martial art was good, then their eyes and thinking would be just as strong. If one didnt have a sharp thinking mind, then their martial arts was inversely not as good. I did note here to cause trouble; I only wish to see if I could help master Zhang Weis family with anything. But as things stand now, you do not trust me. We are martial artist, let us settle this as how martial artists should. This way, whomever the winner is whoever gets their way. Come then! Leung Jingmen didnt draw back from the challenge and spoke to the monk, Master Gan, please support me. No need, the two of you shoulde up together. Wang Chaos eyes lit up. Now that he was capable of breaking out with thunder, he wanted to know just how strong his body had be. These two martial artist experts right in front of him would provide an excellent battle. But the most crucial matter was that if he fought against one of the two, the other could potentially pose a danger to Zhu Jia or Lin Yanan. It was best to fight one against two then. Eh?! Leung Jingmen and the monk looked at each other skeptically. Thats fine then if you say so. With you capable of Thunder Magic and your muscles and bones working together, the two of us against you is a sufficient match up. The priest let out a sigh in relief. Wang Chao looked at the monks reaction in surprise. He had thought that at his proposal for the two of them to fight him, they would be furious and humiliated. But who would have known that the other side would instead agree to the challenge. What a guy, he was already anticipating a two against one fight. Wang Chao didnt know whether tough or cry. But thats true. With todays society, who would follow the rules of the Wulin of the past? They arent the rules of a match, so the majority fighting the minority is something to be happy about. Fine, let me take a drink of water first! Monk Gan spoke with a bright eye before holding out a hand. Straight away, the youths all looked at each other with a strange look. Then, one of them immediately ran off to the nearby store to buy a bottle of mineral spring water. A bottle of mineral spring water held more of it than a regr bottle of water. Twisting off the cap, the monk began to drink the entire bottle until not even a single drop of water was left in it. Come then! After the monk finished drinking, Leung Jingmen immediately gave a loud shout. Whirling around, his foot stepped towards Wang Chao while his hand whipped around like a spinning top to strike at Wang Chaos front. This was the fierce and strong Whip Fist of Hung Ga. With the revolution of the body, the arms acted as a conduit for strength to make the bones as strong as iron. Leung Jingmen was the older studentpared to Zhang Wei. His Hung Ga and Wingchun were both exquisite and purely trained, making him no weaker than Zhang Wei. Just as Leung Jingmen made his move, the priest suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a fierce jet of water just like a high-pressure water pistol. Not only was it strong, it had flew towards Wang Chao in an instant! This jet of water had a surprisingly fast velocity to it! In the same moment he spat out the water, the priest began to make his move. Stepping towards Wang Chaos right side, his finger shed out like the point of a sword to strike at Wang Chaos acupuncture point on the waist. These two mens simultaneous strikes were synchronized with each other almost seamlessly in a way that would make it almost impossible to defend against. Ah! Lin Yanan let out a startled breath as her heart leapt into her throat. Never could she imagine that the water from the monks mouth would be capable of such a strike! She had clearly seen the monk drink the monk swallow the water instead of holding it in his mouth. But he still managed to spit it back out. This could only demonstrate that the enemy had an extremely fine amount of control over his inner organs! In between the two mens strikes, the more amazing feat had actually been that jet of water! With the velocity that the jet of water was traveling at, if it were to hit Wang Chaos eyes, then he would surely take damage, and perhaps even go blind! This had meant the enemy was quite strong if he was able to spit out something at such speed! This was a very different style of martial arts that Wang Chao had seen in the Wulin before. But in the previous year, Wang Chao had spat out some blood in order to fight Zhang Wei in the same fashion! And today, within the hometown of Zhang Wei, the monk would use a simr style of surprise attack! Was this the will of the Heavens? The way of Heaven is fair, but the guilty would not be able to escape for long. But what bad luck! In this unseen world of spirits, there was no such thing as the existence of the Will of Heaven. This was a materialistic world. In an instant, Wang Chao covered his eyes with a hand while the other hand chopped downwards with the thundering sounds of a tiger against Leung Jingmens Whip Fist! Pa! Leung Jingmens fist met Wang Chaos Chopping Fist head on. Straight away, Leung Jingmen felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Feeling slightly paralyzed, he immediately drew back. While he was very skilled in martial arts, just how would he be able to defend himself against the thunder that Wang Chao could bring out with his Jin! At the same time, when the water struck Wang Chaos hand, there had been a stinging sensation almost as if an actual arrow had struck him. What a strong set of lungs! Wang Chao sighed to himself before bringing both hands down to his ribs. With an eagle-like screech, he grabbed onto the monks fingers. In shock, the monk immediately shook his wrists and began to follow one of the powers of the sword. A drop, a rise, and a twist! Changing one after another, he bursted with all his strength! At the end, he had sessfully escaped Wang Chaos Eagle w. Then the monk leapt back! As Wang Chao advanced forward like a serpentine dragon springing outwards. As the monk retreated ten steps, Wang Chao advanced ten steps with him, making it seem as if they were one! Down you go! At this loss ofposure of the monk, Wang Chao managed to pierce through the monks defenses. With a single Returning Body Palm, Wang Chao sent the monk flying through the air like a ragdoll down into the waters below the bridge. At the same time, Leung Jingmen had charged up the bridge. At the moment Wang Chao threw the monk down, he flowed straight into the next pattern. In an instant, he appeared right in front of Leung Jingmen and struck out with another chop. Intimidated by the strength in Wang Chaos chop, Leung Jingmen retreated in fear of a sh of fists. But Wang Chao pressed forward with his footwork moving as fast as an arrow. No matter how much Leung Jingmen retreated, Wang Chao would stick to him. Growing flustered, Leung Jingmen had met the same faith as the monk and was thrown into the waters below with Wang Chaos Returning Body Palm. Ai! Your skill is pure, and even Zhang Wei would not be your superior. It is only unfortunate that youck actualbat experience. In a true match of life and death, you are a far ways away from master Zhang Wei. Wang Chao sighed before following Zhu Jia and Lin Yanan onto the car. Now that he had proved his strength, no one in the vige would dare go against him. Chapter 101: Breathing to Refine Qi and the Fist Chapter 101: Breathing to Refine Qi and the Fist I had no idea that there would be so many experts within the People! That monks martial arts may not be at the same level of yours, but his footwork and the amount of water he could shoot out with his lungs was just simply magical! If you were any weaker, then danger would not be that far away. Even Leung Jingmen truly deserved to be called a fellow student with Zhang Wei. With the authentic Leung style Wingchun and Hung Ga, his Whip Fist would be something that even my master wouldnt be able to contend against. On the car, Lin Yanan had spoke out with some lingering fear as she drove the car. But I have some thoughts. The two of them had such a sinct mastery, although they are not well known andcksbat experience as you said, they shouldnt have been that easily defeated by you, right? Lin Yanan had been pondering this question within her heart. In her eyes, no matter if it was the monk Gan, or Leung Jingmen, the two of them should be equally matched with her master. These men after all had bitterly studied martial arts for 10 to 20 years already. But Wang Chaos age was barely over 20. Even if he came out of his mothers womb practicing martial arts, he shouldnt have been their equal. So why was it that he was a level higher than them? Even if Wang Chao was a genius, a genius wouldnt be that over the top with skill! Wang Chao smiled as if he understood what Lin Yanan was thinking about. Although their skill could be considered to be perfect, but they are missing something. In a battle of martial arts, the most important thing is inspiration. This inspiration is something that cannot be gained if one does not go through a baptism of blood in a battle for life and death. Without this baptism, one will never understand the meaning of inspiration. From the very beginning, they had lost to me in terms of inspiration. So to battle me while being the loser in inspiration is to be defeated by me even if their skill is higher than mine. The most important thing in a battle is to first have no regard for ones one life. Then afterwards, one must clean their intent within the moment. And in this moment, they will understand the awe-inspiring inspiration. As long as battle is experienced just once, then even a coward can be a hero. Their skill is pure and are exemry models of this peaceful era, they have not yet touched upon the true path. In a battle between Zhang Wei and Leung Jingmen, I would dare say that within ten exchanges, Zhang Wei would be able to defeat him despite Leung Jingmen being the elder. A practitioner of Wushu and a practitioner of battle are two different matters. Lin Yanan brushed away a loose strand of hair with her fingers before asking the question that had weighed heaviest on her mind. I have this question Ive been wanting to ask for a long time. Theyve been practicing martial arts for 20 years or so; a period of time that is older than you were even alive. ording to logic, their martial arts should be deeper than yours. But yet, youve managed to reach a stage where thunder follows your fist, and your muscles and bones act in unison with each other. Just what is the reason for that? Could the disparity between a genius and a regr person be that wide apart? Haha. Haha. Wang Chao couldnt help but to burst intoughter after hearing Lin Yanan as if he was happy to hear it. What are youughing at? Lin Yanan harrumphed in a protesting manner that showed off her charm a bit. Her temperament was unlike Zhu Jia who inparison had a lovely tint to her elegant manner that arose from her experience as a news anchor. But Lin Yanan was an officer of the military. In normal circumstances, she was meticulous in her bearings and held a strict and proud vor to her personality. Seeing how Lin Yanan reacted, Zhu Jias heart thumped in thought, Wang Chaos secretary has an appealing side to her. If she were to let down her serious nature, then seducing a person would be no challenge to her But then she rolled her eyes without saying word since she didnt know what to say. Did you believe that the more one learned martial arts, the deeper their understanding of it was? Or that the more a person studied, the more amazing they be? Is a person that learned for 10 years destined to be weaker than the one who studied for 20 years? Folding his arms across his chest, Wang Chao spoke, A person has a limited potential. Their martial arts only requires having to be at a certain point. After a long period of time, one would be able to bring out their potential, thus reaching a suitable point in their martial arts. But after this threshold is met, it does not mean they will not grow weaker. To obtain the Way is hard, but to cultivate health is even harder. Take a look at me for example. While I am able to bring out the sounds of thunder, if I do not continue to seek improvement in the future and let down my concentration, then in half a year, I would not be able to bring out the sounds of thunder. Thus, my martial arts would decline. I see. So if one reaches a suitable point in martial arts, it is hard to maintain that same level of skill. Martial arts is like rowing up a river, if one stops moving, then they will be pushed back. Even if someone reaches a high quality of martial arts, if they do not retain that same level of passion they had in their pursuit, then after some time, they will get worse. Thats why after a long period of time, there is arge chance of declining in strength. Lin Yanan nodded in understanding. Correct. If one continues to push onwards with passion without ever stopping, then their martial arts will naturally grow deeper with understanding. If one doesnt have this mentality, then even if they learned for ten or twenty years with daily exercises, then even their initially sturdy level of martial arts will worsen. Have you read the Journey to the West? When Xuanzang and Sun Wukong arrived at the Lei Yin Temple, they obtained the sutras. But they didnt just obtain the sutras in name, but in meaning as well. It was this idea that obtaining the Way was formed. If one doesnt cultivate this Way, then the Way will be lost. Wang Chao smiled and spoke in a way that made him seem like a master teaching a student. Journey to the West? Zhu Jia spoke in interest after hearing Wang Chao speak of it. Journey to the West is actually a ssics about the fist. At the beginning, Sun Wukong was undefeated and had muscles of copper and bones like iron. But in the end, he was still captured. Then when he was finally able to be Enlightened, he went to the Lei Yin Temple to acquire the sutras and aplished his goal. Lei Yin Temple, the sounds of thunder. Without the sounds of thunder, then ones goals would be as realistic as the flowers in a mirror and the moon reflected in theke. No matter how much ones ability is on fighting, they can only stir the waters by the side and never aplish their goals. But even if one arrives at the sounds of thunder and they arent careful, then they will lose the meaning of the sutra, and all will be futile. With my martial arts, I have arrived at the sounds of thunder. But even this can be considered to be without the meaning for now. From now on, I must make sure that I maintain my passion and continue to practice that I will be able to cultivate this Way. Otherwise, all will be lost. Wang Chao let out a sigh, As Heavens movement is ever vigorous , so must a gentleman ceaselessly strive along. A practitioner must be careful for the remainder of their life as if they are walking on thin ice. Isnt that tiring, to live your whole life without rxing? Zhu Jia asked in surprise while Lin Yanans eyebrows narrowed. For a man to be careful his entire life as if he was walking on thin ice, just how much determination did that require? Just how much willpower and intent did one need to have? With todays society and its monstrous and grotesque politics, people are always pulled into it. After practicing martial arts, to not maintain onesposure isnt easy. To live ones entire life on thin ice and to move forward, very few people would be able to do such a thing. Lin Yanan muttered. Nothing can be done about that. With the great changes, development, and enrichening of todays era, there isnt much that can help one defend themselves against it. Wang Chao spoke openly. When that monk spat out the water in his mouth like an arrow, was that a skill from martial arts? Lin Yanan had begun to see Wang Chao as a know-it-all and begun to ask him all the questions she had. That is the Qi techniques of Daoism. Wang Chao didnt fail to disappoint. Breathing techniques? To call the winds and summon the rain? Cultivating the fundamental essence of life, the nascent soul, and Chinese Alchemy? Daoism as in the Sword Immortals who can soar through the clouds and mist? Zhu Jia immediately began to think about all sorts of things rting to spirits and monsters. Wang Chao gave Zhu Jia a strange look before saying, The Qi techniques are breathing exercises. To us practitioners, the external ones strengthen their muscles while we internal practitioners strengthen the marrow. In the end, both the internal and external parts provide support for each other to finally strengthen the inner organs. The Qi techniques are breathing exercises to help strengthen the inner organs. Using these breathing exercises strengthens the lungs first before it affects the heart. When the breathing stabilizes, then the heart rate slows down. When the breathing is erratic, the heart rate quickens. The five organs of the body can be controlled with breathing. When ones mastery over this Qi is proficient enough, then the intestines and lower abdomen are affected as well. With a single gulp, therge intestines will emit a thunder like sound. When the inner organs can be controlled freely, then the realm that is achieved is the same goal a practitioner of martial arts would strive for. Only this goal is achieved by a different method. These Qi techniques are a way to cultivate the health and strengthen the inner organs. But cultivating health is only that. In a true battle, one must learn how to fight to live. Even one who has lived for a long time just cultivating would not necessarily know how to win. Ive seen Chen Aiyangs Fishing Toad Jin. With that, he is able of emitting the sounds of thunder from all five organs. As of now, I am merely able of emitting the sounds of thunder from my muscles and bones. But the Qi techniques focus on the inner organs while the muscles and bones wasnt directly borne from my practices as a martial artist. The external and internal parts of the body helps strengthen the person. Lin Yanan spoke out her question, Between the two of you, who would win? That can only be decided on whomevers Chinese boxing is harder. The amount of people that are able of emitting the sounds of thunder from their muscles and bones are far and few. But the amount of Daoists that can emit the sounds of thunder from their internal organs are quite numerous. Even the ordinary person would be able to emit the same sounds of thunder if they routinely practice a uniform breathing cycle. However, those who understand the Qi techniques are very few while those who practice Chinese boxing truly are less. One emits thunder from the internal organs, the other emits thunder from the muscles and bones. In the end, both wash their marrows. However, even those who arent able to emit the sounds of thunder from their fists are still capable of killing people. On the other hand, those who learn the Qi techniques use that strictly to cultivate their health. Wang Chao spoke. Take the Yoga masters from India. While in a performance they are capable of many seemingly impossible tasks, in an actual fight, any martial artists would be able to defeat them. Are you capable of these Qi techniques? Lin Yanans eyes grew wider and wider in surprise, Do you know everything? I dont know how to to do those Qi techniques, and neither do I understand it. But when ites to one technique or even multiple techniques, we martial artists understand the human body to an incredible degree. The ideology of health cultivation is simr to ours, but our paths on achieving it differs, thats all. The reason that monk was capable of containing all that water was dependent on his lungs, stomach, and intestines to temporarily give strength. Because of that, he was able to shoot out a jet of water that was no less than a hammer in strength. If I didnt use my hand to block it, then my eyes would had gone blind. Wang Chao spoke. Then for those who learned the Qi techniques to an absolutely absurd realm, would they able to injure someone by blowing? While Zhu Jia wasnt a martial artist, her ability to process things was much faster than Lin Yanan. Impossible. Every man has a limit, for them to injure someone just by blowing on them, how much energy would that require? Even if a mans internal organs were to be amplified, it would not be able of such a feat still. However, there is still something called the Hidden Jin of the One Inch Less. Wang Chao spoke. The Hidden Jin of the One Inch Less? Lin Yanan looked as if she had been given the greatest shock of her life. Even I dont know if theres such a realm. Legends say that when onesprehension of martial arts has reached a detailed level to the point of breaking out with intent thatbines with the pores, then the Hidden Jin are able to extend a single inch further into ones acupuncture point. But this only requires them to stop an inch before the punch actually hits. For someone to strike at someone a few meters away is nothing more than a lie. However, for a single inch, even I dont know if this is true or not. But I have heard rumors that Yang Luchan and Dong Haichuan were both capable of such a capability. This one inch is strong, but its power isnt enough to shatter stone, merely to strike at an acupuncture point. You are a true master of martial arts. Lin Yanan spoke in admiration towards Wang Chao. In the future, please guide me in my martial arts. On the road, Lin Yanan hadpletely ignored the re Zhu Jia was giving her and continued to ask her own questions on martial arts. With each one, Wang Chao had been able to give a perfect exnation that seemed as if they were capable of clearing away the darkness that was previously there. After listening to you, I feel like my martial arts has improved by a lot! Lin Yanans face had grown flush with a red hue that made her seem iparably beautiful. On the other hand, Zhu Jias face grew darker and darker. That is merely an illusion. For a moment, the fog in your mind was lifted away. But your martial arts must be learned with your body, words are of no use. Without this, you will not be able to grasp the actual ideology behind it when you practice. How curious, who was your master? Lin Yanan suddenly asked. Wang Chaos eyes nced out the window to look at the cloudy sky. His eyes had been absent-minded like the clouds and said nothing. Knowing that she had said something wrong, Lin Yanan didnt pursue her question and changed the subject. After the car had left Hongcun vige, it left straight for Shantou. The car they had been driving was borrowed in secret, so Lin Yanan had to return it. Afterwards, the three would take an airport from Shantou back to Qingdao Citys airport. This trip of Wang Chao had been nothing more than a personal matter. After he had finished it, he went back to managing whatever business he had in Qingdao City. After defeating Ye Xuan, there would be no doubt an unceasing amount of challenges. From battling Zhang Wei to killing Ye Xuan. Wang Chao was slowly increasing his influence within the Wulin step by step. Just as Cao Yi had once said, his worth was growingrger by the day. Shantou City Airport. A steady stream of people could be seen rushing around as Wang Chao, Zhu Jia, and Lin Yanan entered the airport lounge when suddenly, Wang Chaos phone began to ring. Picking it up, he could heard the sound of a familiar womans voice. This voice belonged to Chen Aiyangs sister Chen Bin. Hello, is this Wang Chao? Came the gentle sounding voice. I am he. Wang Chao could tell that there was an unhappy tint to Chen Bins mood. Are you able toe to Singapore for a trip?Chen Bin asked directly. Chapter 102: Continuing Grievances Chapter 102: Continuing Grievances What happened? Hearing Chen Bin ask him to go to Singapore, Wang Chao knew straight away something important had happened. With the power the Chen siblings wielded and the fact that they were looking for Wang Chao specifically, that meant the matter was by no means small. But no matter what the issue was, he still owed Chen Aiyang a favor in the end. If Chen Bin asked, then Wang Chao would go for sure. A few days ago, my brother lost in a match and was injured by a strike of Hidden Jin to his chest. Its estimated that hell need a very long time to recover from it, but just recently, the Chinese Revival Society sent a written challenge to take ce in 7 days. They wish to fight against my brother in a match to take revenge for the death of master Zhang Guangming and as well as taking back the foreign export routes for themselves. If my brother doesnt ept this match, then they will take this chance to fight for it on the seas. Although we arent afraid, as a business, for the sake of peace and security, we must wear our shoes in fear of being barefoot instead. Plus, with the current power struggle in our familythat can wait. Talking about it over the phone for half an hour wont make it clear. Were currently in Singapore right now, pleasee here straight away Chen Bin had sounded very pleading over the phone, the pitifulness came through loud and clear. The sounds had reached even the ears of Zhu Jia whose face immediately grew cold to the point where even Lin Yanan could see the difference. What? Master Chen was defeated by someone else? And by Hidden Jin? Impossible! Wang Chao had been startled by Chen Bins words. After experiencing Chen Aiyangs Taichi for himself for several days, Wang Chao knew his strength all too well. Even with his current stage of being able to bring out the sounds of thunder, he would still be forcibly suppressed by the hands of Chen Aiyang. But Wang Chao had confidence that in this world, there would definitely be someone stronger than Chen Aiyang. But when he had heard that Chen Aiyang lost, he still couldnt help but feel surprised. But what surprised him even more was that Chen Aiyang didnt die despite losing, there was a chance of recovery! This had meant that his opponent was far too strong for him, there had been a noticeable difference for the opponent to hold back. To be able to defeat Chen Aiyang and leave him alive was not something any regr expert could do. I cant exin it well over the phone, but pleasee to Singapore within seven days. Please, Im begging youwhen youe, Ill be sure to exin everything. Thats fine, Ille for sure. Wang Chao replied before hanging up the call. What Chen Bin didnt know was that Wang Chao belonged to a powerful group and had a special status within Maind China. Some trifling like an international visa was of no matter to him. What happened? Lin Yanan had heard several bits and pieces to the conversation and asked to rify. As a partner to Wang Chao, she knew of the association between him and Chen Bin quite clearly. Things have gotten quite inconvenient, but I have to make a trip to Singapore. Can you arrange it for me? Wang Chao asked. No problem, Ill arrange them right away. Hold on. Lin Yanan gave Zhu Jia a look before nodding and turning away. She and Wang Chao had a secret arrangement that could not be found out by Zhu Jia. Her departure had signified that she would contact the organization in hopes that they would agree to such a thing. Wang Chao wasnt an employee with any fixed dues. He was an officer under themand and discipline of the organization, he couldnt just simply go wherever he wanted, whenever he wished. Who was the girl on the phone? Zhu Jia couldnt help but ask. A friend of mine, I owe her brother a favor. I should start from the beginning with Zhao Jun about this. Wang Chao began to speak with details about the entire story to Zhu Jia. From his match with Zhao Jun to his defeat of Zhang Wei and then his lung injury where Chen Aiyang had personally helped treat him. After time, ten minutes had passed before he had finished. So thats the story? Zhu Jia smiled, Then you should go. How about I apany you to Singapore, Im quite the experts on getting visas. With my identity, I can have this entire situation done and over with a single word. Zhu Jia herself was a member of the Princesslings, so she too had such an ability. Just at that moment, Lin Yanan had returned only to give Wang Chao a look and a nod. So? Wang Chao asked. Its possible, Lets book a ce for tonight, well make the preparations then. That night at a hotel in the airport. Lin Yanan had waited for a moment where Zhu Jia wouldnt be around before speaking immediately, Ive already made my report to the higher ups. Theyve agreed to your request to go to Singapore since the Chenshi Corporation is a very important link in the southeastern part of Asia. However, you and I will go on separate paths from here. How will you get to Singapore? Wang Chao asked. The situation in the southeastern part of Asia is quiteplicated. For the sake of your safety, Ive arranged for Boulder and the others to take my ce. That many people? Wont it be hard to travel abroad then? Thats why I made the arrangements. Ive just heard the news that Ive been promoted tomander, and you a lieutenantmander. Ill be heading to Hainan and make contact with the military there. Boulder and the others will take the South Sea Fleet along with some veterans and well meet up with you in Singapore discreetly. But, you have to say to Zhu Jia that I returned to Shandong. Originally, when Lin Yanan made the preparations with the organization, she had truly thought of everything. The military of Hainan! South Sea Fleet! Veterans? Wang Chao was shocked, Is it necessary to make such a huge mobilization? We have been looking for an opportunity to investigate the situation of the Chenshi Corporation and their connections in Singapore, but we were never able to find a good time. But this is undeniably a good chance. We dont have much time either, so we have to bring out the bigger ys in order to cooperate with you. Dont you know, youre already regaled as a very important character. Lin Yanan smiled. Alright, make your preparations then. When I arrive at Singapore, well meet up. With howplicated Southeast Asia is and how formidable the power struggle within the Chen family is, it will be difficult for me to go against several people by myself. With Boulder and the others along with the South Sea Fleet, I can rest assured. Wang Chao nodded with a sudden feeling that this was all necessary. Dont worry, Ive arranged everything nicely. Lin Yanan revealed a nice smile before shaking his hand. Ill be going back to Qingdao then, everything will be up to you now. Zhu Jias ability had been great, true enough. After an unknown amount of phone calls, she had been able to bring out two international visas into their hands by the second day. After several hours, they had been on an airne heading straight for Hong Kong, and on the third day, they were headed straight for Singapore. After their departure, Wang Chao had given Chen Bin another call. Because they would bending shortly, Chen Bin would have to be at the airport to personally pick them up. Today, Chen Bin wore an elegant womans suit that showed off her fair skin and detailed curves. Her noble personality had carried a dignified air within her calm which served to be extremely eye-catching. Whether it was because of this home ground advantage, Zhu Jia herself had tried her best as well. As fitting as a news reporter for CCTV, her own appearance had been stunning as well, but there was a slight difference to Chen Bin. And you are? Chen Bins eyes lit up as soon as she saw Zhu Jia standing right besides Wang Chao. This is my friend. Wang Chao was about to introduce her when Zhu Jia took the initiative to hold out her hand and spoke, Zhu Jia, CCTVs international news reporter. Miss Chen, its nice to meet you. Chen Bin revealed a perfect smile, Chen Bin, executive chairman of the Chenshi Corporation of overseas transport. When the two eyes met, Wang Chao could faintly feel several sparks fly in between the two. Wheres your brother, did something happen? Wang Chao had simply wanted to know what happened to Chen Aiyang and asked quickly. Lets get on the car first. After the three got on the car, Chen Bin began to speak, My brother is currently within our familys hospital to recuperate his strength. No one is allowed to see him. Even if I, his own sister wanted to see him, I would need the elders permission first! As for hispetition, I was in Hong Kong at the time so it wasnt clear to me either. The elder had forbidden anyone from speaking of the matter as well, so even I dont know the details of how my brother lost. How can he do that? The way your elder is working, isnt this the same as house arrest? Wang Chaos eyebrows narrowed together. Even if he lost apetition, he shouldnt be subjected to such an ordeal. Chen Bin sighed, The way things are right now, my family has someone named Chen Xin who mysteriously disappeared a while ago. The elder is concerned for my brother, after all, that Chen Xin has the right to challenge for the right to be the sessor of the Chenshi Corporation. The elder has put my brother in house arrest partially because of Chen Xin, and the other part due to his injuries. Hes afraid someone will try to assassinate him. That is what is most important. Then what do you take of that Chinese Revival Societypetition? Wang Chao asked. Chen Bin sighed once more, Misfortune neveres by itself, and fortune never appears in twos. I dont know either; my brothers biggest achievement had been his victory over Zhang Guangming in the match with the Chinese Revival Society. Zhang Guangming was a traditional master of Baji Quan whose skill reached the Hengha sounds to temper his marrow. This time, a younger disciple of the same teacher was invited by the Chinese Revival Society all the way from Canada to take revenge. After a written challenge, they have decided to challenge my brother! Who is the fellow disciple of Zhang Guangming? He is a master from the Canadian Chinese Association, Cheng Shanming. Whatever his martial arts is like, Im not sure. The North American Chinese Association is too far away for me to be familiar with. Chen Bin sighed, her entire body exuded some sort of perfume. The Canadian Chinese Association. Even Wang Chao wasnt familiar with this. Liao Junhua had said that the Chinese were everywhere in the world. Every nation had their own rings, associations, the white, the ck, and the gray zones. Everything formed together to be a total mess, even an Immortal from Daoism wouldnt be able to keep track of everyone. Even just the Chinese Association in New Yorks Chinatown was differentiated into several different factions. We originally took the foreign exports industry from the Chinese Revival Society. After fighting for it on the seas, both sides lost plenty of people. In the end, we both came to an agreement to use apetition to resolve everything. In these years, our business has been bing more and more stable, but if the other side were to challenge us now, we wouldnt be able to handle it. Their reason to challenge us now is to destroy our business. Chen Bin continued to speak, Although they wish to destroy our business, Im not afraid of their threats. If anything, we can hire several mercenaries to fight it out overseas. But if this goes on, itll affect our business greatly. At this critical moment, the power struggle within the family is far too harsh. In my jurisdiction, if things dont go well, then Ill be used by the family and that would make my life a lot harder. So what youre saying is with your brothers current injuries, he cannot partake in thepetition. Am I to be the substitute then? Wang Chao looked at Chen Bin. NN-nothats not what I meant. Chen Bin had felt extremely apologetic and bent her head down. Both of her eyshes twitched as her face grew red and her words came out with a stutter. With an extremely silent voice, she spoke, Ifif its possible. Thispetition will be extremely dangerous. Zhu Jias eyes stared icily from the side. As a spectator, she hadnt any intentions on disturbing the conversation between Wang Chao and Chen Bin. After muttering for a while, Chen Bin lifted her head, Actually, I had wanted to try out my own strength. My Taichi is about fourth fifths of my brothers Id hope, so I shouldnt lose. Youve seen my strength, but Ive never formally been on a match to kill before. My heart hasnt the depth, and neither am I able to even see my brothers depth. I wanted you to help me speak of the experiences, after all, youve been through this multiple times. I wish to have you guide me. Wang Chaos eyes looked at Chen Bin without ever moving. As soon as Chen Bin had finished saying her speech without any qualms in her heart or any fear in her eyes, Wang Chaos eyes had finally met with hers. Ai Wang Chao looked away and took in a deep breath, The other side is prepared for this, and his martial arts should be no weaker than Zhang Guangming if he ising here to take revenge. You have no experience, if you were to go on the tform as you are now, then you would die for sure. I owe your brother a favor, this match is one I will help you ept. Thank you very much. Chen Bin hung her head down and began to y with her fingertips. Chapter 103: Kindness is Hard to Prove Chapter 103: Kindness is Hard to Prove Do you have any way of seeing your brother right now? To see the person that he owed a favor to was his main goal. A drop of water would be thankful to a fountain, like this, Chen Bin would be like that drop of water. But no matter what, he would ept the match. Chen Bin was his friend, and he had no desire to see a female friend of his go to her death on the tform. Chen Bin had the guidance of an expert brother and her own martial arts was very pure. However, a match had all sorts of factors that could bring death at any moment. Anyone with no experience in such a fight wouldnt be able to grasp any of the finer details perfectly. You should stay in a hotel overnight. Ill go speak with the elder to see if he can loosen the house arrest of my brother. Ai, after the elder fell ill, he doesnt seem to be as far-sighted as he used to be. If my brother wanted to kill Chen Xin, then hed have done it a long time ago. Why would he wait all this time? If he were to kill him now, then it would be because he was framed for it. Chen Bin spoke with anxiety. Chen Aiyang had been detained in the hospital partially because of Chen Xins disappearance and so Chen Libo had decided to enforce it. However, while all of this was happening, Chen Bin had been in Hong Kong so even she didnt know all of the details and could only say what she knew. Wang Chao had wanted to talk to Chen Aiyang to ask just what type of person had been able to injure him. Any practitioner at the peak level of Clear Jin would be capable of delivering punches over a thousand kilograms strong. At the lightest touch, they could even break bones. But that wouldnt hold a candle to what an expert of Hidden Jin or Transforming Jin could do! With Wang Chao as an example, even if he were to use Hidden Jin to enforce his Chopping Jin of the tiger stance, it would be enough to kill a water buffalo and shatter its inner organs to the point of no return. In a battle of that calibre, being able to hold back means Chen Aiyangs opponent was surely a fold higher in strength than he was. Furthermore, his match with Zhang Guangming at that day would surely be an excuse for the fellow disciple to try to take revenge. With the two of them in the same circle, if he were to fight Chen Aiyang, then Chen Aiyang would remember Zhang Guangmings movements to be simr. From there, he would be able to predict Cheng Shanmings strategy. So for me to go into this fight, it would prove beneficial for me. As for this situation with the written challenge from master Cheng Shanming, Chen Bin herself wasnt clear with the details. For Wang Chao, this was an act of extreme passivity. He had two ways to go around this problem, one was to get in contact with Lin Yanan as quickly as possible and ask her to investigate. The other was to simply ask Chen Aiyang about the details. But even the organization wasnt omnipresent. When it came to the far outreach that was North America, even they didnt have any of the finer details. At most, they would have some general information, but other than that, Wang Chao didnt have any high expectations. Stopping the car right outside a luxurious hotel, Chen Bin tilted her head to look at Wang Chao hesitantly, Taketake a good nights rest. I will prepare the rooms. Will you need Knowing what she was hesitating about, Wang Chao gave an inquiring look to Zhu Jia. Although he didnt say anything, his intention had been extremely clear, Zhu Jia, do we need one room or two rooms? In the recent days, Zhu Jia had hung about Wang Chao constantly to the point where Wang Chao didnt even know where his personal boundary had even started like an idiot. But he was very grateful to Zhu Jia for the favors he owed her. The words Chen Bin had said earlier was an attempt to probe out the rtionship between the two. If I ask for one room, that wont do. But if I ask for two rooms, that wont do either. If I decline, then itd hurt Chen Bins feelings, but otherwise, it would hurt Zhu Jias heart. Wang Chao had thus let Zhu Jia answer. Shua! Zhu Jias face rippled with a rosy hue as her eyes red at Wang Chao. With a slight cough, she spoke, Miss Chen, we would like two rooms if thats possible. Thats fine. Chen Bin revealed a smile before exiting from the car. I will make the preparations. Tomorrow morning I will pick you up. After that, a wistful expression could be seen on her face, I dont know whether or not Ill be able to convince the elder. Ive heard that your elder Chen Libo was an amazing character in his youth. The great Chenshi Corporation was essentially created with his bare hands; a man on the same standing as Li Ka-shing. I would like to meet him one day. Wang Chao spoke calmly, Theres no need for you to be so vexed, there will be a change for the better soon. Well see. But this time, I really must thank you. Chen Bins stare grew faint almost as if she was looking within him. Afterwards, her eyes turned to Zhu Jia for a moment before turning around. Watching Chen Bins retreating figure, Zhu Jia had a strange expression to her face. Wang Chao, youve probably got wrapped up with the power struggle in her family now, be careful. The power struggle within a family is something Ive seen one too many times. And this is a major family as well, Id advise you to not wade through these murky waters. Wang Chaos eyebrows creased together, Ive promised Chen Bin already, I cannot go back on my word. Ai, I was just warning you. This time, you came here to help Chen Bin, but the elder of the family will not feel grateful. Think about it, you are an outsider who came running here on a dime. For you to be so willing to fight in a life or death battle for the Chenshi Corporation, itd be strange if anyone DIDNT think you had some ulterior motive. Chen Libo is a very astute person. And such people are always very suspicious. I have my doubts of such a matter, and if Chen Libo were to know of youring, then his first thought would be whether or not you are working with or for the Chen family. In his youth, Chen Libo was a merciless person of renown, Im just looking out for you Zhu Jia grew close and began to whisper in a low voice, You should prepare yourself. This is Singapore and not the mainds. If something happens here, it wont be easy to deal with. When ites to any martial artspetition, I have the utmost faith in that you will win no matter who is your opponent. But, remember the story of Mr. Dongguo and the Wolf. A dying old man who built up an empire for his family will definitely not allow any outsider to threaten it. The closer he approaches death, the more paranoid he will be. You have to be careful. Wang Chaos eyes twinkled as he looked at Zhu Jia. He hadnt thought that she would be able to analyze the situation to such a degree and have a thought like this. When you say it like that, I havent thought of it from such an angle before. Zhu Jias expression hardened, You should rest up for today, Ill help you with the things that require thinking. If my guess isnt wrong, then tomorrow Chen Libo will definitely want to see you. And in the process of that, something unpleasant will definitely happen. Ill be taking a shower first, Ill see you tomorrow morning. I hope that by then, Ill have some sort of n worked out. Thats fine. Wang Chao suddenly had a realization. Whether it was a princeling or princessling, when it came to interpersonal rtionships, they were levels beyond him. On the second morning, Zhu Jia came knocking on Wang Chaos door. As he opened it, he noticed that Zhu Jias eyes were a little blood-shot, almost as if she didnt sleep well. Upon seeing each other, Zhu Jia shook her head, I made a few calls to the maindst night to have some people get me some information on Chen Libo. That old man, he really is quite viciously paranoid. Hes extremely paranoid to outsiders, and even to his own family. The only ones he has confidence in are the elders who grew up with him. Just as Zhu Jia finished speaking with Wang Chao, a phone call from Chen Bin could be heard. I gave a talk with the elder yesterday. He wishes to see you today, are you able toe down? Im waiting in the lobby. Alright, Ill be down there immediately. Wang Chao gave a look to Zhu Jia who shook her head, Ill stay here. That way, I wont be the shackle that binds your arms and legs. Alright, take a good rest then. You didnt sleep at allst night Id say. Ill defend myself with what youve said to me. Wang Chao smiled before using the elevator to reach the lobby. As expected, Chen Bin was already waiting for him. Ive really troubled you. When the two saw each other, Chen Bin gave an apology straight away. I originally wanted you to help me, but Ive added to your troubles instead. The elders temperament hasnt been well recently; he wants to see you, but I fear it wont be anything pleasant. If you dont want to see him, then Ill send you to the airport. No need. As expected, Wang Chao could see the words that Zhu Jia had predicted from the lips of Chen Bin. I had actually wanted to see the elder for myself to see if I could see your brother. Oh. Chen Bin grew silent for a moment, I really owe you for this. In the future, no matter what you need, I will be sure to agree to it. Dont be saying such heavy words, your brother and I are good friends. Wang Chao shook his head, putting a stop to Chen Bins words. The two boarded the car and immediately headed for the seaside Chenshi Corporation. Upon reaching thepany doors, they were able to enter the lounge straight away after dismounting from the car. Straight away, an elderly man with grizzly white hair could be seen with two tall ck men standing behind him. Miss, is this the person the elder wants to see? Yes, uncle Ming. Chen Bin nodded. The elderly man sized Wang Chao up with his eyes carelessly as if he was ridiculing him, Mr. Wang Chao,e with me please! Miss, stay here for a moment, the elder only wishes to see him. When Wang Chao heard the tone of the uncle, he could feel the arrogance that was borne from the life of luxury in it, causing him to wrinkle his eyebrows together. He had came here to help out, but they were not in the least polite. On the contrary, they were treating him like a servant. But his self-control was excellent and did not mention anything. He had only nodded before following uncle Ming into the elevator. The two ck men were clearly bodyguards. Their skin were a dark color like bronze and seemed to bulge out noticeably. Their eyes had the look of death, but no rage. They were clearly trained with a strict and rigorous training regime that transformed them into killing machines. Furthermore, the hands to these two men had been behind their backs from the very beginning. Hidden in the interior pouch in their western suit was surely a gun. From this, Wang Chao was sure that these two men would fire straight and true at their target within a single second if anything were to happen. This was the mark of a specially trained and high quality bodyguard. Proficient in marksmanship and quick shooting, an expert of killing a killer! A perfect fusion of the gun and wrestling wouldbine to have the perfect killing potential. Soon enough, the elevator arrived at the very top. Uncle Ming walked up to a grandiose looking room and bowed, Elder, Wang Chao has arrived. Come in then. An elderly yet unrelenting voice could be heard from within. In you go. The uncle gave an empty smile before opening the doors. Ignoring him, Wang Chao walked into the room proudly. It was rather spacious within the room, and there was even arge ss wall that allowed one to see the boundless ocean outside. The interior decorations, firece, bookshelves, tables and sofas had given Wang Chao the distinct vor of the medieval times of Europe. Chen Libo sat behind his giant table on an equally giant chair. While his face was rather pale due to his age, it held a vigorous light to it. His hawk-like eyes had a terrifying re that would cause anyone to shiver from it. Two ck soldiers could be seen standing by the tableCone on both sides. Just as Wang Chao walked in, the door behind him closed; the previous uncle had no interest on joining them and instead stood right outside the door with the other two bodyguards. Youngster, sit! Chen Libo had an empty smile on his face simr to that of uncle Mings. There was a single sofa about eight meters away from Chen Libo. Without any hesitation, Wang Chao sat down on it. As soon as Wang Chao sat down, Chen Libo began to talk, Youngster, I know that you are the one Bin Bin asked to rece Chen Aiyang in his match. I also know that you are a practitioner as well. The dangers of apetition of martial arts is something any regr master would not be able to imagine, live, or kill within. I know of your background all too well! Within the mainds, you own a business with a decent sum of money. Anyhow, there is no reason for you to risk your life like so! So I ask you, what is your goal foring today? Chen Libo had a cold smile that didnt seem to hide the raw bloodlust in his eyes. Dont tell me! You are Chen Aiyangs friend! Pah! In this world, there is no such thing eternal friends, only eternal profit. Even then if you were friends, that isnt worth the risk of losing everything for a battle of life and death. Youngster, you are still quite green. Chen Libo leaned back against his chair and tapped a finger onto the table, Speak then. What is your goal? They are both elderly men, but this Chen Libo ispletely different than elder Li. Wang Chao could only sigh when he saw that Zhu Jias prediction was right on. Chapter 104: Getting Close Now, A Gun’s no Use! Chapter 104: Getting Close Now, A Guns no Use! How about it, youngster. Chen Libo could see Wang Chao remain quiet on the sofa, but he did not urge him to speak almost as if he held all the cards in his hands. I know your information well. You own arge scaleworkingpany in S province in the mainds. Not too long after, you defeated the famous master Zhang Wei of Guangdong and won a hundred million RMB from the Ike Corporation. From that very same battle, you came to know Chen Aiyang and his sister. Am I wrong? Wang Chao shook his head, That is correct. But from the way things stand, I came here with good intentions to help my friend, but instead I am misunderstood. You assume that I have a goal of some sort? How preposterous. If you still suspect me, then I can leave. My kindness being treated the same way as the liver or lung of a donkey is something a man should bear. Haha, haha. A ridiculous conversation! Chen Liboughed as his finger tapped against the table. Youngster, you underestimate Chen Libo! What I said earlier were just the over the surface information. Xu Zhen of the Three Tigers of Guangdong has a strong dislike for you, and youve even used a mercenary group topletely destroy one of the factories belonging to the Daxing Corporation! Thats not bad. Chen Libo continued to speak almost as if he held evidence in his hands like an officer prime and ready to interrogate someone, Youre 20 years old this year, and from my investigations, youre not from any aristocratic family. In fact, at the age of 18, you were penniless. But in two short years, youve managed to be a rich and powerful person with assets totalling over a hundred million RMB, something like this isnt the feat of an ordinary person. A few days ago, Aiyang was injured by a member of the European Union. Ive also spoken with Wu Yingda from the Ike Corporation. He has told me that you have the possibility of being a European spy? Hows that? Your ns on connecting yourself to our Chen family has been one wave after another. Unfortunately, I, Chen Libo, have not yet died. The Chenshi Corporation is a huge business, no outsider will be able to dip their fingers into this while I remain alive. Wang Chao listened to Chen Libo speak without saying a word, but his mind grew more and more dazed with each word. European spy? What western thing is he talking about? Wang Chao had always thought himself to have roots of red, the color of China. After he joined the organization, he had sworn an oath. After these past few days of service, he had be a lieutenantmander for his country. Serve the People! Just what connection was there between him and the western Capitalist countries? How did Wu Yingda investigate that? Is this not in nder on my name? Hearing Chen Libos words, Wang Chao didnt even have it in himself to scratch his head. But he could not refute the words of Chen Libo either. With that in mind, Wang Chao had no desire to listen to any more rubbish and went straight to the point. Whatever you are saying, I do not understand it. However, is this the battle you will have today? What are you thinking? I have no other meaning behind this, only to see you fall into a trap. Chen Libos expression grew serious. If one does not cross me, I will not cross them. I know that recently, the southeastern parts of Asia has been rather tense and that the Europeans wish to stick their hands into this area. However, the Chenshi Corporation was something I built with my bare hands and blood, I will not allow for it to fall into the hands of an outsider after my death. Youngster, speak now. Just what conspiracy are the people behind you plotting against my Chenshi Corporation? If you dont speak, then dont me me for being rude! Even the mighty dragon cannot suppress a snake! While Singapore is not even a third of the size of China, if I wish to kill someone, all I need is to say the word. Whether you are from America, Europe, or even from the Chinese officials, it matters not! Chen Libos hand pped the table. Wang Chao had his eyebrows narrowed together in confusion. He had no conspiracy going on at all. But Chen Libo had already determined him to be some sort of conspirist and had some evidence on him that made feel convinced of his analysis. For once, Wang Chao suddenly felt a feeling of absolute ridiculousness in his heart. Elder Chen. I will spare you the nonsense. Do you think that with just these six cks, Ive fallen into your trap? Wang Chaos eyes slowly closed before opening slightly to look at Chen Libo. Hahaha. Chen Libo began tough merrily. Youngster, you over exaggerate your own abilities. They are the most outstanding soldiers of the African ck Mambas. They have the swiftness of a leopard, and their marksmanship and speed are of top quality level. Your martial arts is quite decent, I admit, but if you move even so much more than just a finger, then six bullets will find their way into the vital parts of your body in less than a second! Two of the africans stood in front of the four other ones by the table without moving and stared with eyes that promised death. Elder Chen, do you mean to say you have me ready to eat at any time? Wang Chao couldnt help but smile. You are not a martial artist, so you do not understand how dangerous our skillset can be. There are only eight meters dividing the two of us. The world record for sprinting a hundred meters is only nine seconds, sprinting ten meters wouldnt even need a single second. However, allow me to tell you that when I move eight meters, it only requires a single thought and a third of a second to kill you twice over. I guarantee you that the guns wont even be able to fire before Im done with you. What? Hearing Wang Chaos words, Chen Libos expression suddenly shriveled up as his eyes stared fiercely at Wang Chao with a tint of a shiver. Wang Chao had not lied. With his current skills now that his muscles and bones acted as one and he could emit the sounds of thunder, he was now able to replicate the maximum velocity a leopard had when chasing its prey. Despite having six marksman here, the distance between Wang Chao and Chen Libo was far too close. Eight meters was more than enough for a tiger to pounce and kill. If Wang Chao were to make a move, then Chen Libo wouldnt even have enough time to make a cry for help before he would drop dead. However, Wang Chao would naturally find it nearly impossible to not be shot dead from six different people. If Chen Libo was a martial artist, then he would have nothing to fear since he would be able to react fast enough provided Wang Chao did make a move. But he was an old man now and had no martial arts to his name. He would not be able to dodge if Wang Chao pounced. Elder Chen, you should have the idea by now, are these four cks able to block me? Wang Chao stared at Chen Libo for a moment before speaking bluntly. Unfortunately, while they have muscles and physique, their vertebraecks tempering. In my eyes, they are no faster than a snail. Wang Chao had experienced enough life or death situations by now and had evene close to death many times. So this battle formation of Chen Libo had done nothing to stir Wang Chaos emotions. Chen Libo. If you dont believe me, turn on your phone and give master Chen Aiyang a call. Master Chen Aiyang knows of my skill, why dont you see if I am exaggerating my skill? Or perhaps, you can give out the order for your cks to shoot me. Shall we see if I can reach your throat and kill you before then? As Wang Chao spoke, his eyes had honed in onto Chen Libos throat. If there was any indication that he would misspeak, then Chen Libo would feel Wang Chaos strike. Chen Libos eyes stared fixedly onto Wang Chao with a dark expression. The match he had observed between Tang Zichen and Chen Aiyang had left a deep impression on him with the unbelievable amount of power in it. Right now the words Wang Chao spoke had started to take weight within his heart. What had shocked him even more was that despite Wang Chaos age, he had not been scared by the formationid out in front of him. The matter had been treated as if there was a deadlock between them. Huuu. Chen Libo had suddenly felt his breathing rate growbored. His body had originally been in bad straits. With the current atmosphere rtively heavy, he couldnt help feel it take effect on his spirit, causing his ill body to grow tired. Hahaha, what a heroic youngster. Now is the time for youngsters on this Earth. Chen Libo began to exert energy trying to bring his breathing down to a regr pattern. With that, heughed and waved his hands, I was only just joking. I wanted to see you for myself. I know that Bin Bin would not find the wrong man. You may leave! At Chen Libosmand, the six ck men exited from the room without a sound and closed the door. Soon enough, the only remaining people in the room was the youth and the elder. Chen Libo had no other choice. If he went on like he did earlier and Wang Chao did something, his life was over. Seeing the elders expression change as fast as turning a page of a book without even a single look of embarrassment, Wang Chao couldnt help but smile inwardly. He could really admire someone such as the leader of the Chenshi Corporation if he could control the situation at any given pace. Ai, Im old now. Its hard to avoid being suspicious. Chen Libo immediately took out some medicine and chugged it down with a bottle of water. After a moments rest, he had begun to look better. What just happened now was nothing more than a misunderstanding, you wanted to see Aiyang, correct? Ill call him over now. Chen Libos hand reached for the phone on his table, Its me, Chen Libo. Have Chen Aiyange over to thepany to see me. Wang Chao smiled without a word. Youngster, why dont we make a deal? Chen Libo smiled in a way that made his elderly face crinkle. What type of deal? Wang Chao asked carelessly. My eyes arent dull, I can see that your skill and calm-headed thinking will make you a great person in the future. Its unfortunate that with your current background, youre bound at the arm and leg. Chen Libo sighed, Ive grown old. Im not long for this world. This family business of mine will soon one day find a sessor. Within my family, Chen Aiyang is one of the only ones capable of protecting it. While the other children are more than enough to protect the business, but expanding it will be extremely hard. Aiyang has many enemies, if I were to die and give him the title, then he will definitelye across major troubles. If I dont, then someone else will try to see that he dies. I know Chen Aiyang well. Not only is martial arts what our family is known for, but our way of thinking for it is deep as well. We cannot be so easily crushed by any other family, and neither am I willing for my Chenshi Corporation to undergo internal strife and allow some outsider to take advantage. I know master Chen. If you entrust the Chenshi Corporation to him, then the business will only prosper with him. But what are you getting at? Dont keep me in suspense. The two had initially been at swords, but in a short amount of time, they had started to talk almost casually. It was truly a miraculous sight. Interpersonal friendships were like a battle to the death on the tformCthere were all sorts of factors to it. Chen Libo smiled, Youngster, dont be so impetuous. In truth, this battle Bin Bin had called you over for isnt all that bad as it sounds. Thispetition is nothing more than a situation where the all-piercing spear meets the impervious shield; there is nothing to do about it. My business oversea transport conflict with the Chinese Revival Society cannot be resolved within a day or two. In the past, for the sake of business, weve took to the seas for battle many many times. By the end when neither of us were willing topromise, we had no choice but to make a gamble on a fight. I could actually refuse their written challenge and hire more pirates to fight it out overseas once more. Youngster, do you understand what Im saying? Wang Chao tapped a finger, Martial arts has already declined, we cannot say what is truth and what is false any more. I understand this. To work as a business, one must use its total strength and not rely on if they can win a singlepetition. You truly are a smart youngster. Chen Libo sipped a cup of water, People shouldnt conspire in secret. Ill set up some conditions, will you agree to them? What conditions? I know you have the backing of the European patrons. The human bes a ve, but it is more refreshing to be the king of your own mountain. If you separate yourself from the Europeans, then I will give you a 30% share in the Chenshi Corporation. This will give you the same rights as Chen Aiyang, how about it? Chen Libo spoke seriously. Are you speaking seriously? Due to Chen Libos crafty nature, Wang Chao wasnt willing to trust the wordsing out from his mouth. Im serious. Chen Libo spoke. Im an old man now. With the changing circumstances, I cannot afford to not bet. I will give you a 30% share in thepany, but you will promise that you will ensure that Aiyang will not persecute anyone from the Chen family. This condition, I will make sure it is arranged out in less than a year. However, you will be a member of the Chen family. What is the meaning of this? I can see Bin Bin sees you in high regard, and I believe you wont refuse her. You two should get married. In one or two years, you should have a child and be a member of the Chen family. That way, I will beforted. How about it, you and Aiyang will work together, and that way, I will be able to rest assured. My body can onlyst for two more years at best, if a child is born, then I will be relieved. So then, what is your answer? In my conditions I have given you money and a wife. In one or two years, the entire Chenshi Corporation will be yours as well. In truth, the European power behind you, I have no energy to deal with. Yet you are familiar with them, I am sure that you would deal with them better than I would! Youngster, with one word, the human bes the ve, or you be the king of your own mountain. Chapter 105: Her Surname is Tang Chapter 105: Her Surname is Tang Hearing the emotion in Chen Libos speech, Wang Chao remained motionless and expressionless. He didnt speak a word and seemed like he was attending an opera. What, you dont believe me? When Chen Libo saw how Wang Chao was reacting, his eyebrows creased together. Dont think that this is outrageous. As a man in checkmate, I have no other choice but to gamble my faith. If you still dont believe, then we can draft up a contract and have awyer oversee it? Youngster, I can see through you; you are the emotional type. You came to Singapore with a femalepanion, did you not? Chen Libos eyebrows remained knitted together, I know that you have interest in Bin Bin. Otherwise, you wouldnt havee to fight a deathmatch on her behalf. Although there is a strong power behind you, you are a knowledgeable person. For the sake of doing things with all your might, you will try to resist anything as much as you can. This time you came here for the sake of Bin Bin, that is mostly because you like her, do you not? Youngster, money and power are both needed, but affection is also a must. This is something I understand. I have a special consideration for you, otherwise, I would not dare make such a bet. Hearing the elders words grow more and more irregr, Wang Chao could handle it no longer. Gently tapping a finger onto the sofa, he spoke, Chen Bin and I are just friends, I have no feelings for her like you say I do. I came here purely for the sake of helping, and nor do I wish to be involved in your familys internal struggle. Whether you believe it or not, I also have no connections with the western powers as you say I do. The power I have most in my business is with my friends within the Chinese government. The friend I brought over this time is a high ranking member of the government. As for what you were saying to me beforehand, I will take this as some sort of joke, the ones that the elderly love to y around with. Wang Chao had absolutely no worries over refusing Chen Libos words. When it came to his proposal, Wang Chao would even turn his nose up at it. What type of person was Chen Libo? A wily old fox with ambition. Although he was an elderly man on the verge of death, the more he aged, the crazier he became. The trustworthiness in his words should first not be mentioned. Even if what the elder said was true, he would have to marry Chen Bin and stay within Singapore for two years for the Chenshi Corporation to be willed to him after the elders death. In two years worth of time, the elder would be able to concoct all sorts of diabolical plots. Wang Chao could almost say with 80% certainty that this old mans n was to thoroughly bind him to the war chariot that was the Chenshi Corporation. Wang Chao by nature was not suited for any of this secret machination plots. He was notcking in power or money and had joined with an organization to hold a seat in the government on his path of cultivation. Just where would he have the time to fight with or against Chen Libo in any of his plots? Youngster, even if you dont believe in this old mans words, you can still think it over. You can even divulge this to your patrons. I cant say for certain that they will be pleased with such a proposal however. Chen Libos topic had changed almost as if he had nned for this and didnt care to be afraid of Wang Chaos patrons. Furthermore, it seemed as if he was trying to pull the snake from the hole to see if he could get to the head from the tail. How about this, I will give you some time to think about it. If you agree, then I will not change my conditions. Furthermore, you can let your backers know of this. However, do not tell them that I told you this. Otherwise, they will doubt this deal and that would make your life much harder. Ah, humanity. It is always smart to give yourself several roads to chose from instead of hanging yourself off a single tree. As an elderly man, Ive experienced many things, just like how youve seen many things as a youth. The things Ive seen, one of them involves the path to darkness. There is never one that walks that path and exits from that life gracefully. To have your own affairs worked out, that is the only way! Needless to say, the old man Chen Libos ability to manipte a mans life was far too terrifying! If these words were spoken to anyone else, then no matter if it was fake or true, they would consider this deal carefully. But Wang Chao had no desires such as this. The words this old man has spoken, I should keep this a secret from the organization for now. The Chenshi Corporation is an important chess piece in the Southeastern Asian region. If the organization sees that there is benefit to be gained, then I would be forced to marry. Sacrifice the individual for the sake of the collective, such a result would be disastrous. If I were to y with this old man every day and his machinations, then how would I continue to practice my martial arts? In two years, I probably wouldnt even be able to defeat Zhao Jun. However, Chen Libos words had also reminded him of something. Thus, Wang Chao had decided that he would treat the mans words as if he hadnt heard them. Just at that moment, the sound of the uncle could be heard. Elder, young master Aiyang has arrived. Ah, call him in. Pushing open the doors, when Chen Aiyang saw Wang Chao, his face had a startled look to it, Master Wang, how did youe about here? I was called here by your sister Chen Bin to act as your substitute. Wang Chao gave a look to Chen Aiyang. Well, Ill give you two youngsters time to talk. An elder like me shouldnt speak up in such a case. Ive grown old, I need a nap. Chen Libo rose from his chair and gave a meaningful look to Wang Chao. Great uncle, please be careful. Chen Aiyang hurriedly helped him leave the room. After Chen Libo had left and was helped into a wheelchair by the uncle, he spoke, Aiyang, do not go neglecting the guest now. As soon as Chen Libo exited the room, the uncle had asked, Elder, where do you wish to go now? AMing, you have been with me for many years now. On the surface, our Chenshi Corporation looks to be tranquil, but underneath, trouble is brewing. I truly do worry. After I die, everyone will scramble to divide up thepany. Chen Libo sighed. But that youngster I just saw isnt too bad. Even in the face of death, he would remain calm even if its Mount Tai itself crashing down onto him. With such a character, if we were to make him one of our own, what more would I have to worry? What does the elder wish to do then? Uncle Ming asked. I n to have Chen Bin married to him as well as giving 30% of the Chenshi Corporation stocks to him. Within two years, he will have this. With him and Chen Aiyang, I will be able to rest in peace. Elder! When the uncle heard this, he had been stunned almost as if he couldnt believe his ears, Elderthis isyou are inviting the wolf into your home. That youngster clearly has some sort of hidden agenda. Pah, inviting the wolf into my home! I want to to invite him! If the wolf dithers on the outside and watches its prey, then it would bring forth anxiety! If I fear not the thief doing the stealing, then I fear the thief thinking about doing the stealing. Chen Libo let out a breath as a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. Almost as if he had returned to his youth with all of its dominating power, his elderly body began to exude a powerful air. Even if he is an evil wolf, then I will turn him into an obedient watchdog! Were leaving! Where do you wish to go? Help me go to the Li family, I wish to go see Mr. Li. In Singapore, the Lis are in control. This part of the Southeast Asia is controlled by America. If the Europeans wish to get involved, then I will borrow the power of the Li family and the Americans. Im old and about to die, after my death, you may as well say that the Chenshi Corporation will be my betting stake. I will partake in the worlds biggest gamble! Just as Chen Libo was preparing to meet up with the Li family who held all the political power in Singapore, Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang were inside conversely seriously with each other. Wang Chao gave a look to Chen Aiyang, seeing how he walked with several steps that seemed to glide and float, despite his well looking expression, he did not have the same expert movements as before. Whenever the wind blows, the des of grass would follow. This same grace was not existent in Chen Aiyangs movements, indicating that the damage he suffered was very severe. But when Chen Aiyang saw Wang Chao, his eyes had been bright. The two sat down and began to exchange some words before Chen Aiyang finally spoke, Master Wang, youve improved in your martial arts once more, it seems far greater than usual almost as if youve stepped into the Transforming Jin stage. How did you manage that? Would you be able to show me a demonstration? Standing up, Wang Chao began to move into the horse stance. Stepping in a straight line, both of his hands shot out like cannons with a rippling sound of thunder. Wang Chaos Pounding Horse Stance required to use an explosive amount of Jin and to spike the hair up so that the skin would be like iron. The air in front would shake and the ground beneath would tremor. In an actual war, this would be like using a cannon to continuously strike! Your muscles and bones act as one, and the sounds of thunder follows your fist. What an excellent Pounding Horse Stance as well! Chen Aiyang praised over and over again! Wang Chaos Chopping Jin of the tiger stance required a pounce to unleash a strike that could cleave a mountain with unbelievable force. But this pounce was not meant for a long time. Midway through it, the pounce would inevitably lose power. Although Wang Chao would use it in conjunction with the eagle stance, no matter how strong it was, Wang Chao had not yet reached perfection with either of the two. There was only a small chink in its power and was still a far ways away from being called pure. If he were toe across anyone stronger than him in martial arts and more familiar with the transition between tiger to eagle stance, then Wang Chaos strikes would be easily dodged. But the horse stance coupled together with the Pounding Fist was different. A horse would stampede across the ground with longsting endurance in one single smooth motion. The Pounding Fist was fierce and the Jin was explosive. It was far stronger than the Chopping Fist of the tiger stance! A horse was longsting and unbelievable fierce. With a single string of motion, it could explode with Jin that would never rest. A horse could lift its hooves to trample a person. Charging at an enemy could cause damage to their feet, tibia, calf and knee. There were many different ways to injure a person, but as long as they are trampled on, then everyone beneath the leg could be reduced to powder and kill of their fighting spirit. The Pounding Fist would continue up the path. In the middle of the path, the horse stance would spring forth with a heavy foot that would cause damage to anyone caught underneath. The horse stance to move past everything and the Pounding Fist to explode. In the face of an enemy, they would be forced down with never enough bravery to stop. It was far stronger than the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance and more utilizable. Wang Chaos current martial arts could make use of the Pounding Jin of the horse stance and collide with anyone without mercy. The only thing he had to fear was someone innocent getting caught in it. While I have managed to spread the Hidden Jin to all over my body, I have not yet been able to uniform both my muscles and bones, and neither am I capable of unleashing the sounds of thunder. If we were to contest each other in firmness of foot or leg, Id imagine I would find it difficult to defend myself against you. Chen Aiyangs expression had a stunned look to it. Your Fishing Toad Jin swallows the Qi like a toad. This is one of the Daoist breathing exercises that first strengthens the inner organs to swell with the sounds of thunder before tempering the marrow. After that does one begin to temper the muscles and bones. Our goals are simr, but our paths are different. My martial arts has only permeated my inner organs, but it has not reached a level where I am able to unleash the sounds of thunder with my inner organs, correct? Your inner organs releases the sounds of thunder while my muscles releases the sounds of thunder. One is internal, the other is external. In the very end, our paths are different, but our end goals are the same. Wang Chao spoke. Chen Aiyangs marrow tempering technique belonged to the Daoist breathing exercises. His inner organs had first been strengthened before it could unleash the sounds of thunder to temper the marrow. By now, he had already reached a high level state where his inner organs reached a freakish level as well. But his muscles and bones had not yet reached the realm where the sounds of thunder followed the fist. Compared to Wang Chao in a match of strength and Jin, he would not fare well. But his heart, lung, liver, and intestines were much stronger than Wang Chaos. If the two were to meet in an actual deathmatch, then Chen Aiyang would just need to be careful to dodge the brunt of the blows and to borrow power to defeat power. After dissolving Wang Chaos strength, he would wait for him to be out of breath before retaliating, and by then, Chen Aiyang would be the winner. Furthermore, Chen Aiyang was still recovering his strength. If he were in his prime and the two were to fight, then Chen Aiyang would be faster than Wang Chao. If someone were to shoot him in the heart, as long as first aid was applied, Chen Aiyang would have a chance to survive. Wang Chao would not. Your Jin has already spread throughout your entire body? Your pores as well? Have you reached the Transforming Jin yet? When Wang Chao heard Chen Aiyang, he had been astonished. Chen Aiyang reached the Transforming Jin stage with the sounds of thunder in his organs would no doubt be able to temper his muscles and bones if he practiced without fail. With his inner organs capable of it, if he could master the muscles and bones, then he would draw close to the realms of Yang Luchan, Dong Haichuan, and Sun Lu-tang. However, he was only drawing close, and not yet standing at their level. For the entire body to unleash the sounds of thunder from both the organs and muscles. This was almost essentially the highest realm of martial arts where the spirit returned to nothing. As for the ssics of the fist where returning to nothing was achieved, one would be able to dodge danger without even thinking about it. That would be sincerely considered to have achieved the Way. The heart and soul had to be cultivated without the body failing either. That was why even when Cheng Tinghua had reached a realm of perfection with his Bagua Zhuang, he had not yet reached a prophetic level of dodging danger. In the end after killing many enemies, he had been killed by gunfire. For anyone whose martial arts had attained the sincere Way, no matter the dangers, they would be able to predict and turn peril into safety and enabling it to be good. Ai! Transforming Jin I have, but I lost. The way I lost had been especially cruel! Chen Aiyang sighed. Just who was the person that defeated you? A woman who went by the surname of Tang. Chen Aiyang spoke dejectedly. Chapter 106: Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, A Combination of Techniques! Chapter 106: Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, A Combination of Techniques! A woman who went by the surname of Tang. When Wang Chao heard Chen Aiyangs words, Wang Chaos mind immediately thought of an indescribable memory. This feeling had been like andslide near the ocean and an eruption of a volcano. What was her name? As he spoke, Wang Chaos began to quaver, no longer having that calm and collected tone. Hm? Sensing that Wang Chaos heart had been perturbed, Chen Aiyang gave a curious stare. When it came to a master of Chinese boxing like Wang Chao, even if Mount Tai itself was crumbling in front of him, he would not bat an eye. After cultivating his mind to a high state, for something like this to cause so much shock, Chen Aiyang couldnt help but feel curious. Ehuhno, its nothing. Do you happen to know what her full name was? Wang Chao quickly calmed his nerves and adopted a calm expression. Chen Aiyang shook his head, Before thepetition, she only said her family name was Tang without mention of her full name. After the matter, I wasnt able to find out any details to her identity. Its almost as if she has no identity. But, the world is truly vast with hidden dragons and crouching tigers throughout thends. How old was she? Wang Chao asked. She looked to be 25 or 26 years old. But with her martial arts reaching perfection and the realm of nothing, her appearances cannot be an urate guess to her real age. However, I would guess that she is at least 30 years old. Chen Aiyang thought. What did she look like? Wang Chao pressed on. I cant describe her well, but there is a recording of our fight from that day, take a look! Her martial arts has truly reached the pinnacle of it all, but I dont know just how she managed to do such a feat. She held back on that day, otherwise, I would have been killed there and then. Chen Aiyang spoke with some lingering fear. But he shook his head as if trying not to believe the reality of what happened in that fight. You have a recording! Why didnt you say that sooner? Wang Chao spoke. When Chen Aiyang said that he had fought against a woman with the family name of Tang, Wang Chao couldnt help but think of the Tang Zichen would left him three years ago. The very same Tang Zichen who had changed his life. Tang Zichens skill at martial arts had brought her to a level where water would only reach to her knees, a level far beyond Chen Aiyang. By the time she had written the True Record of Guoshu, she had already been 28 years old. It had been four or five years since then, and with Chen Aiyangs estimation that she was around 30 years old, this would fit with her approximate age. The perception of an expert was quite intense, and that was especially true for an expert like Chen Aiyang who had reached the Transforming Jin realm. The signs were obvious, the woman with the family name of Tang was definitely Tang Zichen. But Wang Chao couldnt help but feel anxious and didnt dare ept it. Chen Aiyang only knew that herst name was Tang after all. Brother Wang, what has gotten into you today for you to be so jumpy? Chen Aiyangs eyebrows narrowed together. Smiling, Wang Chao barely managed to rein in his nerves, Lets first take a look at the recording. Making a phone call, Chen Aiyang ryed an order for someone to bring the recording over. Soon enough, the recording was yed back on the LCD TV mounted on the wall. With a flickering motion, the fight within the lounge of the headquarters could be seen on its disy. Spellbound, Wang Chao was entranced by the purple-dressed woman on the disy. Every camera angle, every word, and every movement had been a breath of fresh air to him. It had left such a deep and immeasurable imprint on Wang Chao that he would never be able to get rid of it. Seeing this image, the memories of three years ago that had nearly been forgotten all came rushing back such as practicing with Tang Zichen at the shores of Lake Tianxing. Every scene, every action, everything came flowing back to him in crystal clear memory. Walking on the water jars, hitting the sandbags, and taking a tumble onto the ground. Each time he had a bruise, it had been Tang Zichen who carefully used medicine or her needles to treat his wounds. Every single time he practiced with the spear and felt his arms begin to ache, it had been Tang Zichen who helped massage the arms tox the muscles. Every time he practiced another set of stances, it had been her who corrected him. Every mnemonic of martial arts he had learned, it had been her who exined it to him. In those two years, food, clothes, livingCeverything had been provided for by Tang Zichen. To Wang Chao, Tang Zichen had been like his beloved elder sister who was looking after her weak younger brother lovingly. This type of feeling had suddenly came gushing out as soon as he saw the familiar figure of her on the disy. Your younger brother has grown up, did you know that? But yet, your younger brother has still not caught up with you. I cannot pass down your teachings just yet. Wang Chao spoke to himself in a voice only he could hear with a look of anguish. His train of thought had brought him to that evening. The sunset was giving off its final radiance over the glittering Lake Tianxing. With both oars drifting through the waters, the tiny boat gently floated to the center of the water. Tang Zichen stepped upon the water, and floated away from him. From that moment on, Wang Chao had never seen her again. From that moment on in Wang Chaos heart, this sister of his was akin to the Immortals from Daoism that descended into the mortal world to enlighten him. From that day, that familiar sensation of melodious and pure singing would forever drift through Wang Chaos heart. Together we paddle this boat, Through the waves it shall float, A beautiful white tower rising above the waters This scenery surrounded by trees and the red wall moat, The boat is gentle, and upon the waters it feels fair, Blowing ahead with this cool and refreshing air The song of a child was filled with a liveliness that contained no impurities. Ah, the secr world. If only it was like the songs of a child in its cheerfulness and purity. A world without guilt, how beautiful that would be. Before Tang Zichen left, Wang Chaos heart had been like a child. We are all merely mortals. No matter how strong our martial arts or how exquisite our skill, we still must struggle to live within the world of mortals. Perhaps your meaning was to leave behind a legacy that would allow for martial arts to slowly pass down one generation from the next. Youve said to me many times before, there is another world I should not step into. And that I should live my life in peace. But, even now, I have slowly stepped into the very same world as yours. In this world, I cannot be as happy as a child. I cannot be as clean, and neither will my song be as carefree. Maybe I have failed to live up to your expectations. The pure and clean song of a child, Tang Zichens Immortal figure, the battles of the secr world, bloody murder, money, power, and seduction. Everything had already mixed together to choke Wang Chaos heart. Wang Chaos mind had already oscited back and forth many times before arriving back at a deep realm of thinking. This realm of thinking was quite curious. It was almost as if he could see through everything in the outside world and could hear all. But. His heart seemed as if it had fled into the void and stood detached from this outside world. His body was in the secr world, but his mind stood above the clouds. Master Chen, her martial arts is truly impable. Her inner organs and muscles are both capable of emitting the sounds of thunder. As with the universe, she is one, and so she has returned to a realm of nothing. You are truly not an opponent for her. Wang Chaos mind had snapped back in ce. In that split-second, he had remembered something important. When in the Jianghu, one cannot move freely. Sis Chen, you were right. We martial artists are not Immortals. Despite our hearts being able to depart from the secr world, our bodies remain connected to it. Even now, it seems that you are no exception to it. In the Jianghu, we must help each other in the most humble circumstances. With my current identity, even if I were to seek you out. It may not necessarily be a good thing to meet. With my current skill and miniscule achievements, I am still a ways away from your level. Wang Chao gave a deep exhale. In a split moment, he had put himself in the shoes of another. After thinking about him in the ce of Tang Zichen, he had made his decision. Even in the Jianghu, one mustnt forget to help each other in the most humble circumstances. Even up to this day, Tang Zichen remained in Wang Chaos mind. She was not some sort of unattainable dreamCbut she too was a member of the secr world. Martial artists were not Immortals. Their hearts could transcend, but their bodies could not. Wang Chaos calm demeanor had been such that even Chen Aiyang had been unable to see the billows of emotions underneath his expression. Turning off the monitor, Chen Aiyang said, In this world, there will always be grandmasters. The grandmasters Yang Luchan, Dong Haichuan, Li Luoneng and Sun Lu-tang, they have already been lost to the sands of time. All that is left of them are legends meant for theter generations to admire. Even after a hundred years since then with so many experts appearing one after another, none of them have reached the degree the grandmasters of the past were capable of. Within this flourishing and decaying century, I believe that the grandmasters of now are only capable of the attaining the Transforming realm. In the future, amongst these men, perhaps you or I will be one of them, but who can tell? The world rises, the world falls, as does martial arts. You are right, but even then, it is still a long ways from now. We shouldnt speak of this for now. Wang Chao slowly recollected himself. I came here today because I heard that you were injured and that you were sent a challenge. So I wanted to be your recement for the match. How heavy are your injuries? Its nothing too serious, the meridians within my chest has been injured. But with a month of recuperation, I should heal up. Your help this time, I truly apologize for the trouble. Chen Aiyang had a mncholic expression on his face. Because of his loss, it could be seen that the power struggle had damaged his mood. Dont say those words. We are practitioners of Chinese boxing, our promises are ones that must be kept. I believe that in the future, if something were to happen to me, you woulde lend a hand as well. Wang Chao spoke. But, this challenger is another fellow disciple with Zhang Guangming; a Canadian martial artist by the name of Cheng Shanming. Do you know of any potential information? Zhang Guangming was born in the 1980s. In the past, he studied Bajiquan under the tutge of Manchurian Baji master Huo Qingyun. After seven or eight years, Huo Qingyun passed away, causing Zhang Guangming to leave for Vietnam where he established his name. In that match, it was actually by luck that I won. In terms of skill, he is not inferior to mine own. Chen Aiyang began to think back on his memories, Thatpetition was truthfully the most shocking match I have ever been in. But after that victory, I was given money and fame. Not only did Zhang Guangming learn Bajiquan, but he was also an expert of Baguazhang. Ive only heard Zhu Hongzhi mention the younger disciple once; he is a direct descendant of the Cheng Sects Baguazhang. Cheng Mingshans patriarchal grandfather is the elder Cheng Tinghua. Baguazhang. In the past, Li Shuwen taught Huo Diange, and in turn, Huo Diange taught Huo Qingyun. And in those eight years before Huo Qingyun passed away, he taught the nephew of Cheng Tinghua. The two sects helped each other, thus, the lineage of Huo Qingyun has Baguazhang mixed in with their Bajiquan. Wang Chao nodded his head, The Wulin of the past would often times help each other. That is a story that everyone knows. Sun Lu-Tang had once helped Hao Weizhen andter received a secret to Taichi. But Cheng Shanming, how is his skill at martial arts? His martial arts has not yet reached the Transforming Jin realm, but he has at the very least reached the pinnacle of Hidden Jin. But that was three or four years ago, and Zhu Hongzhi had only mentioned him once. Whether he has improved or degraded, I do not know. But this battle is not one where either of us has any guarantees. Chen Aiyang spoke, The Chinese Revival Society had only left the letter two days ago. With there only seven days to respond, that means we only have five days left. To be able to fight with such a high-leveled expert, that is something I have always dreamed of. Wang Chao smiled. Chen Aiyang gave a determined stare at Wang Chao for a moment before suddenly speaking, Master Wang. You are open-minded, and have the air of a master. For the sake of an insignificant friend like me, you are willing to risk your own life. I cannot hold back anything from you. You must know that despite me being known for my Taichi in the martial arts world, my strongest killing move is in fact not from Taichi. Eh?! Wang Chao gave a startled look. My killing move is abination of techniques, the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow. TL Note: A joke of the real life statue: Galloping Horse Treading On Flying Sparrow ̤ (The statue) and ̤ (The killing move) Flying Horse Treading Sparrow! Wang Chao was stunned. This is an ancient technique from the past, a killing move on the battlefield that was passed down from the Han Dynasty. Afterwards, it became a secret that waster honed by countless of masters of martial arts. Soon, it became a one-strike kill move. In essence, it is abination of the horse stance and the sparrow stance of Xingyiquan. Chen Aiyang exined. In truth, many disciplines of martial arts originated from the movements of animals. Xingyi is like Bagua, Bagua is like Taichi, and Taichi is like Xingyi. Wingchun is like Bajiquan, and Bajiquan is like Hung Ga. Everything has their simrities. Wang Chao exined. You speak correctly. Chen Aiyang said. I saw your Pounding Jin of the horse stance. Already it has reached a stage where countless permutations can evolve from it. As long as you perfect the sparrow stance, then your attainments in martial arts will be able to lead you to being able to master the form and spirit of the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow. If used within a match, then your chances of winning will be that muchrger! Chapter 107: Not Fighting Would Be For The Best Chapter 107: Not Fighting Would Be For The Best A single giant bronze statue could be seen right in front of Wang Chao. This was an ancient artifact of a bronze horse with its hooves raised high and its mane raised in a life-like manner. This bronze horse had three of its hooves up in front of it while itsst hoof was standing on top of the back of a sparrow. A tiny sparrow, but in that moment, it was able to support the heavy weight of the horse! This Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow artifact was a symbol of equilibrium. Perfection in skill, and an art stolen from the heavens, this artifact gave off a freakish impression that also left one with a feeling of mystery to it. The horse stance is unbelievably stable and has longsting power with its raised hooves. Using its gluteal muscles to explode with Jin, the legs will follow up with the abdomen, waist, chest, shoulder, neck, and head. The sparrow stance is agile and can skim through water. The sparrow stance in Xingyiquan uses the leg as well. Soaring high, the legs leap up to strike out. Right in front of the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow artifact, Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang both began to observe it. That is correct. The fighting style of the sparrow stance uses both legs to fly high. Using both arms for strength, the user will then use their legs tosh out. Using ones entire strength, it can kill in a single burst of energy. Just like how a sparrow will create a line through the surface of water as it skims across, the sparrow stance will use the humans median line instead. Many disciplines of Chinese boxing did not emphasize lifting the legs. That was because many disciplines relied on using the ground to borrow power. There were many different variations, but when one lifted their legs, it would generally never go higher than the knee. Liao Junhuas Dog Passing Water was an example of one of the few moves that killed using the leg. Dog Passing Water utilized the monkey stances crouch, contraction, and then the explosive extension of the body. Its killing potential was normally hidden, but blood would be spilt when it was used. Within Chinese boxing, there was a certain mnemonic, When one contracts and then extends, itmands one to flee But the sparrow stance in battle would bring the legs into the air to repeatedly kick a person to death. This was a terribly fierce move that would be ssified as a sure-kill move to anyone that saw it. When in the air, one would not be able to borrow power from anything, they would only be able to use their own inertia to support their movements. If one were to use their entire strength, it would be possible to kill their opponent, but it would also pose a threat to the user themselves. Wang Chao had a deep understanding of this ideology and would rarely use the sparrow stance because of that. In actualbat, his usage of the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance and the Eagle w would rarely have anyone being able to dodge it. Against an inferior opponent, the first strike would defeat them. But against a superior opponent, the move had to be pure and being open to change! If one was able to chain one killing move after another, then in apetition, one would forever be invincible. Although Wang Chao would use the Assault of Dragon and Snake as his killing move to turn the tides, if he were toe across a high leveled expert capable of understanding the mysteries of the dragon and snake stances, then they would be able to defend themselves against it. From there, it would only be a windfall for them and a downfall for Wang Chao. If ones repertoire of techniques failed to provide any results, then the heart would be devastated. And in an instant, the inspiration would decline. The most important thing in apetition was inspiration. This held especially true in a match between experts. If the heart were to be disappointed, then no matter how strong ones martial arts was, they would find it hard to run away from fate. Therefore, the more killing moves one could pull out from their repertoire, the better. If one technique failed tond, at least there was still one more in reserve. The heart would not yet feel disappointed. Chen Aiyang had been carefully exining the profundity of his Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow killing move to Wang Chao. Take a look at how this horse steps on the sparrow with both hooves high in the air. At this moment, the horse is the sparrow, and the sparrow is the horse. The horse borrows the sparrows strength to transform in midair. When the horse flies, it bes the dragon! Chen Aiyangs arms and legs moved to demonstrate for a moment before he felt a sharp pain in his chest. As a result of his impatience to exin, he had immediately stopped speaking. Master Chen, you should rest for now. There will be another time to demonstrate. Wang Chao spoke in a hurry. In his heart, he was already thinking about just what Chen Aiyang was getting at with his hands and feet. The horse stance had originally included the dragon stance. Within the dragon stance was the meaning of millions of things. Pratically every single killing move of any animal could be found within the dragon stance. No matter the practitioner, in the end, every practitioner would have a different understanding of the dragon stance. Thus, the form and movements would differ. No need to worry, I was merely short of breath. Chen Aiyang touched the bronze statue. Despite it being an imitation, it was still of excellent handiwork that had only been made after its creator understood the beauty of the original. The most vital area of this style is to having a good bnce of ones center of gravity. In that split moment when the horse rises into the air, it kicks out in the way of the sparrow. In the horse, the sparrow is hidden while the sparrow supports the horse. Take a look at this bronze statue. When the horse rises in that moment, all of its power follows the hooves up in front while leaving behind only a little bit in the back. But this center of gravity is extremely small so that it can follow the sparrows movements. While small, it is extremely important. Without this center of gravity, the horse would not be able to fly. After taking two long breaths, Chen Aiyang and Wang Chao walked out of the room together. This was the house that Chen Aiyang owned in Singapore. A single-story house with arge courtyard in the back. Within this courtyard were countless of great trees. Each one had a rhythm to growingrge so that it was like a giant lush-green parasol that covered the ground beneath from the tropic sun. Chen Aiyangs eyes had a sharp glint as he exined Using his own body to demonstrate, he made sure to use that as an exnation for any of Wang Chaos shorings of understanding. Whilepetitions ced emphasis on a sure-kill move with outstanding speed and no dys, there are always exceptions. When two experts with the same level of strength met, or two disciples of the same discipline are familiar with one anothers style of fighting, it is hard to determine who will be the victor. Your tiger stance pounces forward vigorously and your Eagle w captures and rips the opponent requires in instant, but it is unsuited for a long battle. The movements of the monkey stance leaps and hops to dodge, but against an expert with an equally agile style of movement, your killing moves will fail tond and would easily be used against you. Your snake stance focuses on the Drilling Jin to search for a hole in ones defenses. Then, after baring your fangs, the snake transforms into a dragon. The Drilling Jin requires a timely strike, but against an enemy, it isnt enough. This type of attack is easily suppressed by an enemy, do you not think so? Wang Chao thought back to his battle with Zhang Wei where he had used the snake stance to fight. As a result, his strength had truly not been enough to overwhelm his opponent. While the snake stance was fierce, it was inherently reserved. It would not be able to bring out an overwhelming amount of strength. That day, if Zhang Wei was just a little more capable and subdued my attack, then my snake stance would most likely not have transformed into the dragon stance. By then, I would have been beaten down. Truly, the Drilling Jin of the snake stance has abundance in fierceness, butcks firmness. When Chen Aiyang saw Wang Chao nod his head, he continued to speak, The tiger and eagle are both very fierce, but they cannot be maintained for long. The monkey stance is very agile, and the snake stance very sinister, but using these two wont bring ones inspiration to the top. However, your Pounding Fist of the horse stance will continue forward without fail with both the hands and feet. Fierce in power and eternal in presence, it will trample across any enemy. Combined with the tiger and eagle, the strength will persist. With this, you gain the benefit of both. But the Pounding Fist of the horse stance, while it contains the explosive collision force, it cannot bring an attack to its maximum. Against an expert, they can still block it with difficulty. You may be able to take the upper hand, but you will not be able to take his life. Even if you try to persist, the dreamsts as long as the night does. Taking the advantage is one thing, killing is another. With the Flying Horse Treading on a Sparrow, when the Pounding Fist of the horse stance reaches its pinnacle, it will transform in that instant. The center of gravity will change and the inspiration will soar. Rising high in the sky, your kick willy im to his life. Taking in two deep breaths, Chen Aiyang moved forward two steps. His body had been in synch with his breaths and moved as he inhaled and exhaled. Suddenly, Chen Aiyangs arms and legs took action. His legs moved like how a horse would trot, and his arms moved up and down. With each fist, his vertebrae swayed along with his body and brought his entire momentum up to his fists. He had learned Wang Chaos Pounding Fist of the horse stance! A fist a strike, and a step a stamp! Like a hoof his fists moved, and his entire body moved along with his fist. His entire body surged forward and truly resembled the ferocity that a stampeding horse would have! The explosion of fists continued, and with each strike, the air around it gave a explosive crack! Even under his own feet, Wang Chao could distinctly feel the tremors. It was almost as if he was experiencing the recoil of a gun from underneath the surface and caused an earth tremor. While Chen Aiyang had been unable to bring out the sounds of thunder with his movements, the chain of Pounding Fists had been enough to bring about a strong gale within the courtyard and blew past Wang Chaos clothes fiercely. In particr to the Jin of his feet, whenever the hooves turned over to reveal the soles, there seemed to be some sort of attractive force in the soles. Sucking up the dust behind the feet, even the grass, stolon, dirt, and fragments of bricks could be seen flying upwards. Send your intent like wind rolling over the ground Within Chen Aiyangs movements, he had perfectly demonstrated one of the mnemonics of the Quan Jing in regards to intent. In his attacks, his entire body had beenpletely covered by the dust carried by the wind he had brought up. As he moved forward, he drew close to a giant tree with the width a human could barely hug at the end of the courtyard. Suddenly, the very instant he got close enough, both of his arms exploded forward and struck the tree trunk. Shaking violently, the tree leaves began to rustle, and almost as if it was autumn, they began to flutter to the ground. Following straight after this, Chen Aiyang leapt into the air with both legs wafting through nothing. In a moment, he hadshed out three times with his feet. These three kicks had been in uniform with the median line of a person and onto the tree. Each kick had a resounding smash with the tree, causing a fierce splitting sound to be heard. Right in front of Wang Chaos eyes, he could see the bark of the tree splinter off into every direction possible like shrapnel. Some smashed into the courtyard walls while some smashed through the ss to the windows, signifying just how strong the bark had been sent flying. Atst, the tree was given onest smashing kick, causing the tree to split down the middle. Chen Aiyangnded back on his feet with an extremely rosy face. His eyebrows and hair stood up on its end and the blood in his face seemed as if it was on the verge of leaking out from the pores. Suddenly, he coughed out a mouthful of blood and flopped to the ground. Master Chen! Wang Chao started before striding eight meters towards Chen Aiyang like a madman. Your body is injured, you shouldnt use up too much energy. You didnt need to show me the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, with just your words, I would have been able to find my way to it eventually, what was the need for this? Chen Aiyang shook his head, This move is far too profound and requires one to see it for themselves personally in order to understand the mystery behind it. Ill be fine, I just overexerted myself and overworked my lungs. Ill have to recuperate for another ten or so days if anything. This strike still has another variation from the one I showed you if used against an enemy. Urk Chen Aiyang suddenly went into a fierce coughing spell for a moment. After a while, he continued, I was fighting against the air just now, and not an actual person. If there is a person you are fighting and wish to borrow power from him, then in the final two Pounding Fits, you must use your arms to hold onto him. When your horse stance reaches the final Pounding Fist against an expert who does not wish to dodge and instead wishes to defend, then you must go head to head with him. Both arms must adhere to him with all your might. Borrow the powerof his arms and soar into the air. With this, your kick will be many times stronger than what I demonstrated. There is more. When you borrow the power of his arms, your center of gravity must be overturned as well. It is not just your arms, but your entire body must change. You must have the changing ability a goshawk has in its flight. However, the body does not need to truly overturn, it only must have the intent to. A sparrow skims the water, a goshawk drills the skies. In truth, these two are of the same stance. If you can learn the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, then you will also be able to bring out the spirit of the goshawk stance. When the goshawk turns over to bore into the skies, its intent remains the same. This intent cannot be found in the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow. Instead, this is the connection I had found from Xue Lianxinbined with the Taichi concept of borrowing power to defeat power, Xue Lianxins martial arts and movements were all inherited by the Xue Dian of the Tianjin Guoshu Institute. Whenever you go exchange notes with Xue Lianxin is the day you will begin to understand many more things. Wang Chao asked in a hurry, I know I know, you shouldnt say anymore and get some rest. This uing match I will definitely be careful in fighting. Chen Aiyang took in several more deep breaths, causing the blood in his face to finally retreat back and restore his pale color. Your martial arts is already drawing close to the Transforming Jin realm. If you grasp onto the fundamentals, the rest will follow with ease, so I can rest with ease that you will be able to understand this form. However, this Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow is extremely fierce. If used, then if it isnt he that dies, then it will be you. There is no second road. In thepetition, if you dont need to sue it, then try not to use it. Cheng Shanming is the legacy of Cheng Tinghua. Elder Cheng is an example to us practitioners. I dont wish for you or him to kill one or another, and in fact, losing or winning means nothing here. The most important thing is that the both of us survives. If I be the leader of the family, then I will dissolve the issues. I would rather the original business than not. Wang Chao sighed, It is better to squash any enmity rather than to keep it alive. We are all Chinese in the end, and he is still the legacy of Cheng Tinghua. If wee across Cheng Shanming, we should try our best to resolve everything. If we dont fight, then that would be for the best. Chapter 108: Turbulent Times (First) Chapter 108: Turbulent Times (First) Leaves fluttered across the center of the courtyard along with the wind whistling with a humming sound. Amongst the wind, the explosive sound of thunder could be heard. The radiant sun illuminated the world overhead, but it seemed as if there was a fierce rainstorm with all of the wind and sounds of thunder. Chen Aiyang could be seen sitting on a yellow rosewood chair by the courtyard entrance observing Wang Chao practice his martial arts. At the same time, Zhu Jia could be seen indoors near the window. With an elbow and hand supporting her cheek, her eyes werepletely focused upon Wang Chaos figure as he continued to move forward without stop. Helping Wang Chao practice was Chen Aiyangs right hand man, Lin Liqiang, an expert of Wingchun and Hung Ga. As a veteran of hundreds of battles with a name that preceded himself, he was by no means more famous than any of the Three Tigers of Guangdong, the Taichi master Chen Aiyang, the three masters from Taiwan, or the men from Hong Kong, but his martial arts was not all that far off from them. His body had already reached the Hidden Jin, and he could break out with the One Inch Jin using his Wingchun on a level on par with Zhang Wei. That year, his younger brother Lin Lijun was an expert on the Clear Jin realm. With one more step, he would have been able to cross into the Hidden Jin level and into the realm of the masters. If he had, then even Wang Chao wouldnt have been his opponent at that time. Unfortunately, he had been shot to death by Zhu Jia. However the matters that happened that night had only been seen by Wang Chao and Zhu Jia; that had been their little secret. No one else knew, and whichever police officer that had been nearby had been chased off by Cao Yiter on. This had been an ident with many factors of being able to go wrong. Right now, Zhu Jia was right in front of Lin Liqiang who did not know his younger brother had been killed by this woman who looked extremely delicate. Neither did Zhu Jia think that the expert she had shot to death would be the younger brother of the man in front of her. The nature of life contained many bizarre things within it, that much could be said to be true. Bang! Wang Chao struck out with the Pounding Fist of the horse stance and continued onwards, causing Lin Liqiang to retreat backwards in reluctance to go head to head. Lin Liqiangs arms had already been like iron whenever he performed the Bridging Fist of Hung Ga. But up against Wang Chao and his ability to emit the sounds of thunder from his muscles and bones, Lin Liqiang would not be able to block it. However, Wang Chao was only just experimenting and did not use his full strength. On the edge of falling over, Lin Liqiangs robes suddenly gave way. His body began to turn in preparation to escape Wang Chaos circle where the wind blew. But who would have known that Wang Chao had predicted that. Extending both arms, he suddenly altered his center of gravity and grabbed hold of Lin Liqiangs arms. With a push of his arms like a goshawk taking flight and a sparrow cutting through water, Wang Chaos foot came kicking out as he took flight. In a straight line, Wang Chaos feet had been like a scissor, one leg targeted the lower abdomen and the other targeted the chest before the third tried to m into the throat. Hurriedly using his arms to defend himself, Lin Liqiang found the maneuver was essentially useless. Both of Wang Chaos arms exploded with power and the sounds of thunder with the three kicks from the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow. Each leg was heavier than the one before and each kick fully capable of carrying the destructive force of a ton. Pa pa pa! Following the three strikes, Lin Liqiang seemed as if he was struck by lightning. Two footprints could be seen on Lin Liqiangs lower abdomen and chest while Wang Chaos tiptoe had pressed gently against his chest so that that Lin Liqiang would only feel a little stifled and dry in the throat. Well met! Master Wang, your style of Flying Horse Treading on Sparro has already reached perfection. Being able to borrow power from any enemy, you use Taichi to grab and stick, stick then shake, and shake to drill up into the heavens. I use two mnemonics, The hibernating dragon moves from the water with the force of a storm, the wind blows the hundred tree branches, but not the tree. With these imageries, you have aplished them both. Lin Liqiang too is an expert of Daoism. He has weathered many battles and gained ample experience. While he knew that you were attacking with a killing move, he was not able to dodge. This is proof that your martial arts has reached a point where it can force a person to block when he cannot, and to dodge when he cannot. Within four days under Chen Aiyangs guidance, Wang Chao had already trained the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow to perfection. While Chen Aiyang was a practitioner of Taichi, he had learned from Xue Lianxin for a decent amount of time. Thus, he had managed to harmonize Taichi and Imitation Boxing into one while also mixing in the secret killing techniques of the ancient past. Honing it into a killing move, it became something that spelt out death for the enemy. This move was originally not something that a person could learn from a teacher to perfection. Even if the student learned the basics, they would not master the essence of it. But Wang Chao was different. He was already proficient in Taichi and Xingyi. Furthermore, he had already learned the horse stance to the stage where the sound follows the fist. Thus, it could be said that Wang Chao was already at the door, he just needed the key to learn the move. When Wang Chao demonstrated the movements, that had been the key. Straight away, Wang Chao had entered and attained a higher level. From the door to the main room to the treasury, he had obtained the treasure. Wang Chaos usage of the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow was far more fierce and fatal than Chen Aiyang. Even the inspiration behind it was far more vigorous. But then again, Wang Chaos muscles and bones could act as one, and he could also bring out the sounds of thunder from within his muscles. Chen Aiyangs was only extremely strong in terms of his inner organs. While his muscles and bones were tough, they could notpare to Wang Chao. Sparrow Skimming Water and Goshawk Turns Over were both of the same stance. Both involved the usage of the leg and required the Hidden Jin to be manipted so that softness and hardness bnce each other out. Softness and hardness used together brings forth an attraction like a tornado. A single step and kick would be enough to kill the enemy like so. Master Wang, take a walk near the wall. See just how much the softness and hardness of your Hidden Jin has changed, and to what extent. Chen Aiyang spoke. Nodding, Wang Chao leapt to the nearby courtyard walls and stood parallel to it. His entire body flew into a horizontal position almost as if he was a wooden pole that had embedded itself into the wall without falling. Treading across the walls, his legs crossed over each other in a flurry of eight steps without ever falling back down to the ground. As he scurried across the walls, his legs crossed over each other while his toes dug in and ttened out in a pattern. Curling in and loosening, the five toes seemed as flexible as his fingers were. This action had given birth to the the suction force of a tornado and allowed him to stay stuck to the wall. Wang Chaos skill with his fingers was enough for him to stop the revolution of a mercury filled lead ball. His Eagle w could ovee many, andpared to that, his toes could do the same. However, when the two werepared overall, the toes were stillcking by quite a bit. But now, after Chen Aiyang had taught him the secret, he had finally been able to manipte the hardness and softness of the Hidden Jin in his toes so that it permeated every joint. In the future, his legs would be able to unleash unbelievable movements against his enemies. By this point, Wang Chao was fully capable of doing what Tang Zichen had been able to do where she had been able to rotate the water within a bowl with just her movements. It was at this point that his skill with the leg could be considered to have achieved something major. Your skill with the leg has reached a point where softness and hardness bnce out for the power to link to your toes. You are able to make eight steps up a wall and maintain that for nine seconds in total. Even I cannot manage such a feat. It seems that within two years, you were able to bring your Jin to the Transforming Jin realm. Chen Aiyang sighed in appraisal, Im older than you by seven or eight years, but even now, I was only able to just reach the Transforming Jin stage. But you were earlier than I was by five or six years. The day you are able to arrive at the Way is just around the corner. Achieving the Way is easy, but cultivating the Way is hard. There are far too many factors to this world, so nothing is ever certain. It cannot be said that I wont be caught up by the vulgar world. In two years, I may even fall back instead of stepping forward. Master Chen, you are the same. You have far too many things in your everyday routine, and thus, you have far too many things to worry about. Wang Chao spoke to Chen Aiyang. I cannot move freely in my own life. Chen Aiyang forced himself to stand up and waved his hand, Tomorrow is the agreed date with the Chinese Revival Society. Tonight will be a wine reception with the elder and the Chinese Revival Society nning it together. Cheng Shanming will be there. We should go in hopes that we may exchange our weapons of war for gifts of jade and silk. That night in Singapore, the night was brightly lit withnterns red, and the wine green. People could be seen everywhere in a flurry mess that blended together. Within a hotel belonging to the Chenshi Corporation, a high-scaled feast was taken ce. Each person within wore their formal attire that made them more regal and elegant. Men and women both gathered with an imposing air and a dazzling splendor. Each one conversed with one another in a manner that seemed less like a banquet from the mortal world. Within the lounges center, a mountain of crystal ss with blood-red wine could be seen stacked in a beautiful arrangement. The Chenshi Corporation was one of the strongest powers within Singapore City, and although it could notpare to the Lee family that held the Founding Father of Modern Singapore, Lee Kuan Yew and politician Lee Hsien Loong, they could be considered second best. Back in the 1950s, there had been a coup detat in Singapore which led to the arrest of the promunist members within the government. Chen Libo had helped Lee Kuan Yew at that time, andter when Lee Kuan Yew came to power, the Chen family rose to the top with them. What style! The very moment Wang Chao and Zhu Jia followed Chen Aiyang into the building, they were instantly greeted with the luxurious and awe-striking lounge. This banquet was nned by the elder for his celebration on his discharge from the hospital and so there are many upper-ss citizens here. It isnt a party specifically meant for the Chinese Revival Society. Overseas export is just one of the many branches of ourpany thats us a profit of 400 to 500 million RMB. This matter with the Chinese Revival Society is nothing more than a trifling matter to the eyes of the elder. Chen Aiyang exined. Just at that moment, Wang Chao caught a glimpse of the aquamarine silk low-cut dress wearing Chen Bin who was happily talking with several other young men and women. Today, Chen Bin was wearing a low-cut evening dress that was as blue as the river and could just barely reveal a little bit of her snowy-white cleavage. It matched with her highly elegant demeanor, sex appeal, and bombastic personality that attracted the eyes of almost everyone around her. Seeing Chen Aiyange over with Wang Chao, Chen Bin spoke several more words with her group before walking on over to them. Where is the elder? Chen Aiyang spoke in a low whisper the moment she drew close. The elders currently in the VIP Lounge and talking with Mister Lee Hsien Yang. The Lee family hase too? Where are the Chinese Revival Society people? Chen Aiyang asked. Theyre not here yet. Just at that moment, the doors to the lounge opened up to reveal four men. When Wang Chao looked over, the very first person he saw was his arch-enemy, the princeling of the Ike Corporation, Zhao Jun. Chapter 109: Turbulent Times (Second) Chapter 109: Turbulent Times (Second) Why in the world is Zhao Jun here? Within the lounge of the Chenshi Corporation, when Wang Chao saw Zhao Jun appear, he began to have a bad feeling. That crown prince of the Ike Corporation. Ever since Wang Chao was a nobody to the person he was today, the curse of Zhao Jun lingered with him. At the beginning, Zhao Jun had hired a group of axemen to try to first blind with him quicklime powder and then kill him. Afterwards, he had Zhang Wei fight him in apetition in an attempt to kill him. The reason for the feud between the two had been simple. It was because of Zhu Jia. But the Wang Chao of today had money, fame, and a powerful support backing him. He had made friends in the Wulin like Liao Junhua, Dai Jun, and Chen Aiyang along with some other high-ranking members of society. With his martial arts, power, and the many friends he had on this day, he was no longer worried of a confrontation with the unbridled princeling. Zhao Juns entrance had been very smooth. Dressed in western-styled clothing and talking with a smile, he had smiles all around. But when he entered the room and nced around, he saw Wang Chao and Zhu Jia standing right next to each other. Straight away, his face slipped for a moment and a sinister light entered his eyes. If Zhao Juns sinister re was said to be well hidden, then the middle-aged man that had entered the room with Zhao Jun had a malicious stare that leaked hostility without even hiding it. This hostility had been so obvious that Wang Chaos pores began to swell together in anticipation. This middle-aged man was one of the Three Tigers of Guangdong, the Little Arm Saint, Xu Zhen. The man who bore hatred with Wang Chao for killing his disciple. When Zhao Jun saw Wang Chao and Zhu Jia, he had stopped for a moment. A smileter slipped its way back onto his face as he walked forward with Xu Zhen. Hello! Chen Bin, you look beautiful tonight! Zhao Jun turned to look at Chen Bin who was right next to Zhu Jia. Giving a slight smile, Chen Bins eyes nced to Wang Chao. Zhu Jia looked at Zhao Jun for a moment as well with a clear-as-day cold smile before turning to look at Wang Chao too. Coming across such an awkward event, Zhao Juns face drained of color. Just at that moment, Xu Zhen came forward with an ashen face towards Wang Chao. With clenched teeth, he spoke in an icily frigid tone, Master Wang, what strategy you have. In such a short amount of time, you have made such an illustrious name for yourself! First excluding the death of my disciple, you managed to open up a martial arts school in Shandong. Then, you killed the genius from Japan, Ye Xuan and then managed to heavily injure the daughter of my friend, Yagyu Haruko. It seems that the grievances between us two must be resolved one day. Yagyu Haruko was the daughter of Xu Zhens friend from Japan, Yagyu Suimei. The affair that had happened in Manchuria had naturally made its way to his ears fast enough. The Japanese martial arts world had brought several talented Japanese youths to Manchuria with the intent of training them in Russia. That much Xu Zhen knew. The Japanese martial arts world were using this as a test to see if there were any experts amongst the People. A toss of a stone to see what was in theke. When the moment came for them to understand just how strong the Chinese were, they would immediately send over even more martial artists for arge-scale invasion of the martial arts world. Now was an era of peace and stability. These exchanges in martial arts meant nothing in terms of practicality when someone won or lost. But whomever gained the upper hand here would deeply impact the culture, beliefs, and faith of whichever ethnicity that came out on top. Master Xu, when I killed your disciple, I had no other choice. It was an officialpetition with no ulterior motives. If you wish to take vengeance for your disciple, I will not object. All I can ask is for you to find a time, and I will ept. Wang Chao sighed as he tried to think of a way to dissolve Xu Zhens hate. Xu Zhen was a master of Tongbei with a deep understanding of martial arts after all. If he were to die from his wounds in an officialpetition, then the school of the White Ape style Tongbei would lose a precious sect. That would then be a tremendous blow that the already deformed and withered Chinese martial arts world. Wang Chao was no longer the foolish little boy he was a few years ago. Aside from Xu Zhens vast martial arts, Wang Chaos scope of the world had been expanded. Guoshu was for the nation, and his aspirations were asre as the ocean. Righteousness remained key, and personal hatreds should be disregarded. Xu Zhen my friend, is this the master Wang who kicked my daughter? Just at that moment, another middle aged man approached Xu Zhen from the back with a slightly entuated Chinese manner of speech. This man stood behind Xu Zhen since he himself was a little shorter than Xu Zhen and was not as conspicuous as Xu Zhen was. When he first heard the words between Xu Zhen and Wang Chao, the mans ears had perked to attention as he caught the meaning behind Wang Chaos words. It was only when he understood the entire thing that he had stood up. Both of his eyes red with a ring light that reeked of hostility to the point where he could be heard cracking the joints in his body. This mans killing intent had been so massive, and his eyes had been like a viper staring down its prey that Wang Chao had felt that the air around them had begun to feel a little stifling. Judging from this mans words, he must be the father of Yagyu Haruko. Yagyu Suimei then? From his words, Wang Chao could swiftly guess just who this person was. Yagyu Suimei was about 1.7 meters tall. Standing behind the 1.8 meters tall Xu Zhen, Yagyu Suimei was noticeably short. Even to Wang Chao, who was 1.8 meters tall as well, the difference was quite big, Although Yagyu Suimei was a good head shorter than Xu Zhen and Wang Chao, the amount of frosty presence he exuded was no less than either of the other two. Hm? Brother Yagyu, he is the one who killed the expert Ye Xuan. Simrly, he is the one who kicked your daughter Haruko. Brother Yagyu, this is an expert that is truly worthy of you fighting against. Xu Zhen immediately confirmed Wang Chaos identity for him. Very well then! Yagyu Suimei suddenly had a smile that didnt quite reach his eyes appear on his face as all of the hostility drained away from his body. It was almost as if it was a mistake at first. We arent the main characters for the next two days, we only wish to invite several of the guests here. If we wish topare notes, then there will be ample time to do thatter, what is the rush after all? Finishing his words, Yagyu Suimeis eyes nced over from Wang Chao to Chen Aiyang. When the eyes of both persons met, Yagyu Suimei had a pleased look on his face. With a nod, he moved to sit down by himself on a sofa and closed his eyes as if he was resting. Xu Zhen gave a deep stare at Wang Chao too before leaving. Seeing how Xu Zhen and Yagyu Suimei had ced the me onto himself, Wang Chao hadnt bothered to try and refute it. Although it had been Liao Junhuas leg that kicked Yagyu Haruko, it had been said to be Wang Chaos doing, though, he too could unleash the very same kick. Zhao Jun had crashed into an awkward experience after meeting with Zhu Jia, so he had been furious. Turning to Wang Chao, he spoke, You are quite strategic and bold; it is no wonder you have the support of the Europeans. With such an exceptional backing, the cooperation of Liao Junhua, and the conspiring with the Chen family, you must be thinking of spreading your power all over the world. Inparison, we three at the Ike corporation cannotpare to your great skill and strategy. With that, Zhao Jun looked to Chen Aiyang and Chen Bin with an eye. He had intentionally spoken of the intel he had gathered for the brother and sister to hear. Director Zhao, master Wang and I are only friends from the Wulin. For now, we have not engaged in any business talks. Chen Aiyang smiled. Thats very well. Zhao Jun shrugged his shoulders, Brother Chen, I can only hope that in the future when you do business with master Wang, no inconveniences wille your way. Wang Chao, can I speak with you for a moment When Zhao Jun left, Chen Bin had finally managed to speak out after several hesitant attempts. Sure! Wang Chao knew what Chen Bin was thinking about and moved to a corner of the lounge with her. The elder investigated your information thoroughly, but he is quite uneased in regards to you. What Zhao Jun said just then, do you really have the Europeans as your patron? Chen Bins eyes stared straight at Wang Chao almost as if she was trying to stare straight through him. Chen Bin, please be assured, the Europeans are of no way behind me. But, I do have people supporting me. With your eyes, you should be able to see through this. I cannot open my eyes and state I am blind so easily. Your elders concern with me is to see if I have some sort of plot against the family business. I can guarantee that I have no such thing. Do you believe me? Chen Bins eyes dropped a bit, I believe you of course. She whispered. Then thats great. Wang Chao sighed in relief. Actually. Chen Bin hesitated as her words trailed off in an attempt to say something. Actually what? Wang Chao asked in curiosity. Actually.nothing, its nothing. Chen Bin smiled sweetly as she moved about in her evening dress. It had moved in such a manner that she resembled some sort of heavenly angel. Even in Wang Chaos heart, he had to admit that Chen Bin was truly beautiful tonight. What are you talking about? Zhu Jia had finally walked over to Wang Chao and Chen Bin in curiosity. Its nothing. Wang Chao had nothing to hide. Zha Juns words had made her doubt something and asked me to rify. Oh! Zhu Jia had an unconvinced smile on her face. Drawing close to Wang Chao, she spoke closely to his ears, That idiot Zhao Jun. He investigated you and said that you had the Europeans as your backer! Let me tell you, Zhao Jun has flour paste for brains in his head. Why do you say that? Wang Chao was surprised, but, he hadnt thought their positions were strange at all. Havent you already joined a political party? A secretive one at that. You are definitely some sort of official now. If my guess isnt wrong, you must hold some sort of military rank. Your backers must be some sort of organization like the Military Commission, am I right? Zhu Jia smiled as she whispered as softly as a mosquito into his ears. Wang Chao didnt reply back. Cao Yis background is something people in my circle already know. With you being so excellent and that Cao Yi oftenmunicates with you, there is no reason that he wouldnt bring you into his own group. In the time Ive known you, youve been with Cao Yi since the beginning. Actually, I can already guess your situation. I bet that you are some sort of military person, your assistant, Lin Yanan, she must be from the military as well. Hearing Zhu Jias logical analysis that urately spoke of Wang Chaos situation, he had been speechless. Suddenly, Zhu Jias tone shifted. Wang Chao, Im concerned for you. Cao Yis rtionship with his backers is quiteplicated. After joining with this secretive department, nothing from it can be leaked, or death wille quick. It is a very deep department, and you are a man of purely martial arts. Such a department like this is not suited for you. However, I know your character and situation well, you wouldnt join such a thing if you werent forced. In the end, it was because of me that you were tied up. If not for that day where I used you as my shield, you wouldnt have been targeted by Zhao Jun. Things led to another, and now you have been brought into this mess. Dont say it like that. With everything considered, I should thank you instead. If not for this organization, I wouldnt be able to have so many life or death opportunities. The achievements I made today wouldnt be possible since failure and sesse one after another. You shouldnt worry at all. Hearing Zhu Jias faint words, Wang Chao suddenly remembered everything. From the bottom of his heart, a feeling that was melded from disaster and sess wafted upwards like a cloud of smoke. Zhu Jia went quiet for a moment as she turned to look at Chen Bin. Suddenly biting at her lips, she spoke, Chao Chao, Ive discovered that Ivee to like you. A confession that was as sudden as a bolt of thunder from a clear sky! Wang Chaos mind had been sent into a buzz when he heard her speak. He never would have thought that Zhu Jia would suddenly confess to him. Her words had been far more powerful than any strike from an expert of the Wulin, causing Wang Chao to be shocked. JiaJiayouwhat did you say? Wang Chao felt himself be at a loss at this very moment. Against Zhu Jias words, his martial arts had been of no use. His arms and legs had been shelved so he wouldnt be able to use them even if he tried. Although he knew Zhu Jia had a favorable opinion of him, Wang Chao had only thought of the two of them as close friends that could joke and make fun of each other. When it came to love, he had thought it to be false. First off, Zhu Jia had been five or six years older than him. Secondly, their family backgrounds were worlds apart. Most importantly, within the depths of Wang Chaos heart, he still had lingering feelings for the Immortal-like sister of his who had walked across the waters. He wasnt a bimbo, and neither was he a master of martial arts with no knowledge of the mortal world. At his age, he had naturally knew of the subtle feelings between man and woman. I Zhu Jia spoke before suddenly regretting it, Im a woman, how could you make me say it first The two suddenly felt extremely embarrassed. Just at that moment, the lounge suddenly grew restless as Chen Aiyang gave a cough and Xu Zhen stood up to see the neers to the banquet. Chapter 110: A Man Fierce in Baguazhang! Chapter 110: A Man Fierce in Baguazhang! When the doors open to reveal a group of people, Wang Chaos first nce had been at the second person who had entered. It was a giant man. He was about 1.9 meters in stature and wore all ck. Even his cloth shoes were ck. The beard under his chin measured to around eight inches long and the sideburns on his cheeks had been quite dense as well. He had open eyes that seemed to contain the fury of a dragon, his back was that of a tiger, and his waist like a bear. Both of his hands wererge and long; if Zhang Fei from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms were to be reincarnated, this man would be he. His entire person was fierce beyond fierce, but whenever he took a step, not a single sound could be heard as if he was a ghost that was floating across the ground. His long beard seemed to rise and fall with his movements almost like it was floating in the wind. In Wang Chaos eyes, this Zhang Fei like man walked simr to the way Lie Zi did in Zhuangzhis Lie Zi Riding the Wind. What amazing skill, this mans skill with his leg has reached an unbelievable height. Wang Chao observed the man with surprise. He may possibly be Cheng Shangming. Chen Aiyang spoke gently from behind, instantly dispelling the awkward situation surrounding Wang Chao and Zhu Jia. Taking in a deep breath, Wang Chao loosened his muscles and pores and gathered his Qi within himself. His eyes focused directly onto that man while at the same time, everything else began to fade from his sight. The senses of a master of martial arts was extremely sensitive. In the past, when two experts shook hands, they would be able to determine in an instant just how wide of a gap there was without the need for fighting. Ever since the man had entered the room, Wang Chao had his eyes on him. From what he could sense, such an opponent like this would definitely pose an extremely difficult challenge. If Wang Chao and he were to fight, then Wang Chao would not be guaranteed to win. Meanwhile, Yagyu Suimei had stood up while Xu Zhens eyes honed in on him. As long as one was a practitioner, they would be able to tell just how amazing this neer was. Even Chen Aiyang had let out a long exhale. Then, he was the very first person to walk out. Master Chen, you must know the reason why I am here today. Your Chenshi Corporation and our Chinese Revival Society have shed many times for the foreign exchange export deals many times now. Thest match, you defeated master Zhang Guangming, our party was forced to withdraw as per the conditions. But we cannot lose forever, this time, Ive invited master Zhang Guangmings fellow disciple, Cheng Shanming from Canada. He has a vendetta, and I am in charge of trying to win back the foreign exchange route from your Chenshi Corporation. So how about it, shall we bet one more time? The speaker was a small bespectacled man with a beer belly around the age of 50. This man was the vicemittee president of the Huaxing Chamber of Commerce, Shen Hong. The Huaxing Chamber of Commerce was formed from the Hong Kong and Taiwanese business partners from the 1960 and 1970s. For the sake of preserving their profits, they formed a coalition whichter expanded to such heights that they were able to eat up both the white and ck sides of business. For the sake of business with the Strait of a to Vietnam, Thand, Myanmar, and Mysia, who knows how many time they engaged in a battle with the Chenshi Corporation. A gamble is fine, but for the Chenshi Corporation, we must report to the elder for his approval first before anything can be nned. If the elder does not approve, then my brother will have no other choice, and the only solution is to see president Shens troops in the ocean fight us for it. Chen Bin responded. Because of the fact that their two businesses have fought each other many times before, she did not have a good impression of them. Hahaha. Shen Hongughed with a twinkling light in his eyes. Ive heard that things have taken a bad turn for your Chenshi Corporationtely. With your elder falling ill and instigating a power struggle, Im afraid that your brother and you will be chased out from the family. In the case that happens, then our Chinese Revival Society will open our doors for you two. This something president Shen doesnt need to worry about. I hope that this time, things wont end up likest time. Losing two billion RMB and then having the Chinese Revival Society disbanding, to wander the southern part of Asia would be quite deste. Chen Bin revealed her canine teeth. Hmph! Suddenly, the bulky and fierce-looking man took one heavy step forward. This single step had been so heavy that the ground underneath them quivered for a moment. The tworge stack of wine cups by the side of the lounge gave a frightening shake before finally tumbling down to the ground with a crashing sound as it shattered apart. Peng peng peng! Red wine and ss sshed everywhere. Everyone had turned to face their direction at the sounds of the crash. Originally, the introduction of the Chinese Revival Society had been a brief interlude to the party and did not affect it much. But after this Zhang Fei like person made a single step, he had made the corner he was in the focal point of the lounge. I care not for the grudge between the Chinese Revival Society or the Chenshi Corporation! This man was the fellow younger martial brother of Zhang Guangming, the direct descendant of the Cheng sects Baguazhang, Cheng Shanming! Cheng Shanming had cared not for the disturbance that his footstep had caused. Instead, his eyes red at Wang Chao and spat out, Are you the disciple of the Lee-style Taichi and Fishing Toad Jin, Chen Aiyang? Ever since he had entered the room, Cheng Shanming had noticed Wang Chaos gaze on him. Wang Chao had focused his every being into observing Cheng Shangming, and so his presence, strength, spirit and many other details had been enough for Cheng Shanming to know that he was a master of martial arts. Therefore, he had immediately mistook Wang Chao to be Chen Aiyang, the one who killed his martial brother. Because Chen Aiyang was injured, his presence wascking and his movements did not have the same grace. Thus, Cheng Shanming hadnt paid attention to him. Master Cheng, that man is Chen Aiyang. Seeing that Cheng Shanming had made the wrong guess, Shen Hong corrected him straight away. Cheng Shanmings eyebrows furrowed together as he turned to look at Chen Aiyang. So youre the master? It seems that youre quite heavily injured. Hahaha, is that youngster your substitute for the match? Thats fine, the Cheng sect of Bagua has nevermitted any dark acts, neither have we harmed the innocent. Since you killed my martial brother, I naturally wish to take revenge! This is the naturalw of the world, but I would hope that this youngster here does not get involved in this murky affair! Wang Chao took a step forward and shook his head, Master Chen invited me this time because his injuries has left him unable to circte his Jin at the moment. I am his recement, so if there is anything you need, then it will be with me that will be fighting you this time. Cheng Shanming turned around abruptly, Fine! We will fight first, but after he recovers, I wille again. Lets go! Aiyang, did another gueste? What has happened? Suddenly, the appearance of the elder of the Chen family, Chen Libo arrived within the stunned lounge. Ah, so its elder Chen! Your timing is impable. Now is the time that we should resolve our business disputes! Shen Hong spoke out loud to Chen Libo. By the side of Chen Libo was another grizzly-white haired man with spectacles. Before Chen Libo could even speak, he had already spoke out for him, Elder Chen, it seems that this business dispute will go in ordance with the old rules from before. These recent standoff in the maritimes, our government will definitely not allow for any military action to take ce within the Straits of a. This man was Lee Hsien Yang, an important figure of the Lee family in the government of Singapore. I thank you for your words, it seems that there is only one option left then. Chen Livoughed, President Shen, this time, we shall go with the rules ofst time. How much money are you willing to bet this time? Before Shen Hong could even speak, Lee Hsien Yangughed, I believe there is no need to choose a time other than now. In any case, the lounge has already been sent into disarray from this master right here and turned it into a suitable ce ofpetition. This will do! With so many celebrities here today, everyone is already excited to see a wonderfulparison of martial arts. If they wish to bet, then they should do so freely! President Shen, what do you say? I will act as the host to this and settle this business dispute between the Chen family and the Chinese Revival Society. After this, our peaceful businesses should continue on for the sake of a peaceful era in our waters. What do you think? That is Shen Hong knew just who this Lee Hsien Yang was. As the equivalent to a prince in Singapore, Lee Hsien Yang was definitely not a person anyone could afford to anger. Excellent! This is what it means to be straightforward! Cheng Shanmingughed merrily. His entire body shook for a moment, causing his clothes to rip. A strong wind had been produced from this action and blew the hair of the surrounding people slightly. The surrounding people began to move back, clearing the way for the lounge to have an open space for a match. If it is Mister Lee acting as the host, then we shall do it like so then! Shen Hongs eyes lit up before ordering the people behind him, Hurry on back and go get a contract written up! At the same time, Chen Libo spoke to uncle Ming right next to him, Go get somewyers to draft up a fair contract. At the same time, go and see whichever person here is interested in making a bet on this match. After these two men spoke, the entire venue instantly grew excited. The people that the Chenshi Corporation invited here today were all members of the high society of Singapore. Many of them were ustomed to betting on a martial artspetition, and for the ones that havent, they were quite excited to. Straight away, many of them went upstairs to make a phone call for their men to withdraw some funds. Mister Chen, please wait one moment! At that moment, Yagyu Suimei came walking forward. I am a member of the martial arts world as well. Ive long since heard of the reputation of master Chen Aiyang, the Singaporean Taichi master. Long ago, master Chen Aiyang crossed over to Japan and held apetition with master Funakoshi Ichiro. With his hands, he smashed the head of master Funakoshi, thus ending his life. Master Funakoshi was a lifelongrade of mine, and Imented his death grievously. I wish to make use of this chance topete with master Chen in apetition of martial arts. Just how shameless is this Yagyu Suimei? It seems that the moment that he saw that your brother was injured, he called out for a challenge! Zhu Jia spoke with indignation. No, that is the strategy of the Japanese Martial Way. A soldier, for the sake of victory, will win by hook or by crook. Even in the century of Miyamoto Musashi, the Japanese Martial Way had already infused the art of war with their beliefs. Their philosophy when ites to pursuing victory ispletely different to the Martial Way of us Chinese. We say they are win by any means necessary, they say we are pedantic to tradition without ever mastering it. This is the sh between cultures and interpretation of the Martial Way, much like the spear that is Christianity, and the shield that is Im. Both sides believe their own to be the proper way. Both follow the same God. In the end, the ideology are different, and insulting the other is of no use. Wang Chao shook his head at Zhu Jias words, stopping her from saying anything more. You and Chen Bin should head on up to avoid getting caught in this. Chen Aiyang had truly gave birth to a feeling of hatred from the Japanese martial arts world. This much, Wang Chao had heard Chen Aiyang say when he had been injured in Hong Kong. After Chen Aiyang had established a name for himself, he traveled to Japan and fought with master Funakoshi Ichiro in apetition. After ten exchanges, Chen Aiyang had used the ruthless Whip Fist to shatter the skull of his opponent. Funakoshi Ichiro could be considered one of the top ten martial artists in the Japanese martial arts world. After Chen Aiyang killed him in apetition, it would definitely be a huge disgrace for them. But with Chen Aiyangs reputation far too magnificent, no one was willing to challenge him in revenge. This time, Yagyu Suimei had nned to use this match today to observe Chen Aiyangs movements in an attempt to break down his fighting style and formte a n for the future. But Yagyu Suimei hadnt imagined that Chen Aiyang had been injured. Straight away, he knew that this was an extremely rare opportunity to make a challenge. If Chen Aiyang did not ept his challenge right here and now, then everyone around them would speak of it. The consequence of this would be damaging to his reputation. Furthermore, the fact that Chen Aiyang was injured had been safeguarded by Chen Libo extremely closely. No one outside his family had known about Chen Aiyangs wounds, and thus, if the Chen family were to say Chen Aiyang was injured, then everyone would believe that this was a lie for them to shirk thispetition. If Chen Aiyang epted, then he would definitely lose. And when he lost, then no matter what he said, nothing would save him. So when Yagyu Suimei challenged him, there was no better time than now. Chen Aiyang coughed gently before walking forward. Wang Chao knew that he was throwing caution to the wind. In spite of his injuries, he would still want to fight Yagyu Suimei. Just at that moment, the situation took a sudden change in direction. Were you trying to take advantage of the situation? Take my fist then! Cheng Shanming had realized just what Yagyu Suimei had been nning. Suddenly opening his mouth, he began tough before arching his back and pulling his hand to his chest. Charging forward, his muscles grew taut and his hair stood on its end with an awe-inspiring amount of presence as if he was a god of some sort. With a single palm, he struck at Yagyu Suimei. Before this palm could even fully extend, Cheng Shanmings entire body had a muffled sound explode from within like the sound of thunder dropping from the sky. This was in ordance to the Boxing ssics state of Before the dragon can lift into the sky, the thunderbolt should drop first. Before the fist, the sounds of thunder should be heard to save power. At this sudden explosion of Jin, Cheng Shanmings body shot forward like a bolt of lightning. His head, hand, leg, and body shot forward like a strong gale. This was simr to the Boxing ssics The wind blows the tree branches, but not the tree itself. Startled, Yagyu Suimei immediately realized that this powerful strike could not be defended against and instantly withdrew backwards. But who would have known that Cheng Shanmings skill with the leg and Bagua was so strong that he could fly as depicted in the movies of Wuxia. If a strong approach worked and forced the other to retreat, then their power would wither. In this time, one should chase them relentlessly. In that instant where Yagyu Suimei had retreated back seven meters, his opponent had stuck to him like a shadow. His palm extended forward at a speed that was far too fast for Yagyu Suimei to even widen his eyes in shock. Yagyu Suimei hurriedly brought his hands up to push outwards. But in that instant, a cracking sound could be heard along with a jolt of pain in his arm. Cheng Shanmings Baguazhang had then smashed into Yagyu Suimeis chest with the speed of lightning, sending him crashing into a wall far away. His chest had been mmed with Cheng Shanmings palm somehow. Even with his eyes, he had no idea just how Cheng Shanming had been able to spring his trap onto him. Cheng Shanmings strike had been fast and furious just like a bolt of lightning! Chapter 111: The Fist of Wang Chao That Has Become One With the Universe Chapter 111: The Fist of Wang Chao That Has Be One With the Universe Bang! Yagyu Suimei had been sent flying due to Cheng Shanmings lightning quick palm strike. His body struck the walls of the lounge before softly falling off like an advertisement banner falling down from the notice board. On the floor, Yagyu Suimei struggled for a moment to stare at Cheng Shanming in total shock. Clearly, he had not believed that Cheng Shanming would be able to knock him down in such a short amount of time. Brother Yagyu! Xu Zhen cried out in shock from the sides before hurrying on over to support him up from the ground. Cheng Shanming had intentionally lowered the force in his palm strike. In the end, Yagyu Suimei had suffered from a fracture in both arms and his chest, but his inner organs were fine. Thus, he would survive. But Yagyu Suimei was no longer as young as he was before. In the past, such a wound like this would easily heal without trouble. But now that he was an elder in age, a wound like this would never heal to the point before he received it. In the end, it could be said that Cheng Shanmings strike had utterly halted the forward advancement of Yagyu Suimeis path of martial arts. Y-yo-you. Yagyu Suimeis face had been malicious, but the pain he felt had caused his face to twist up in pain and rendered him unable to finish what he was trying to say. How bout it! Did you still wish toe forward? Cheng Shanmings words boomed out loud like a god giving an order. Folding his arms across his chest, Cheng Shanmings beard gently floated in the wind. At this point Xu Zhen could see just how outrageously strong Cheng Shanming was. He had no desire to fight with him since while Yagyu Suimei was indeed his friend, but they were both using each other for a mutual profit in the end. This Cheng-style Baguazhang is truly strong. With a single strike, he forced a person to be like a wall scroll with perfection. The following match will truly be between a tiger and a dragon! Itll be fine if I have someone tend to Yagyus wounds. Thispetition is something I cannot afford to miss because of him. In an instant, Xu Zhen had made up his mind. Calling for his own men to take Yagyu Suimei away, he drew back without another word and sat down on the sofa in order to wait for the next development. Wang Chaos martial art was especially strong, that much Xu Zhen could admit. After Wang Chaos battle with Zhang Wei, Xu Zhen had reconsidered his thoughts in regards to the battle. Each time he thought back to it, he had thought that if it were he that fought Wang Chao, the oue of the match would be unclear to him. Xu Zhen was a master of martial arts. Simrly, he had apany to support with an identity well worth hundreds of millions of RMB. For the sake of both, he was unwilling to truly challenge Wang Chao in revenge for his disciple. Thus, he continued to put off his vengeance time after time. When today came, he had observed Wang Chaos spirit and watched his expressions. Ultimately, he had realized that Wang Chaos skill at martial arts had improved by leaps and bounds, causing him to feel all the more apprehensive on challenging him. As soon as Cheng Shanming made his move, Xu Zhen hadnt been the only one who had observed him. In that moment, Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang had both realized Cheng Shanmings true strength! Fighting a person as if hanging a wall scroll! This was a sign of one reaching the Transforming Jin stage. The Clear and Hidden Jin join together to couple hardness and softness together. Back in thete Qing and early period of the Republic of China, the expert of Guoshu, Li Cunyi had once said, Jin is categorized into four things. Hard Clear Jin, hard Hidden Jin, soft Clear Jin, and soft Hidden Jin. When all four are achieved, Transforming Jin is obtained. When Wang Chao achieved the ability to emit the sounds of thunder, his bones and muscles had been strengthened like an ox or horse and could contend with a tiger or leopard. The ability to kill like a tiger or leopard, and the ability to be as strong as an ox or horse. Each fist, each leg, both had the power of almost a ton. His Clear Jin had been at its pinnacle. His muscles and bones had been tempered to their limits. With both fists and both feet, they were like iron in hardness and like rattan in softness. His Clear Jin had reached a level of having both hardness and softness aid each other. Hard Clear Jin and soft Clear Jin, he had mastered both. Hidden Jin was separated into soft and hard as well. hard Clear Jin was like a needle when used and could prate a boulder. With a palm, the Jin would leave behind an indent on an iron te. The soft Hidden Jin could be manipted to be flexible or stiff. The needle-like Hidden Jin could move on its own like a snake entering a hole. When the Jin struck the acupoint of a person, it would be deep or shallow, heavy or light. Against a human, it could rob them of their lie. At the same time, the soft Hidden Jin could be used to unclog the blood vessels and prolong a persons life. In ordance to these four types of Jin, Wang Chao had currently mastered three of them. His soft Hidden Jin had not yet been perfect throughout his entire body. It is mentioned in Taichi, A feather cannot be added, and a fly cannot alight. Wang Chao had not yet mastered this concept. But he was slowly reaching a maturing point with this. At the very least, both of his arms werepletely able of using the soft Hidden Jin to a degree. If a fly were tond on top of either of his arms, then it would be killed for sure with his Hidden Jin. However, if it were tond elsewhere, like his head, face, or back, then he would be helpless. A fly was extremely sensitive. Even if ones skin were to make the most minute of shakes, then it would know and fly away instantly. But if one were to learn soft Hidden Jin to the state of natural perfection, then a flys sensitivity would not be fast enough for it to dodge the Hidden Jin. If an expert of Transforming Jin were to fight someone, their arms and legs could be said to be electrified. Upon contact, the Clear and Hidden Jin could be used simultaneously to assault the enemy and cause their body to be numb. Xue Dian from the Tianjing Guoshu Institute had once said, When ones martial arts is high enough, they will be able to generate electricity to fight. His words were not lies. But this Cheng Shanming. His three palm strikes had emitted the sounds of thunder like a drum before they had even struck. In his strike, Cheng Shanming had struck his enemy so that he had stuck to the wall like a wall scroll. This was a clear sign that he hadmand over the soft Clear and Hidden Jin and hard Clear and Hidden Jin. Wang Chao could easily conclude that in terms of Jin, Cheng Shanming was higher than him. What a fellow. He is truly an expert and is well deserving to be the legacy of elder Cheng Tinghua. For the Cheng sect of Bagua to have such a person, they have truly been revived. His guoshu is exquisite. For him to travel abroad, the leaves has sprouted while the tree of his homnd has truly withered. After seeing Cheng Shanmings strike, Wang Chao had finally understood Cheng Tinghua when he spoke of the Chinese all over the world. He had said that amongst the overseas Chinese, there were all sorts of crouching tigers and hidden dragons to be seen. Yagyu Suimeis skill at martial arts was practically on par with Xu Zhen and was naturally not a match for a man like Cheng Shanming who was an expert of Transforming Jin. If someone from the Japanese martial arts world wanted to fight him, then only the top three would be able to manage. If you please. Cheng Shanming recollected himself after crippling Yagyu Suimei almost as if he was doing something extremely insignificant. Without any worry, he turned around to lock eyes with Wang Chao. Master Cheng, please advise me! All three energies of Wang Chao had been fully focused onto Cheng Shanming. The entire world seemed to have lost its color as his eyes focused entirely onto the traditional expert of the Cheng Sect of Bagua. TL Note: The three energies refer to essence, Qi, and spirit. At a moments notice, Wang Chao broke out with Jin, his body trembling like a bear preparing to battle or a rooster ruffling its feathers. Hi entire body rumbled with the sounds of thunder with a crackling sound as if a series of firecrackers was being set off. From his head to vertebrae to hip bone to thighs to knees to ankles to toes and his arms to his fingers, every joint had gave the crackling sound of thunder. A gust of wind could be felt rolling away from his body. This type of might and tremendous explosive burst of force had caused everyone to be startled. Everyone had been shocked to see this refine youth seemingly began to transform into a humanoid robot from all the sound. When Chen Libo saw Wang Chaos action, he thought back to the day they met with astonishment. If I had really made a move on that day, then with such a strength like this, a measly seven or eight meters wouldnt be enough for a gun to even kill him. When Xu Zhen saw the power that Wang Chao was exuding, his heart had suddenly flipped over. Thunder? He has attained such a stage of martial arts? It is fortunate that I didnt challenge him, otherwise, my death would be absolute! It seems that my personal vengeance for my disciple will be impossible. An amateur saw the results, an expert saw the process. Zhao Jun, who was right by Xu Zhens side was no martial artist. But when he saw the aura that Wang Chao was exuding, he had been startled. Just who is this guy, hes practically a human version of a Gundam! Just how many guns would it take to kill such a person? If I had a submachine gun, would that even be enough to kill him? Wang Chaos Rooster Ruffling Feathers had instantly disyed his strength for the room to see as he built up his strength. Even Cheng Shanming had grown serious in the face of it. Not giving himself time to rest after that,Wang Chao burst into action as soon as the sounds of thunder reached a maximum. Combined with the gasps of the spectators and the unbelievable aura he had, Wang Chaos foot carried a tornado like gust with it. With a forward march, he had closed the gap between him and Cheng Shanming in the blink of an eye. Both arms rose up in the style of the Pounding Fist of the horse stance with the cracking sound of thunder apanying it. If it could be said that Wang Chaos Rooster Ruffling Feathers had a muffled sound of thunder, then this Pounding Fist of the horse stance had a world-breaking sound of thunder explode from it. The entire lounge echoed with the sound almost as if Wang Chaos fist had exploded the air itself. Cheng Shanming instantly felt the wind blowing into his face before the fist had even reached him. The wind and thunder sounds had made it to him first, causing his skin and pores to shiver. In his eyes, his enemys Pounding Fist of the horse stance was no ordinary fist. It wasnt the tremendously fierce hard Jin that was the scary part, but the inspiration that was mixed into it. In the moment Wang Chao attacked, he had cleverly tricked Cheng Shanming that the gasps of every spectator had instead been the hostility of his enemy. In that moment, Cheng Shanming had believed everyone watching him was his enemy. With everyones hostility, Wang Chaos strength had intensified his Pounding Fist. His inspiration and spirit had reached a height that could not be surpassed! With the inspiration of his fist, Wang Chao suddenly felt the natural order of the heavens, the power of the earth, and the harmony of man. In his fist, Wang Chao felt one with the universe. With such skill, this was no longer just a powerful strike of hard Jin! This was a strike that contained the pinnacle of the Way! How fierce! In an instant, Cheng Shanmings mind give birth to the notion that he should temporarily move back. But Cheng Shangming was a supreme master of Baguazhang. He was about an eighth as strong as Cheng Tinghua had been perhaps and was considered to be an outstanding master of martial arts within the Chinese Association of Canada. With countless of disciples, a veteran of hundreds of battle, and rich in battle experience, he was as close as he could be to being invulnerable. At the same time the thought of retreating welled up in his mind, he instantly quashed the notion back down. His body moved in response. Both arms were brought up in a horizontal fashion in an attempt to intercept Wang Chaos wrist. Bang! Cheng Shanmings palms and Wang Chaos fist collided together powerfully with a sound reminiscent of a cannonball. The air around them vibrated with sound in a manner that made anyone close enough feel as if a refreshing gust of wind had hit them in the face. Cheng Shanmings hand had been instantly forced apart when he made contact with Wang Chaos fist during its moment of being one with the universe. But! Although his hands had been forced apart, his entire body did not retreat or stop moving. Instead, he twisted his waist and turned his body so that his shoulder was now facing Wang Chao like a spear. In the next moment, he charged at Wang Chao so that his shoulder de was locked onto Wang Chaos corbone! At the same time, both of his hands which were blown away earlier came swirling back under his rib in a drill-like fashion. Such nimbleness like this had been superhuman in feat like two steel wiresing back like a whip. Both palms cut across each other with a strength that carried firmness within softness and simr to a steel wire coiling and cutting. His shoulder had been like the tip of a spear with its frightening speed down the middle of Wang Chao with an domineering amount of power. His palms were like a ded whip and his body like a spear. His movements had the sounds of thunder, and Cheng Shanmings attack had somehow managed to fuse Bajiquan and Xingyiquan in it without imbncing the strike. Wang Chaos fist had contained the three energies within it and had also infused the atmosphere around him into it to form a fist that was one with the universe. This had resulted in giving Cheng Shanming a sense of pressure as if the entire room was his enemy and rattled his spirit. For it to be enough to force such an expert to think of retreating even a little, it could be said that out of everything Wang Chao taught himself, this fist was the one he was proud of the most. In the instant of this one fist, a feeling of uncontested bravery surged through Wang Chaos heart. His entire body began to feel inspiration at a level higher than he had ever felt. If Cheng Shanming were to retreat, then Wang Chao would press forward and attack. Even if his opponent was stronger than him, he would be trampled by him. In the end, his opponent would be defeated. But Cheng Shangming was truly worthy of being called a supreme master. At the same time he felt the need to retreat, he had quashed the notion in a split-second! Because of his profound skills, this secretive change had been enough for Cheng Shanming to take the upper hand! Bang! In the moment after Wang Chao had thrown off Cheng Shanmings hands, they had came back at him from both sides. With an arching of his back, Wang Chaos left elbow protruded outwards in an attempt to ram into Cheng Shanmings corbone. In the next instant, his elbow had shed with Cheng Shanmings shoulder which had been aimed at his own corbone. At the same time, Wang Chaos right fist continued with the Pounding Fist of the horse stance and rode the explosive force towards Cheng Shanmings face. Chapter 112: Rising Wave of the Dragon and Snake Chapter 112: Rising Wave of the Dragon and Snake In the sh of shoulder and elbow, Cheng Shanming suddenly dropped downwards. His shoulder drifted away from his initial target by just a single inch and fell squarely onto the Wang Chaos strike in a perfect angle. Just at that moment, Wang Chaos other fist had nearly arrived at Cheng Shanmings face. The fierce gust of wind had been like knives, and the wind had cut into his face in a slightly painful manner. If this blow of Wang Chaos were to connect, then Cheng Shenming would no longer have a face. Pa! Cheng Shanmings hands had shot forth from his ribs with unexpected sess. His hands nted upwards andpletely protected his face from the fierce Pounding Fist of Wang Chao. But, Wang Chaos Pounding Jin had been extremely formidable. Throughout the entire move, whether it was in power or inspiration, they were both at their limits and had forced Cheng Shanmings hands to be blown apart away from the fist like a missile. Wang Chaos fist which had been one with the universe was truly unblockable. With this constant bombardment of the Pounding Fist, his opponent had no possible way of defending against it. Even if they were to try, the power from his fist would tear their defenses apart withsting effects. Cheng Shanming simply did not expect for Wang Chaos very first assault to contain his most strongest and inspired attack. In an instant, his advantage had been taken away, forcing him to relypletely on his own pure skill and deceptive movements. Try as hard as he might, the advantage he lost would not be so easily returned. In two consecutive attacks, Wang Chaos fist had blown Cheng Shanmings fist away without fail. At this, Cheng Shanming was secretly shocked. He knew now that this seemingly mild like youth was not in fact a newbie, but he was a once-per-generation master of martial arts. An artisan of Xingyiquan. If he did not keep his guard up, then he would be beaten and killed as if it was normal. Quelling his emotions instantly, he took a single foot backwards while simultaneously shifting strangely to Wang Chaos left side. His hand formed a de and hacked at him with a diagonal stroke. There was a faint whistling sound that sounded as if an actual metallic knife was vibrating through the air. Wang Chaos entire mind had been honed in on Cheng Shanming, meaning there was no way he didnt know what Cheng Shanming had been intending to do. Furthermore, he himself learned the footwork of Baguazhang to an excellent degree. The way his opponents step had moved to fight him, he was familiar with that feeling. Seeing Cheng Shanming make his step, Wang Chao followed him up so that they were face to face again. Bang! When the foot collided with the ground, the ground shook as Wang Chaos Pounding Fist of the horse stance rose to meet Cheng Shanmings chopping palm. As the fist and palm were about to meet, Cheng Shanmings palm pressed downwards so that his abdominal cavity let out a rumbling sound. His entire skin suddenly went red as his entire arm seemingly grewrger while bringing his hand down with a higher amount of pressure! This one push, drag, and drawing of his hand resembled that of a butchers knife in the hand of a butcherCready to split open the stomach of a fat pig. As this de-like hand pressed down, it brought along a ripping sound that pierced the ears of everyone around.. Cheng Shanmings skill with his hand had allowed him to use the secret hand de technique of Baguazhang, Dragging de Jin. A chop, a press, a drag, and a pull, these four ways to apply strength wasbined into one to store power to an unbelievable degree. Cheng Shanmings hand would be able to release a chop so strong that it could create a deep groove within a cemented electric pole. If used on a human, then it would be like using arge knife to cut open the stomach. This move was also the most terrifying technique of circting Jin within the Cheng sect of Baguazhang. A single chop with this technique, no matter how the opponent blocked, the Hidden Jin within the chop would cut apart the arteries and send blood everywhere. That was because this Dragging de Jin was far too malevolent. It was never meant to be used casually, but today Cheng Shanming had been forced to use it because of Wang Chao. If he couldnt secure the upper hand again, then it was hard to say that he would lose himself to Wang Chaos fierce barrage of attacks and lose his life. Cheng Shanming was a supreme master of Baguazhang. Even if Chen Aiyang were to face him at his peak strength, the oue of the match would be impossible to tell. He was not a newbie disguised as a genius as Ye Xuan was. Although Wang Chaos fist had an ultra-high level of force, if Cheng Shanmings palm were to meet it, then Wang Chao would not be able to ovee it. In this moment, the air had screamed with the sounds of a de. Wang Chaos fist had begun to feel the amazing power of a de of wind streak across his arms. His sleeves seemed as if it was cut apart by scissors and was cut in two. At the same time, his hair and pores felt as if they were on fire like a de was cutting over it and blood would spurt out any moment. If it were any other expert, they would most certainly pull back their hands and retreat at such a feeling. But Wang Chao had experienced many fights before and knew that in apetition of inspiration, no matter how short, Cheng Shanming had reached a realm of perfection with his leg. Retreating would be of no use. If he retreated, Cheng Shanming would ovee him. To retreat was to walk the road to disaster. Even if his arm were to be pulled apart, he could not retreat. In an instant, Wang Chaos eyes shrunk to slits. With a shake of his hands, his arms began to lean outwards in a spiral-like fashion. His veins had popped outwards almost as if a greenish earthworm had burrowed beneath his skin, frightening everyone who saw it. With both arms moving inwards and outwards like the chaotic dance of two vipers, the ruined sleeves had begun the dance as well. Somehow, the sleeves were like banners that wrapped around Cheng Shanmings de hand. This was one of the moves of the Assault of Dragon and Snake, the Rising Wave of the Dragon and Snake. Both arms were like spears, while at the same time, they were like gpoles while their sleeves were the gs with the ability to wrap and bind. The banners would rise and fall in the same manner of a wave. The two arms were like a dragon and snake. Hidden within the depths of the wave was a torrent ready to eat someone. This strike was to be used with sleeves. If one was bare bodied from the waist up, then there would be the dragon and snake, but no wave to rise up with. Normally, Wang Chao wore long sleeves, and now with Cheng Shanming shredding it apart, he could finally use it. His arms shook like how a banner would with the movements of a dragon and a snake and as well as a wave of water. A dragon in shallow waters would be yed with by the shrimp. But when the dragon returns to the great oceans, it will soar up to the clouds to move the fog. Eh?! When Cheng Shanming had utilized his Dragging de Jin, he was convinced that he had the upper hand once more. But he hadnt thought that Wang Chao would use such a bizarre move. The ruined sleeves of Wang Chao had been like a wave from the ocean and wrapped around his arms, neutralizing the power of his pulling motion. Keenly sensing that a killing move was about to be used, Cheng Shanmings wrist shook, ripping away Wang Chaos sleeves and revealing his entire upper arm with a ripping sound. But, in the instant Cheng Shanming moved to unwrap himself, Wang Chaos arms stretched and contracted and struck out furtively with a tremendous amount of Smashing Jin that brought forth his still noticeably scary veined arms. Wang Chaos bare arm had brought a jabbing motion towards Cheng Shanmings chest. But his other arm had remained with him and shook slightly like a viper covering itself up. At the same time, his steps stomped upwards with a hoof-like palm that was aimed straight for Cheng Shanmings tibia. Cheng Shanmings eyes widenedpletely and brought both arms backwards. At the same time, his legs shot backwards, he was retreating! The exchanges between the two had been hair-raising. If one were to make an error, then blood will be spilt, and a body would fall to the floor. The two were vying for the advantage, and ultimately, Wang Chaos Rising Wave of Dragon and Snake had only made him lose a sleeve while making Cheng Shanming retreat for the first time. As Cheng Shanming retreated, Wang Chaos inspiration grew. Like Cheng Shanmings shadow, Wang Chao pursued him with the trampling movement of a rampaging horse. Both of his arms swung out with the Pounding Fist and a resounding explosion that continued to force Cheng Shanming back. No matter how much Cheng Shanming fell back, he was utterly incapable of evading this flurry of fists. Cheng Shanmings footsteps had formed a single line that led him to retreat into a wall with no further room to move back. Suddenly, his back hit the wall. With a jump up, his arms stabbed into the wall like how a lizard would scale a wall. As he flew up, he managed to dodge Wang Chaos bombardment of Pounding Fists. Wang Chaos eyes lit up. In this moment Cheng Shanming flew up the wall, Wang Chao immediately stopped his barrage and fell back. With a shake of his entire body, the rumbling sounds of thunder could be heard once more. Cheng Shanmings retreat had been due to his loss of vigor and Wang Chaos spurt o energy to the point of having no more strength to defend himself properly. With him currently sticking to the wall, this rise into the air had been his forced move to retreat when he couldnt retreat any more. While this move was clever, it was an empty move. It was a move that required him to circte his backmost muscles to stick to the wall as he rose like a snakes scale as it climbed a tree. It would allow him to cling to the wall for a sparse few seconds before ultimately dropping down, but this was a move meant for performances rather than fighting. His body could soar into the sky, but not for long. He couldnt borrow strength from any direction either, meaning whe he fell, he would fall onto the road of disaster. Such a move like this was akin to drinking poison to stop the thirst. Although he was able to temporarily dodge Wang Chaos assault, but in the next moment when he would fall, he would not be able to dodge Wang Chaos attack then. Wang Chaos step back had been to conserve power and bring out the sounds of thunder once more. Just as he was conserving power, he adjusted himself into the most optimal condition. After several seconds when Cheng Shanming would finally fall, Wang Chao was prompted to strike out with the sounds of thunder. This strike was one that even an Immortal would find difficult to dodge. Unexpectedly, Cheng Shanming had managed to ce his palms onto two spots on the wall at his highest point. With a sudden clench, rumble! The wall had suddenly a hole in it from when his hands dug into it, slowing down his drop by a single second. Wang Chao had been prepared for Cheng Shanmings inevitable fall and had prepared himself in advance to conserve all the power he could. But he hadnt thought that his opponents fingers would be so strong to stick to the wall and then break it in a way to slow down the descent of his body. This single n had made a single second of a mistake. And this mistake had caused Wang Chaos muscles, Qi, and Jin to leak out by a small amount. An opportunity! Cheng Shanming began to fall down the wall as if he was sliding on it and nted his feet on the ground. Wang Chao had made a mistake that costed him some strength. But his skill at hand was still strong like before and wouldnt be blockable by Cheng Shanming. As Cheng Shanming fell, Wang Chao pounced towards him with his arms outstretched like an arrow aided b the wind forward. When Cheng Shanming made his attempt to dodge before, it had taken a considerable amount of energy. Now that he had grabbed onto the wall to slow down his descent, it had forced his breath out of him. With this next attack from Wang Chao, he would be seeking death if he tried to take it head on. Suddenly, he took advantage of the sliding movement down the wall to shrink his body into that of a childs size. Both legs made contact with the wall and pressed off against it. Like a ball, Cheng Shanming managed to roll to the side and dodge Wang Chao. This move had been executed swiftly with the way a monkey shrunk its body and the way a donkey rolled about. It had even managed to evade Wang Chaos fists, legs, and body. Deeming this move to have failed, Wang Chao still managed to have enough energy to follow Cheng Shanming. Despite his attacks notnding, he had begun to take the upper hand and continue the assault. Seeing Cheng Shanming roll hsi body out of the way, Wang Chao turned around and pounced like a tiger with the chopping motion to cleave a mountain with his hand at the same time to follow Cheng Shanmings roll away from the wall. In this moment, Cheng Shanming was quietlyining to himself. These changes to his form had taken all of his energy and brought him to a disadvantage where danger was still imminent. I didnt think that when this youth gained the upper hand, he would chase me down relentlessly. If I wish to regain the advantage, it will be extremely difficult! Cheng Shanming thought to himself with fierce astonishment. He had been far too surprised at Wang Chaos attainments with martial arts. Although he had ripped apart Wang Chaos sleeve, he was forced to roll around like a donkey. To the eyes of an outsider, they were at an impasse, but to the eyes of an expert, Cheng Shanming was clearly in extreme danger! How is this possible! Xu Zhen had stood up at the sight of everything. Has his martial arts truly reached such a level to where even an expert like Cheng Shanming is unable to regain the upper hand? Chen Aiyangs eyes had been far more specific than Xu Zhen. When he saw the shape thepetition was in, he could only sigh in admiration, That style of using the sleeves to tie something up, it truly holds a hidden cleverness within the awkwardness of the move. Within this cleverness, there is the potential to kill hidden within it. This move contains the concept of using a g to wrap and the gpole as a spear. A mystery of the ancient battlefields way to kill. If Wang Chao had not such a move, then he would surely be defeated by Cheng Shanming already. Just what kind of person does it take to create such a killing move like this? Cheng Shanming is truly amazing as well to again and again avert disaster after losing the advantage. If it were me in his ce, then it would be difficult for me to evade Wang Chaos assault. In the time Chen Aiyang was thinking, Wang Chaos tiger pounce and Chopping Jin had already arrived at where Cheng Shanming would roll to! Cheng Shanming darted upwards from the ground. He had not been worried about Wang Chaos downward chop. Suddenly bringing his hand up from the hip; Cheng Shanming brought his body up and one palm lifted upwards to strike at the adams apple of Wang Chao. This hand was a variation of the Lifting Body Palm of Baguazhang. In other disciplines, this was called the Rising Palm. It required the body to slightly crouch before lifting and extending in an instant so that the hand would scoop up from the hip ferociously to strike at the enemys chin, throat, or face. Bang! Cheng Shanmings Lifting Body Palm collided with Wang Chaos Chopping Jin of the tiger stance. Abruptly expanding his fingers, Wang Chaos two hands transformed into the ws of an eagle and grabbed at the palms of Cheng Shanming. Cheng Shanmings other hand came rushing forward, transforming from palm to a w as well. With both arms pushing against, Cheng Shanming and Wang Chao were now both grabbing at each other. Wang Chaos foot had been like the hoof of a horse and rose up to stamp on Cheng Shanming. In reaction, Cheng Shanmings two legs rose up to defend himself. With a fierce explosion of wind, the shoes of both people had burst apart at the seams. Borrowing the resulting power, Wang Chao let go with his w and pressed with both arms to bring his body soaring straight up to use the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow. When Cheng Shanming saw Wang Chaos movements, he instantly realized the situation wasnt looking good! Seeing his soar up, Cheng Shanming felt an ill omen stir and immediately brought both arms back to protect his chest while also moving back. But he hadnt thought that this fierce foot of Wang Chao had been a you die or I diest resort. A single kick had blown away his hands while the other footnded squarely onto his chest. Receiving the blow on his chest, Cheng Shanming shook for a moment as he felt his chest sink in by an inch. Manipting his Jin into a needle-like form, he stabbed out at Wang Chaos leg in retaliation. At that moment, Wang Chaos third leg had stamped onto Cheng Shanmings throat. Moving his palm down, Cheng Shanming moved to protect his throat. At the same time, his other fist mmed against Wang Chaos other foot so that both sides would suffer an injury as a result. Cheng Shanming knew that his opponents leg strength was far too strong and that his own hand wouldnt be enough to prevent his throat from being crushed. At the same time, his fist would be strong enough to shatter his opponents leg. But a life for a foot, that was not a good deal. But suddenly, Wang Chaos leg turned into a point instead of stamping his throat. Stepping on Cheng Shanmings hand, he borrowed it to get a momentum away from him. As a result, Wang Chaos leg was safe. Wang Chaos retreat had been especially risky and had forced him to give up the upper hand he had. If Cheng Shanming had charged forward, then no matter how strong he was, death would be all that awaited him. The Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow was ast resort that would end the life of one person. When Cheng Shanming saw Wang Chao retreat, he had wanted to chase him. But he suddenly thought it to be inappropriate and immediately stopped himself without the intention to attack. He was taking a chance on mercy! Chapter 113: Being Ordinary is to be Innocent, but Being Talented in Martial Arts is to be Guilty Chapter 113: Being Ordinary is to be Innocent, but Being Talented in Martial Arts is to be Guilty Seeing that Cheng Shanming didnt leap forward, Wang Chao let out a brief sigh in relief. His entire body loosened like the tides receding away without the slightest amount of power. His right leg pressed against the ground while his left leg stood on its toe as if he was trying to loosen the blood vessels in it. This was the result of Cheng Shanmings chest breaking out with Hidden Jin in retaliation. Stabbing into his leg, Wang Chao had felt an ufortable feeling in it. When Wang Chao used his Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, he had borrowed the Jin of Cheng Shanmings arm tounch upwards. Then, he stamped fiercely down with his second kick onto his opponents chest. If it were a regr person, then they would have their chest smashed to bits and their inner organs crushed, resulting in their swan song. But Cheng Shanming had already reached the Transforming Jin realm with his Baguazhang. His entire body could break out with Hidden Jin from any point, and in both soft and hard amounts. In the face of danger, he could break out without much thought. He was not that far away from the A feather cannot be added, and a fly cannot alight stage. While an expert of martial arts with enoughmand over Hidden Jin were to be hit with a wooden staff by a regr person, they would be able to defend themselves from harm. But they would not be capable of defending themselves from another practitioners strongest leg and fist. Even Yang Luchan or Dong Haichuan wouldnt be able to stand their ground and withstand the Hidden Jin reinforced strike of a master without injury. But in that instant, Cheng Shanming had manipted his chest muscles to affect the joints and brought his inner organs back an inch before using the Hidden Jin to strengthen his heart, muscles, and bones. In that instant of collision, the Hidden Jin had stabbed into Wang Chaos leg. Because their shoes had been reduced to scrap cloth, leaving Wang Chao barefooted and allowing the Hidden Jin easy ess. It hadnt even been ten minutes since the start of the fight, but danger had been all around as the two men teetered on the line between life and death, providing the ultimate thrilling experience for everyone. In the final most moment, Wang Chao could have crushed Cheng Shanmings throat and end his life. But he had recollected his Jin so that it went from hard to soft Jin and leapt off instead. From this, one could infer that Wang Chao had been holding back so as to spare Cheng Shanmings heart. That had been half of the reason. The other half had been because Cheng Shanmings final strike had been especially terrifying. When Cheng Shanmings palm moved to strike Wang Chaos leg, its power was inhuman. Even if Wang Chao had killed his opponent, he wouldnt be able to keep his own leg afterwards. With Cheng Shanmings palm strength, if it connected, then Wang Chaos leg would be shattered in the joint. The outer muscles would suffer from necrosis, and the injuries would be totally untreatable. All that was left was amputation and then have a prosthetic limb to rece it. In the case of that, it would be hard to say whether or not Wang Chao would be like Tieguai Li. It was not a situation where both sides would lose, so Wang Chao had naturally desired not to exchange his leg for Cheng Shanmings life and took the risk to show mercy. His retreat was basically the same as being in danger. If Cheng Shanming were to pounce at that moment, then he would gain the upper hand once more. As long as the master of Baguazhang gained the upper hand, then Wang Chao would for sure be killed within a dozen exchanges. His skill at martial arts is more pure than mine. Just now, my fist was one with the universe and reached a never before seen heights. After that barrage where all my talent was brought out, I barely avoided losing the upper hand. If not for sis Chens Rising Wave of the Dragon and Snake, then I would have lost. This Cheng Shanming is very close to overpassing his ancestor Cheng Tinghua. When Wang Chao retreated, he had betpletely on morality. But clearly, Cheng Shanming had inherited the spirit of Cheng Tinghuas Martial Way and heroic air. He had not pounced forward and instead moved back. Combat experience could not be faked. It could only be gained through actual experience. Experience is an extremely rich way of learning. Aside from realbat, one had to look at the person and see their personality. Opponents with different personalities would choose different ways to deal with their opponent. This was what it meant to have a high quality match between experts. If it were Xu Zhen, then Wang Chao wouldnt retreat in this case. Instead, he would try to kill his opponent. If he retreated, then the enemy would make sure to take advantage of the chance and strike back. A counter attack to kill, that was how it worked. Seeing Wang Chao loosen his muscles and drop all his hostility, Cheng Shanming stood there without moving a muscle. With his eyes, he stared at Wang Chao for the longest time. Wang Chao was also evening out his Qi so as to loosen the numbness in his left leg. After being struck by the Hidden Jin in Cheng Shanmings chest, it had been like his leg was struck by lightning. He had practically lost all sense of feeling in his leg, and his opponents skill was still far more pure than his. This was leading into a bad situation. The sudden stop of a fierce battle had caused the entire lounge to go so quiet, a pin dropping could be heard. Between the two masters, Cheng Shanming and Wang Chao, both of them were no longer in their prime state as before. Both fighters were barefooted and Wang Chaos entire upper sleeve had been torn off so that his arm could be seen. Cheng Shanmings clothes was crumpled and his flesh was red from where he had rolled over the ss. Such, his stature right now was simr to that of a beggar. Master Cheng, your Baguazhang is far too pure. There should be no need topete anymore. Wang Chao spoke, breaking the atmosphere. Cheng Shanming let out a loud exhale, causing his long ck beard to rise and fall. What a youngster. How spectacr. From the very beginning, my inspiration was not yet at your level, and in the final moment, you had even showed mercy and did not crush my throat. I cannot continue like this, so let us end this match then. You are a friend of Chen Aiyang; because of his injuries, you became his support with a loyal spirit. I have neither grievance nor hatred with you, so there is no need to fight to the death. But Chen Aiyang on the other hand. He has killed my brother in martial arts, how could I let a grudge like this fade into nothing so easily? At the same time, he is injured, I cannot take advantage of him like this. I will wait for when he recovers, and by then we will fight! At that moment, Chen Aiyang nodded his head, Master Cheng, I will ept your challenge at any time. Shall we conclude thispetition then?? With a chuckle, Cheng Shanming looked to Wang Chao, Youngster, who knows just how much you will improve in another three years? With that, Cheng Shanming turned around and left the lounge. Mister Cheng, mister Cheng! As soon as Cheng Shanming left, president Shen Hong of the Chinese Revival Society was flustered and immediately chased after him, unsure of what to do. He had originally nned to use Cheng Shanmings anger towards Chen Aiyang to his advantage to fight against the Chenshi Corporation and take back the golden profits of the foreign exchange business. He had even nned it out to take ce the following day on a tanker in the oceans. Even if he lost, then he could still resort to another n in the form of an ambush. In the end, he was a business who walked the ck path and did not adhere to the rules of the Wulin. A secret way of doing business that meant if he did not win, he would assassinate. If he did not assassinate, then he would make use of guns or even an all out battle. But Chen Libo had been a crafty old fox. Without even knowing it, he hadpletely ruined Shen Hongs ns. When Shen Hong brought Cheng Shanming over, it had been so that the two sides could get to know each other first before fighting tomorrow in an official match. But he hadnt anticipated that Wang Chao would be the seconding of Cheng Yaojin showing up suddenly on the way. TL Note: Cheng Yaojin showing up along the way means for someone to identally ruin a n or to be a busybody. Even if it was just Wang Chao, Shen Hong would still find a way. But, Chen Libo had managed to invite the Prince of Singapore, Lee Hsien Yang. Lee Hsien Yangs words and actions had forced Shen Hong with no way to refuting anything. Lee Hsien Yang was the symbol of the Singaporean government and not some sort of gang or business. In southern Asia, aside from the leaders of the other nations, generals, or navymanders, not many would be able to get away with not giving him any face. The Chinese Revival Society had many other businesses other than the foreign transport in Singapore. Thus, they could absolutely not afford to have a falling out with the Prince. Lee Hsien Yangs words would not allow Shen Hong to contradict him. With this match ending in an inconclusive ending, Shen Hong had been sent into a flurry and didnt know what to do. Cheng Shanming wasnt a boxer under the hand of the Chinese Revival Society, so he could not be bossed around either. What, did you want me to fight again for the sake of winning a victory? Cheng Shanming suddenly spoke out Shen Hongs intentions with a hard stare that frightened Shen Hong into a cold sweat. Taking several steps back in fear, he watched Cheng Shanming walk out. Since todays match ended in a tie, then there can be no winnings from this match. However, if those who participated are still interested, please do not collect your money yet and wait a month. We will have one more match with the Chinese Revival Society in a month. If you choose to leave your money with me, then I will give interest ten times higher than what a bank would give. If you do not wish to bet anymore and wish to withdraw, I have a gift for you. Chen Liboughed loud and clear almost as if he had just ate his most favourite of food. The face of a man who had just recovered from an illness couldnt be seen anywhere on his face. Turning to Shen Hong, he spoke, President Shen, since todays match was inconclusive, shall we bet next month for the permanent right of attribution of the foreign trade? If you dont wish to bet, then we hope that your Chinese Revival Society will not bring up such an issue like this again. Our Chenshi Corporation and your Huaxing Chamber of Commerce are both major enterprises. In front of all these people and Lee Hsien Yang, I would like to make a genuine conclusion so as to prevent any further trouble and for the stability of the straits. Permanent right of attribution Shen Hong spoke with a myriad of emotions. He had came here today withplete confidence and many men in order to cover Chen Libo. Not to be outdone and show weakness, he spoke, If elder Chen wishes for such, then our Chinese Revival Society will apany you on that. Great! And yourwyers? Chen Liboughed. Since its so lively, lets have ourwyers draft up a contract right now and have us sign it for next month. In any case, I will have to retire soon. Before I leave, allow me to experience the thrill of life once more. Aside from the permanent right of attribution, why dont we add onto the money from thest bet. 4 billion RMB, president Shen, what do you say? This old man has gone crazy! But looking at Chen Aiyang, I doubt his wounds will recoverpletely in a month. Ill have thewyers try to fight for more money then. Shen Hongs mind began to quickly do the calctions before finally waving his hand to call out to the people behind him, Ill have mywyerse and draft up an official contract with the Chenshi Corporation then. After exiting the lounge, Shen Hong immediately ordered his subordinates, Did you find Chen Shanming? In the next few days, stalk him from the shadows. Every action, every move, I want it reported to me! President, Cheng Shanming has returned to his hotel for a change of clothes. But this contract next month, shouldnt we confer with the other board members? I have a feeling that this Chen Libo is up to something suspicious. An aide spoke. Ive ridden the tiger today, I cannot dismount from it so easily. With so many people there along with Lee Hsien Yang, if I were to show weakness, then it would spread like wildfire. And if that happens, then I wont be able to work as easily as before. My power within the chamber ofmerce would take a great fall as well. But for thispetition, Chen Aiyang will definitely not recover in time for it. What is most worrisome is that youth who fought with Cheng Shanming today! Where in the world did the Chenshi Corporation hire such a terrifying master? I dont believe hes one of them, but investigate him thoroughly. If nothing of interest pops up, then I want you to get rid of him by tomorrow! A malevolent re appeared in Shen Hongs eyes. But that Cheng Shanming is quite the experienced fighter. To travel thousands of miles to carry out vengeance by his own fists, his mind has a screw loose. We cannot let him go back. Even if we must subdue him by force, we must make him a fighter for us! Zhang Guangming had been invited by the Chinese Revival Society and was then killed by Chen Aiyang. When Cheng Shanming heard of the news, he came rushing thousands of miles away all the way from Canada and went to the Chinese Revival Society for information. It had been with great joy that the Chinese Revival Society told him, but he had not been stuck under their management by the end. Now, Shen Hong had other ns in his heart. He would use force to make sure that Cheng Shanming would stay. That Cheng Shanming is quite dangerous. Just at that moment, the violent winds had temporarily abated as Chen Aiyang spoke to Wang Chao. Chapter 114: Just Blow Them Up Chapter 114: Just Blow Them Up The night was gettingte, and the banquet at the Chenshi Corporation was already nearing its end. But Wang Chao had no interest in staying any longer. There had been no substantial ending to the fight between Wang Chao and Cheng Shanming. At the very least, all they had to show for it was a free match for all of the upper-ss citizens of Singapore to enjoy. For the sake of his friend, he had fought to the death. But a group of pig fat-for-brains men had used it to gamble and bet for their own viewing pleasures. This type of spectacle had made Wang Chao feel displeased, and after a while, nauseous even. But that was how the modern world had developed. No matter how strong a person was, its only use was for the entertainment of someone else. Even in apetition, it was no different than the underground fights to the death. The only difference was the status of the audience, thats all. Thus, when Cheng Shanming left, Wang Chao found himself uninterested and withdrew from the banquet. After a change of clothes, he and Chen Aiyang moved to the top of the skyscraper. The full moon rose over the oceans with its pearly silver luster over the waters. Underneath, the waves rose and fell and the winds brought forth a refreshing breeze and water vapor. With this, Wang Chao could break from the noisy and nasty air from below and feel his spirit calm and clean once more. All of the impurities from his body and mind had been basked by the moonlight and wiped clean without a speck of dust. Seeing the moonlight reflect off the waves of the ocean, Wang Chaos mind began to fall into a serene and clean state. Naturally, he was cultivating with the essence of the moonlight while being one with the universe. Chen Shanming is quite strong; he must have a substantial amount of power in Canada. I doubt hed be controlled by Shen Hong or the Chinese Revival Society. Hearing Chen Aiyang suddenly talk about how strong Cheng Shanming was, a thought urred to Wang Chao, When I was fighting with him, I could tell that his strength and experience is vast and rich. Hes definitely not someone who trains exclusively behind closed doors. He has definitely fought in life-or-death battles before. For a person to fight in actualbat without the inspiration or head for it will definitely die early. You say that, but the Chinese Revival Society have been of the ck path since their creation. They are merciless and are adept at conspiracies. Shen Hong will definitely have some hired guns with excellent marksmanship and assassination skills at the ready. If not Cheng Shanming, I am worried that they will try to put you at a disadvantage. Chen Bin spoke behind Chen Aiyang and exined the situation to Wang Chao. In the breeze, her hair fluttered gently in it. For us of the Chenshi Corporation, they will not dare make a move. But for an outsider like you who helped my brother out despite the officialpetition with higher stakes being next month, the Chinese Revival Society will not take this lying down. By next month, my wounds will have have properly healed. I am confident that no matter what expert the Chinese Revival Society invites, I will be able to fight properly. You should return to the mainds tomorrow and not get mixed up with this anymore. That wont do. Your injuries originally needed half a month to heal. But when you showed me the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, you injured your inner organs even more. A month most likely wont be enough. If Cheng Shanming were to fight you, then you will eat up a major loss. To be frank, Cheng Shanming is the strongest opponent I have ever met. His martial arts is more pure than mine, and he is capable of Transforming Jin. When my leg struck his chest, he had broke out with Hidden Jin in retaliation instinctively. If it were not for my fist taking the upper hand prior to that, then I would have lost at his hands. All of my skills have been revealed to him, the next time wont be so fortunate for me then. My fist today had been of extraordinary might, if I were to attempt the same fist again, I doubt I will be able to muster out the same strength. Wang Chaos words had been spoken from the heart. Todays fight had consisted of him letting forth a fist that was one with the universe. With a spurt of inspiration, he had been able to take the upper hand and reveal his strength. In terms of martial arts, Cheng Shanming was better than his. But having better martial arts did not mean having a guaranteed win. Countless of seniors in the past have proved that. A match to the death required experience, skill, and inspiration. A practitioner at the Clear Jin stage could kill an expert at the Hidden Jin stage if their footwork was good enough. In a fight of martial arts, having pure martial arts only yed half the part in a victory. Hearing this, Chen Aiyang looked to Wang Chao and shook his head, You are misleading yourself. The fist you made today will always be avable to you. Ive fought with you many times before, so I know your character well. Ive no doubt in my judgement. Your determination and vitality has a silent driving force behind it. Naturally, you have an overwhelming amount of presence to you. It affects your thoughts, and every fist or foot you move will carry this presence and inspiration with it. The more spirited and strong your opponent is, the more intent and inspiration you break out with. If even an opponent with an even higher level of martial arts were toe by you, they would be shocked by your inspiration and lose the upper hand. As long as you face off against a strong opponent, you will be able to unleash a level of martial arts that is stronger than what you are normally capable of. This is what you are hiding within your intent; if you donte across a strong person, you will not be able to show itCits as simple as that. For a practitioner to blindly train himself, that will not do. One must coordinate with the intent and emotions. With emotions, one will be engrossed in their training and forget the pains of life and death and love and hate. This way of learning the fist is what it truly means to be a practitioner, and you have long since practiced in a specialized manner such as this. Otherwise, you would not be able to bring out the dormant strength hidden within you when pressured by a stronger opponent..While I was able to walk on the journey of cultivation before you, your cultivation of the intent and inspiration has long since left me behind in the dust. When I fully recover and fight against you, I will no longer be a match for you! A person like you is perhaps meant to live a life of the Martial Way through and through. Wang Chao smiled, I am not that mysterious. Chen Aiyangs eyes turned to look at the moon out over the skies, Cheng Shanming is an expert that I bear no ill will to. If he continues to be the representative for the Chinese Revival Society a month from now, then whoever lives and whoever dies will not be an answer I could give with satisfaction. That much I know, I have a n however. Wang Chao spoke. He is still in Singapore. I will go find him. I cant say whether or not I will be able to shake him of his hatred with you, but at the very least, I will try to persuade him to not get involved with the Chinese Revival Society. Perhaps tomorrow we will be able to convince him to fight you in half a month for a single decisive battle. That method works! Chen Bins eyes lit up, If Cheng Shanming does not fight next month, then I dont see just where the Chinese Revival Society will be able to find a martial artist to fight my brother! A master of martial arts is no different than from a master of gambling. Neither can be invited whenever wanted. There are such people as masters of gambling? Wang Chao asked. Of course. We are in southern Asia, with businesses fighting against businesses with heavy losses, there are two ways to resolve conflict once the casualties be unbearable. One is apetition of martial arts. The other is a gambling match. Have you seen the film of Chow Yun-Fat, God of Gamblers? In truth, the gambling system in that film is not much different than how it is in real life. But both businesses usually have many con artists. Even our Chenshi Corporation has several. Chen Bin exined. Con artists are easy to train, but experts of martial arts are not as easy. If they arent able to have Cheng Shanming fight, then what other fighter would they be able to use? Since they have signed the contract, they dont even have the luxury of regret. Ai, by now, learning the fist has very few bonuses besides being healthy. For it to stand side by side with a con artist as being one of the way to solves a conflict, wouldnt this sound like a joke to anyone else? Wang Chao sighed as he thought about those who fought in the underground. Even more mournful were the boxers who were sponsored bypanies. At the very least, some had been able to open their own schools and wore boxing gloves to put up a performance for the television. Wrestling couldnt evenpare to what a practitioner of the Martial Way did. Fine, I will go exin the situation to Cheng Shanming. If he leaves Singapore tomorrow, then it will be difficult to send a message to him. Wang Chao turned around to go downstairs. One moment, Ill go with you. Zhu Jia and Chen Bin suddenly spoke out at same time. Then, turning to look at each other, their faces turned slightly red as sparks flew in between them with a hostile air. Zhu Jia, you should stay here. Chen Bin, your brother killed Zhang Guangming and earned Cheng Shangmings ire. Naturally, you cant go either. Ill go myself. The Chinese Revival Society holds sway within Singapore. If you go by yourself, Im afraid danger will pop up. Let me have some people go with you at the very least then? Chen Aiyang spoke in concern. Haha, didnt I already say? If a martial artist has no power after fighting so many life or death battles, then no matter how many times they have won, they wont survive for long. Even I have some power. Wang Chao gave a secretive smile, causing Chen Aiyang to feel relieved and smiled in return. Where is Chen Shanming living in? Wang Chao asked. Thirty or so kilometers away from the shorelines, there is a single mountain where plenty of vis were made. Two of them belong to Shen Hong where three of his lovers live in. Although he has rented out several rooms at the Lion City Hotel, I am sure this is just a fallback for him. He is definitely keeping Cheng Shanming in the vis. However, you could go to the hotel first to see. If he is not there, then he will definitely be at the vis. Chen Aiyang immediately made a phone call. Soon afterwards, Lin Liqiang came up and had a single map with him. This map had detailed points of where the Chinese Revival Society would be marked on it. There was no other choice. Although looking for Cheng Shanming to temporarily put the match on hold was a simple matter to talk about, this entire ordeal was one business trying to dig a hole into the other. Four billion RMB was at stake along with a foreign trade route. This type of capital was more than enough to let over a hundred people live their lives in luxury. When Wang Chao had all the streets memorized, he left the corporation. Upon stepping onto the streets, a voice suddenly could be hearding from within his cor. This familiar voice had belonged to Lin Yanan. Wang Chao had confidence that he would be able to walk into the territory of the Chinese Revival Society and talk Cheng Shanming into temporarily putting the match on hold. ALl of that was because of Lin Yanan who had arrived in Singapore several days beforehand. Strolling to the shoreline, Wang Chao could see Lin Yanan and Boulder, Axe, and Hammer. The three of them had been specially trained soldiers from the borders of China and India. Youre finally here. We got here two days ago, but we had to take a boat since it was hard bringing weapons over. Lin Yanan spoke. How many people are here. Are all the weapons on you smuggled ones? Wang Chao asked. Smuggle? Boulder began tough before whispering to Wang Chao, My dear master Wang, just how did you be a lieutenantmander for the army? Is your way of thinking not yet used to the organization and still stuck thinking about the underworld? We military men, the South Sea Fleet of Southeast Asia, have to smuggle? Nay, even the Singaporean government has to respect our authority. But this time, we infiltrated a warship going along the My Penins. Our identities and equipment are currently that of thergest military for hire organization on the Vietnamese Gulf of Tonkin, the Sea Shark Army. Wang Chao smiled. His way of thinking had certainly not yet caught up with the organization and was still entrenched within the illegal and dark ways of the underworld. Lin Yanan using her connections from the navy to the South Sea Fleet to enter Singapore was merely a small appetizer of her abilities. As things stood, the navy didnt have the strength of the aircraft carriers of America, but within Southeast Asia, when they mobilize, they would definitely be capable of creatingrge waves. Whatever pirates, for-hire militia, gangs, or any other underworld power that existed, they were like ants inparison to the South Sea Fleet. Boulder and the rest truly had no need to smuggle. How are things looking like on your end? Lin Yanan asked. Wang Chao immediately exined what had happened for the past two days to the group. After listening to it all, Lin Yanans blinked slowly as she begun to analyze the current situation. Im going to Cheng Shanming to exin the situation to him. Can you guys go investigate just what power the Chinese Revival Society has put in ce? After I get an idea, I will go in secretly to talk with Cheng Shanming, thats all. Wang Chao spoke. Lin Yanan smiled, Why go through all that trouble? We can just blow up Shen Hongs vi and have Cheng Shanminge out. Cheng Shanming is an expert, lets see if he will serve the nation. With this, we could even shift the me onto the Chenshi Corporation. These two enterprises are both major entities within the underworld of Southeast Asia. If both of them take a hit, that will be for the best for the maritime security as well. Last time, the Chenshi Corporation used their businesses to smuggle drugs into the mainds. That act is far too brazen of them. Chapter 115: The Marksmanship of the Cheng School of Baguazhang Chapter 115: The Marksmanship of the Cheng School of Baguazhang Blow up Shen Hongs vi and me the Chenshi Corporation? Then force Cheng Shanming out to see if hes willing to work with the nation? Thats a little Hearing Lin Yanans words, Wang Chao felt shocked. Both his eyes looked at the female naval officer for a moment to see if she was joking or not. But when he saw it wasnt, he let out a shocked breath of air. This is Singapore, and while it is under the protection of America, what kind of conflict would happen because of this? Although you put up makeup and pretend to be someone else, there will be a trace. The Americans have plenty of power in Singapore, if they do an investigation, everything would make sense. I doubt we should take this course of action. While Wang Chao devoted himself to martial arts, he wasnt some sort saint that would ignore the happenings of the outside world. Such things likemon sense was known to him as well. Singapores location was directly on the hook of the Strait of Mka. This geographical location was the most important one in Southeast Asia and was also the outlier of the nation. The entire Southeast Asia was a ce where crimes against humanity wasmitted such as prostitution, drugs, firefights, and pirating would happen one after another.But this specific spot on the Strait of Mka was like the eye of the storm and was called the worlds safest area. Everything could be attributed to an example of how the American government was proficient in controlling them. When the Americans nted a naval base in Okinawa, Japan, they had controlled the entire maritime space in Asia. This wasnt Guangzhou where they could openly use a rocketuncher to open doors. Although Lin Yanan and the others all held special identities, they had to be especially careful now to not cause any major trouble, or an international scandal could be caused. Its true Singapore is under the protection of America. Lin Yanan spoke while shaking her head, But, the situation now is not like the situation several years ago. Southeast Asia is a pack of cards waiting to be reshuffled once more. The Americans cannot forever hold sovereignty over the waters of Asia. When we came, we had already asked for instructions. A game of powers is a long-term process to unfold. We ordinary people wont understand it, and the two of us will never be able to, but as long as we do as the organization instructs and asks, we will be fine. This time, the thoughts of the organization can be summed up in three words, Do not worry. With this thought, we shall carry out the n. With that, Lin Yanan turned around, Boulder, send out a message to everyone to gather up! We will draw close to the Chinese Revival Society by the shorelines and investigate the surroundings. Try not to use therge-caliber bullets if you can. If we startle the Singaporean police, then they are not to be trifled with. As long as we arent caught, everything will be fine. If we are caught, the organization will disavow you. Lin Yanans words had not gone unnoticed by Wang Chao. If they were not caught, then even if the Singaporean and American government were to realize who was responsible, nothing could be done. However, if they were caught, then they would have to die for their nation. Whenever a soldier from a country is sent on such a mission, being casted out was amon thing to expect. Understood! Boulder gave a deep shout of understanding while Axe and Hammer turned around to walk away. Not too long, they had quickly disappeared into the forests near the parks without a trace. Theyll be Wang Chao spoke. We have a secret institution within Singapore with acquaintances within it. Thus, we are familiar with how Singapore works, so no mistakes will be made. Come, lets wait and call for a car to get to the scene. It wont be good if Boulder is the one that meets with Cheng Shanming instead of you. Wang Chao had never imagined that an originally dangerous andplicated matter would suddenly be a walk in the park after Lin Yanan was done nning everything. He could have taken his time and walked there to his destination, but a car ride had been given to him. Are we really going to me the Chenshi Corporation? Lin Yanan and Wang Chao were in no hurry and walked casually along the shorelines. As he thought of Lin Yanans ns, Wang Chao couldnt help but think about Chen Aiyang and Chen Bin. Such an action like this, wouldnt that cause harm to the two of them? As a friend, he didnt wish to do that. Lin Yanan gave Wang Chao a look as if her eyes could see through his mind, Your friendship with Chen Aiyang and the rtionship between the Chenshi Corporation and them are two different matters. You know that the Chenshi Corporation uses every means possible in order to smuggle all sorts of drugs from the coasts into the mainds? With just Guangdong along, the Chenshi Corporation has already transported several thousand kilograms. Remember, this isnt just a few kilograms, this is several thousand kilograms. More than a ton. All from just a single year of trafficking. A ton of drugs? Wang Chao thought. If the nation knows about this, why havent they done something about it? Of course we fight it, theres just far too much to fight. In this world, there is white, and there is ck. To destroy the drug rings is impossible. The Chenshi Corporation has connections with the drug traffickers in Vietnam, Laos, Myanmar, and even Thand. These same people are involved with even the government, so if we wanted topletely destroy them, we would need the navy to surround them on the open seas. Think about it, if we were to mobilize arge-scale operation in the Asian waters, would they not cause an international scandal? Who knows what type of paper the Americans would write about it. Not only has the Chenshi Corporation dabbled with drug trafficking, but one of their major businesses is in ammunition and firearm smuggling. You should differentiate between your personal and business friendship with Chen Aiyang. That is to be expected. Public is public, private is private. Chen Aiyang and Chen Bin are friends of mine in the martial arts world, and I will not interfere with them in any other aspect. If the organization has made their mind, I will not meddle. The Chenshi Corporation isnt lead by the two either. Wang Chao sighed. As Lin Yanan was exining the underhand business deals of the Chenshi Corporation, a signal could be heard originating from herpels. Lets go then. Lin Yanan smiled. Wang Chao nodded and the two immediately got back into a car to head towards the vi of Shen Hong. Roughly thirty kilometers away from the shorelines in a vi, Cheng Shanming had already changed into a different suit of clothes and sat in arge room. In the middle of the room was a single wooden chair befitting that of a master. By its side was a sleek and glossy wooden staff with a noticeable grain design. Calmly, Cheng Shanming sat on the chair with as much movement as a stone statue. In truth, his inner mind was nowhere as calm as he tried to calm himself. I never would have thought that the martial arts world of China hadnt decayed yet. There are many experienced youths, and the youth I fought with tonight was especially different. The sounds of thunder has reached his fist, and although he has not yet reached the Transforming Jin stage, his fists carry a unyielding nature to it as well as an impable inspiration. Even I was of no match to him in that aspect. At the very beginning, I had been at the disadvantage and was even being beaten. Despite my martial arts being better, I was pressured in an instant by his inspiration. On one hand, Cheng Shanming was thinking back to the battle he had fought Wang Chao in, and on the other hand, his ear was constantly trembling as he listened to the noisesing from all around him. There were many ces around him that exuded sound in a noisy manner. He knew that Shen Hong had already hired some people to monitor his movements. He had long since lost his own freedom to move about. What a group of pipsqueaks, they wish to limit my movement? Cheng Shanming let out a small smirk, While the situation in Southeast Asia is quiteplicated, my elder martial brother is something else. We both left our homnds for North America, and that should have been fine. But he ended up going to the damnablends of Vietnam. As a result, he lost his independence and then his life. The Chinese Revival Society wishes to borrow my martial arts to gamble with the Chenshi corporation, but why would I let their dreams be so easily fulfilled? If not for Shen Hong controlling my elder martial brother, then he wouldnt have rushed to his death on the stage. Hmph! The cause of my brothers death can be med on the Chinese Revival Society as well. This time, if I dont cause them to go bankrupt, just how would Iplete my vengeance? Cheng Shanming had a small icy smile as he continue to think. He was a man that knew who to me, and who to thank. Although Chen Aiyang had been the one to kill Zhang Guangming on the stage, the me could be split with the Chinese Revival Society. Every singlepetition who had a master die were forced to participate due to a hidden reason. This time, Cheng Shanming had came to take revenge on Chen Aiyang. But most importantly, he would take vengeance on the Chinese Revival Society. On a simr note, Zhang Weis leap into the sea after his battle with Wang Chao couldnt bepletely med on him. If the friends of Zhang Wei were to realize the situation behind the fight, then roughly 60% of the me could be pinned on the Ike Corporation which had forced Zhang Wei to fight. Now is not the time. When I return to Canada, I will send another letter over to challenge Chen Aiyang to an official matchter. For now, I believe I should go. Just what fighter would the Chinese Revival Society find to rece me in next months battle? This vi has five different sentries in the eastern, southern, western, and northern corners. Each one of them should have guns while thest sentry is in the flower garden with a rather impressive ambush set up When I came, I saw each of them had plenty of calluses on their trigger fingers. They must have trained daily with a gun. If I dont escape tonight, then tomorrow when Shen Hong brings us out from Singapore to the Chinese Revival Society, escape will be even harder! This is Singapore, as long as I can make my getaway here, they will not dare to send assassins after me. My disciples can prepare a boat for me. If I just make my escape, I will be able to get onto it and head straight for Mysia. From there, I will be able to return to North America where I can enjoy watching the twopanies fight it out. Cheng Shanming was an exceptional person in Canada. This was not limited to martial arts or fighting; his way of thinking had been an anomaly inparison. He had both wisdom and courage that allowed him to strategize confidently. This time when he had realized he would have to fight with and for the Chinese Revival Society, he had secretly made some ns. He had many disciples in Canada after branching out his Cheng school of Baguazhang. Amongst these disciples were the children of the rich and powerful who could help him in many ways. Several of these disciples had already managed to procure him a boat. As long as he made it out of Singapore, he would be able to embark the boat and escape to Mysia first and then return to Canada. I came to take revenge for brother Zhang Guangming. A simple match will not suffice. I must ensure that both the Chinese Revival Society and the Chenshi Corporation end up both losing. At that moment, his came to a single conclusion. Turning around and bring his spear up, he brought the chair he had been sitting on flying out the window and onto the courtyards with a shattering sound. This sound had caused amotion which brought many people running. Because Shen Hong was in Singapore and not his main home, he had to hire several people to secretly monitor Cheng Shanming. However, because he couldnt say that out loud and had to show a respectful attitude to him, he had allowed Cheng Shanming to have a spear to wield in his room. Originally, he had nned on making his escape on the way here. However, Shen Hongs people had been watching him closely, and he was afraid of causing amotion that would cause the police of Singapore toe. The Singaporean police had many connections to the Chenshi Corporation; Cheng Shanming had no desire to escape the wolfs den that was the Chinese Revival Society and into the tigers cave that was the Chenshi Corporation. His thoughts had been detailed and his ns meticulous. Each and every aspect had been carefully thought of. So it was only now that he made a move. When I was in Canada, Ive encountered bullets from different gangs many times before. Did they wish to entrap me with such a small amount of guns? Its unfortunate, if only elder Cheng had understood the might of firearms, then he would have devised a way to dodge them more efficiently and not met an end like he did. Practitioners of the Cheng-style Baguazhang had skills specializing in dodging bullets after the elder Cheng Tinghua died from them. As time went on, they had many stances and movements that allowed for them to dodge gunfire. In Canada, Cheng Shanming had encountered gun users many times over. As a result, he had been careful and was never too cock. When there was cover, he would take it. When there was an opening, he would take it. And when he was close enough, he would kill them. As the chair fell into the garden and shattered the peace; Cheng Shanmings spear was thrust through the window. Following the spear was Cheng Shanming himself whonded on the ground as nimbly as a cat and fiercely brought the spear in a ready position! His spear shot out like lightning and was instantly thrust into one of the sentries who popped out from his northwestern spot. This man hadnt even been able to let out a sound before he was killed by Cheng Shanming. At the same time, Cheng Shanming rolled over not a second too soon to avoid the gunfire of another. His spearshed out and instantly brought the pistol flying away from the man who had fired. Grabbing the pistol out of midair, Cheng Shanming hadnt even needed to look before pulling the trigger of the pistol thrice. Bang bang bang! Three separate gunshots into three separate corners had caused for three separate men to cry out in pain as they were shot to death. Cheng Shanming was an expert with the gun as well! At this, it seemed that his skill couldnt be too far away from Boulder and the other soldiers! Chapter 116: The Essence Must Remain Within the Homelands Chapter 116: The Essence Must Remain Within the Homnds You! In a blink of an eye, the remaining shooter in the garden had heard the three gunshots and immediately whirled around to face Cheng Shanming. A pistol flew up right in front of him to shoot. But Cheng Shanming was even faster! Nimbly moving his hand, a bullet was shot from his gun and entered straight through the forehead of the sentry! Red and white sparks could be seen flying as the gun was shot. At the same time, Cheng Shanming had leapt behind a nearby pir whichter exploded with sparks from where the gunner had shot. Cheng Shanming had managed to dodge it. The gunners of the Chinese Revival Society were specially trained. But, Cheng Shanmings marksmanship was far more terrifying than they had initially thought. He couldpare to themando unit of his nation, and furthermore, he was an expert of the Wulin! With his martial arts attaining perfection along with his movements, he could be considered to be a monster! Most importantly, he had honed his body tobine the teaching of Baguazhang with how to shoot a gun. Like the leap of a monster out for blood, he would be able to kill his enemies ten times out of ten. That was far more terrifying than anymando soldiers. After the ancestor of the Cheng-style school of Baguazhang died from being shot, his sessors had learned from his mistakes. Combining Baguazhang with marksmanship had led to a freakishly strong skill that exuded a terrifying killing potential. Heading off into Southeast Asia to take vengeance for his elder martial brother Zhang Guangming; it was this marksmanship that Cheng Shanming could rely on. With a gun in hand, he was unmatched under the heavens. To adapt with the times is the Way of the King. For an expert to wield a gun, even an Immortal of Daoism would not be able to defend themselves. Cheng Shanming had shot dead three people in one moment and then the fourth without ever getting hurt. Blowing away the smoke from the muzzle of the gun, Cheng Shanming before pulling out the spear from one of the bodies. With the blood dripping down from it, the spear was truly a dreadful sight to behold. Whether it was a spear of the past or a pistol of the present times, when it was in Cheng Shanming hands, both weapons had a mind of their own. His marksmanship and spear techniques had already attained perfection along with his martial arts. TL Note: In Chinese, ǹ can refer to both a spear or a gun, making this a pun. In the modern era, it would almost exclusively mean marksmanship. Oy, why was there gunfire outside? As soon as Cheng Shanming killed the four sentries, he hadnt loosened up. Just as he was about to use his spear to vault over the walls, a sudden shot could be hearding from the entrance. This gunshot was extremely faint and he was just barely able to hear it. The gun that was shot surely had to have an advanced form of a silencer added onto it. When it came to understanding the firearms of todays era, Cheng Shanming wasnt at the level of a specialized person, but he could still teach a person a thing or two about it. Whether it was the model, assembly, way to hold, the calibre or the range of a gun, Cheng Shanming knew of it. Crash! Crash! Five men dressed in pure ck could be seen flying over the walls while another seven men came crashing through the entrance. Rolling on the ground, each one of them held their guns towards any possible hiding spot in sight. Have the hostiles been taken care of? Captain, there were four sentries here earlier, but theyve been killed already! One of the men who had rolled over the walls whispered, but Cheng Shanming could hear the voice clearly. Killed? Whats going on? Did they have some sort of internal strife? Have you found Cheng Shanming yet? Hes quite big in stature and has a long beard. If you find him, he is not to be harmed at all costs. It appeared that Boulder and his team had already taken care of the outside and were justing in to besiege the ce. Boulder and his team were experts in assaults with their advanced technology and skillsets. Shen Hong may be the vice-president of the Chinese Revival Society andmandeered plenty of power, but this was Singapore so he wasnt able to carry many guards. As things stood, Singapore was a peaceful ce and didnt have many criminal gang wars happen. Within the first engagement, Boulder and his team had already disposed of any resistance and made it inside. The gunfire that Cheng Shanming had heard had been from Boulder and his team when they were outside the vi. Shen Hong had already been shot through the throat and died with blooding out from his wounds without a sound to be heard. Cheng Shanming isnt here? I dont see anyone inside. What, hes not here? Search the insides now! A series of responses could be heard as Cheng Shanming tried to reduce his body size while hiding within a nearby trees shade. Even his breathing couldnt be heard. Cheng Shanming had been in shock as he listened to these men, Who are they? With that behavior, they must be from the special forces. Could they be from the Chenshi Corporation? No, cant be. There is no way the Chenshi Corporation would use so many hired guns in Singapore. Even a rabbit knows not to eat the grass in front of its burrow. So just who are these people? What should I do? Theres still three bullets in this pistol, and theres more than three people down there. If I dont resolve this, then Ill be shot to death. In an instant, Cheng Shanmings mind had spun with ns and thoughts, but none of them had been enough for him to find a solution. In the face of all this, he could only pray he wasnt caught. He was skilled in the usage of a hun and martial arts, but he wasnt immortal. At that moment, a single figure came walking in. Have you found Cheng Shanming yet? This person was Lin Yanan. Seeing the situation under control, she had walked in with Wang Chao. Nows my chance. To capture a traitor, one should first capture the king. That female is the leader, if I capture her, I can get away from here. I just need a better angle before I make my move. The people behind her wont use their guns; even if they are true with their aim, this pressure would be enough to hamper them. Within twenty meters, one second is all I need to make my leap! Just as Lin Yanan appeared, Cheng Shanming leapt into action! Crash! His spear had made an arc as it propelled him forward like an arrow leaving the bowstring. In an instant, he had cleared the pond, pavilion, and stairs only tond right in front of Lin Yanan to grab at her. Cheng Shanmings martial arts had already reached an unbelievable height. In that leap, he had been like a cheetah chasing after a goat. With the borrowed momentum from his spear, his speed had multiplied. Even the soldiers on site wouldnt be able to react to this.. An expert of the Wulin was suited to be an assassin. In close distances, a man was as strong as a nation. When the distance was closed, then even a gun was of no use. Bang! A figure from behind Lin Yanan immediately let loose the sounds of thunder. With the air exploding with the sound, his fist had flew towards Cheng Shanming. Where did an expert like thise from! Cheng Shanming was startled. His arm immediately wound around the fist and tried to twist it in such a manner to dissolve the Jin within it. Master Cheng, stay your hand! You? Are these men yours? As the two men squared off, Cheng Shanming suddenly realized the fist he had struck against had belonged to Wang Chao. As soon as he heard Wang Chao call out for him to stop, he hadnt continued his attack. His bodynded on the ground while the gun in his hand pointed downwards before spinning around his finger. What a guy, so master Cheng is an expert capable of using a gun! Lin Yanan had been startled at that moment, but every soldier with her had already gathered behind Cheng Shanmings back. Hurry up and leave this ce, the police have already been notified! Get out of here and regroup at our old location! Lin Yanan looked at his watch and cried out a warning. Master Cheng, we bear no ill will. Let us go, Ill exin everythingter. Wang Chao spoke. Lin Yanan turned around to go while all the other soldiers flew into action and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye. What a swift group of soldiers. I didnt think that you would have so much influence like this. Cheng Shanming looked at Wang Chao with his beard floating in the wind. cing his gun in his sleeves, he turned around to retrieve his spear before also washing his hands of the blood by the pond. Lets go. As the three walked out, Boulder had somehow managed to bring out a rather ordinary looking car for Cheng Shanming to enter with his spear. Would it be possible for you to send me to the piers? Cheng Shanming spoke calmly. Of course, but master Cheng, I came here with a request for this time. Would it be possible for you to temporarily hold off your fight with master Chen Aiyang next month? Wang Chao and Lin Yanan looked at Cheng Shanming. Haha, I was originally nning on not fighting next month. The Chinese Revival Society had forced my brother to fight to his death, just why would I let such a thing slide? I was already nning on returning to Canada tonight, when you came rushing in, I had already killed those sentries on the outside. Cheng Shanmingughed. Master Cheng, you are quite adept with the gun. Lin Yanan spoke, Are you trained in marksmanship? Cheng Shanming stroked his beard for a moment before sighing, The ancestor of our Cheng-sect Baguazhang was killed by gunfire. How could we not take that as lesson? Hundreds of yearster, foreigners came with their strong boats, cannons and guns and blew apart the gates to our nation. We took that as a lesson that would never be forgotten. Even us martial artists must strive to move forward with the times to keep up with the tides of the modern era. Otherwise, we will be sapped away by the tides and disappear without a trace. It is especially important one learns how to use a gun overseas. No matter how strong one is in martial arts, they will be a dead man nheless. Being able to use a gun and being able to use martial arts makes one have very few men capable of fighting them in this world. I hadnt imagined that amongst the Chinese overseas, the martial artists would have such an open-minded person as master Cheng. Lin Yanan remarked. There is no other choice. With the pressure of living, one has no other choice but to adapt to live. One has to adapt to the environment, or else risk the environment rejecting you. Cheng Shanmings eyes had a cloudy expression to them. We practitioners of Baguazhang must study how to use a gun. Study both martial arts and firearm andbine footwork with marksmanship so that you may stand strong with your feet on the ground. When I was 20 years old, I had already practiced shooting a gun for three years. To be honest, between both areas, I am most pleased with my marksmanship. Master Cheng, the path of Chinese Boxing has many different variations to it. Even if one is a genius, they will almost certainly never reach a level of supremacy, a realm where it is instinctual to avoid danger, and a realm where the spirites back in full circle. If one is concentrated in his path, how could he seek another path? One must try to attain as high of a realm of martial arts as they can or risk having no hope. Wang Chaos eyebrows furrowed together. Staring at Wang Chao for a moment before shaking his head, Cheng Shanming spoke, Attaining the utmost Way with martial arts has always been a hope with no substance. Three hundred years ago, those grandmasters who have reached such a stage can be counted on a single hand. Reaching the highest levels of martial arts requires talent, diligence, concentration, and most importantly, luck. There is no shortage to talent, and neither is there in diligence and concentration. However, people who have all of the above are trulycking in numbers. I am not like them, I can only move on to find another way. To attain the utmost Way of martial arts requires cultivating the body. But in the end, one cannot gain immortality and fly towards the heavens. It is nothing more than a dream that cannot be attained in reality. To have a dream as a youngster is good, but it is bad to be detached from reality. Wang Chao looked at Cheng Shanming for a moment before suddenly saying, Master Cheng, please excuse me for speaking bluntly. Your martial arts is beyond mine, and your Jin has already attained the Transforming Jin. But this is the umtion of the many breakthroughs youve managed over the years. By now, you are 40 years old, correct? Correct, I am 42 years old this year. Cheng Shanmings eyes flickered as he was trying to figure out what Wang Chao was getting at. Your martial arts may be better than mine, but in a battle to the death, your inspiration does notpare to mine. Even if we fought again, you would lose the upper hand. Wang Chaos sudden words had made Lin Yanan startled with surprise. With the tides of time and the barrage of firearms, your confidence in Chinese boxing has wavered. When your confidence wavers, how could you speak of having more inspiration or spirit? Even if things were truly like this, we martial artists must carry this thought over our hearts. If we have hope, do we need dreams? How could one press forward without this inspiration? In truth, knowing that it is impossible is where we practitioners gain inspiration. You also speak correctly however. A practitioner must be determined in order to fight with reality, even if it means to sacrifice ones life. Thus, luck ys a major factor in this. It would seem that I am a person of determination and luck then. Cheng Shanming grew silent. After some time, he finally spoke, Just who are you? I am Chinese of course. A man of China. Cheng Shanmings eyes lit up, Ive got it, so youre The car came to a stop as it reached the piers. Dismounting from the car, Cheng Shanming turned to Wang Chao, I have taken the side-route and have no luck guiding me. I haveprehended many thing with my fists that cannot be left in North America. The essence of the Cheng school of Baguazhang must remain within our homnds. I gift them to you in hopes that it will help you move forward. Cheng Shanming hadnt said to pass on, but rather, to gift. Clearly, he had begun to see Wang Chao as a man of the same generation as he. Chapter 117: Underwater Martial Arts Chapter 117: Underwater Martial Arts Master Cheng, do you mean to say? Wang Chao knew from Cheng Shanmings words that he had wished to give Wang Chao what he himself hadprehended over the years. In the past, learning the ways of the fist had many taboos. The secrets to a school was especially precious; if a single word or movement was leaked out, it was enough justification to kill to stop the leak. The era of today was not as strict; but the teachings of a school was still not easily divulged to an outsider. Chen Aiyangs Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow had been taught to Wang Chao for the sake of mastering it. Chen Aiyang had taught it to Wang Chao so that his friend may live. Cheng Shanming and Wang Chao had only met once before. Neither of them were friends, and neither were they enemies then, but now there was a feeling ofradery. Yet, how was such a thing good enough to impart the secrets of their discipline to another? An expert capable of Transforming Jin ced martial arts secondly. The most important thing was to slowly teach through the lessons of experience. Ever since the Wushu of the ancient past, there had been true and false methods of learning. Given a secret book, if one were to study and learn from it, it was possible to be muddle-headed from it. But a person with experience was by no means fake. Cheng Shanming had said he would present what he had learned to Wang Chao, which would mean to teach him both martial arts and experience. When it came to walking down a detour or the right path, this specific example was a windfall of riches and wealth. In my years of living, I have already established a business and home in Canada. There is where my roots have been nted, and never will I be able to return my roots here. My body will live in Canada, and my bones will be buried in Canada. You seek martial arts in your heart, and at your age, youve already reached where your muscles and bones act as one, the sounds of thunder follow the fist, and have already touched upon the principle of martial arts reaching into nothingness. What little experience I have will be negligible, but I can see that you have studied Baguazhang as well. I can only hope, you will see the many schools of it, and master them all to be a grandmaster. This is the only contribution I can make for the sake of Chinese martial arts. In the expansion of today, martial arts has be something sentimental and has not yet disappeared without a trace in the world. I have learned the ways of the gun, but my martial arts has be secondary to myself. In the short several hours, Wang Chao and Cheng Shanming had fought once more with words. Cheng Shanming had took Wang Chao to be a person with moral standing. But his artid within marksmanship instead of martial arts. His movements were adapted to such an art and as well as his thoughts. When it came to Wang Chaos history, Cheng Shanming had guessed correctly. His fists werent as pure as it could be in martial arts, but his experience had given Wang Chao some thoughts to reflect on. In the future, if there was a chance to recollect on it, it would serve him plenty. To bury his bones in his homnds Wang Chao thought over Cheng Shanmings words as he thought about the grief a Chinese person overseas would feel now that the leaves of their lives would never return to the roots of their lives. A pair of elder and junior with different perspectives. Inparison, the elder Cheng Shanming has the openminded thinking of a youngster. While Wang Chao follows the teaching of the old, how interesting. The elder is open-minded while the junior is inflexibleCisnt this inverted? Lin Yanan watched Cheng Shanming and Wang Chao reply to each other with great interest. You are a practitioner of Bajiquan then. Cheng Shanming turned to look at Cheng Shanming. Its unfortunate that your Bajiquan is not pure. Lin Yanan looked down, Master Cheng has learned the Huo school of Bajiquan; a style that has been taught with the Cheng school of Baguazhang. My Bajiquan is only a subsidiary, it is no wonder mine cannot be considered to be as genuine as yours. Haha. Cheng Shanming began tough. Holding his spear, he walked towards the beach. At this time, the sun had not yet begun to shine, but the waves and ocean breeze could still be heard. But still, the lighting from the nearby city was quite bright enough for the people on th beach to be seen. Cheng Shanming did not say a word and instead brought his spear up fiercely! Shua! The spear shook as it brought out the buzzing sounds of a swarm of bees. At the same time, Cheng Shanmings body had begun to shake along with the spear. At a nce, it was unclear whether it was the man shaking the spear, or the spear shaking the man. A single sound of thunder could be hearding from Cheng Shanmings abdomen as his clothes began to crackle with sound. In this current moment, Cheng Shanming was like a deity with his beard flying up. With a single breath, Cheng Shanming expelled a mighty Ha! sound that was simr to the cries of a swarm of soldiers. Simultaneously, Cheng Shanmings body flew forward and his spear shook along with the Ha sound. The air had been pped apart by the intense movements of the spear and made it seem like a wave of air was being blown everywhere. Feeling the forceful waves of the spear, Lin Yanan couldnt help but take several steps back. A single foot came crashing onto the ground, causing the grains of sand beneath Cheng Shanmings feet to cave in. It was as if there had been a cave in, but his feet hadnt been affected in the slightest. With hispels like the wind, Cheng Shanming and his spear stabbed forward. The entire body of the spear had seemed as if it was the body of a dragoning to life. But his clothes seemed like something was supporting it and did not budge an inch while his beard danced in the wind. Wang Chaos eyes swiveled to look at Cheng Shanming step forward as he hopped and leap and shook his spear over the sand. Each strike of the spear contained a mysterious intention behind it that any regr martial artist wouldnt be able to understand. But for a martial artist as aplished as Wang Chao, he could understand the Jin and movementspletely. Like chef Ting from The Dexterous Butcher, he did not need to use his eyes to observe the movements. Every five spear thrusts, there was a single stroke of inspiration and Jin that reached the peak of spirit. And in those instances, his chest and abdomen would let out two distinctive burst of sounds; the Hengha sounds. Wang Chaos eyes observed the way Cheng Shanmings body burst with Jin, swallowed the air, trembled his body, stepped forward, and focus his spirit. From this, he gradually begun to understand the secrets of Bajiquans Hengha to wash the marrow. Wang Chao had originally learned the Tigers Thunder while Chen Aiyang had the Fishing Toad Jin. One tempered the muscles and bones while the other tempered and cultivated the inner organs. One was external, the other was external, but while both took different paths, they led to the same destination. And now, the Bajiquans technique of Hengha was nothing more but a principle of two ways to temper the marrow. Circting Jin and breathing were two different things in the end. Cheng Shanming was deliberately teaching Wang Chao, so each cirction of Jin and process of breathing was shown clearly with each move of his spear. He was practically a breathing textbook of the ssics; and the more Wang Chao looked, the more he understood. Wang Chao knew that if Cheng Shanming taught his disciples, he wouldnt be using this manner to teach. He would definitely use a set of movements closer to what one would see in a performance for them to slowly understand and practice on their own for several days to get used to it. When they finished, they would learn the drill again so that they could learn the posture and gain the spirit of the moves. If one had the posture and understanding of it, then that the was the goal of cultivation. If what you learned wasnt standard, then that meant to say you are an idiot. You had no talent, and you would forever be inferior. When the time came for the master to teach, he would teach nothing new to you. When a master taught his style and training methods, it was never in apletely thorough manner, but rather in a piece by piece process. This way, the disciple would be able to practice by themselves. Such a manner of teaching wasnt meant to preserve the teachings, but rather to test the disciples perception and understanding to see if they were able to be entranced by it. Tang Zichen had done the same thing when she taught Wang Chao in the park several years ago. First, she would teach him the horse stance before disappearing for several days to see if he would have it. Fortunately, Wang Chao had managed to understand and was willing to be polished, causing Tang Zichen to be pleasantly surprised. Otherwise, Tang Zichen would have left a long time ago with refusal to teach a high school student. But this time, Cheng Shanming was using a detailed performance since he knew that Wang Chao was a master as well. His martial arts was high, and his inspiration was stronger than Cheng ShanmingCthere was no point in testing him. And so he had found it perfect to bring out all of his intentions, spirit, and inspiration forth into his movements. In the midst of the performance of the spear y, the eastern skies had already begun to leak red into the dawn white sky. The various objects on the beach could been seen clearly with the ocean waters a transparent blue. Our Cheng-style Baguazhang has a secret way of movement. The Rising Drill and Falling Overturn. It isparable to a fish swimming in the waters. To practice, one must enter a body of water and then take in a deep breath before inciting the inner organs. Suddenly, Cheng Shanmings spear stabbed straight into the sands. Both of his palms pressed against each other as he took in such a deep breath that his adams apple shook. As the breath entered his body, Wang Chao could see his intestines begin to grow active before letting loose the rhythmic rumbling sounds of thunder. The bones and inner organs of this man is far too strong. If it werent for the fact he is more interested in learning the gun and his inspiration is weaker than mine, then if he were to dedicate himself to martial arts, I would not be a match for him! Wang Chao could see that Cheng Shanmings intestines shook powerfully with the sounds of thunder as he took in a deep breath. From this, he could see that the man hadbined his internal and external forces into one. His inner organs were far stronger than Chen Aiyangs as well. But if Chen Aiyang were to reach Cheng Shanmings age, then he wouldnt necessarily be weaker to him then. The both of them were geniuses. But, if the two of them were to truly fight to the death to the best of their abilities, it would take Chen Aiyang and Wang Chaobined to be a match for him. Cheng Shanmings marksmanship had already reached perfection as well, this was much more than what a special force soldier could offer in China. Suddenly, after his breath of air, Cheng Shanmings body threw itself into the shallow waters of the beach. After entering the waters, his feet stepped deeper and deeper into the seabed. Soon, the water had reached to the top of his head. His entire body had been submerged in the ocean waters Wang Chao charged into the ocean as well, only to stop when the water had reached his waists. When Wang Chao had entered the waters, Cheng Shanming was on the seabeds with both palms moving in a circr motion left to right before moving forward abruptly. Unexpectedly, he was performing a set of movements in Baguazhang underwater. Cheng Shanmings movement had been firm and steady as his body gently bobbed slightly underwater. His entire body seemed to have forgotten about the need to breathe, and his movements now had beenpletely reliant on that first breath he taken above water! This was a testament to how strong the mans lungs were. His feet stamped into the seabed as he strode and pounced with both palms moving wide apart before falling back with time. His entire body leaked with Jin as the water began to swirl. Arge whirlpool began to form in the ocean as his force brought even the sand swirling around him with the water. Before the set of movement had even finished, Wang Chao couldnt even see Cheng Shanmings figure underwater anymore. All he could see was the turbid waters as it swirled around Cheng Shanming revolution after revolution almost as if a sea monster was within the center doing some sort of ritual. Suddenly, Wang Chao felt the ground underneath him tremble for a moment as a single humanoid figure leapt out from the waters like a carp leaping out from the pond. It was Cheng Shanming who had flown upwards. His movements from the bottom of the ocean had been simr to an extreme form of the carp who had leapt over the dragons gate. After leaping out from the water, hended back down onto the surface of the water. But the ocean had only reached up to two inches above his knee, but not quite the entire thigh. Step by step, Cheng Shanming moved away from the ocean and towards the beach. His face was rather red after the disy. It seemed that a considerable amount of energy and spirit had been used up in his movements. Practice the fist, movements, stance, and breathing in the water so that you feel no restriction in any than you would in drynd. Just how much skill is needed for this? This requires a powerful lung. It is no wonder such a way of training is the most painful and dangerous. It is no wonder Cheng Shanming was able to achieve the Transforming Jin. When Wang Chao saw how Cheng Shanming had moved and struck with his palms in a way that seemed as if he wasnt in water, Wang Chao could only sigh in admiration. When Cheng Shanming stepped onto the beach, his entire body had been dripping with seawater. Learning underwater requires two years beforehand to learn to breathe to strengthen the inner organs. By then, one may enter the water. In the initial period, one has to wear iron clothes so that they may stabilize their footing and focus on their movements without being affected by the buoyancy. However, with your skill level, you dont need the iron clothes. Familiarizing yourself with the properties of water to get to the level I achieved isnt as hard as it seems. The changes in the water can be felt by the pores. Not too long after, it will be easy to be felt with the body. This is one of the ways to learning the Transforming Jin through the way of practicing. With your skill level, you dont need to practice how to breathe. Youve managed the sounds of thunder and managed to permeate your inner organs with its sounds. A single breath from you is already strong enough and isparable to mine.The only difference is is experience. You arent able to change from hard to soft. The flow of water is soft, and when you strike out with your palms and feet, the way the water assaults your entire body will show you the way of soft Hidden Jin. My martial arts was all learned underneath the surface of water. Cheng Shanming shook his body the way a dog would to shake off the water that clung to him. After he had finished shaking, his entire body seemed to bepletely dry except from the clothes which had already seemed as if it was beginning to dry. My experiences was all learned from practicing like so. My disciples have prepared a boat for me to leave today in order to avoid trouble at night. We will meet again, I hope. As Cheng Shanming spoke, he walked farther and farther away. Wang Chao looked onto him until Cheng Shanming entered a nearby freighter and disappeared from sight. Chapter 118: The Four Year Old Score Between Tang Zichen and Wang Chao Chapter 118: The Four Year Old Score Between Tang Zichen and Wang Chao If this man didnt focus on learning the ways of the gun, then it was possible his martial arts could have reached the highest realms of it. Seeing therge freighter let out a loud whistling sound and departing from the piers, it slowly drifted away into the ocean and out of sight before Wang Chao let out a sigh. How unfortunate, he has said hisbination of marksmanship with his martial arts and movements has a specialized method to it and hasnt revealed it to the public. Otherwise, these techniques would have a very high application to it. If he became the instructor for the military, it would serve our nation well. Lin Yanan could see that Cheng Shanmings disy of martial arts had been very practical. Without hesitation, Cheng Shanming could be said to be an extremely terrifying person. Inparison, Wang Chao knew nothing of how to use a gun. With just his martial arts, he wouldnt be too big of a danger in the current world. But a man like Cheng Shanming, if he was hired as a soldier of gueri warfare, his killing potential was unimaginable. If only our nation had more of such a talent. Lin Yanan thought to herself. Boulder and his team were amazing, and their marksmanship was urate and swift. Butpared to Cheng Shanming, they were like a fledgling wizard in front of a grand magus. In a simple simtion, if Cheng Shanming and Boulder were to engage each other in open fire, Boulder would die for sure. Cheng Shanmings movements were as swift as a ghost. His eyes were as bright as lightning and could move and dodge with instinct. By the time Boulder pulled the trigger and shot a bullet, Cheng Shanming would have moved ces a long time ago. If Wang Chao had this method, then even if he was by himself, pointing a gun would be of no use to him. At a twitch of a muscle, he would be able to dodge. But if a person had honed his martial arts to a level of instant reactions, then there would be no signs of their opponent breaking out with Jin. If such an expert like this fired a gun, Wang Chao would have no chance to defend himself. Without question, Cheng Shanming was such an expert. His martial arts is high, and could beat me in terms of fists. But in inspiration and spirit, he loses to me by a head. Wang Chao knew that Cheng Shanming was keeping up with the trend of learning how to use a gun, but in doing so, he had lost his confidence in Chinese boxing. His heart began to depend upon firearms, and no longer persevered with his skill in martial arts. Just how would it be possible for him to be able to release a fist that was one with the universe then? But still, Wang Chao respected Cheng Shanming for his presence and conduct. Especially the performance of Cheng Shanmings mysterious spear of Bajiquan and the Hengha sounds of training. This was a treasure amongst treasure. Although Wang Chao hadnt learned Bajiquan, he at the very least had some knowledge on the other disciplines. Cheng Shangmings practice had originated from Huo Qingyuns traditional school of Bajiquan whose history could be traced back to Li Shuwen. This school of Bajiquan was even more traditional than the school Zhao Xinglong and Lin Yanan both knew. From the way to breaking out with Jin, shaking the body, and breathing, Cheng Shanmings way could be considered to be a textbook example of the ssics. Even more precious was the fact that Cheng Shanming had opened up the way for Wang Chao to reach the Transforming Jin stage. Practicing martial arts underwater. Break out with Jin with the body, and allow the water to act against every single pore with softness as it flowed around it. Such a method would allow a person to feel the hard and soft Hidden Jin throughout the human body. A person had to learn Hidden Jin in both hard and soft. But when the time came to break out with Jin, the hardest ces to do so was the face and genitals. In Wang Chaos experience with martial arts, he had managed to bring both the soft and hard Jin out from his hands, feet, abdomen, back, waist, and neck. All that was left was the face and genitals. Both of these spots were the hardest areas to circte Jin to. With Wang Chaos current progress, Wang Chao was slowly but surely moving forward. His internal and external body parts had the sounds of thunder slowly permeating it so that his strength would increase. With time, he would grasp the fundamentals of what was needed in order to advance. With Chen Aiyangs optimistic thoughts, he estimated that Wang Chao would reach the Transforming Jin in two or three years. If Wang Chao were toe across some sort of slip up, or he became too distracted by the mundane world, then this estimation would take an even longer amount of time. Five years, ten years, or perhaps Wang Chao would be stuck at this level for his entire life. However, with Cheng Shanmings mention of practicing underwater to feel the softness of water on his pores, Wang Chao had been enlightened. Perhaps this was a type of practice that doubled the results for half the work. Even training methods had to be proper when it came to martial arts. There were some methods that had half the effects for double the work, and then there were methods that doubled the results for half the work. While all methods led to the same destination, the amount of time wasted differed. When Wang Chao entered the organization, he had been given quite the treatment and protection. But it had also came with responsibility. It could not be said for certain that the day woulde for a mission that would dy Wang Chaos pursuit in martial arts. Reach the Transforming Jin early and break through the bottleneck. Wang Chao had felt that there was still plenty of time for him to pursue the pinnacle of martial arts. It was only at the pinnacle that he thought that he would be able toe across Tang Zichen. He had wished to recount to her his experiences, sufferings, the ideology he hadprehended, and the joys and sorrows he had lived through. The Wang Chao of today was a master of martial arts who had been undefeated ever since his grand reveal. He had never suffered a loss, and his name had been spread far within China. However, in front of Tang Zichen, Wang Chao still couldnt help but feel as if he was a primary school student with no achievements. If one did not finish their study, how could they see their teacher? This trip to Singapore has given me plenty of benefits. The biggest has been knowing of sis Chens whereabouts. At the very least, when I search for her in the future, I will have a concrete idea. Right now, I must focus on improving my martial arts to reach a state of nothing. Then when I meet sis Chen once more, I can show her the fruit of mybors. When sis Chen left me, I was a simple high schooler that knew nothing. When I meet her again, I will be a grandmaster of the Wudao that can proudly stand by her side. What a happy sight that will be. Wang Chaos heartCaside from the aspirations and great dreams of aplishment, he had only wished to show sis Chen just how far he had gone. Like this, his heart was as pure as a newborn. Conspiracies and machinations of others, those held no sway over his heart. He simply did not care for any of it. We should return. Our matter with the Chenshi Corporation hase to an end, the rest is a personal matter. Cheng Shanming is gone, and Chen Aiyang and his sister will be able to rest for now. I dont wish to take part in the internal power struggle of the Chen family either. The plots and ns of the old elder Chen Libo is far too many for us to properly defend ourselves against. Wang Chao had suddenly thought of returning home. What do the higher-ups say to do now? Although he had thoughts of returning home, he still needed to ask about what the higher-ups had wanted now. There has been no orders yet, only that you are to keep up a friendship with Chen Aiyang while paying close attention to the Chenshi Corporation. They dont wish for us to make a single bite for the assets of the Chenshi Corporation. Weve killed Shen Hong, so we should leave Singapore as soon as we can to avoid the Singaporean police and the interference of the Americans. So, you should leave today while we return by boat. Lin Yanan continued, This month, we will watch the nation from the sides. There will definitely be a huge battle of firearms between the Chenshi Corporation and the Chinese Revival Society. We will wait for that to pass, and depending on the circumstances, a new mission may pop up. Wang Chao thought for a moment; the situation was really as Lin Yanan said. The Chinese Revival Society and Chen Aiyang had a match next month, but with Shen Hong dead and Cheng Shanming gone, this troublesome situation had be extremely hectic. Clearly, staying in Singapore was not the right choice to make. Fine, Ill bid farewell to Chen Aiyang tomorrow and head back to Shandong to rest. Lin Yanans eye turned to Wang Chao before she nodded her head, Take care of yourself. Protect Zhu Jia and make sure she doesnt get in any trouble. Wang Chao smiled, but he did not speak and instead watched as Lin Yanan disappeared into the road. At this moment, the sun had already rose up over the ocean and illuminated the sky. Ive gotten rid of Shen Hong, and Cheng Shanming has obediently left Singapore. I too, must leave. Im afraid there will be trouble for you two, but I hope that you will be prepared for it. An hourter, Wang Chao met up with the Chen siblings once more. Wang Chao hadnt hid a thing and exined the situation to Chen Aiyang and Chen Bin, allowing them to prepare for the worst. What, youve killed Shen Hong? Chen Aiyangs eyes widened inplete shock as he looked at Wang Chao. Chen Bin was also surprised. You.youhow could you do that? By doing this, youve given us arge amount of troubles. Chen Bins forehead had begun to pool with sweat while her face paled. Sister, dont be like that. Chen Aiyang waved his hand before sighing. Ai, I know that you arent able to move as you please either. With your status, you cannot do as you wish. But since youve been open with us, that much demonstrates your true feelings. If only we hadnt this restriction put onto us. If only we were simply two friends of the Wulin, how enjoyable our exchanges would be. Wang Chao smiled, I have always considered you two to be my friends in the Wulin. But since you killed Shen Hong, you must leave right away! Sister, arrange for a secret flight, he must leave Singapore by this afternoon! Otherwise, the Singaporean police and American agencies will blockade the entire city and make it impossible to leave. The elder cant learn of this either. Chen Aiyang had suddenly stood straight up and spoke with urgency. Ive already a flight prepared for Vietnam! I prepared for this in secret a few months ago; even the elder doesnt know. From Vietnam, you can go to Hong Kong. Youll be safe then. Chen Bin suddenly spoke. What, sister, you had this hidden up your sleeves? Chen Aiyang was startled. Brother, the elder isnt a benevolent person. We have our businesses in Hong Kong, if anything were to happen, we could fly on over and work by ourselves! Chen Bin spoke seriously. But Zhu Jia watched Chen Bin with an inward gasp, This Chen Bin is quite the schemer. If she and Wang Chao were to remain together, who knows just what might change between them? Then theres no time to lose, take him there straight away! Not too long after Wang Chao and Zhu Jia left, several Americans and could be seen walking into one of the general rooms of the Singaporean Police Department at noon. Several high ranking police officers could be seen already waiting inside. Yesterday night, a firefight broke out in one of the shoreline vis. The owner and a dozen other men were shot to death, what happened? Just how could such a malicious event happen? A single American with blue eyes and an eagle-beak nose red as he asked one of the Singaporean police members. This was a matter regarding the Chenshi Corporation. One of the ones that died is the leader of one of thergest criminal organizations in Hong Kong, the Chinese Revival Society. Their dispute with the Chenshi Corporation is a well known thing. Weve already started the appropriate investigations, I am sure well get the results soon enough. The police officer that was asked gave a detailed description of what they knew before handing several photographs of what was taken from Shen Hongs vi. God fucking damn it! This information is useless! I demand the Singaporean police to seal off all airports and outgoing seaports! I want that Chinese youth arrested straight away and handed over to me! With a crash, the American man had thrown off all the reports on the table down to the floor in a fit of anger. Then, he took out a single picture from his pocket. This was a picture of Wang Chao. Mr. Smith, please calm yourself. This is Singapore, a sovereign nation, and not a colony! You are a part of Interpol, but you are not our boss. You have no authority tomand us to do anything in this police department. A police officer rapped a finger on the table as he put on a look of disapproval towards the American. Oh my god. The eagle-nosed American let out a single cry before holding his head in his hands. You have absolutely no idea just how terrifying this youth really is. As he spoke, the American named Smith pped a second picture onto the table. This time the picture revealed a purple-dressed woman, and underneath the photo was a series of intelligence they had of her. This is the leader of arge-scaled terrorist organization in Africa. You have no idea how much trouble she has given us in Africa! Smith pointed at the picture. Good God, the existence of this person is even more terrifying than the Arabic terrorist group Al-Qaeda. What does that have to do with Singapore. The police officer gave a neutral smile. Of course theres a connection. ording to our intel, she was here in Singapore justst week. The youth Im telling you to arrest has a connection with this head of the terrorist group. Four years ago, our men were trying to infiltrate S province in China when they were killed. This youth was most likely with her at the time! Smith had leapt to his feat as he spoke, but his words had been almost incoherent. Chapter 119: Inner Sight! Chapter 119: Inner Sight! Four years ago, Tang Zichen had actually been in the Tianxing district. In there, she had faced off against Yang Yingming and the two mercenaries codenamed Evil Wolf and Violent Bear.The three of them stood on top of the secret service world, but in the end, they had all been killed by her. However, due to the arrangements on their parts, their organizations had received some information even after their death. Although they had been situated within China, the Americans werent capable of infiltrating itpletely. At the very best, they were able to scan the surface, but that was all they could do. Tang Zichen and Wang Chao had lived together for two years, the traces from that would no doubt be trackable. For a yankee to die there, many inquiries would most certainly be made, whether it be over or under the table. This man has been in Singapore? Several of the higher ranking police officers had managed to understand what Smith was getting at. One of the police officers took the photo and began to scrutinize it. As he looked, not a single emotion had been betrayed in his face. The only thing he had done was to slowly put down the photograph, But, Mr. Smith. Last week, this woman truly dide into Singapore with an official of the European summit, Mr. Thomas. However, their entry was done through the legal channels. This other person has quite the identity then. In ordance with the wishes of Interpol, what should we do then? Investigate the Chenshi Corporation pronto. Seal off the airports, arrest that Chinese youth, and then hand him over to me! Smithmanded. This American who went by the name of Smith was a member of Interpol on the outside and oversaw the crimes that would happen in Singapore. But he was like Cao Yi and held a secret identity. In secret, he was a liaison officer for the US Central Intelligence Agency stationed within Singapore. When it came to Smiths secret identity, several police officers in Singapore werent idiots. They had all but confirmed it, but when it came to his public identity, no one dared try to expose him. These Americans have always been so unbridled. China, the European Union, and America have fought over Africa for profit, but something like this is quite chaotic, and is not worth us getting involved in. Your fights with terrorism has nothing to do with us. However, the Americans wouldnt openly vite thew, instead, they will drag things on. Lets see what they shall do. We will be motionless, and we will watch what they will do next. Several of the police officers had shared simr thoughts. Seeing this information, that girl is not only a high profile terrorist, but she is also connected to the European Union in too many ways to count. If we were to cause trouble with her, then Singapore may very likelye across a terrorist attack. If we arent subtle enough, then we may be a victim of terrorism like you Americans. Investigating the Chenshi Corporation this time will be very difficult. Not only is Chen Aiyang a high ranking military instructor for our police department, he holds a rank higher than ours. If we wish to investigate him, then wouldnt that be the same as depriving ourselves of our own apple to eat? Mr. Smith, when ites to investigating the Chenshi Corporation, we will have to ask the higher-ups for permission first. Sealing off the airports seems like an unnecessary move as well. We are able to keep a close watch over them, but wouldnt it be better for Interpol to have us aid you in your attempts to search and arrest him in either airport or piers? Mr. Smiths eyes narrowed together as he listened. His hand pped against the table violently as he gave a malicious re at the surrounding police officers. Wanting nothing more to curse them, the American manage to hold in his anger and spat, Then we shall. Walking out from the police department, Smith spat out a single glob of saliva from his mouth before fishing out his cell phone. Dialing in a number, he spoke, Headquarters? I need reinforcements to deal with that Chinese kid, Wang Chao. He has some potential worth to him. As long as we are able to arrest and interrogate him, we will be able to find some startling secrets! Oblivious to the fact that America had their eyes on him, Wang Chao and Zhu Jia were both on the flight prepared by Chen Bin. First, they would fly towards Vietnam. And from there, they would fly to Hong Kong and back to Qingdao, Shandong. Chen Aiyang and Chen Bin were well deserving of being drug traffickers with their connections in Vietnam. Throughout themercial flight through the territories, Wang Chao and Zhu Jia hadnte across any unexpected mishaps and were able to peacefully and quietly return to Shandong. This trip to Singapore had only taken up a single week, but Wang Chao felt as if he had benefitted greatly from the trip. Chen Aiyangs Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, the mystical disy of skill, softness and hardness aiding each other, death hidden within ferocity, and powerful beyond all else. Wang Chao had originally been very extensive with his training. After training for so long, his legs had been capable of breaking out with soft Hidden Jin. He was finally capable of taking eight steps up a wall, almost simr to the way martial artists in Wuxia films were capable of flying. The Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow was the horse stance followed by the sparrow stance. Simr to how a sparrow streaming across water and a goshawk overturning, when the two stances werebined and Chen Aiyangs killing move was perfected, it would be the same as Wang Chao perfecting the goshawk stance. Of the 12 stances, Wang Chao was now proficient with the dragon, tiger, snake, eagle, monkey, sparrow, and goshawk stances. Each one of these 8 stances could be said to learnt to a master level by Wang Chao. Each strike from each action could break out with the sounds of thunder and the gusts of wind. Of the remaining four stances, the bear, chicken, crocodile, and phoenix, he was familiar with. As long as he carefully trained in it andprehended the spirit and form within the stances, mastery woulde sooner orter. In truth, his skill with martial arts had already led him to a stage where his muscles and bones moved as one, the sounds of thunder could be heard, the interior and exterior parts of his body could work together, and the sounds of thunder had permeated his inner organs. His entire body could break out with Hidden Jin with ease and harm aside from his face and genitals. In a professional way of saying, those two sports were Wang Chaos Achilles Heel. If he was able to perfect these two spots and bring the Hidden Jin all over his body, then his pores would be extremely sensitive down to the finest detail. In an instant, he would enter the echelons where those on the pinnacle stood at. If his Hidden Jin were to reach his face, it wasnt a simple matter as being able to endure a bone-crunching fist to the face. But vision! Hearing! Smell! Every sense would be strengthened. Hidden Jin to the face meant the mouth, eyes, ears, and nose; the four organs would be refined and tempered. At that point, it would require a single movement, a single sound, or the faintest smell of an enemy for them to be detected. With a single thought and breaking out of Jin, one would be able to dodge any attack thates their way and then kill their enemy. For a person who reached the Transforming Jin to strengthen his vision, hearing, and smell; being able to dodge two or three bullets from any normal gun wouldnt be anything too difficult. Back when Cheng Tinghuas nephew, Cheng Yougong and Li Shuwens disciple, Huo Diange exchanged their teachings. The Bajiquan sect and Baguazhang sect had fused together and produced many outstanding disciples. Cheng Shanming was undoubtedly one of those outstanding individuals. Bajiquan was extremely fierce, and Baguazhang was tricky in its movements. One discipline was hard, the other was soft; one steady, the other slippery. Whenbined together, they brought out the best in each other. Cheng Shanmings Hengha sounds to refine the marrow and temper the muscles originated from Bajiquan. With a single de made from a hand, it could be as hard as a mountain cleaving axe, or as soft as a rattan stripe of silk. His technique, the Dragging de Jin was a perfect amalgamation of the two. When Wang Chao and Cheng Shanming fought, Wang Chao may have been able to release a fist that was one with the universe and take the upper hand beautifully, when Cheng Shanming brought out his killing move, both sides had lost their momentum. That day, if Wang Chao did not hold back, then he would have been able to shatter Cheng Shanmings throat with his foot. But Cheng Shanming would have shattered Wang Chaos leg. A death for a permanent deformity, such a result like this was not desired by anyone. For an expert like Cheng Shanming, it would require an incredibly heavy price in order to kill him. In order to defeat him without any damage to oneself, it would require an expert who has reached a state of nothingness with his martial arts Practicing Jin underwater, truly, that is a challenging way to practice. In the sandy beaches of Laoshan, the fine sunlight shined bright and the winds blew ripples across the oceans so that the fish swimming underneath could be seen. This piece ofnd was a very well-known tourist spot with its original environment still intact. A simple breath of nature could be experienced here, and such a feeling like that allowed for Wang Chao to train in peace. His hand dragged a basketball-sized sphere almost effortlessly. This sphere was the very same mercury-filled lead balls back in the Tianxing district meant to practice martial arts. Over here, he would use them as a way to ensure his body would not float back up from underwater and counteract the underwater currents. His legs stood waist deep within the ocean waters. He could see the seabed right in front of him, but despite that, it was very deep. Drowning here wouldnt be too hard. Was there a training method like this? When I practice my fist in the ocean, my fist strikes the waves with a straightened back and avoid breathing with the waves. But during this, the lungs take damage and bring harm to the body. For you, youll be standing underwater.isisnt that terrifying? How will you breathe? Zhao Xinglong stood nearby the waters and watched as Wang Chao brought the lead balls one step closer and closer to the seabed. In the end, the water had reached Wang Chaos neck. When Zhao Xinglong saw that, he had been frightened. Your muscles and inner organs havent yet been refined enough. Naturally, you will not be able to copy this. When I went to Singapore, I learned one of the traditional methods of refining the marrow of the Bajiquan discipline. Wait for me to go underwater and understand it for myself before I exin anymore for you. Wang Chao gave a smile before taking one final breath. With that, his entire body fell into the water. Upon entering the waters, Wang Chao had felt extremely powerless. Water entered his ears and nose and even began to press against every single pore on his body. His entire body had been extremely sensitive. So when the seawater rushed against his body, he was clearly able to feel the distinct sensation. Glub, glub! With the lead ball, Wang Chaos body was anchored to the seabed without a chance of floating back up. At the same time, the water currents pressed into his poresCespecially around the portion where his lungs were. The pressure had been enough for the air within his lungs to be squeezed out, causing a choking sensation to ur. With a slight movement, Wang Chao tried to take two steps further before. With both hand forming palms, he turned the lead ball around himself before using the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance and then the Eagle w of the eagle stance. Straight after using both moves, Wang Chao immediately felt as if his lungs were about to explode. Breaking out with Jin underwater truly is a hundred times more dangerous than onnd! Each movement causes an unbelievable amount of pressure on both the heart and lungs. Before the Chopping Jin to Eagle w had even finished, Wang Chao felt himself at his limits. A chain of bubbles burst forth from his lips while an annoying amount of pain could be felt in his lungs. Knowing that he couldnt take it any more, Wang Chao dropped the ball and kicked off to the surface. How refreshing. When he took in a deep breath, he immediately an unprecedented amount of soothingness. This single breath of air had traveled through his internal organs and all the way through his muscles and pores. When the water had pressed against his pores underwater, his lungs had felt some sort of liberation. After he broke the surface of the water, Wang Chao had felt all his pores begin to breathe at once. Each exhale and inhale had practically shot straight through his pores and internal organs. The breath travels through the organs and ends at the skin. It seems that my martial arts has indeed truly reached the inner organs. With this inhale and exhale, Wang Chao had been able to confirm his own skill. Taking in another deep breath, Wang Chao allowed for the air to streamline through his lungs and began to emit a rumbling sound within his throat. After all had been steady once more, Wang Chaos legs brought him deeper into the waters once more. With a hook and kick of his leg, the lead ball was in Wang Chaos hand once more. With a turn of his body, Wang Chao began to experienced the variations of the water current on his body. Moving through the motions, Wang Chao began to practice the Jin of Taichi. When the water current crashed into him, he was able to experience its momentum. Then atst, Wang Chaos breath had run out once more. Treading up to the surface, Wang Chao took in a deep breath once again. For four or five days, Wang Chao yed with the lead ball underwater and took over a thousand trips. Each trip for air, Wang Chao had gathered his mind and experienced the way his lungs would squirm and expand with each time. After so many times of concentrating his senses whenever Wang Chao inhaled and exhaled, Wang Chao had finally realized that he had begun to imagine a picture of his own lungs in his mind. With this sensation, it was almost as if his eyes were able to sense his own lungs. After ones martial arts had reached a level like this, the natural phenomenon known as Inner Sight was inevitable. This was not an example of Wang Chaos eyes actually seeing the lungs in his body, but rather him being familiar with his lungs to the extreme. A blind person would be able to visualize an urate imagery of an object after a process of feeling an item a hundred to a thousand times over. To be able to have this Inner Sight was an indicator that ones martial arts had truly reached their internal organs. Chapter 120: When Fighting, First Strike At Their Courage! Chapter 120: When Fighting, First Strike At Their Courage! Legend has it that when a Daoist practiced breathing, they would gain supernatural senses afterwards. They would be able to see their internal organs, the energy channels underneath their skin, blood vessels and even their own palm profiles. Everything could be seen clearly and distinctively almost as if they could see through their entire person. This was the technique of Inner Sight. Naturally, the eyes of a human was not capable of truly seeing through things. But an expert who had learned to breathe to refine his internal organs could feel every single minute change to it to the point where he could mentally visualize every single change to perfection. This was the level of being extremely familiar with ones body. Seeing without seeing. This was an ideology of Zen Buddhism in regards to opening up the minds eye. Using the physical eye was vulnerable to illusions and could not distinguish fake from true. Using the minds eye would ignore any illusionspletely. A blind person could not see. But in their hearts, they were far more perspicacious than any person with sight. For a practitioner, after they brought their Jin through their internal organs, they would be able to eliminate any distracting thoughts with each inhale and exhale. Through this, they would be extremely perceptive of their inner organs. With time, one would inevitably be extremely understanding of their inner organs to the point of being able to understand it better than being able to see it with their physical eyes. This was what it mean to have reached a point of Inner Sight. In the future, if the inner organs were to ever be ill, then a person with the Inner Sight would be able to see it and develop the proper countermeasures and treatment. Only the person who drinks the water knows if it is hot or cold. This was what it meant to truly cultivate. In the process of training martial arts, learning to fight and kill was secondary. The methodology of cultivation had already attained the next level and truly helped prolong ones life. The Hidden Jin underwater was like an innumerable amount of enemies, each one struck out at any possible part of the body. Wang Chao brought the lead ball around his body as a way to circte his Jin in a perfect rotation. As his entire body began to use the Listening Jin of Taichi to neutralize the hidden water currents, he felt as if he was a fish swimming in the water without feeling any obstructions in his path. For four or five days straight under the gentle temperatures, the ocean had been quite gentle underneath the peaceful waves. Wang Chao had already gotten used to the nature of water. By now, he could hold the lead ball and perform a series of palm movement of Baguazhang before finallying up for air. Each movement had involved the lung. Gathering his spirit, Wang Chao had finally been able of Inner Sight. He could see his own lungs and every single vein and pulmonary alveolus. But the heart, liver and galldder, spleen, intestines, and the others were still very fuzzy. He had no sense of them, which made sense since he was not familiar with them. In these days, Zhao Xinglong had followed Wang Chaos oceanside practice. But his martial arts was too far away from Wang Chaos. Zhao Xinglong had not been able to master his Hidden Jin and permeate it into his organs and through his pores. But after making aplete recovery from having his bones broken by Miyagi Hanshin, Zhao Xinglong had thrown away everything and practiced diligently. Under this single-minded effort, his improvement rate had been exceedingly fast. His main discipline was Bajiquan and also dabbled in Pigua and Tongbeiquan. He had originally reached a level of mastery with them, but because his practice had not been pure, his skill with Bajiquan had lost his essence and was very hard to improve afterwards. But these days, Wang Chao had managed to grope his way around the Hengha sounds of Bajiquan and teach it to Zhao Xinglong step by step. Gradually, Zhao Xinglong had begun to gain a level of understanding of the higher echelons of martial arts. Each palm and each foot had let out a crisp sound almost he was bringing a whip through the air. In these four years, I have livedfortably in both society and university which whittled away at my determination. As a result, my martial arts declined, and if I were fighting in the underground rings at that point, then I surely wouldnt have lost so easily to the hands of the Japanese! Zhao Xinglong suddenly brought his elbow out with his right arm like a bullet. A pping sound could be heard clearly as his palm broke the surface of the ocean and sprayed water everywhere. The waves after that grew even more violent and assaulted Zhao Xinglongs face as he stood belly deep within the waters. His legs dug violently into the sand as he steadied his position. His palms stuck to his robes before breaking out with Jin. Each fist struck again and again along with his robes for a gust of wind to appear. Sharp and clear, the waves broke apart with a melodious sound as the hand and wave met. This was the way to break out with Jin in Tongbei. Tongbei emphasized staying close to the clothes to break out with a popping sound. Each sound had to do with the strike. Bajiquan, Piguaquan, and Tongbeiquan. Zhao Xinglong grew even more proficient with them the more he practiced. In his heart, he grew happier and happier as he was borne anew from the dispirited mood he once had. In that time where he had lost to the Japanese martial artists, Zhao Xinglongs martial arts had already degraded. After several years of an easygoing campus life and a career as a white cor, Zhao Xinglong had grown decadent. But now, Wang Chao had stirred his emotions once more and allowed him to set his foot back onto the proper path to seek martial arts. Why are the waves growing stronger and stronger? Theres a heavy wind as well, and rain too? Crap, a stormsing! Zhao Xinglong immediately realized that the waves were growing higher and higher and stronger and stronger. Even in his horse stance, he was forced back several steps. His martial arts had been vast improvements. In his horse stance, even the ordinary person would be incapable of making him move. But now, his mind was extremely vignt with this scene. Tilting his head up, he could see a curtain of watere crashing down. His ears whistled with the sounds of wind, and the horizon had no longer been a straight line with all the waves. Each wave began to grow taller in height than a person was tall, and the power in each of the waves carried a thunderous force that could topple even the mountains almost. If the weather wishes to change, it changes, how moody it is. Just now, it was as calm as a sleeping child, but in the blink of an eye, it has transformed into a demon. Zhao Xinglong immediately ran back from the beach. Several steps after he had stepped onto the dry sands, the previously calm oceans had became a raging demon that swept away at everything with a power that would frighten anyone. Crap, Wang Chao is still in the oceans practicing! What a great storm! I can only imagine what its like underwater! If an ident happens, then he wont likely recover from this! Zhao Xinglong suddenly remembered that Wang Chao was still underneath the waters. With the storm so great, even a single story house would be smashed apart, so what did that mean for a single person? For the past five to six days, the weather had been calm and peaceful. Like Zhao Xinglong, Wang Chao was training every day as if it was habit. Since he was so deeply engrossed, he had not noticed the sudden changes in the weather. Ssh! Dropping into the water, Zhao Xinglong charged into the area where Wang Chao. But because the storm had been far too violent, he had been tossed about from the very moment he entered the water. Whatever horse stance, Piguaquan, Bajiquan, or Tongbeiquan would not help him here. The storm had been as if it had the ult force of a million pounds so that no human could possibly stand it. Pft! When the water entered Zhao Xinglongs mouth, he felt a tart and fishy taste. No matter how much he struggled, it had been no use. In a sh, he was at the seabeds of the ocean. Current after current, Zhao Xinglong was smashed deeper and deeper in. Damn! Today is the day I die! Zhao Xinglong felt despair in his heart. Tenaciously holding back the remaining breath he had, he desperately wanted to kick back up to the surface to breathe. But no matter where he looked, water was all that was there; there was nowhere to go to breathe. Just at that moment, a powerful arm had grabbed hold of his arm. This hand had been like an iron hook with the Jin permeating into its muscles and marrow, causing it to be unbending to the elements. The hand continued to grab hold of him as the owner walked across the seabed and back towards the shores. No matter how strong the currents were, it had been no different to him. Soon, Zhao Xinglong felt a bright light attack his eyes and the pressure around him fall away and allow him to breathe. In this moment, the feeling of being born anew had begun to swell up within his mind. As he looked to who had grabbed him, he had realized it was indeed Wang Chao. In the other hand, Wang Chao held the mercury-filled ball. Looking at the overwhelming power of the storm in front of them, Wang Chao smiled, This weather changes quite fast. I was nearly buried in the sand. Is your martial arts that strong? In such a heavy storm, how did you walk through it as if it wasnt even there? Zhao Xinglong had managed to escape alive only because of Wang Chao and his grab. The power hidden within the water is constantly changing, but when you learn to take advantage of their power, it will be of no hindrance to you. But your inner organs arent that strong yet. Even if you understand the essence of this, it wont serve you well. Wang Chao spun the ball around violently with a sizzling sound as the mercury inside sloshed about like a small bell. This storm has a nice timing. With the fierce surge of the water currents now, it will be very suitable to my training. However, you still arent capable of entering. With that, Wang Chao walked back into the water. With the storm overhead, the water beneath was surging with a hidden power that was almost as if multiple experts were breaking out with Hidden Jin. Wave after wave, the water would assault every inch of Wang Chaos skin, whether it be his waist, chest, genitals or face. Wang Chao continued to use the Hidden Jin in his body to anchor himself to the ground and tremble his body in a way simr to the Rooster Ruffling Feathers. The Hidden Jin would rush out from the pores and defend the body from the power in the currents. However, his face and genitals had still been subjected to the painful rush from the currents. The storm had quickly gone past, allowing for the water to calm down once more. Beaten and exhausted, Wang Chao had finally walked back forth from the shores and returned to the school. After that day, Wang Chao would return to the oceans whenever it was calm and gentle to practice underwaters. When the weather was stormy and chaotic, he would go deeper within the oceans. Zhao Xinglong had discovered that Wang Chaos everyday practice had changed as well. No longer did he practice the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance or the eagle stance. He hadnt even practiced any of the sets of Xingyiquan. Wang Chaos everyday practice had now consisted of his hand clenching an invisible object to form a fist. When both of his arms rotated, the Jin that came forth would be as fierce as if he held two hammers in his hands as he danced. What discipline are you working on now? Zhao Xinglong had asked. This is the five fists of Taichi, Move, Parry, and Punch! Parry and Punch! Under Elbow Punch! Lower Point Punch! Force Punch! At first, my martial arts was stillcking. Against an enemy, I used the movements of Baguazhang in order to find an opening. After my martial arts grew better, I was able to fight with firm grit, stability, and with Xingyiquan. Within Xingyiquan is the spear, and the way of the spear is filled with many variations to make it tricky. But with the spear, it contains many false moves, but even these false moves can just as easily be true. Against an enemy, a firm strike hides deceit. Within Taichi, it isprised of hard Jinpletely without the use of deceit, simr to Li Yuanba in the Dramatized History of Sui and Tang. When fighting, strike at their courage. In a match against an enemy, if one is able to quell the courage of their enemy, then the battle is already half won. With my fists against an enemy, two punches is all it requires without any changes. All that is needed is pure hard Jin. My own courage will be bolstered, and my fist will m into the opponents head. Wang Chao smiled. When fighting, strike at their courage. Zhao Xinglong seemed as if he had understood something. Wang Chao had deliberately enlightened Zhao Xinglong andughed, Try it out and see. Stepping forward, Wang Chaos hands extended apart. This was the Step Forward, Move, Parry, and Punch form. Zhao Xinglong had only felt that Wang Chaos punch had been like the giant wave with a hidden surge of power within it. Although there had been no crisp sound, the wind the fist brought had been thunderous and made him feel unwell. Pa! Using his own hand to intercept, Zhao Xinglong had immediately felt his blood and breath tremble in that split-second. Not understanding what had happened, his body was thrown off his feet and soared across the air as if flying. Chapter 121: The Banquet Before the Shaolin Temple Enters the Stock Market Chapter 121: The Banquet Before the Shaolin Temple Enters the Stock Market What a guy, your fist is so strong, I felt my entire body shake at a single touch of our arms. It was like you forced my entire blood vessels and muscles to shake. I can still feel the ringing in my ears. When Zhao Xinglongs arm made contact with Wang Chaos, his entire body was sent flying until he mmed into a wall. When he got up, his entire brain was dizzy. Sparks flew around his eyes and all of his internal organs seemed to have moved from their initial positions. He had even felt a slight puking sensation travel up his throat. Wang Chaos Move, Parry, and Punch had given him an impression: It was as if he was standing in front of a gigantic drum. With the jolting motion of the drums as it was vigorously beaten, his blood began to boil and he could see stars in his eyes. Taichis Hammer Jin gives off the impression of a giant bass drum being beaten. Take a look at the performances of Li Yuanba and his giant hammers. With a single swing of his hammer, even if his enemy tries to use their weapon to block it, it will be futile. Upon contact, the hammer will bring out a vibrating force thatll shatter the guard. Its express use is of the Vibration Jin. When a true grandmaster of Taichi fights, when their fist makes contact and the Jin explodes forth, it will be as if they are bringing out a vibration throughout their body. When you and I crossed fists and you felt your blood boil and saw stars, that was the most gentle result. Wang Chao released his fists and loosened his stance, causing his body to grow soft. Without any semnce of strength, when he tried to emte the hammer fists to beat the drums, the majestic power was not the same as before. Then what is most important in this fist? Zhao Xinglong asked. The most important part is when the fists collide. The enemys entire body will be shaken and the Jin will be distributed throughout the body. Wang Chao walked out from the room and then to the pond right outside the school where fish were bred. Pointing at the calm surface, he spoke to Zhao Xinglong, When a grandmaster of Taichi uses his fists as a hammer to strike, they dont ce importance on striking at the vital parts. That is because whenever they strike with their Hammer Jin, the shock from the strike will ravage the entire body. As he spoke, Wang Chao bent down to the ground and picked up a small stone. Flicking a finger, he tossed it into the pond. With a sshing sound, the stone had caused a wave of ripples to flow outwards with the stone at the epicenter. Take a look. This is what the way of breaking out with Jin looks like in principle. However, if ones martial art is not at a sufficient level, they would not be able to replicate this. When ones martial arts has truly reached such a level, then no matter where I strike at your body, the bones of your entire body will be shaken to powder. The way of fighting in Taichi is in a circr fashion. This rotation is not soft, but instead, it emits a shock. There is soft and hard Jin in Jin, and simrly, there are a hard rotation, and a soft rotation. When the sounds of a zither is heard, it is afortable feelingCthat is the sounds of a soft rotation. When the sounds of a drum is heard, it is a bloodcurdling sound that shocks the eardrums and heartCthat is the sounds of a hard rotation. Taichi follows this same concept of a hard rotation. Wang Chaos eyebrows narrowed together as he revealed a pitiful expression. The way of fighting in Taichi emphasizes the Pounding Hammer. With the Pounding Jin, the hair explodes upwards and is capable of sending a person flying away. But to truly kill a person, it requires the intent of the Hammer. With this intent, the force creates a vibration that can rattle the enemys bones and rupture the qi and blood. The way of practicing Taichi is to cultivate healthCthe soft rotation. The way of fighting is to killCthe hard rotation. If a martial artists were to understand the way of breaking out with the hard rotation, then they could throw away all other variations and dodging. With a single strike to the enemy, no matter where that strikends, it will defeat the enemy. When Li Yuanba fought, wherever his hammer struck, it would kill regardless of the spot struck. Although he was a fictional person, the principle of a hard rotation was not at all fictional. When Sun Lu-tang learnt Xingyiuan, and Baguazhang, he came to understand the way of breaking out with a hard rotation as his martial arts grew deeper. By then, he understood the true Taichi style, and thus his own discipline came to be known as the Sun Style Taichi. Zhao Xinglong suddenly asked, Is that how it is? In the world of martial arts, Taichi is the profound discipline? Wang Chao shook his head, One style of Taichi is not the same as another. But this hard rotation is all corrted to Taichi. You can see that I am by no means an expert of Taichi. All I can do is practice these fist stances. I can also break out with this hard rotation and strike and spread the power throughout the body. Sun Lu-tang himself did not master Taichi. All he did was borrow the stances of Hao Weizhens style of Taichi for his own. So your martial arts has already reached the level of the grandmaster Sun Lutang? Zhao Xinglong spoke in disbelief. Breaking out intoughter, Wang Chao answered, Impossible, understanding is one thing, but applying it into practice is another matter altogether. When I use my fists to break out with the hard rotation Jin, I can disturb your Qi and blood and send your body flying, but I cannot shake your entire body and joints. Naturally, you are a practitioner as well. Your muscles and bones are strong. If an ordinary person were to be hit by my fist today, then their entire body would be a different matter. For men like Yang Luchan and Sun Lu-tang, when they broke out with Jin, it didnt matter how strong ones bones and muscles were. Upon contact with their fists, ones body joints and bones would bepletely shattered and blood would spill through all the orifices. To be apt, my martial arts right now is quite shallow still. At a single touch of the fist, it spreads throughout the enemys bones and organs? Such a Jin like this, who would even be able to go against such a strike? It doesnt require hitting a vital part at all. Zhao Xinglong was astonished. That is the pinnacle force of Transforming Jin. Clear Jin explodes, Hidden Jin shocks. It is unfortunate that I can only unleash this hard rotation from just both hands. It isnt strong enough either, inparison, this is only a sixth of what the Transforming Jin is capable of. That Chen Aiyang is known as the master of Taichi. How is his usage of the hard rotation Jin? Zhao Xinglong asked. The path Chen Aiyang walks is different from mine. His Fishing Toad Jin is a way to practice breathing to strengthen the organs first before strengthening the muscles and bones. I strengthen the muscles and bones with the sounds of thunder first before spreading to the inner organs. His way of fighting emphasizes a whip-like motion like the Chopping Jin. He has not yet reached this level of hard rotation. But even then, my fists of Taichi would not be able to move his bones if we were to fight. If we fought, then I would instead make use of my movements to dodge and strike his vital parts instead. These past few days, Wang Chao had brought the lead ball around his body while he was underwater. When it was stormy, the pressure underwater was even greater. No matter how much the water currents struck his body, because of how short of a time duration he was training, his face and genitals was still not capable of breaking out with Hidden Jin. But, because of the strength of the water currents, his body was able to understand the vibrational power of the hard rotation. In these days, he had relinquished all other disciplines of martial arts from his mind and concentrated solely on five fists of Taichi to practice this type of power. Being able to understand the shock from the hard rotation to strike at the entire body, Wang Chao had benefitted greatly from the videotape of Chen Aiyang against Tang Zichen. In that battle, Chen Aiyangs whip movement and Tang Zichens Pounding Hammer had met many times. Whether it was the foot or hand, the amount of power from it was overwhelming. Afterwards, Chen Aiyang had even told Wang Chao that each time their hands had met, the force from his opponent had caused his eardrums to ring, his eyes to see stars, his joints to feel misced, and his blood vessels to begin to rupture. To paint a better picture, it was as if a person was within a giant metal drum while someone was beating on it from the outside. If the match had continued, Chen Aiyang had doubts on how long his body couldst before it died due to shock. Although their hands and feet had crossed, the Jin from the enemy had been brought to every single part of his body. The force of the Pounding Hammer of the hard rotation, this was one of the pinnacle skills of Transforming Jin. It was far more deadly than any other ways of breaking out with Jin. When the hard rotation Jin of Taichi was learnt to the highest levels, then it didnt matter how much of an expert the enemy was or how strong their muscles and bones were. Without striking at a vital part, one just had to merely touch for the fist to unleash a shocking vibration to damage the enemys body and rupture the vessels. But with his current progress with the five fists of Taichi, both of his hands were now experienced with the hard rotation of Taichi and how to break out with Jin for the both of them. However, its strength wasnt enough topare to Li Yuanba. For him, he was able to kill anyone just by striking once no matter where he struck. Perhaps when he was able to bring out the Hidden Jin throughout his entire body andbine his internal and external body with the sounds of thunder to temper his marrow, organs, bones, blood and skin, he would be able to. When his intent returns to nothing and when he would be able to dodge by instinct, he would be capable of bringing out the full power of the hard rotation of Taichi. When that time came for his entire body to break out with Jin, then whether it was his shoulder, head, arm, waist, or even crotch, he would be able to kill. Even using his back would be able to send a ripple of vibrations into his opponents body and destroy it. With Presence, one could intimidate the enemy. A single nce was all it took for a person to lose courage and the will to fight. Whatre you talking about now? Just was Wang Chao finished speaking with Zhao Xinglong of the principle of the hard rotation, Lin Yanan walked in. When Wang Chao saw her enter, he knew straight away that there had to be something that came up. Ever since the day they came back to Shandong from Singapore, Zhu Jia had gone back to her job at the CCTV station. Since her vacation was up, all she could do was to keep in touch with Wang Chao. The school Wang Chao had in Laoshan had reached a boiling point in poprity. With publicity being thrown everywhere, plenty of people had wished to learn the craft. Lin Yanan had even went into Qingdao City to create a branch institution. But even in this school where Wang Chao was nominally the head teacher, he had never shown up to personally teach any disciples. The teachers of the school wereprised mainly of some high sry martial artists amongst the people. Some were from the Shandong Institute of Guoshu, and Lin Yanan had even scooped out some men from the Taekwondo and Karate dojos. Sometimes, Zhao Xinglong would make a guest appearance and teach. The Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts was currently developing into a business while maintaining a strict amount of cultural influences. It was following the business tactics of the Shaolin Temple as well. Take a look at this, do you know what this is? Lin Yanan turned over her hand to reveal a gold invitation card. On it was the single word for Buddha engraved in a way that would reflect light. Turning the card over, Wang Chao could see on it, The Shaolin Temple will enter the stock market tomorrow. We would like to extend an invitation to all of ourrades in the martial arts world, so if Master Wang Chao would pleasee. Inspecting the card, Wang Chao was at a loss for words, What is going on here? Lin Yanan smiled, Its written clearly on the card. The Shaolin Temple has finally entered the American NASDAQ. This must be the celebratory banquet to broaden their influence and show off their goodwill. Theyve invited all the people within the martial arts world, meaning this is your invitation card! The Shaolin Temple has entered the American NASDAQ market? Wang Chao was shocked to hear Lin Yanans words. That is incredible news. Lin Yanan was unconvinced, Its nothing special. The Shaolin Temple has already tourism, sses, Buddhist gifts and others that weremercialized. In these years, they had even begun to expand into the media world like Hollywood in America. There are many action stars famous for their acrobatic fightingCmany of them are from Shaolin Temple. Furthermore, they have the support of many people .Do you really think the abbot of Shaolin is in the National Peoples Congress for no reason? The Shandong Institute here has been a subsidiary of the Shaolin Temple. In the past few days, our school has been taking plenty of their business. Zhao Xinglong spoke. Since we have begun to dig into their market, ording to logic, someone will definitelye by to challenge us. So why is it that these past few days have been so peaceful? Why send an invite then? Wang Chao knew that the well known institute was a subsidiary of the Shaolin Temple a long time ago. Your fame has already preceded you for being the one to force Zhang Wei into the sea! You even killed the talent of Japan, Ye Xuan. With these two things, youve already be well known in the martial arts world. Did you really think that no one knew of you and that you were an obscure nobody? Who would daree be a challenger? Wouldnt they be asking for a beating then? You are already considered a master of the martial arts world! Lin Yanan spoke bluntly. It was at this point that Wang Chao had realized he was now a master that was well known in the martial arts world This time the Shaolin Temple has been the recipient of someones support. However, in the recent years, they have been quite close with the Americans. Although it was generally about business, there are some key points that are well worth a second look over. The organization will look over this to make sure soon. Lin Yanan spoke. Wang Chao nodded his head in understanding. The Shaolin Temple was beginning to expand into the media world of the American Hollywood. This was definitely due to the cooperation of several Americanpanies, otherwise, the Shaolin Temple would never dare try to enter themselves. Something in this cooperation sounded quite suspicious. With there being a sudden enter into the stock market, many suspicious points could be seen pointing at it. Liao Junhua and Dai Jun have both received invitations as well. Even their master Zhu Hongzhi has sent back an answer. Is there anyone else? Wang Chao asked. There are many, whether they have no name or fame. There will definitely be the corrupt officials, but the martial artists invited will definitely have a reputation to their names. Chapter 122: A Trap (One) Chapter 122: A Trap (One) So the Shaolin Temple is going onto the stock market and wish to invite all martial artists within the martial arts world. No matter how much I look at this, doesnt it feel like a modern gathering of the Wulin? The location on this card doesnt Mt. Song in Henan, but Hong Kong? This isnt a joke I hope! When Wang Chao looked at the invitation, he had realized the invitation card said to meet up in Hong Kong this time. In his heart, he couldnt help but feel an unimaginable feeling well up in his head. Its not a joke at all. Lin Yanan smiled. The Shaolin Temple has many disciples that went overseas to expand. Some became famous while some grew rich and powerful. Their connections have expanded, in Hong Kong most especially. And now, the Shaolin Temple has grown exceedingly well. So having a gathering in Hong Kong, is there really anything strange about that? Did you think this would be something out of a novel and be an invitation for a hero? A gathering of the entire Wulin to choose someone to be the leader? Its a good thing that this time the meeting will be in Hong Kong rather than in America. The Shaolin Temple will protect you in Hong Kong. Wang Chao shook his head, There are many experts in China, do you remember when we went to the homnds of Zhang Wei? His martial brother Leung Jingmen and the Daoist monk with the surname of Xu. The both of them are capable of Hidden Jin despite theck ofbat experience. But they are not fighters, they are men of Wushu instead. People like this are definitely numerous within the country. Theyre hidden and silent, but would the Shaolin Temple invite such men one by one? Even if they were invited, would they go to Hong Kong? The martial art sects of todays era were practically all but gone. The remaining experts had already hidden themselves amongst the people. Some went into business, some became officials, officers, politicians, or teachers. Very few would go into the underground or open a school to train disciples. The very notion of a martial art sect was extremely faint now with the experts all hidden away. Only the Shaolin had developed economically and politically. They werepletely deserving to being known as the leaders of the Wulin. But Wang Chao couldnt understand one thing. What was the point of this meeting? Was it to illustrate ones position within the Wulin? But since there was no Wulin now, the way the Shaolin Temple was operating, it was like lighting antern for a blind man to use. The Shaolin Temple is inviting the well known figures! Well. Known! Do you not understand these two words? In other words, those who have financial strength, know martial arts, are well known, and are a part of the upper-ss. It isnt anything as chaotic of a mess youre thinking of like the Wulin or the Beggars Union with their beggars. If you know martial arts, but have no money or no status, why would the Shaolin Temple invite you? To sweep their grounds maybe? Lin Yanan rolled her eyes to Wang Chao, The Shaolin Temple has reformed and expanded quite quickly for 30 to 40 years. Many foreigners havee to Mt. Song to practice martial arts and diversifying the staff. Several foreigners are quite rich and powerful when they became a disciple for the Shaolin Temple. This way, the foreign connections of the Shaolin Temple has grown majorly! ording to the organization, even the Morgan Financial Group, Disney, Rockefeller and several other groups in America have their men practicing Shaolin. Naturally, some of them admire Chinese martial arts and have nothing better to do with their money than to y around. But that doesnt mean to say the same for all. Wang Chao had thought for a moment. Things were really as she said. After 30 or 40 years of reforms, the Shaolin Temple had became well known overseas. Many foreigners had came running to Mt. Song to learn martial arts, causing the Shaolin Temple and several foreign powers to be intertwined. In the name of Shaolin, many martial arts school had already opened up in America, Europe, and other countries. It could be said that they had truly charged out from Asia and onto the world stage. For the Shaolin Temple to suddenly open up to the stock market, it is quite doubtful. The powers they are involved with are certainly quite deep, this must be carefully investigated! Lin Yanan spoke. However, the Shaolin Temple matter has to be done discreetly, and not openly. In brief, we should go to Hong Kong first. Investigating the Shaolin Temple isnt something that can be done in one or two days. Lets go and see first. With your identity, the organization will benefit greatly from this. Lin Yanan nodded her head. Just as Lin Yanan and Wang Chao had finished talking about the invitation from the Shaolin Temple, Wang Chaos cellphone in the room began to ring. The caller was Liao Junhua. Shandong, Jinan. Bang! Two fists collided together before Liao Junhua took three steps back. All he could feel was his entire body trembling as a buzzing sound could be heard in his ears. How did your martial arts improve that fast so quickly? Liao Junhua was amazed. I heard that you went to Singapore recently and fought against a Canadian master of the Cheng Style Baguazhang in a match, is that right? You get your news quite fast. After being forced back by the Parry and Punch, Liao Junhua had experienced the use of the hard rotation Jin by Wang Chao. After that, Wang Chao exined the matter with Cheng Shanming and theirpetition. After hearing that Cheng Shanming was capable of Transforming Jin and was a student of marksmanship, Liao Junhua clicked his tongue. When I was in the American Chinese circles, I once heard of a Canadian expert of Cheng Style Baguazhang. But I never faced off against him! Its no wonder your martial arts has improved if you were practicing rigorously underwater! Is the effect truly that big? One of these days, Ill have to try it myself. We can talk about thatter. I came to ask you, what is going on with the Shaolin Temple? Wang Chao asked. With your school opening up in Shandong, you are taking a piece of the market from the Shandong Institute of Guoshu. Furthermore, with a name like yours, if the Shaolin Temple didnt invite you to the meeting, who would they invite then? I heard that you were given an invite as well? Correct. Liao Junhua nodded. However, I dont have any leisure time to go and help these monks with whatever. I advise you not to go either. Word about these monks arent very good. Does the Shaolin Temple even have any more fighting monks? Wang Chao asked. If they are all pig-headed and fat-bellied, then there really is no point in going. Of course! Liao Junhuas eyes shed brightly. The Shaolin Temple still have genuine martial arts. Mt Song still has Mt. Taishi and Mt. Xiaoshi. The Shaolin Temple teaches martial arts on Mt. Taishi while Mt. Xiaoshi is focusedpletely on economics. The monks who are more astute than others, know how to do business, and earn profit are gathered there. They have many experts, but because of the deep bonds they have with foreign powers, I have no desire to go wading in the pool of water that is the Shaolin Temple. Wang Chao thought for a moment. Liao Junhuas situation was quite special, he did not wish to form a rtionship with the monks at all. If they have any experts, then I should take a look. Then be careful of one thing. Do notpare notes with any of the monks. Im not afraid of them by any means, but the moment you injure one of them, they will not leave matters at that. Liao Junhua warned. Three dayster, Wang Chao and Lin Yanan arrived at the Hong Kong airports. After disembarking from the airne, they saw two tall monks dressed in yellow robes and holding a giant sign. On the sign read, Wee, Master Wang Chao. These two monks were extremely eye-catching and could be seen at a nce. Naturally, Wang Chao and Lin Yanan saw them and walked on over. The two monks had been watching the entrance of the airport closely, but when they saw Lin Yanan and Wang Chao walking towards them, they gave each other a nce. As their eyes sparked up, a nervous look overcame their faces. Eh? What are they nervous about? Lin Yanan spoke with confusion when she saw their expressions. If I may ask, are you Master Wang Chao? The two monks suddenly asked. Are you from the Shaolin Temple? Wang Chao looked at the monks. Their temples were bulging outwards and their physiques were well-built. Their palms were fair in skin tone and held no dead skin. But their knuckles had the faint traces of scarring. These two monks had clearly trained their old skin away and were able of breaking out with Hidden Jin. The Shaolin Temple truly does have genuine martial arts if they are able of sending out any random two monks like this. Are all the monks capable of that? Thatd be quite. Wang Chao thought. Lin Yanans eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper. We are the monks in charge of receiving the guests for the Shaolin Temple. If we may, do you have your invitation card, Master Wang? Wang Chao took out his invitation card and allowed one of the monks to take it. After examination, the two monks gave a look of relief to each other. Master Wang, if you could please follow me? One of the monks gave a nod. Instead of returning the card, he gave a gesture to Wang Chao to follow. Wang Chao and Lin Yanan both followed the monks to the edge of the airport where a car could be seen waiting for them. One of the monks opened up the door to the drivers seat and climbed in. It seemed that he would be driving the car himself, leaving Wang Chao astonished. Master Wang, if you could please. The other monk opened the door to let Wang Chao and Lin Yanan enter first. With a close of the door, he entered the backseat with them. Yong Bao, start the car now. Vroom!!! The car rumbled to life before driving away from the airport in an instant. Traveling on the road for a while, they finally arrived at a mountain path. If I could ask the master, what is your Dharma name? Lin Yanan suddenly asked the monk sitting in the back with them. This poor monks Dharma name is Yong He. The generation name of Yong? Thats the same generation as the abbot Shi Yongxin. Lin Yanan suddenly asked. Uh. The monk suddenly realized something wasnt right and his face scrunched up in anxiety. Wang Chao, move! Lin Yanan suddenly forced Wang Chao aside with her elbow before breaking the ss to the driverspartment to grab at the nape of Yong Baos neck with her other hand. Chapter 123: A Trap (Two) Chapter 123: A Trap (Two) Lin Yanans hand had be a w that clutched at the nape of Yong Bao as he drove the car from upfront. Lin Yanan was a martial artist who had trained in Baguazhang to a level of maturity. Although her w strength wasnt enough to shatter a wooden stick, it was more than enough to easily snap the neck of a person. But the monk Yong Bao looked as if he had felt nothing. He had only turned his head, causing Lin Yanan to feel as if she was grabbing onto the skin of an elephant. Durable yet soft to the touch, her strength waspletely useless against it. At the same time when Yong Bao twisted his neck, Lin Yanans palm grew wet as she felt millions of needle stab into it. Aiya! Lin Yanan was startled. She hadnt thought that her enemy would be able of breaking out with Jin from his neck. Hurriedly withdrawing her hand, her entire body flew up from her seated position and shot forth with her elbow like a spear. With a crashing sound, it came striking towards Yong Baos skull. This strong elbow of Baguazhang was sent towards one of the weakest parts of the human body, the skull. Even the monk Yong Bao could not move with dy like he had done earlier. Stamping onto the brakes fiercely, the entire car came to a sudden stop on the road! When the car came to a screeching halt, Lin Yanans body grew unsettled. As she flew forward, her entire strength was diverted and ended up missing. Yong Bao turned around and brought his tiger-like w hands towards Lin Yanans wrists. Yong Baos tiger w had brought forth a gust of wind with its fast and furious delivery. With both arms moving in a chain of motions, this was one of the Five Animal Fists of Shaolin, the Leopard Chain Strike. Whats going on? Wang Chao watched as Yong Bao struck out. He knew the situation was not looking good, Yong Baos skill at martial arts was far beyond what Lin Yanan wa capable of. When the two moved against each other, Wang Chao didnt know what to expect. But Yong Baos Leopard Chain Strike was unbelievably fierce. If it were to hit Lin Yanans wrist, then the bones within would be pulverized. Wang Chao couldnt just sit there nkly and watch it happen. Bang! Wang Chaos entire body broke out with Jin so strong that a gust of wind broke out within the car. With a single Under Elbow Punch, he struck at Yong Baos w hand. As the fists mmed against each other, Yong Bao could only feel a jolt of thunder surge into his body and seemed to shake at his blood vessels. As his heart began to quicken, his entire body began to feel pain as if the joints were being misaligned. Crash! Yong Bao flew forward and came hurtling through the now broken windshield of the car on his way out. Wang Chaos Under Elbow Punch had been filled with the Jin of the hard rotation and had forced Yong Bao out from the car with speed. He was using his strength for real this time, unlike when he was experimenting with Zhao Xinglong and Liao Junhua and had only used five percent of his strength. In an instant, Yong Bao had been knocked straight through the windshield. In the moment Yong Bao flew out the windshield, Wang Chaos ears trembled as he felt the hair on the back of his head spike up and grow taut. From this, he knew that someone was about to attack from behind. Needless to say, it was Yong He who was sitting behind them. Yong Hes hand had been like a beak and pecked at Wang Chaos temple. Another fist came up to strike at Wang Chaos head. Wang Chaos body crouched down and dodged the strike. With one foot, he kicked out the car door and pulled Lin Yanan out of the car with a fierce hop. Just as Wang Chao and Lin Yanan escaped from the car, Yong He leapt with them. Yong Bao had stood back up by this point and shook his muscles. Then, the two warrior monks moved to the front and back of Wang Chao and Lin Yanan as a way to block the both of them. What is going on? Why did they suddenly attack us? Wang Chao looked at the two Shaolin monks with narrow eyes and questioned Lin Yanan. Yong He and Yong Bao are both warrior monks from Mt. Taishi, just why would they receive us? These two monks have a name that isnt far from your own; they are from the same generation as the current abbot, Shi Yongxin. Lin Yanan kneaded an inmed red hand. This was the same hand that had been struck by Yong Baos Hidden Jin after she grabbed his neck. Shaolin has Animal Imitation Boxing. Dragon, tiger, leopard, crane, and snake, those five animal shapes are usually learned toplete mastery by five people per generation. The dharma names of these two is in ordance with the five animal fists and their masters. Within the Shaolin Temple, their position is no less than Shi Yongxin. These two today came here with the intent of dealing with us. Oh! Dealing with us? Wang Chao looked to the two monks. Youve sharp eyes to be able to see through us like that! Yong Bao stared at Lin Yanan with a strict expression before shouting, We have beenmissioned by Interpol to bring back the terrorists for investigation. You two are terrorists, and Interpol have already been keeping watch on the both of you. Master Wang, its almost unbelievable that you were actually the scum of our martial arts world, to be involved in terrorism and assassination! WhaC? Since when was I involved with terrorism and watched by Interpol? Do the monks of the Shaolin Temple have some sort of brain defect? Wang Chao was stunned at this outrageous im. But Lin Yanan wasnt surprised. Yong Bao, Yong He, perhaps one of your past disciples, teachers, or disciple of disciples are American? Or perhaps a part of the American police? Even if we were terrorists, we have done nothing wrong to warrant America or Interpol toe to Hong Kong to arrest us. If you coordinate with the American police and the Chinese police were to find out, then we will all miss out on the fruit to eat on! The Americans must have caught onto what we did in Singapore. Theres no way the Americans will let you go now. The Shaolin Temple and foreign powers are definitely working together.. I never thought that their rtionship would be this deep through to brazenly capture someone in Hong Kong. If Im not wrong, then these two monks are driving us towards the secret extraction zone of the Americans rather than the gathering in Shaolin Temple. From there, we will be extracted to a ship with ease. Hong Kong isnt like the mainds, it would be very easy for the Americans to emigrate us. Wang Chao gave a quick but detailed exnation to Wang Chao. Could it be that the stock market act was fact, and the actual goal was for the Shaolin Temple to capture me? Wang Chao realized. No, thats not it. The Shaolin Temple has truly entered the stock market. The Americans used this timing to have these stupid monksy a trap to ambush you. The banquet will continue, but you not being there isnt anything special, yet at the same time, you being there will change nothing. Lin Yanans mind was currently working at high speeds and had deduced the situation nearly 90% way through. It was fortunate that I felt something was fishy about this and that these monks werent good at covering up their details! Otherwise, we would have been led to the American ambush zone. Even if we had all of the power in the heavens, we wouldnt be able to run! We would definitely be extracted out of the country. By that time, who knows what kind of treatment awaits us?! From these monks alone, I knew straight away that they had to do with the foreign powers and would be an aplice! I was careless, I should have nned for this earlier! Lin Yanan spoke rather bitterly. Everything had been exined quite clearly. When the Shaolin Temples reformed and developed for 30-40 years, they had taken on many foreign disciples. Some of them had a very secret rtionship. If there was an American disciple amongst the Shaolin monks, then they could capitalize on this chance to speak to one of the masters and say, One of the guests you invited is an extremely dangerous terrorist. I hope that you could help us out in secret. There will be plenty of good benefits after it is over. After Hong Kong was returned to China, it was still a country divided up into two systems. The people of Hong Kong ruled it, but the government was substantially different than the mainds. This made several things to be more convenient for the Americans to choose Hong Kong to be the ce to kidnap Wang Chao with great sess. If it was Shandong, then there was a huge chance of their own persons being kidnapped instead. We were in Singapore for a few matters, but we havent done anything to warrant the attention of the Americans. Wang Chao gave a hard look to the monk Yong Bao. Yong Bao and Yong Hes martial arts was on a higher level than that of Liao Junhua. Their status was even higher as wellCit was about the equivalent to the ones in charge of the Arhat Hall in many novels. They could be considered the top masters of the Shaolin warrior monks. For such a trifling affair that happened in Singapore, were they really going to use their connections to the Shaolin Temple and bring out two expert masters? Wang Chao didnt feel that he was worth such interest just yet. You have another mystery to your identity. Lin Yanan bit her lips as she gave Wang Chao a look. What mystery is there to me? Wang Chao had been surprised to hear Lin Yanan speak before a sudden thought urred to him. Could it be.sis Chen? A single thought shed through Wang Chaos mind. Wang Chao no longer had any free movement after he joined with the organization. His identity was not at all innocent either anymore with the martial arts he had learned from the Tianxing districts vi. Before, there was nothing to worry about. But ever since he saw Tang Zichen fight Chen Aiyang and then the series of events afterwards, he had finally felt a small bit of anxiety in his heart. Tang Zichen was without a doubt a foreign power. Wang Chao on the other hand.in this international game, he was stuck in between in a difficult position. With Lin Yanans deration, it signified that she had already learned of Tang Zichens identity from him. The other mystery was Tang Zichen. Wang Chao was no idiot, so he realized the situation straight away. Oh! Ive finally managed to make my way into your world. In that instant, Wang Chao felt an indescribable feeling well up within him, but he didnt know just what it felt like. In the instant Wang Chaos thoughts had vacated his mind, the monk Yong Bao dashed forward with both arms linked together. As his feet traveled a straight line, he flew towards Wang Chao to attack. From behind, Yong He gave a leap of seven to eight meters. From his robes he took out a small and dainty cell phone and pressed down onto a single key. Clearly, this was a way to send a signal! Chapter 124: Inner Pound, Force Punch, and Yoga Chapter 124: Inner Pound, Force Punch, and Yoga How progressive the times have been. Seeing how the monk Yong He had taken out a cellphone to send out a signal, Wang Chao felt it simr to how the boss of a gang would call out to his underlings. So an utterly ridiculous thought had entered his head as a result. Associating his line of thoughts with the unpredictable marksmanship of the Baguazhang master Cheng Shanming to the level of proficiency the monk Yong Bao had with driving, Wang Chao had to concede. The Wulin and its practitioners of today was undoubtedly stained with the taste of todays era. Just at that moment, a yellow blur shed right in front of him while two fists broke through the air in a series of blows. Before Yong Bao could evennd a hit, the tearing sounds of the air snapping could be heard in Wang Chaos eyes. There was such an overwhelming amount of hostility that Wang Chao couldnt help but have his hair stick up in anticipation. Yong Baos forward leap and barrage of strikes was somewhat familiar to the Pounding of the Horse Stance in Xingyiquan. However, the posture was slightly different. Yong Bao was using one of the more distinctive branches of Shaolin, Rolling Fist. Both arms were straightforward in its movements, and a single nce could tell that it was from the Longfist of Northern Shaolin. Compared to Xingyiquan which required sticking close to the opponent, the Rolling Fist waspletely different. The postures were close enough, but the intent behind the strikes were different, leading to an effect that was worlds apart from each other. Yong Baos string of attacks were aimed towards Wang Chaos face, while at the same time, his right leg came up to step onto Wang Chaos leg. This foot press was one of the leg techniques, Iron Stamp, of the Shaolin hard leg style. In a fight, it specialized in stamping down with force. Yong Bao was a great warrior monk on Mt. Taishi. Now at the age of 40, if he were to use the Iron Stamp to break out with Jin, he could crush a hundred bricks to dust in a short amount of time as proof as his prowess with martial arts. If Wang Chao were to be hit by this, if his feet bones werent shattered, he would still suffer a serious injury. This domineering style of Yong Bao was to capitalize on the chance to capture. With a fierce and sudden explosion of attacks, any regr person wouldnt be able to escape. It had originally been a three way lock, but after Wang Chao learned from Lin Yanan that his rtionship with Tang Zichen had been investigated, his heart had been sent into a deep shock. Yong Bao had taken notice of his opponents wavering Qi and presence, and decided to take the first initiative. Furthermore, he had struck first so as to give Yong He time to send out the signal to prepare for their men to capture Wang Chao and Lin Yanan. If the airport would have allowed me a gun, then I would have asked teacher for a gun. Rumors had it that Wang Chao was very strong, but I didnt think to see that he was even stronger than we thought! After sending the message, Yong He smashed the cellphone with a cracking sound before urately throwing the pieces at the back of Wang Chaos head. It would appear that Yong He was quite decent with using concealed weapons. In the recent struggle within the car, Yong He had personally bore witness to Wang Chaos Under the Elbow Punch sending Yong Bao straight through the windshield of the car with shock. He had recovered quickly however and called for reinforcements. After using the remnants of the phone to throw and attack Wang Chao, this series of actions had only disyed the fighting and reactive ability of the Shaolin warrior monks. Clearly, Yong He was no idiotic monk that blindly cultivated his strength, but he was an old hand rich withbat experience. What a guy! This monk has experiencedbat before, and a lot of it! When Wang Chao saw Yong Bao taking the initiative, he knew that this monk was not the same as Zhang Weis martial brother Leung Jingmen and the Daoist monk. Their martial arts were high, but they werecking actualbat experience. In a battle to the death, they would feel hesitation and fear both arm and leg of their enemies. The warrior monks of the Shaolin Temple, just where did they go fight to the death? Perhaps they fought in the underground arenas? Although his mind was in doubt, Wang Chao was still prudent with his martial arts. Taking back his leg to dodge Yong Baos stamp, he moved forward with one leg in front and the other deep behind like a plow deep in the earth as it tilled the fields. The leg plows the earth as steady as Mt. Tai itself! Wang Chaos hand turned into a fist before moving to the front of his sr plexus. With a fierce burst of Jin down through his legs and into the ground, the entire road seemed to have shaken a little bit. This was Wang Chao borrowing the Pounding Hammer of Taichi to generate Jin. Abandoning grace, deception, and sinister factors generally used in a fight, he would have his intent to strike explode outwards for an extremely shocking amount of power. With a fierce blow to shake the body, anyone hit would be blown away by it. In the world of Chinese Boxing, in terms of unyielding strength, this ranked first. Firstes Inner Pound which would be followed by the Step Forward and Punch Downwards for the shocking blow. Wang Chaos martial arts had already reached a master level of where the sound follows the fist. And after going to Singapore, he was able to discern the two types of Clear and Hidden Jin his legs and couple hard and soft together by talking with Chen Aiyang. With that, he had been able to walk 8 steps up a wall without falling. Lastly, his match with Cheng Shanming had given him the experience of watching Cheng Shanming practice underwater. After Wang Chao returned to Laoshan, he used the lead ball to practice underwater himself to finally allow his body to experience the true meaning of the hard rotation. With his present study of martial arts, he had turnedplicated into simplistic. Cheng Shanming had already reached the Transforming Jin realm, but his heart was not as steadfast as Wang Chaos. His bravery was not as fierce, and his inspiration was not as expansive. And with him walking a crooked path by learning marksmanship, he was unable to understand the ideology of the hard rotation in Taichi. When Yong Baos foot stepped on air and both of his fists failed to hit Wang Chaos face, he knew the situation wasnt going well. Afterwards, the two warrior monks began to feel a slight trembling sensation underneath their feet, causing them to feel even more shocked. In that instant, their opponent exploded outwards with a fist from the center with the force of a cannon. As this cannon exploded, the recoil from it was extremely massive, causing the earth to quake. Wang Chaos Inner Pound had already reached a level so strong that the recoil was as if he had shot a cannon. From his legs, the force would be transmitted into the ground and shake it. For the power to burst out from ones fist like that, would anyone in the world be able to block this? Yong Baos feet had been trained to the point of being as sensitive as his face was. So when he felt the tremors, he didnt even need to think to know that Wang Chaos fist could not be blocked. If he were to try and meet it head on, then he would most definitely be sent flying back like before. This Wang Chaos martial arts is simply.stronger than when I was a youth. Even in the American underground rings, none of the heavyweight boxing champions or killing machines were capable of a fist stronger than this. Yong Baos feet slid across the ground and back a meter so as to dodge Wang Chaos Inner Pound But as he dodged, all he could see was ck before a gust of wind sted him. Wang Chaos Move Forward and Punch Downwards required a downwards strike from top to bottom. Covering his entire forehead, nose, chest, abdomen, and genitalia, Wang Chao would be able to strike at any of the vital parts. The Force Punch came crashing down with the force of Mt. Tai, causing Yong Baos ears to tremble as if he was listening to the rumbling sounds of thunder in the air. He had only felt the power of his opponent increase in a single surge like a roll of thunder. Like a giant Peng spreading its wings out, the wind could be felt from a mile away. Ha! Clenching both fists, Yong Bao let out a long sigh after drumming up his intestines within his body. The breath that escaped from his chest had sounded simr to the war cry of an elephant. Borrowing the sound within his body to generate even more strength, he lifted both hands into the air like a hegemon holding a cauldron overhead and tried to hold off against Wang Chaos Force Punch. Kacha! The ground beneath Yong Baos foot began to fracture and subside. His knees began to bend as a result of not being able to withstand the weight before finally falling to the ground in a kneeling position. How dangerous! As he knelt, Yong Bao felt his entire body go numb. With an exhale, he went from kneeling to a rolling position. With the Donkey Roll, he had been able roll away and escape from danger. A breathing exercise from Yoga? In that instant, Yong Bao had been able to emit a loud sound from his throat and expel it outwards. Using that energy, he brought it to his hands to support himself against the Force Punch before rolling out. When Wang Chao heard Yong Baos voice, he had guessed that it was a breathing exercise from Yoga. Parts of Yoga could be traced back to Shaolin. A master of Yoga in India could take in a single breath to temper their inner organs to an unbelievable level. They could capture water with their anus, and they could even suck water through their genitalia to their urinary dder. The Shaolin Temples way of breathing to strengthen the inner organs contained the way to let out the war cry of an elephant. This method of cultivation originated from one of the ancient schools of Yoga in India. While Wang Chao was not one that practiced breathing and instead focused on strengthening his muscles, he was still at a stage of being capable of Inner Sight. His heart and lungs were several times stronger than the ordinary person. So he was fully capable of understanding that Yong Baos martial art had reached a stage of maturity. He was one that was well deserving of being one of the ones to uphold the front of one of the Shaolin Temple warrior monks. But he did not take the opportunity to move forward to strike and kill Yong Bao. Instead, he leapt backwards. That was because there was still the warrior monk Yong He. Yong He was currently fighting with Lin Yanan. When Yong He had used his cell phone as a means to throw them at the back of Wang Chaos head as a throwing weapon, Wang Chao didnt bother to dodgeCbut that wasnt because he didnt know that it wasing. It was only because he realized Lin Yanan hadshed out with a fist and knocked away the fragments. When one reached a level of martial arts that Wang Chao had, then all the pores on the human body were practically eyes. There was no blind spot in his area of defense. After throwing the cellphone, Yong He came rushing forward. Both hands turned into beaks that jabbed at Lin Yanans eyes. But after being blocked, Yong He swayed a bit before dropping his beaks downwards towards Lin Yanans shoulders. When fighting, first strike at their courage. When striking at their courage, strike the eyes first. Attacking the enemys eyes was the mostmon way to easily to make them lose their courage and retreat. Yong Hes way of fighting was truly exquisite in its approach. He wanted to capture Lin Yanan in order to force Wang Chaos hand and into submission. In that moment, a single ck car suddenly came swerving onto the roads. Chapter 125: The First Confrontation Between Guoshu and Gun (One) Chapter 125: The First Confrontation Between Guoshu and Gun (One) After Yong Bao had been forced out of the car window, he was then forced to make use of the breathing exercises of Yoga and then the Donkey Roll to escape with his life after Wang Chao had used the Inner Pound and Move Forward and Punch Downwards. When the two crossed fists, determining who was the superior one had only taken a single split-second. Although Yong Bao was stronger in martial arts and had morebat experience, even he wasnt able to defend himself against the explosive Jin from Wang Chaos hard rotation. If it were just Yong Bao by himself, then it was an undeniable fact that he would not be able tost long to Wang Chao before losing. But he had Yong He, a practitioner of the Shaolin Crane Fist with a exquisite skill level in it. Moving towards Lin Yanan, he had first struck at her eyes before moving to strike even more at her courage. Lin Yanan wasnt all too bad with her martial arts, but even she couldntpare to a warrior monk of Shaolin like Yong He. Yong He and Yong Bao were both filled with a rather rich experience that could almost pass off as an epic. When they were young, they won over and over again in the American underground arenas. Eventually, the both of them were entered in the American Shaolin Temple schools. Because of their aptitudes, they were noticed and brought in as disciples. As time went on, the two continued to fight in America and earned so many enemies that it forced them to flee to Mt. Song. Hiding for seven years there, they managed to be one of the higher ranking seniors within the Shaolin Temple. They were people that became monks despite not being trained for it. They did not have the same air of a master that converted to Buddhism, but because of this, they were able to withstand Wang Chaos presence without fear. If they were someone that had never experienced a battle to the death, then they would have long since lost their confidence if they went against Wang Chao. As long as a person has experienced a life or death battle many times, then whenever they prepared to fight, they would leak out a presence that would terrify any regr person. The warrior monks of the Shaolin Temple fought for the sake of the face of it. They simply could not have men who hadnt experienced such battles represent them. With hisbat experience, Yong He knew that when fighting, one needed to intimidate first. And the best way to intimidate was to attack the eyes. So in a single movement, he had gained control of the situation. Not even two exchangester, Lin Yanan was suddenly put in a precarious situation. Repeatedly dodging to the best of her abilities, she was just barely managing to not get caught by the monk. Winning was one thing, capturing a person alive was another. Capturing a person alive was ten times more difficult than winning and killing. Although Yong He was far stronger than Lin Yanan, he could not just effortlessly capture her. Just as Yong He was about to forego everything and go all out, Wang Chao had suddenly appeared. Overtaking the area, his arm had made a chopping motion straight down onto Yong Hes head. A tiger pounce and chopping fist. Wang Chaos leap had not used the Pounding Hammer of Taichi. Instead, he had fallen back onto the Xingyiquan he knew best since it was a faster strike that did not require having to being at the person from the front. While Wang Chao thought his move to be swift and agile, it was anything but that in Yong Hes mind. When Wang Chao leapt, Yong He had realized the tigers pounce and chopping sounds through the air straight away. Even after Yong He had practiced a type of martial arts where one had a Steel head, he would not dare try to block such a powerful strike. Sliding gracefully and crouching down, Yong Hes arms grasped the ground and bounded for the left like an agile monkey. In an instant, he had made his way down the path, and with the usage of both arms and legs, he effortlessly arrived at the rocky hilltop nearby. With this, Wang Chao had no way of chasing him immediately. The warrior monk Yong He had been like a startled monkey in that moment. Shaolin had the basis of Xingyiquan in it, so as a senior monk of the Yong generation, Yong He had naturally perfected the monkey stance within it to perfection. As a 40 year old, 20 of those years were spent purely on training, and not in vain either. Borrowing the terrains power, he had been able to swiftly evade Wang Chaos chain killing moves. If one was no match for someone, then outrun them. If Yong He hadnt been fast enough to run away and stayed there instead, then Wang Chao would have gone from the chopping motion to the Eagles w. And from the Eagles w, the Eagles Tear and Eagles Rip. Even if Yong He was able to sessfully defend himself against that, then he would have been caught in Wang Chaos fierce energy and would have breathed his life breath in his grasp. This mountain path lead straight to Victoria Harbor, and was thus very expansive. While the four persons were fighting, many cars could be seen traveling around them without a single one stopping the car to question what was going on, and no police had appeared either. At the very most, people would look for two seconds before quickly continuing on their way. Hong Kong films were growing more and more popr, so it was a rtivelymon sight. Two monks, one male, and female. Nothing more needed to be said about this, it was most definitely a Hong Kong film. Many people from Hong Kong had seen such a sight before, so something like this was almost as ordinary as eating rice and drinking water. There was no need to be startled. However, what all these passersby didnt know was that the two monks, male, and female were far from ying around. They were not making a film. How unfortunate that we werent allowed to carry guns in the airport. Otherwise, we could have easily resolved this matter with the monks. We just need to get in the car and go, theres no need to fight with these monks or the Shaolin Temple, pah! When Lin Yanan saw that Wang Chao was forcing back the two monks, she cried out a series of words in a rapid-fire manner. Where would we go?! Theres the army of Hong Kong nearby. As long as we make contact, then we can borrow their forces along with the Hong Kong police to flush out these men! These two monks are clearly connected to the Americans. As the two spoke, they arrived near the car. Naturally, Lin Yanan had wanted to drive her and Wang Chao away. Thinking of escaping, are we? At that moment, Yong Bao had reached the other side of the car. Opening the door to the drivers seat, he gave a mighty stamp and kicked the steering wheel with a crackling sound. The steering wheel flew off through to the other side of the car where it struck Lin Yanan in the face. Lin Yanan turned an elbow to strike at the steering wheel, but this car would no longer be able to drive. Wang Chaos eyes shed once before pulling Lin Yanan backwards several steps. You run first! Ill kill these monks! Got it! Lin Yanan gave a knowing nod before running away in a sprint. As long as she could escape the mountain path and take a taxi, she would be able to avert disaster. Yong He, stop that woman, dont let her escape! Yong Bao cried out. Without needing to be told, Yong He knew how serious the situation was. With both hands and feet, he moved like a monkey down the rocky hill. With a fierce leap, his arms extended wide like a red-crowned crane taking flight to block Lin Yanans path. Just at that moment, Wang Chaos figure appeared out of nowhere. Spearing forward past Lin Yanan, his hands turned into ws that clutched at Yong Hes throat before tearing it out. This was Wang Chaos Eagle w Lock, a move filled with killing intent. Fighting these two monks had finally incurred his killing intent, and his hand would no longer stay soft, each move was to kill. Wang Chaos movement and leg work was from his experience with the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, and working a lead ball underwater. The both of them were practically perfect and lightning quick. With the Baguazhang way of moving, one would open and close, stick close and stay afar, and transverse eight to ten meters in length. With a simple sway, most ordinary people wouldnt be able to make sense of his movements. Wang Chaos current foot movements were not too far off from the two grandmasters of Xinyiquan and Baguazhang, Guo Yunshen and Cheng Tinghua. Speaking in terms of the killing potential of a bullet, only in the hands of a gunner like Cheng Shanming would these two grandmasters lose. Yong He had only just stopped Lin Yanan, so he had not thought that Wang Chao would act so fast. In an instant, he had came from behind her andshed out with an eagle w before he could even widen his eyes in surprise. The hairs on his throat had instantly spiked up one by one so that they protruded in lumps like a frog. Ignoring Lin Yanan now, both handsshed out like a Lion ying With Ball. Fiercely grabbing hold of Wang Chaos fist, he simultaneously took a step back. Then neutralizing the momentum, he sprung back forward. With a forward chop, he was nning on snapping Wang Chaos arm. In that moment where Yong He charged forward and chopped, his leg came flying out like an arrow towards Wang Chaos genitalia. This was the Shaolin style of 18 Capturing Hands specifically meant to breaking bones, muscles, the genitals, tripping, closebat, and fighting against a sword empty-handedly. Many soldiers and police officers were often times trained in this style that had been formed from Shaolin. But Wang Chao didnt care that his w had lost strength. No matter how much Yong He tried, he would not be able to. At the same time, his other hand formed a fist. With a burst of Jin, the ground began to shake with the recoil. This Earthbreaking Pound was then sent down at the foot Yong He hadshed out with at his genitals. Yong Hes leg that was aimed at Wang Chaos genitals had a second move. As soon as he saw Wang Chao punch downwards, his leg had made a change to fall back down while the other leg came flying up in its ce. This had to be the way of theme leg of the Continuous Dual Kicking Form. The first leg was a false strike while the second leg was the actual killing move. But Wang Chao had another move in preparation as well. The Groundbreaking Pound had transformed as well to protect his body to be the Lower Point Punch. A switch from the Pound to the Hammer had made him circte his Jin throughout his entire body forcibly. On his neck, a seemingly single blue snake appeared to be bulging up under his skin in a terrifying fashion. At the same time, his clothes began to tighten and split open as his muscles puffed up in a series of ripping sounds! Bang! The fist made contact with Yong Hes leg with a bone breaking sound. Blood spilt everywhere as Yong He let out a cry of pain and fell back 8 meters. The part of his leg where Wang Chaos fist had smashed was a mangled mess where the bones and flesh had mixed together. Bang! Bang bang! Just as Yong He flew back, a ck car came driving forward beforeing to a halting stop. From the back came a male and femalethe male had been Chinese, but the female was a fair-haired and blue-eyed foreigner. When the two came out from the car, their hands held a gun and shot at Wang Chao! Chapter 126: The First Confrontation Between Guoshu and Gun (Second) Chapter 126: The First Confrontation Between Guoshu and Gun (Second) Bang! Bang bang! Because of the silencers on the guns, the shots hadnt been too loud, but the bullets themselves had shot straight into the cement and struck it with a disharmonious sound. In an instant, Wang Chao had pressed himself to the ground almost as if he was doing a pushup. His hands bent at an angle as he crawled forward along with his knees in a reckless charge. By the time the male and female gunners had stepped out of the ck car, Wang Chao had already made his move. Moving in a serpentine motion, his arms and legs crawled across the ground with his chest extremely close to it. Just like how the scales of a snake would slither and slide, his body had contorted just like how a real python would slither over the ground. Shua shua shua! His speed was absolutely astounding and gave everyone the feeling that a startled snake had suddenly darted out from the grass with a whooshing sound. Legend has it that when a snake grows extremely strong, their entire body could stand up and their tail would act like a leg. At that moment, the snake could brace itself from even against the wind. Although it was a legend, Wang Chaos movements of Snake Probing Through Grass and Wind Supporting Snake were used to their maximum efficiency. His arms, legs, elbow, knee, abdomen, and chest were used in conjunction and lent strength to one another in order to scuttle over the ground as if aided by the wind. And so his face had dodged the three bullets by a slight amount. This could be said to illustrate that fact that not only was Wang Chao faste than the bullets, his eyes were extremely acute along with his reactions. In the instant the male and female shot their guns, he had seen through their firing path. In that split second where the bullets were shot out, he had darted away out of their range. These forms of Snake Probing Through Grass and Wind Supporting Snake were a variation of the snake stance. It lied in between the practicing methods and fighting methods, but it could be used as a way to practice a technique against an opponent. But the amount of times this could be used against an opponent was rare due to the fact that scuttling across the ground was an incredibly odd move. It was meant to dodge an attack from above right after being thrown to the ground. It was equivalent in practicality along with the Kip Up, Rising Windmill, and Bridge. Only at a specific situation would these moves save ones life. But these two forms of the snake stances were even harder to learn than the Kip Up and Rising Windmill. Almost effortlessly, Wang Chao had blew past seven meters towards the shooters. The bullets had barely grazed by his skin and exploded behind him in a fireworks appearance without actually hitting his body. A well-done snake stance! Be careful! Yong Bao immediately saw the simrity of Wang Chaos movements to that of a four-legged gecko that was scuttling forward at an explosive speed. Growing close to the Yong He who was on the ground some distance away, Yong He immediately let out a startled cry. Bang! Wang Chao tilted his head to the side, but his nose had smelt the burning smell of metal and gunpowder very clearly. Another bullet had practically taken off the skin of his nose. The monk Yong He was still on the ground with both of his eyes wide opened. His monk robes were thoroughly drenched, seemingly looking powerless to maintain his strength. His leg had been struck by Wang Chaos Elbow Point Punch and smashed his bones into pieces. Even his flesh, muscles, and skin had been smashed into a circr wound as if a steam roller had gone over it. Using the Five Hammers of Taichi to couple the soft Clear and Hidden Jin together into a hard rotation, his strength had been overwhelming, a feat that very few could aplish. Even a steel nk would be smashed apart by his fist if struck by such a blow. In practicing Taichi, one could achieve an unparalleled amount of softness. Once this softness was perfected in practice, it would nurture the way to the fierce hardness used in fighting. When practicing, the lighter and more loose it was, the better. When fighting, the fiercer and more smashing , the better. Originally Wang Chao was not capable of such a sufficient mastery of the domineering techniques of hard style, but because of his practice underwater, his knowledge of the surrounding areas in Xingyiquan had allowed his body to experience and understand the artistic realm Sun Lu-tang himself had once experienced. Sun Lu-tang was a grandmaster of Xingyiquan, but after he had learned the use of force through aprehensive mastery of the surrounding areas, he had learned the stances of Pounding Hammer in Taichi. From there, he was able to disy a path of hardness with his Xingyiquan as well. After exchanging notes with a teacher of Taichi, Hao Weizhen, Sun Lu-tang had learned the stances of Taichi. And after Wang Chao had exchanged notes with Chen Aiyang of the Li Style, he had gained the essence of Taichi. Furthermore, Tang Zichen had taught Wang Chao the essence of Taichi as well. She had written in the True Record of Guoshu several stances of Taichi. First was the Three Whips stances, the Single Whip, the Double Whip, and the Open and Closed Whip. Second was the Five Hammers. Third was the Seven Pounds with the Inner Pound, Chain Pound, Soaring Pound, and Groundbreaking Pound, etcetera. Because his martial arts wasnt pure, he didnt practice these moves often in fear that he would learn the move in appearance, but not in substance. The three fighting stances of Taichi were the Whip, Hammer, and Pound. For those without enough strength, they would not be able to convey the might of the three. They would only be able to perform a series of ratherical stances, turning Martial Techniques into Dancing Techniques. TL Note: Martial Technique and Dancing Techniques is a pun. Both are spelt Wushu. The Pounding Jin for example, when a fist strikes out, it must be like a cannon and release a recoil. At a burst, the power would jolt through the legs and into the ground, simr to that of an actual cannonfire. Those who practiced Taichi to fight were innumerable, but those who had reached such a height were far and few. Amongst a crowd of ten million, only one or two of them would be at such a level. For those without sufficient strength, they would only be able to cultivate health with Taichi. If they tried to fight, defeat was inevitable. There had been many examples throughout society. One man who had practiced Taichi for 3-4 years was beaten by a man who fought with mixed martial arts for one year and a half to the point where the parents werent able to recognize his face. In thest year, Wang Chao had learned the essence of Xingyiquan to the point where thunder followed his fist. He hadnt dared used his Taichi to fight against others, however. That was due to the fact that his martial arts was not pure and he did not yet learn the essence of Taichi. A practitioner of Taichi does not leave for ten years was the very embodiment of this reasoning. The methods of Leveraging a thousand with four hundred, Pushing Hands, or Listening Jin were ways to practice sensibility and technique. In an actual battle, one that wished to win with stealth would be a gueri warfare expert in arge scale battle to ensure a ridiculously easy victory. If one were to only learn techniques for several years, it would be strange if they werent beaten to a pulp if they tried to fight someone. Yang Luchans nickname as Yang the Invincible was not because he had only used the way of pushing hands to defeat people, or to listen to Jin to send people to the ground. It was because it was unknown just how many people his hands had cudgeled to death, or how many bones he had beaten and broken, or how many inner organs he had destroyed to earn the title. Those students who secretly trained on sandbags and lifted barbells during the Republic of China in the Central Guoshu Institute were stronger than anyone else. Yong Hes leg strength may be terrifying with the Shaolins leg technique Iron Stamp, which could easily shatter a boulder, but in front of Wang Chaos devastatingly hard Hammer Jin, that iron may as well be tofu. Wang Chaos usage of the snake stance was enough to dodge four bullets. But he was able to tell that the male and female were both expert gunners and so he had tried his best to scuttle and move over the ground in a way that it would be hard for the two gunners to hit him. If he were to stop or take a breather now, then he would immediately be force fed several shelled peanuts. My Snake Probing Through Grass and Wind Supporting Snake allows me to move forward 20 meters in an instant, but I will need to take another breath after those 20 meters and stop. If I stop.I have to find a scapegoat! As he was scuttling forward, Wang Chaos mind was revolving with thought. In an instant, he had moved to where Yong He was. Twisting his body, both hands grabbed onto Yong Hes throat and turned so that he was behind Yong Hes back. His entire body was now covered just like a little baby. The gunshots stopped straight away. That was because when Wang Chao contracted his body behind Yong He, the male and female had only seen Yong He drop painfully to the ground. Wang Chao had disappeared into thin air, even his clothes couldnt be seen. What an amazing Monkey Contracting Body. When Wang Chao shrunk his body so that it could hide behind Yong He, even the monk couldnt help but sigh in admiration and jealousy. For one whos skill has reached perfection like that, their martial arts was undoubtedly at a very high level. The girl over there! The female foreigner with fair hair had spoken out in fluent Chinese. As she spoke, the hand holding her gun pointed towards Lin Yanan and fired. Lin Yanan had already ran far away, but she was not yet out of firing range. When the gun was fired, Wang Chaos eyes followed the bullet to where Lin Yanan was. Bang! Lin Yanans body leaned to the side as her arm was struck, causing her to tumble onto the road. With a nimble roll, she fell down the mountain path and disappeared behind arge boulder. Seeing the turn of events, Wang Chaos heart loosened for a moment. Their opponents were using a low caliber bullet, meaning that the wound wouldnt be too big. Despite it leaving behind a hole, Lin Yanan had undergone special training and martial arts, so the gunshot wouldnt be anything bad provided she wiped the blood away. Shes hit! She wont be able to run far, lets go! The male spoke loudly as he went in to chase. No need! This is the big catch here. We have to deal with him together, just because the night is long doesnt mean you can dream just as much! The American woman spoke; she had used a Chinese idiom, meaning that she was clearly educated in China. Mister Wang, you cant escape! The American woman suddenly spoke up loudly before turning to face Yong He and Wang Chao right behind him, Come on out now. But Wang Chao remained silent behind Yong He as if he wasnt even there. Even his breathing couldnt be heard. Yong Bao, the man, and woman could only see Yong He sitting on the ground with his eyes closed shut, his face a waxen yellow, and his lips beginning to crack due to the loss of blood. Ming, Wang Chao couldnt have run off just now, right? The American spoke with confusion. Definitely not. Hes still behind master Yong He, but his technique is so clever so that neither sound or sight can be detected. We cant see him from here. The male now called Ming spoke out. Ah Ming! Is he really a terrorist? Why is his martial arts so strong then? Yong Hes leg has been crippled! What are you going to do? Yong Hes eyes shed suspiciously as he asked Ah Ming. Teacher, we didnt lie, though? He is ssified as a member of a secret spy organization in the European Union. There is an even more terrifying person above him who defeated Chen Aiyang in Singaporest month. When ites to Chen Aiyangs name, I am sure teacher knows him. I came to invite you two this time is because his martial arts is unbelievably strong. However, just how did you let our ns fail apart and failed to bring him to the ambush point? Ah Ming spoke up with nted eyes. Moving his body, he leapt up towards the mountain path to find Wang Chao from the side. At the same time, the American girl had started on the opposite side. Yong Bao leapt up as well towards Yong He. Three people, one from the left, one from the right, and one straight towards Wang Chao who was hiding right behind the defeated Yong He! Crap! Wang Chao knew that the American girl and Ah Ming were both expert gunners. Although they werent at the same level of strength as Cheng Shanming, they werent bad either so his chances of escaping were slim to none. If it were just one person, then I could probably escape. But with two gunners and a Shaolin monk, thatll be too difficult. In that instant, Wang Chaos side had already been in range of gunfire. Hai! Wang Chao grabbed onto Yong Hes robe and raised him 1.8 meters up. Lifting up the 200 pound monk like a scarecrow, Wang Chao began to revolve the monk his body while he pounced onto the road towards the American. Dont shoot! Yong Bao shouted out loud, but the american girl hadnt hesitated for even a moment as she let out a shot. As a special service agent, her cold-hearted nature without any apprehension was very noticeable. Bang! A single round made its way into Yong Hes body. Afterwards, the American woman let out another round, but Wang Chao had seemingly disappeared while Yong Hes body crumpled to the ground after another gunshot. Shit! Out of the corner of her eye, the American saw a glimmer along with something making a sound behind her. Turning around, she lifted her gun to shoot again! But Wang Chao was already up close next to her chest. Holding her tightly on the waist with both arms and sweeping her legs, he picked her up from the ground as easily as plucking a flower. Then just like a beautiful snake, her body began to contort around Wang Chaos body. Hngh! She let out a muffled grunt as the bones in her gun hand was snapped by Wang Chao. As her gun fell to the ground, her body was lifted in the air so that her hidden wasp knife, syringe, and other concealed weaponry was shaken out. Wang Chaos sweeping technique with his Returning Body Palm had caused her to be sent flying away like a ragdoll afterwards. As a result, her entire skeletal system was temporarily paralyzed and was unable to do anything for that moment. This was a method people would use when grabbing onto a snake. When the snake was grabbed, shake its body so that the bones would be jolted, and it would be powerless to do a thing. Wang Chao knew that as a foreign spy, this American viper would definitely not be limited to just a gun. Her body had to have several other items so he had made use of this snake shaking method to dispose of her. Otherwise, if he was injected with poison or stabbed with something, that would be a great shame for him. The methods a spy hadCespecially a female spy, Wang Chao was all too knowledgeable about it due to Boulder. Chapter 127: Do You Wish For Me To Make the Move, or WIll You Do It Yourself? Chapter 127: Do You Wish For Me To Make the Move, or WIll You Do It Yourself? Wang Chaos usage of the Body Returning Palm was to first lift the person, shake them up, and then throw them about so that their entire body would be paralyzed. At this moment, the American womans elbow, shoulder, and knee joints were all dislocated. Almost as if she was pinched by a giant hand, her entire body was filled with pain and was unable to do a thing. But this woman was specially trained as a special service agent. With just a muffled grunt to show her pain, she did not pass out and maintained the calmposure befitting that of an agent. With one hand grabbing onto her shirt and another onto her waistband, Wang Chao began to rotate her body with ease. Her entire body had been like a whip that spun fast enough that if it were to rain, not a single droplet would get through her body to Wang Chao. After several rotations, the woman still hadnt fainted from vertigo. Instead, she continued to let out several gasps, causing Wang Chao to feel some shock. This woman has quite the unique training. Although she hasnt trained in martial arts, the training methods of America contains some skill. Although he was thinking that, Wang Chaos hands did not stop moving. With a single step, he flew forward with the woman in hand still like a bird in flight towards the agent Ah Ming. When Wang Chao grabbed onto the woman, his movements had been impably nimble and was a true testament to how strong his martial arts and physical strength was. He had carried a 180 kilogram mercury filled lead ball into the ocean to practice, what more was a woman who was around 50 kilograms? This exchange had made him use a series of movements to their maximum. First with the Snake Probing Through Grass, and the Wind Supporting Snake to dodge the gunshots and then the Monkey Contracting Body to hide behind Yong Hes back and use it as a screen of protection against the bullets. And finally, he had gotten up close to the female gunner and rendered her incapable of fighting any longer. With the female out of the picture, Wang Chao suddenly felt his entire body rx a smidgen! A gunner with excellent skill may not have been trained in martial arts, but they still posed a threat to him, a threat that was bigger than the two Shaolin monks Yong He and Yong Bao. That was the power of modern day firearms. With one of those, even a moderately trained person could defeat an expert of the Wulin. If not for Yong He providing protection, Wang Chao would have been shot already. After scuttling on the ground to the utmost limits, even an expert like Wang Chao had felt fatigued from it. His inner Qi had begun to spike and was boiling to release. Up against a gun, the experience was quite different. In this exchange, his mind and intention had been lifted to the utmost max and caused his body to lose energy by at least half maximum efficiency. This was beginning to be even more taxing than fighting against an expert practitioner of martial arts. If Wang Chao had not practiced underwater before this, then he surely would not have been able to escape. Cheng Shanmings training method involved being as nimble as a fish within water. Originally a technique of the Cheng Style school of Baguazhang, it was used to maintain ones breath and make ones movements being able to dodge a bullet with ease. An expert of the Wulin was one whos Clear and Hidden Jin had reached into their legs. When they used their legs, the speed would be enough to be as fast as wind. As long as their breathing did not stop, they would be able to move fast enough for even an expert gunner to fail to hit their mark. In the case that a gunner who was also a martial artist were to reach a level of skill where they were able to naturally shoot their weapon without thinking, then any level of movement was useless. Cheng Shanming was such a gunner, but these two gunners right in front of Wang Chao was not yet at such a level. Cheng Tinghuas death in the past was due to the fact that he hadnt anticipated the might of firearms. He had blindly went up against his assants with belief in his own strength that he could defeat them. In the end when the men from the Eight-Nation Alliance had came in with multiple teams, he had died under the fire several western firearms. If he had paid attention the might of firearms and escaped up the roof after killing several people faster, then there was a good chance that he might have survived. But after Cheng Tinghua, many practitioners had begun to realize how powerful firearms were and began to search for a countermeasure. Then in the Japanese invasion of China in the 19th century, Cheng Tinghuas nephew Cheng Yougong was in Beijing when he was surrounded by the Japanese soldiers. After making use of his martial arts to stick close to the captain of the unit, the captain had been unable to shake him off. In the end, the other soldiers had been too afraid to shoot and ended up giving Cheng Yougong the chance to scale up the wall and run away. Xingyiquan grandmaster Xue Dian had died by gunfire as well. The peoples governments army had used several machine guns to spray and pepper him to death. With this style, even Sun Lu-tang, Yang Luchan, and Dong Haichuan would die as a result. But if ones martial arts were to attain a natural state and return to nothing, then one would be able to detect danger and avoid it. The male and female agents hadnt been very urate with their shots, but it had been enough to force Wang Chao to use his martial arts to the extreme and borrow someone to use as a bunker to survive. If he were up against two ordinary soldiers or police officers, Wang Chao wouldnt even need a bunker. Even if they fired at him, Wang Chao wouldnt be hit. All he would have to do was to wait for them to use up all their ammunition and then proceed to send them flying. Hai! Wang Chao pounced towards Ah Ming in that instant before using the American girl like a staff with a bottle gourd on it to throw and strike at Ah Ming. When he threw his hostage, Wang Chaos figure immediately arced over to the coiling mountain path where none of the protruding boulders had been able to stop his movements. I want him captured! Yong Bao followed Wang Chaos movements like a cheetah after an antelope. In a moment he had arrived right behind Wang Chao, and with the w of a tiger, he struck out at Wang Chaos back ferociously. Wang Chao had been carrying someone else, so it had affected his movements. Yong Baos martial arts was not only pure, but with the breathing exercises of Yoga to strengthen his inner organs to an unbelievable degree, his Cheetah Pouncing After Antelope contained a killing move within it and chased after Wang Chao with that move. How are you feeling?! Ah Ming was not as cold hearted as his female partner and so when she was tossed over, he had caught her and leapt onto the road to check up on her. Everywhere under the female agents chin had been affected by the trembling power of earlier, rendering her unable to talk. All she could do was to give Ah Ming a meaningful look. Wang Chao had dropped down to where the rocks were and began to scale down the mountain like a monkey would with his hands and feet to dodge Yong Bao as well. With Yong Baos movements, Wang Chao had very few methods to act against it. But he had chosen the weaker path of moving away, much to his sorrow. Because there was still another gunner, if that person were to join up with Yong Bao, then all it would take is a single shot for Wang Chao to die an unjustified death. And so for whatever reason, Wang Chao couldnt pause for even a second, but he couldnt sprint away either. All the gunner had to do was to wait for Wang Chao to break out into a sprint instead of dodging here and there for a sure shot. In order for some semnce of peace, Wang Chaos only remaining solution was to get rid of the special agent and Yong Bao. Ah Ming leapt down with his gun held up. A single bullet had flew by Wang Chaos body and sent him into a boulder. Bounding back up, Wang Chao flew straight for him at an unbeleivable speed. Ah Ming never would have imagined that a person would be able to attain such an incredible speed as Wang Chao had. If I knew this earlier, I would have called for more reinforcements. Even one would do to capture him. We really underestimated his strength. Ah Ming was far stronger than his female partner as he was a disciple of the Shaolin Temple. He was quite proficient in the Tantui of Shaolin, and while he carried his partner, his legs rose and fell to kick in between Wang Chaos knee joint and tibia while also toting his gun. With a bang, a bullet was shot towards Wang Chaos waist. Even up close, the man was still able to fire. Needless to say, Ah Ming was an even better gunner than his female partner. Originally, Wang Chao had been paying close attention to only the gun in Ah Mings hand. But when Wang Chao saw the series of kicks, he knew he couldnt go head to head and immediately dodged it. With a single step, he had crossed over to the left side. Careful! Yong Bao immediately came up from behind. He could clearly see Wang Chao dodge to the side in a way that Ah Ming wouldnt be able to protect himself. Immediately charging forward, he took advantage of his forward momentum to strike at Wang Chao with his body. But Wang Chao was far too nimble in his movements. The first move had been a feint, and another step had brought him to Ah Mings back. With a single Eagle w, he instantly clutched onto the hand Ah Ming was holding his gun with. With a fierce burst of Jin and a sharp cracking sound, the bones in his wrist had shattered so that Ah Mings wrist was simr to Yong Hes leg. Both were mangled to a severe degree, ultimately dropping the gun in Ah Mings wrist down onto the ground. Because Ah Ming was carrying someone else, he was not able to move as fast. Otherwise, he still would have had a chance to contend with Wang Chao during the struggle. But now that e had lost his gun, there was no chance for him anymore. The Eagle w was the first technique in a series of moves. Wang Chao would first grab Ah Mings wrist while the other would reach for his throat and carve it out with his nails. Bang! The windpipe was crushed along with his throat, causing blood to ssh out onto the face of the female agent. Wang Chaos Eagle w was powerful enough to carve out a half inch impression within concrete at a grab. So with a single grab, Ah Mings throat would easily be crushed into a pulp in a horrifying sight. Plop! Unclenching his hand, Wang Chao allowed Ah Mings body to fall to the ground. His chest rose and fell along with a gargling sound as he tried his best to fight for his life. Hmph! Wang Chao was no longer a good-natured person with several deaths by his hands now. Not many things could move him, and so when he let go, the only thing he had worried about was if Ah Ming had some sort of bomb on him. After seeing Ah Ming struggle to breath, Wang Chao began to calm down for a moment. Turning around, his eyes fell upon Yong Bao. Do you wish for me to make the make the move, or will you do it yourself? Chapter 128: Captured for Interrogation Chapter 128: Captured for Interrogation Even at Wang Chaos suggestion, the warrior monk of the Shaolin Temple, Yong Bao, did not get angry. Simrly, he did not shirk back, curse out loud, or even say anything other words. Instead, he had replied to Wang Chao with the warcry of an elephant. Yong Baos face grew inexplicably serious without any negative emotions. All that was there were two bright eyes that flickered as bright as two perfectly round night pearls. Borrowing the breathing exercises of Yoga for aid, he ripped off his yellow monk robes to reveal his body underneath. Bronze in color, his honed muscles was simr to a te of copper in both firmness and color. Yong Bao wore a sleeveless shirt that clung to his muscles underneath his robes. Along with skintight trousers, he also wore an equally tight legging. After he tore off his robes, his style of dress was no longer like a monk that had abstained from meat. Instead, he now resembled a boxing champion that could shake the ring with his name alone and carried a cold killing aura. Then his arms and legs moved like the wind! Yong Baos series of movements had been extremely fastCalmost like lightning. As soon as he had torn off the robe, he came smashing down onto Wang Chao. Fluttering in the air, his yellow monk robes had been like a cloud that obstructed the view. At the same time, his forward steps had brought his fist flying forward in a spiralling motion up towards Wang Chaos chin. Whuuu! The way that this fist was emitting Jin had carried a destructive sound to it as it traveled. Before Wang Chao could finish speaking, Yong Baos Longfist had already caused him to falter in his words. This warrior monk is truly well experienced in fighting. In an instant, the threw away the fear of death and removed himself from the sphere of life and death to grab hold of an opportunity to strike. After doing my best to dodge the bullets, my body is spent like an arrow at the end of its path. I had wanted to rest up and recuperate my strength, but who would have imagined he would take this opportunity to seize a chance to win! In an instant, Wang Chao had thought of that realization. He wasnt a robot that knew not of the word fatigue. In that moment where he moved like lightning and killed someone, he had already used up half of his energy. With the Eagle w to gouge out Ah Mings windpipe, he was now especially tired. Going against a gun and bullet was far more exhausting than going against a martial artist. With Wang Chaos strength, if he were to fight Yong Bao and Yong He both at the same time, he wouldnt feel tired at all. But after dodging those bullets in such a short time frame, he was already starting to feel exhausted. Two agents well trained in the use of a gun could defend themselves against 10 experts of the Wulin. When Wang Chao told Yong Bao tomit suicide, he had done so in hopes that it would infuriate him and stall for time so that he could rest up. But he didnt think that Yong He would instead calm down and strike at him with the fury of a storm. Yong Bao could tell for himself that Wang Chao was exhausted and without energy or power. Before Wang Chao could calm himself, Yong He wanted to let out one final spurt of energy and strike Wang Chao dead with a p of thunder In this battle, Yong He had been killed by gunfire, agent Ah Ming had his throat ripped out, and the woman agent was disposed of at the moment. All that remained was Yong Bao. No matter what, Yong Bao had to make sure Wang Chao died here, or there would be troubleter. Wang Chao was originally invited to the Shaolin Temple as a guest. Because of Yong He and Yong Baos rtionship to the American agents, they had been quick to capture him. If they had captured him and had the Americans exin why, then everything would have been fine and good. But if they didnt capture him, then it would be disastrous. Wang Chao was a human being as well. If he were toe across the Shaolin Temple in negotiations in the future, it would be hard to wrestle power away from him. If all else fails, then I can inform Shi Yongxin and the governmente deal with him. After all, as a spy for the foreigners, they wont dare not deal with him! Yong Bao had thought. The Shaolin Temple and the government were linked almost intrinsically. Many disciples were officials, and if there was a famous general in the country, they were a disciple of Shaolin. Even in the central government itself, the Shaolin Temple had a loud voice to say with roots that intertwined with one another. Hua! Up against Yong Baos ferocious attack pattern, Wang Chao was no longer going head to head with him like before. Instead, his body moved and swayed as he dodged. With a hand pressed against his ribs, he suddenly bore outwards with a Snake Drilling Crotch move. With the palm extended outwards like the head of a cobra, the strike flew towards Yong Baos crotch. But this time, there had been no hiss with Wang Chaos snake stance strike! The reason behind was because his physical strength was not yet able to catch up with his martial arts. Not being able to have the sound follow the fist meant that the practitioners strength was insufficient. Even if the fist struck, it would not do much damage. With Yong Baos trained muscled and his Hidden Jin reaching his arms, legs, chest, back, and neck, Wang Chas current strength would not be enough to pose a threat or cause any fear in him. But Wang Chao was currently striking the crotch, an area that could be said to be Yong Baos Achilles Heel. That had also meant there wasnt enough time to defend himself. mping together his legs and shrinking back his abdomen, Yong Bao immediately moved to protect his genitals. At the same time, he let out a series of strikes towards Wang Chaos forehead. Twisting his waist, Wang Chao brought his head and neck to sway to the side and dodged the strikes by a hair-breadth. Using another technique from the snake stance, the Snake Scaling Tree, Wang Chao stuck close to Yong Baos median line and brought his hand up so that in a moment, they had reached Yong Baos eyes. From the snake to the dragon, Wang Chaos fist extended outwards with two fingers. The Snake Scaling Tree immediately became Twin Dragons Fighting Over Pearl and moved to gouge out Yong Baos eyes. This form of change, from the Snake Drilling Crotch to Snake Scaling Tree to Twin Dragons Fighting Over Pearl had been a clever sequence of moves that had been inspired by how one would use a stick to fight off a snake trying to bite you. In the past, Tang Zichen had used this method to gouge out the eyes of the assassin Yang Yingming. From the Snake Scaling Tree to Twin Dragons Fighting Over Pearl, his arm morphed into an approach so that it would strike at the throat and eyes. However, because Wang Chaocked enough strength, he could not emit as much Hidden Jin. Drilling the throat wouldnt have enough strength backing it up to kill, so it was better to aim for the eyes. Hai! Swallowing a breath of air, Yong Baos mouth then released another long hiss as he moved backwards with his legs to dodge Wang Chaos attempt to gouge his eyes out. Swinging his body, both arms cameshing forward in an attempt to bash down onto Wang Chaos head. The trump card of the Shaolin Fist, the elephant stance. Both arms of Yong Bao was like the trunks of two elephants. Within hardness, there was softness. When Wang Chao failed out gouge out his eyes, he drew back his hand and moved to the side with a nimble speed and a superficial touch. In an instant, he had reached Yong Baos right side and dodged the twoshes of his arms. Crouching down with his body, Wang Chao suddenlyunched an sideways kick. This move was the most potentially fatal move of Liao Junhuas Xinyiquan, Dog Passing Water. Wang Chaos leg came rushing out with all the strength he could muster. With this opportunity given to him, he had to ensure a kill. Bang! The leg made contact with the weak knee joint of Yong Baos right leg. A cracking sound could be heard before Yong Bao let out a howl of pain as he crumpled down to the ground. This leg had especially targeted the knee joint with all of the strength he could muster. As Wang Chao stepped on Yong Bao, his entire body could be seen sweating droplets the size of soybeans through all his pores. His entire body was now spentparable in strength to amoner now. You! Y-you. Yong Bao struggled to speak out from his crumpled position on the ground. But with his right leg snapped in half almost, the amount of pain had rendered him useless to unleash a counter attack on Wang Chao. Although Wang Chaos arms and legs were weak, and he himself was breathless, he could still move. After recovering from his kick, Wang Chaos body swayed side to side as he moved away from Yong Bao to pick up the nearby gun on the ground. Now that all his strength was gone, the gun was his final insurance. After an intense battle, it was all finally over. Yong He was dead, the agent Ah Ming was dead, the American agent was all but crippled with all her joints dislocated, and Yong Baos right knee waspletely fractured so the pain was nearly on the verge of causing him to faint. All he could do was to remain on the ground without being able to do anything. All of Wang Chaos strength had left his body, so any practitioner would be easily capable of killing him right now. But any ordinary person wouldnt find it as easy to do so. Master Yong Bao, I can shoot you dead any time I want. It would be in your best interest to not move. Wang Chao held the gun up and pointed it at the still struggling to get up Yong Bao. This time it was Wang Chaos turn to hold a gun up to threaten someone Ugh! Suddenly, the bloody American woman let out a groan as her joints started to make a cracking sound. Swiveling her head up sharply, she was unexpectedly able to move now. Wang Chaos ears trembled slightly as he immediately turned his head and pulled the trigger. A single bullet came bursting out with a bang before striking the woman in the leg. Hngh. The womans body grew taut as blood began to leak out from her leg. When Wang Chao fired, he had nned on killing the woman. But when he made his move, he had instead shot her leg. However, this would still make her lose the ability to move at the very least. You cant run! Your only option is to kill me now. Yong Bao gave a bitter smile. With such a bloodstained area and two corpses, I believe that some person from Hong Kong will realize there is a problem and call for the police. With the police from Hong Konging here, you wont be able to run away. Should I kill these two, or what other choice do I have? How do I take advantage of this? Wang Chao didnt listen to Yong Baos words at all. Evening out his breath, he would try to rest for another 20 minutes to recover his strength. On the mountain path, the cars came to and from. Whenever they saw the scene, not a single car would remain behind. Truthfully, Wang Chao was starting to wonder about the insensitivity of the people of Hong Kong. Then, in half an hour, seven or eight cars suddenly came into view before stopping off on both ends of the road. Afterwards, several dozen men came filing out and cordoned off the area with Lin Yanan and several men in military uniforme walking out. Wang Chaos face twitched as he gave an inquiring look to Lin Yanan. Lin Yanan surveyed the area with some shock in her eyes, Take them all and tow the cars. Tend to the injured before we start the interrogation! Chapter 129: Dealing With the Warrior Monks Chapter 129: Dealing With the Warrior Monks What are you.what is the meaning of this?! Yong Baos knee had been stepped on, but he had suffered an internal fracture, making movement difficult. He had not shared Yong Hes fate where his flesh and bones had been reduced to a viscous mess that caused him to suffer from blood loss and then faint. Seeing the group of people, Yong Bao had been at anplete and utter less, especially since they were from the military. In his heart, there had been a panicked feeling. Carry them off, pronto! Tow the two cars away in five minutes, now now! There was another person who had came out with Lin Yanan with rather ordinary facial appearances but thick eyebrows and big eyes. His physique was rather tall, but skinny, and his age couldnt have been any older than thirty. After dismounting from their car, the two officers swept around the area to survey it. Two monks, one injured, one dead. Two agents, one injured, one dead. Giving each other a look, they immediately showed signs of shock and amazement. When they heard Lin Yanans order, the two officers quickly offered their support by ordering their soldiers to start the operation. At the order, two soldiers immediately moved in on Yong BaoCone on each side. In a moment, they had lifted him up and stuffed him inside a car. There had been no sign of resistance at all in Yong Bao. Afterwards, Yong He and the agent Ah Ming were ced in two giant body bags while the still alive American agent was ced in the other car with Yong Bao. Apanying her were two soldiers with the red cross, and in a moment they took out a first aid kit and began to treat the two of them. Preferential treatment of a captive, they are quite disciplined. Wang Chao was still sitting in the middle of the road. After resting up for half an hour, he had recovered about half his strength. Thinking back to the battle half an hour ago, he was shocked to his core with some fear still lingering in him. Two special agent gunners and two monks from the Shaolin Temple working together. This type of strength was something that ording to logic, no one should be able to escape from. An expert with a gun wasnt something even an Immortal could defend themselves against. But he had been able to resolve the issue by himself. If something like this happens again, would the oue be the same as this one? Being shot to death or seriously injured is very likely! Wang Chao let out a sigh as he realized something. This was an actual disy ofbat that was not as pure as a fight on the elevated stage would be, but it was far more dangerous than one. Within a fight on the stage, there would at the very least be no guns involved. It appears I must continue to practice some maneuvers that could save my lifeter. When I get back, I should have Boulder and the others try shooting me to see if I can dodge them. I must getfortable with this, be proficient in dodging, and master it! Only by then I will be able to guarantee my life in the future battles. But death isnt the scary part, its being captured by the Americans. Not being able to die when one wishes, that would be far too miserable. Thinking back to his battle, if he was shot in the middle of it and lost his strength, he would have been captured. Just how would his life end up then? Wang Chao had made up his mind. When he returned, he would definitely have Boulder and the others try to shoot him. By tempered by life or death would surely help him learn a genuine way of dodging bullets! Hello, lieutenantmander Wang Chao! The two young officers quickly finished up their task before walking up to him and giving Wang Chao a nod and handshake. Wang Chao shook both of their hands with some confusion, Since when did I earn a military rank? It couldnt have been too long ago. But their eyes towards me is strange, why are they shocked? Then again, I just finished off two special agents with guns and two warrior monks from the Shaolin Temple. Such a conclusion like this is something even I find a little bit incredible. On the car now then! We can exin when we get there. Nothing happens much in Hong Kong, so if this were to get out, the entire world would know. We should leave now. Wang Chao nodded his head. As he looked at Lin Yanan, he noticed that there was a strip of gauze around her hand. But there had been no blood, and she seemed to be operating with ease, meaning she wasnt injured too badly. Seeing Wang Chaos inquiring nce, Lin Yananughed, Im fine. A bullet grazed by my skin earlier and bled some blood, but nothing major. As soon as they boarded the car, it immediately set out to leave the mountain path. Lieutenant colonel Wang, did you finish off all four of them by yourself? As the car traveled, the thick eyebrowed and big eyed young officer in the drivers seat couldnt help but ask. En, that male and female duo were special agents with an urate aim. I nearly died. Wang Chao smiled. What happened to the throat of that man, its definitely not a gunshot. Even the legs of those two monks werent caused by it. Could it be that your bare hands could do something so amazing like this? The other scrawny officer couldnt help but ask. I used my Eagle w to tear away his throat. Wang Chao nodded, but his voice had a slight bloodthirsty tone to it. After Wang Chao spoke, the two officers looked down to where his arms were. On his arm was blood, causing the officers to shake for a moment before turning their heads and not knowing what else to think. In a sh, the car quickly traveled to the Hong Kong branch of the army. When Wang Chao got off the car, Lin Yanan had prepared a room for him to first shower, change his clothes, and drink some water. After resting for another two or three minutes, he had finally found himself feeling refreshed, not fatigued, and all around exuberant in energy. Just at that moment, Lin Yanan came walking in. Whats wrong? After an hour of interrogation, we finally have our information. The agent you killed and the American woman are both spies. Their mission is to secretly capture the both of us back to America. Lin Yanan replied. Then the Shaolin monks? Yong He and Yong Bao are both truly warrior monks of the Shaolin Temple. There is no mistake, and they are not fakes. Lin Yanan narrowed her eyes. Yong Bao has already said, the male agent is called Li Ming, a disciple who trained in the American Shaolin Temple ten years ago. Later on the two became acquainted with each other so this time, Li Ming sought out Yong He and hatched a n to capture us. Then does this mean that this was a stand alone mission, and not one from the Shaolin Temple? Wang Chao asked. It seems so. The abbot Shi Yongxin is a very shrewd man. Even if he thought us to be spies, he would be very careful. The Shaolin Temple has their warrior monks, and working with the economy is on different thing. There is a huge difference between the two. What should we do now? This time youve really done well. The American spies have always been very sly like foxes. But this time weve managed in capturing an alive one, well be able to earn many secrets now. If we report to the higher ups, then well definitely be awarded and promoted again. Lin Yanans eyebrows were still raised high on her face as she sighed, But I still find it hard to believe, you were able to defeat four people by yourself? Back when I ran first, I felt that I really let you down. With your movements, you should have run first while I moved to block them. Although I am from the military, I did not handle it as calmly as I should have. In the future, I will work hard to improve and uphold my responsibility. Wang Chao shook his head, I was the one who told you to run first. Furthermore, you didnt even have a gun, so blocking them would have been futile. Ah right, are you done with the investigation with the American woman? Or have you figured out just what American organization shes a spy from? But then again, interrogating information out from a spy must be quite hard. Still, what will we do with Yong Bao? The American spy will take some time to interrogate. That Yong Bao however isnt any regr monk in the Shaolin Temple. His status is high, and so is his seniority, making it hard to do. This is Hong Kong after all, we have to consult with the police leader of Hong Kong for his idea first. I wish to rest for two hours, you should go inquire on what they want then. Wang Chao asked. Weve already done so. Lin Yanan replied. They dont wish to make this a big deal, so their suggestion is tomunicate with the higher ups of the Shaolin Temple. But they cannote bring him back. So we are to lock up Yong Bao? Wang Chao nodded in understanding, after all, it was Yong Bao thatmitted a crime. We wont. Instead, the Shaolin Temple will be able to bring him back on a few conditions. Lin Yanan slowly answered. What conditions? Suddenly, a knock on the door could be heard as Wang Chao asked his question. Come in. Lin Yanan hurriedly spoke out. As the door opened, a middle aged man dressed in in clothes walked in along with two of the earlier youths right behind him. This is politicalmissar Yang of the Hong Kong station. Lin Yanan introduced. So hes one of us? Wang Chao immediately stood up to shake his hand before realizing in his head, This politicalmissar Yang, he has to be the same as Cao Yi. A person from the organization, just like us. The Shaolin Temple has many disciplines, from in and out of the country. The public safety bureau holds many governmental positions with an equally high power, at the top. Commissar Yang sat down and spoke out what Wang Chao had been thinking, This time with the matter of the monk from the Shaolin Temple, although we managed to capture someone, weve also managed to burn our hands while picking at the sweet potatoes. I came here today to discuss with you to see how we should deal with Yong Bao and Yong He. How to deal with them? Wang Chao was confused. You must know, we belong to the militarymission of the Communist Party of the Central Committee. It is different from the national security and public security systems. To use words topare, we are the 110. They are in charge of overseeing the army in the cities. We are the prosecutors, they are the court. Commissar Yang spoke. Chapter 130: National Arhat! Chapter 130: National Arhat! Is that not the same difference between the Military Bureau of Investigation and Statistics and the Central Bureau of Investigation and Statistics? The both of them are intelligence agencies, but the two of thembined creates a contradiction. Fighting for credit, the two will keep each other in check without making one another any more powerful. But what mightmissar Yang be getting at with his words? Hearingmissar Yangs zany exnation, Wang Chao immediately thought back to an older society. His mouth moved, but no words came out. Commissar Yang gave Wang Chao a look before speaking, No matter what we do, we cant seem to get the mouth of the American spy open. However, the two monks we have sessfully pieced together. They were tricked and really arent working with the American spyworks. Furthermore, this seems to be a covert spy war, so it cannot be discussed openly and must maintain a low profile. Do whatever you want then, I have no opinions. Follow whatever the organization wants. Wang Chaos facial expression had been of the utmost calm, but in his heart he had muttered to himself, From what hes saying, it seems that hes prepared to turn a mountain into a molehill? Is he not prepared to make things difficult with Yong Bao, or is he afraid of causing trouble with the Shaolin Temple? It seems that theres some snags with the organization. I better not get involved so as to avoid lighting myself on fire. No. Themissar shook his head. The organization wishes to inquire with you how to deal with the warrior monk Yong Bao. After all, he sold out his own country for profit and is an aplice for the spy of an outsider. Wang Chaos eyebrows narrowed together, Commissar Yang, whatever it is if you want, then open the window and let the wind in. Dont beat around the bush. Fine then! Themissar sighed. The Shaolin Temple has many intertwined connections and an equally strongworking. Our n is to deal with this matter quietly and hand over Yong Bao for the Ministry of State Security to deal with. The crime Yong Baomitted isnt a minor one. To speak as a whole, he has gone with the foreigners and threatened our national security. If we are to deal with them, then we would have him eat lead and execute him by firing squad. Even if we didnt execute him, then at the very least, he would be locked up in prison for life without parole or political asylum. After that, the organization would have to investigate the entire Shaolin Temple. Commissar began to think of imaginary charges against Yong Bao before changing the subject, But Yong Bao is a warrior monk of the Shaolin Temple. As an elder, he has very deep connections. If we act as such, then therell be an internal contradiction. Wang Chao nodded his head in understanding. The Ministry of State Security has figures from the Shaolin Temple. If we hand him over to them, wouldnt the judgement be lighter. After all, this is a private judgement, not a public one. As long as everyonees to an agreement, thatll be fine. But, what does this have to do with me? Hasnt the organization met a decision? Wang Chao knew that there was some sort of secret in here. Otherwisemissar Yang would have followed his own ns without exining anything. The situation is like so. Commissar Yang took out a cigarette from his pocket and gave two puffs after lighting it up. There is some friction between the Ministry of State Security and us, Just this year, our two departments have teamed up for several missions. But because of conflicting interests between our members, some damage happened. And in the most recentprehensivepetition of strength, our members were injured as a result. Despite our conflicting views being quite small, it isnt something that can disappear with a single breath. This time, weve already notified the Shaolin Temple and they responded almost instantaneously. They wish for us to drop Yong Bao off at the doors of the Ministry of State Security for an investigation. Our onlyint is, while we are fine with handing him over, we dont wish for him to be handed over with little to no punishment. We wish to kill of their influence! We want them to fight for it until their faces are gray with grime and all face has been lost! Then this influence is for me to kill off? Wang Chao was quite curious now. Yes, after all, Yong Bao has caused no small trouble for you! Without any justifications, he had tried to abduct you. With our anger, we wish to investigate the Shaolin Temple thoroughly through Yong Bao! Themissar began tough before exhaling several clouds of smoke. Wait until tomorrow, youll y the part of the bad cop. Make it hard for them on purpose and then propose apetition. Then knock them down a peg! With this much, my leaders and I will fully support you with all our determination. So its like that. For the sake of this contradiction, you wish for me to be the bad cop. Wang Chao had finally understood whatmissar Yang was getting at. Feels like I am to carry out a mission against the Ministry of State Security. They wish for me to win back the face they lost from theprehensivepetition of strength given the chance. Not to say I am trying to convince you, but you are an important leader in our department! We must work for a collective win! Commissar Yang spoke up in a hurry before sighing. Actually, the other department is quite arrogant in general. So this time, since you are the master of martial arts, it would be a good time for you to step forth. That matters not. Curbing their power, that is something I can do. Indeed, Yong Bao and Yong He have both caused me a tremendous amount of trouble. If they were to so easily walk free, then how would our reputation not fall? Wang Chao nodded. You shouldnt drop your guard! Lin Yanan suddenly spoke up from the side. What? Is the personing tomorrow an expert? I dont understand a fight between martial artists. Lin Yanan, you exin to lieutenantmander Wang. Commissar Yang nodded to Lin Yanan. The person the Ministry of State Security has invited is a first-rate professional and one of the best. Duan Guochao is a 26 year old that has trained at Mt. Taishi since young and learned the way of Shaolin from the monks. Later on, he went to the northern school of Shaolin in Fujian to learn. By the time he was 22 years old, he had already many aplishments with his martial arts, and he had learned both the northern and southern fists of Shaolin. He is the number one disciple of Shaolin, and his level of skill is far beyond that of Yong Bao or Yong He. Originally, the abbott had wanted him to remain in Mt. Taishi to keep up the front by teaching martial arts, but the country had received him instead. Sent on many missions for our nation, he has never lost, not even once. Justst year, his secret mission was to exchange fists with the Japanese expert of Kendo, Iga Eiyu, resulting in a tie. ording to our analysis, he is no less than Chen Aiyang in skill. Lin Yanan stressed. Theres such a genius like that? Wang Chao spoke with amazement at Duan Guochaos history. There are many geniuses. Within our country of 1.3 billion, how could there not be any geniuses? Commissar Yang spoke before allowing Lin Yanan to continue exining. That other Japanese youth, Ye Xuan, was a genius of martial arts as well. Unfortunately, he was killed by you. If he lived for several more years, then the situation would have been quite different. After all, he was 19 when you killed him. Lin Yanan smiled at Wang Chao before saying, Itd be best if you didnt underestimate this Duan Guochao. As an elite member of the Ministry of State Security, do you think he isnt of a high quality level? Duan Guochao is called the strongest of his generation within the Ministry of State Security. Indeed, if our country took notice of him, then he is an amazing person. Otherwise, our country would be ipetent. In his heart, Wang Chao thought, No wonder Chen Bin said it was easy to practice as a Yamen It seems that there are many hidden talents within the Yamen. Iga Eiyu is the younger brother of Iga Minamoto, the strongest practitioner in Japan. His brother will most definitely be just as strong. However, its no wonder I have never heard of Duan Guochao in the Jianghu. He was already a hidden character within the government. It seems in this world with all these crouching tigers and hidden dragons, even with a perfected level of martial arts, I cannot let down my guard. Whether it is amongst the people or the government, there are experts hidden all throughout. It is best to remain hidden. The moment Ye Xuan stepped out onto the world, he was killed by me. Unfortunately, I have no choice but to make myself known. Wang Chao sighed with sorrow. The both of them lent their strength for their country, but while Duan Guochao was unknown in the Jianghu, Wang Chaos name was like a thunderp. There was a ck and white contrast between the two, a scenario that had caused Wang Chao to be filled with regrets. Bing known wasnt necessarily a good thing, and not being known wasnt necessarily a bad thing. Duan Guochao isnt a figure that is known within the Southeast Asia world of martial arts, but within ourmunity, his nickname is quite famous. Even America, the European Union, Japan, Russia, and the spies of any other country will have heard of him. It isnt as low as your own name in the Jianghu. If you dont believe me, then you can mention his nickname to the American spy, I guarantee that shell know once mentioned. Lin Yanan spoke. Your reputation is within the world of martial arts, but his reputation is within the circle of special agentsCtwo different worlds. Wang Chao nodded his head, Different trades, but worlds apart. That much I understand. What is his nickname? Lin Yanan mouth moved to say two words: National Arhat. National Arhat? A bold and powerful codename. An arhat was one who suppressed their inner demons in Buddhism and walked further down the path of Enlightenment. Duan Guochaos career is of a man who came from the Shaolin Temple. The higher his martial arts has gone, the more he has contributed to our country. But these two words of National Arhat, how powerful. When he heard his codename, Wang Chao really did think of an expert from the Shaolin Temple who was also the elite member of the Ministry of State Security. Most importantly, his opponent wasnt even 30 years old yet, meaning he was still considered a youth. Being so aplished at such an age was quite curious to Wang Chao. Good! Then wait for him toe and well see just what skill the National Arhat has. Good! Commissar Yang pped the table, Our department is a newly found organization, so everything is up to you. The power that our organization has put into you, you absolutely cannot lose it. This time, you must curb their power! With that, he stood up and spoke out suddenly, Ah, that American spy wants to see you. Go and take a trip, see if you can fish anything out from her. Chapter 131: Even With a Gun, You Won’t Be Able to Die! Chapter 131: Even With a Gun, You Wont Be Able to Die! The female agent wants to see me? Thats fine, lets go then. Wang Chao had been thinking about the elite expert of the Ministry of State Security, the National Arhat Duan Guochao. If he was the number one disciple of Shaolin, then that was clear evidence that he had some skill to his name. Wang Chao was quite curious on this powerful codename of his, National Arhat in particr. I wish to see what kind of expert he is, for him to take on the codename of National Arhat! However, with the leadership wishing to take revenge, then this uing fight between experts will be merciless. I cannot stay my hand, each strike must hold the intent to kill, though I must do that anyways to make certain of victory. Wang Chaos eyes shined as he looked tomissar Yang. Theres nothing to worry about! Commissar Yang exhaled before smiling, Whatever happens this time, I will take responsibility for! Just make sure you dont kill yourself! Fuck, Ive been holding in this breath for far too long! Do your best, if any problem ever happens, the higher ups will make sure to take the me for it. Wait and see for tomorrow, youll be able to see their overweening attitude then. I can guarantee that you wont be able to handle it either. Commissar Yang let out a string of expletives as he spoke, showing his hatred that he held in his heart before walking out of the room. Yanan, did you see that? It seems our hatred for the Ministry of State Security runs quite deep. Wang Chao turned to look at Lin Yanan. Lin Yanan unfurled both hands in a clearly unhappy expression. The son of an old friend ofmissar Yang had three of his ribs broken after being swung by someone in the Ministry of State Security in theprehensive practice matches. Even now, hes still bedridden. Last year even, we had a few of our members crippled. Our group was originally established to act as a check to the Ministry of Public Security. Our control over them is something theyll naturally not ept. Even I had my calf shot at by a gun of theirs. Your practice matches uses actual ammunition to practice? Wang Chao was amazed. Its not exactly live ammunition, but high powered rubber bullets. Lin Yanan exined. If we dont use actual ammunition, we wont ever be able to learn. The casualty and injury quotient in the army, what use would that be then? Russia, America, Japan, and the other western countries have an even strict training than our country. Ah, I understand now. Even for those who practice martial arts requires a bit of cruelty. Without the threatening stimtion of death, one will never be able to learn and will be a mess when in an actual fight. Wang Chao nodded. However, men from our own country are hard toe by. You understand martial arts. You understand how fights between experts go, and how life or death is understood in it. So why is it the organization is having me y the strict cop and take revenge? If something really does happen, wouldnt either one of us be a wasted time of nurturing? For the sake of revenge, we lose a person, that cannot be worth it, can it? Lin Yanan looked at Wang Chao for a good moment before silently shaking her head, Wang Chao! You dont understand. In our poption of 1.3 billion people, what type of talent is unattainable to us.lets speak of thister. With that, Lin Yanans lips began to quaver for a moment as her eyes looked down without another word. I understand. Wang Chao sighed before standing up to pat Lin Yanan on her shoulder. When in the Jianghu, one cannot move around freely. One should never regard themselves to be important forever, after all, we are merely small figures floating about in this world. What you are trying to say, I have long since understood since my battle with Zhang Wei. Lets go and see what that American spy wants. The rooms in the army camps were were made from reinforced concrete and were used to temporarily lock up the important prisoners. There were high walls with machine guns mounted on top and specialized soldiers standing guard all around. All in all, the ce seemed as if it was a miniature prison. Lieutenant colonel Wang, colonel Lin! The female spy is locked up in here. With a crashing sound, the thick iron doors opened up as two gun-wielding soldiers came out to salute Wang Chao and Lin Yanan. At this moment, Wang Chao and Lin Yanan had already changed into a brand new military uniform. On Wang Chaos epaulet was an insignia with two bars and two stars, signifying his rank as a lieutenant colonel. He was only one for now, but if he were to manage this next mission and get promoted, then he would possibly be a colonel. After changing into the military uniform and walking with the air of a martial art master. Combined with the suit, this air had made him seem quite extraordinary. Even those with barely no eyesight would be able to tell: this was a person whomandeered power. As the doors opened, the interrogation room could be seen from within. The room was split into two parts by the iron bars. Sitting on a chair behind the bars was the fair-haired and pretty American agent. This American female agent wore handcuffs with gauze around her legs that gave off the faint scent of medicine from the wounds she had on her. On the table in front of her was several pieces of bread, juice, and other beverages and provisions. Her expression seemed quite well, and her clothes were prim and proper. She hadnt the look of someone who was mistreated, on the contrary, she looked like she was given proper treatment, food, and medical attention. Youre a part of the Chinese army? A lieutenant colonel even?! How! Oh my god, have my eyes gone blind? Dont tell me.it has to be! Youve joined hands with each other! When the female agent saw Wang Chao enter, her eyes had an unbelievable light to them and her mouth had dropped open into an O-shape. What do you mean by joining hands? Wang Chao stepped into the room, allowing the soldier overseeing her to step outside. Closing the door behind them, Wang Chao stood beyond the barred doors and began to talk with the American. Mr. Wang Chao, youre not so gentlemanly if youre going to interrogate me from beyond the bars. Maybe youre afraid of bing my hostage? The female agent had spoken up in fluent Chinese and with a brilliant smile. Her chest puffed outwards to show off her sex appeal without looking any bit like a captured prisoner. This female agent was clearly very beautifulCshe was most likely a standard for beauty amongst the women of the west. Haha, haha. Wang gave two small chuckles. You had two guns and four people toe capture and kill me. Do you really think I am afraid of bing your hostage? Did I swing you so hard that youre dreaming even now? With that, Wang Chao stepped forward. His hand flew towards the iron bars, and with an Eagle w, he crushed and pulled at it. Bang! The iron bar and lock was destroyed and stripped away. Opening the door, Wang Chao strode in to stand rtively close to the female agent. What is your name? When she saw how Wang Chao had destroyed the iron bar and lock, the female agent had a glint of fear sh across her face. But cleverly hiding her expression, the woman gave a calm smile. Im called Lisa. She smiled. What American intelligence agency are you working with?Wang Chaos eyes stared hard at the female agent who was now identified as Lisa. From the looks of things, Wang Chao seemed as if he was an officer interrogating a criminal. Im not saying, what are you going to do about it? Lisa stuck out her tongue and licked her lips in a rather lewd manner. Are you going to rape me? Come try it then. Having such a strong man like you make love to me, thats what Ive been looking for all this time. Huh! Lin Yanan hadnt seen thising. With Lisa suddenly saying the words she just said, a red blush overcame her face. Steeling her nerves, Lin Yanan began to march forward. Dont act rashly and break the discipline of the organization. Wang Chao knew that Lin Yanan wasing forward to hit her. Lifting a hand, he blocked her path forward and gave Lin Yanan a look. Rolling her eyes at Wang Chao, Lin Yanan spoke, I hadnt any idea of hitting her. As someone trained to be an agent, shes most likely nning to fish something out from her mouth to use. Be careful, you cant listen to what she says. Although she doesnt have a gun, she still has some fight in her. The tools of an agent, the techniques of an assassin, those arent something anyone can always guard against. No worries, even if she had a gun, I could kill her with a pinch as if killing an ant! Wang Chao smiled before turning to Lin Yanan. Wang Chaos back was now facing the agent Lisa. Even with her hands shackled, it wouldnt do much to affect her mobility. For an agent who was so rigorously trained, she could act as if there was no shackles on her to begin with. If she wanted to kill someone, or even kidnap someone, there was a hundred different methods she could employ right now to aplish that. But Lisa didnt move at all. That was because in her heart, she was truly understood the terror that Wang Chao was. Two gunners and two warrior monksbined werent enough to capture or kill this male. In the end, she had been the one captured as a result. However, Wang Chaos words had hurt her. Even if she had a gun, I could kill her with a pinch as if killing an ant! These words had truly stabbed deep into the womans heart. With these open words, it seemed like the actions of a high and mighty god looking down on the people of the Earth. Arent you going to question me for my information?! Suddenly, Lisas face grew rigid as an icy zed over her expression! Give me a gun then and see if I can kill you in this room or not! If I cant kill you, then Ill tell you everything I know. How about it, scared? Wang Chao turned around, What reason should I believe you? Its up to you to believe me or not! Lisas face was grim. But I can swear to God and another oath to my parents if you dont believe me. Fine! Wang Chao then turned to Lin Yanan, Give her a gun. You cant do that? What if she kills herself? Lin Yanan looked onto Wang Chao with shock. With me here, she wouldnt be able to kill herself even if she wanted to. Chapter 132: Inquiring of Sis Chen’s Secret Chapter 132: Inquiring of Sis Chens Secret When fighting a person, the best method wasnt to strike at their physical flesh, but to destroy their self-confidence and faith. Make use of their loss ofposure and turn them into a dead man walking. In the end, they wouldnt be able to live or die. When fighting, strike at their courage. The most important thing was to crumble their determination. The American woman that went by the name of Lisa was clearly a specially trained agent. Whatever interrogation by torture or mistreatment she went through, it would not work on her. ording tomon sense, if captured in foreignnds, the life of a female agent would certainly be a cruel and miserable one. But if captured within the domestds, then ording to thews and orders of organizations, and the brilliance that was humanitarianism, a female agent like Lisa wouldnt be cruelly treated. Other than having her movements restricted, she was well cared for with water and food. Because of this circumstance, there was still hope in her heart. Hope that she could escape. Because of this hope, she had no intentions on dying. She was determined to get away from here and break free from Wang Chaos grasp. And sure enough, the strong male that was Wang Chao had actually been spurred into action by her words and gave her a gun to bet on. With a gun, my chances have improved greatly now. In this world, the strong arent the ones with brawn, but with brain. Lisa had been happy that Wang Chao had agreed to her request, however, she was far more angry and furious than happy and was not yet fully satisfied. That was because of the twoments Wang Chao had made, it had injured her pride. Even if she had a gun, I could kill her with a pinch as if killing an ant! With me here, she wouldnt be able to kill herself even if she wanted to. The meaning behind both statements was In front of me, you cannot cannot live or die. You are not allowed to beg to live, you cannot beg to die either. I will be your God. Up against Wang Chaos attempt at being a God, even Lisa who was well conditioned as an agent felt the very root of her teeth start to ache. Fine, Ill go get her a gun. Lin Yanan looked to Wang Chao for a moment as if trying to see if Wang Chao was lying. But with a nod, she turned around to leave. Coming back a littleter, there was a small caliber handgun with a weak recoil. Theres six bullets loaded in already. Lin Yanan exined as she handed the gun to Wang Chao. You should wait outside then. Wang Chao spoke to her as he epted the gun before looking all around the walls and ceiling. Lin Yanan hesitated for a moment. Nodding her head in the end, she retreated out and closed the iron door. While Wang Chao gave the American agent an opportunity, he had assurance on his side. However, if she were to be in this room or perhaps the shooting range of her gun, then it would definitely bring about no small amount of trouble for Wang Chao or Lin Yanan. Although she really wanted to see how Wang Chao would deal with this female agent and listen to what she had to say, Lin Yanan had to bear with it and leave. She too was a specially trained person, not a brainless woman who was more of a hindrance than help. When Wang Chao saw Lin Yanan exit the room, he closed his eyes and focused with his ears to listen for a moment. It was only after he had detected no one else around Wang Chao opened his eyes and let out a long exhale. This prison cell was meant to imprison the soldiers thatmitted a serious crime and was a part of the internal prisons of the camp. Three of the cement walls had been thered with white powder, and there was a single skylight on the ceiling. With the steel doors closed, the room waspletely isted from the outside world. Even sound would have a hard time making its way through. Well now, there are six bullets in here, meaning you have six chances. If you cannot catch me in those six shots, do not say that I didnt give you a chance. Wang Chao looked at the gun in his hand before handing it over. Lisas eyes had a cold light in them. Coldly, she spoke, Help me take off my handcuffs, Ill be able to shoot better. Putting on an insincere smile, Wang Chaos left hand moved as fast as lightning. Grabbing onto the middle chain, Wang Chao clutched down with his fingers. With a cracking sound, the chain in his hand was shattered. Lisa grabbed onto the gun, and almost like a western cowboy, her hand spun the chamber with ease as if she extremely familiar with it. After swiveling the chamber several times, Lisa did not move to shoot her gun just yet. Yet, there was a demonic smile on her face, I have another condition. If I manage to shoot you, will you let me go? Wang Chao couldnt help butugh, Let you go? I dont have that much power. I am only giving you a chance right now. If you still need to to ask for any other conditions, then you wont have a chance. Bang! Before Wang Chao had even finished speaking, Lisa had already begun to pull the trigger. The sound had been loud enough for the entire room to echo and allow even Lin Yanan to be able to hear it. Lisas request had been nned. She deliberately waited for Wang Chao to begin to speak so that she could shoot before he could take in a deep breath. This method was one of the many gun tricks she learned as an agent. Lifting her gun, her uracy could be said to be nearly unfailing in uracy. Shooting within .2 seconds, a human couldnt even blink that fast! However, this sound had not been because of a gunshot. On the contrary, it had been because of a person striking against the wall, causing the sound of muscle hitting wall. Before she could even fire, Lisas body had been sent flying by Wang Chaos Close Body Palm. mming fiercely against the wall, her face had been pressed against it into an intimate kiss. ck! The gun fell from her hands and onto the ground. Wang Chao stepped forward with an icy look at the struggling Lisa before putting the gun onto the table. Climb back up and rest. Well start again! Impossible! Totally impossible! Lisa struggled to climb back up. Her hair had been disheveled, and her expression sinister almost simr to the vampiress of western mythology. In an instant, she flung herself at the table and grabbed at the gun. Grabbing onto the gun with her right hand, her left hand flung the table violently, causing the table to fly towards Wang Chao. At the same time, her body rolled on the ground and then aimed to fire In this moment, she had grabbed her gun, flung the table, rolled on the ground, and aimed her gun. These five series of actions had been seamless in motion and far more fluent than her previous action. Another bang could be heard! But this bang was still not because of a gunshot. Lisa had only felt that in the moment she lifted her finger and fished the trigger after her roll, her entire back went rigid as if shocked by lightning. Her finger hadnt been able to pull the trigger, and it seemed in that moment, her entire nervous system had overridden her control over her finger. Then, she felt the clothes on her back be pulled up before she was flung once more into the ground with a banging sound. As a result of her hand growing ck, she was unable to hold onto the gun and so it fell back onto the ground for Wang Chao to pick back up. When Wang Chao flew forward, his image had been like a phantom. With a crouch and a palm strike, he struck at Lisas back using the hard rotation Jin to shock her. With a single strike, it assimted into her body and caused her entire body to be paralyzed, meaning her finger was not able to pull the trigger. A swat, a grab, a throw. These three movements had been even faster than Lisas sequence of actions. Again then. Wang Chao threw the gun back down. In the previous action, he had coupled hardness and softness together so that his strike wouldnt harm her muscles or bones permanently. Slowly, Lisa climbed back up from the ground. Her eyes had grown incredibly cold and even her breathing had stabilized now. Without a single word, she grabbed the gun, but did not move to push the trigger. Instead, she slowly backed into a corner. Suddenly, she turned her gun around and pointed it at her own head. Hsss! Hssss! With a single sound, Wang Chao had already disappeared from sight so fast Lisa hadnt even been able to notice. All she could sense was that the hand holding the gun had suddenly gone numb before she realized it was in the hands of Wang Chao. An object required .3 seconds in order for it to register in the retina before it was reflected in the brain. But in the time Lisa didnt see Wang Chao leap for her, it had already surpassed that threshold. I told you before; when I am in front of you, I am your God. You cannot cannot live, and you cannot die. You do not stand a chance. Wang Chao threw the gun onto the ground for Lisa to pick up. Such an imagery like this was like the owner of a pet throwing food onto the ground for the pet to eat. In an instant, Lisa felt an extreme amount of humiliation overwhelm her. I wont. Lisa suddenly opened her mouth, not willing to bend down to pick up the gun. Whatever you want to know, ask away. Thats good! Wang Chao wrinkled his eyebrows together, he hadnt thought that this female agent would surrender so quickly. Which American agency do you work for? I am a member of the Southeast Asia branch of the CIA. Lisa quickly responded. I have another question, how much do you know about my circumstances? Wang Chao had asked just as quickly. His question was given in a low voice as he stared hard at her. We know about your status with the European Union! But what we didnt know was that you had a double identity as a man with the Chinese government. Lisa replied. What do you know about me being with the European Union? Furthermore, between me and Tang.how do you know about our connection? Wang Chao asked one question after another! Wang Chaos question had been quite clever in delivery. It had been based on his own information, but while it seemed right, his information was actually wrong! His mention of the name Tang had been vague afterwards with no actual substance behind it. Five years ago weve been monitoring the person behind you. At that time we were supporting the coup detat from the struggle between the 30 tribes in Africa. We had wanted to trap her mercenary group, but she managed to leave Africa and towards China. Regarding her, how much do you know? Wang Chaos fingers twitched as his eyes gained a serious glint. He seemed like an oppressing tiger that was ready to kill Lisa if she was even a second slow to respond. We know that she is the instructor of the five major mercenary groups the European Union hired for in Africa. She is also the secret leader of the Chinese Association amongst the 28 countries in the European Union. We also know that she has many identities. But what we didnt know was that you would have a tripleyered identity! To be connected to the Chinese government, it seems our information was far too narrow and obstructed our goals! Sis Chen has so many identities? But it seems as though theres no connection between her and my organization? From what Lin Yanan said, the organization knows about the connection between sis Chen and I. So what are they nning then? Wang Chao thought to himself. When he gave the gun to fight with Lisa, Wang Chao had taken advantage of the moment to send away Lin Yanan to ask his questions. Chapter 133: A Fight Between Males (One) Chapter 133: A Fight Between Males (One) European Union, Foreign Chinese Association, my organization, American spy.Ai! Ive been caught up into a situation where people assume this all to be true. I wont be able to get away from this, so what path should I take in the future? Lisa was only a minor spy, so she wouldnt know much inparison. Wang Chao had wanted to know almost everything possible about Tang Zichen from Lisas mouth, but even then some things were impossible. But still, from these small moments, Wang Chao had been able to infer and deduce many things. When Lisa saw that Wang Chaos face had clouded over, her eyes immediately gazed to the gun on the ground. Her finger twitched slightly, but she did not bend down to pick it up just yet. Wang Chaos previous movements hadpletely shattered her self-confidence. In front of this strong male, she truly was in a position where she couldnt beg to live or die. Despite the nimbleness of her actions, Lisa had never practiced martial arts before, so how could she be a match for Wang Chaos whose movements were as fast as lightning? If he was up against two people with guns, then there would be some worry. But with just one person whose gun skill wasnt that high, they wouldnt aplish much against the monstrous amount of martial arts Wang Chao had. Are you just going to ask that, and nothing else? Like what members are in our department, or what their names are? Or where is our secret base in Hong Kong? When Lisa saw that Wang Chao wasnt asking any more questions, she was taken aback. She was already nning to tell some lies using her skills in deceptions to fool him. Who would have known that Wang Chao would stop asking after learning about some bits and pieces? This had caused her to feel as if she had miscalcted while also giving rise to an enigmatic sense of vor to Wang Chao in her mind. Bending down, Wang Chao picked up the gun. Youve most certainly have a pile of lies prepared to trick anyone when ites to ssified information. Why would I waste my time? Wang Chao didnt turn back as he opened the door and walked out. How went it? Lin Yanan asked Wang Chao when she saw him walk out. Ive crumbled her self-confidence. You should have a psychological experte deal with her interrogation next. Wang Chao shook his head before handing the gun to her. Ill be returning to my room to rest. I want to take a good luck at that National Arhat from the Ministry of State Security. National Arhat, what an awe-inspiring name. Take a good rest, Ill have the organization take care of the interrogation. Lin Yanan seemed lost in thought as she stared at Wang Chaos retreating back. It was only after Wang Chao disappeared from sight that she let out a silent sigh. Returning to his room, Wang Chao took off his military uniform and sat cross-legged onto the bed and closed his eyes shut. Then afterwards, a series of events from the past began to flow like lightning from the inner depths of his mind. Starting from meeting Tang Zichen and learning martial arts, his life had been changed forever from that. Then by bing linked to Zhu Jia by earning Zhao Juns hatred, Wang Chao had been hunted down by Zhao Juns men to kill. Soon after, Cao Yi had taken notice of him and entered him into the organization. On his journey of matches, he had killed Xu Zhens disciple, forced Zhang Wei to leap into the sea, and killed the Japanese genius Ye Xuan. With his trip to Singapore, he had entered the eyes of the Americans who pulled the Shaolin Temple into the matter. After killing the warrior monks of the Shaolin Temple, Wang Chao was now pulled into the internal discord within his country. Princelings, Japanese martial arts world, Xu Zhen, Chenshi Corporation, Ministry of State Security, Shaolin Temple, and the Central Military Commission. The higher ups already know of the connection between sis Chen and I. Sis Chen herself isnt an ordinary person. She is definitely a person of value, could they possibly want me to deal with her in the future? Wang Chao had been extremely still as he sat. There wasnt a single movement to be seen, and it didnt even seem as if he was breathing. All of his total experiences, the inconveniences, grievances, and minute details of the past 5 years had entered his mind and had caused him to be extremely tenacious. But this earth-shaking had restricted him tightly so that it felt as if he couldnt move any of his limbs at all. Tied up by the long rope of the mortal world. Just how will I shed off this rope and feel free? I have already entered the world, but I am now tied up by the affairs of life, and my will and intent restricted. I cannot throw off the yoke of the world, meaning my martial arts will definitely not improve by even an inch. If I can manage to resolve this troublesome matter, then I will definitely be able to reach a new height. Daoists of the past would first withdraw from worldly affairs to cultivate. Then they would rejoin the world to feel the will of the people. In the final juncture of the secr world, if they could severe the ropes that tied them to it, then they would truly achieve the Way, the true fruit of achievement. Although it seemed like a fairy tale, Wang Chaos way of thinking was in ordance with this situation he had thought up. How can I escape? All these inconveniences, grievances, hatred, and the chaotic mess. The country, the personal matters, righteousness, profit, and love. It has all blended together into a congee. I am but only a man of martial arts, I am not a Daoist Immortal from the legends who can ascend into the Heavens to evade the Earth. I require food, I need to live. I have parents, a country, an ethnicity, reasoning, and feelings. I am born, I grow old, I grow sick, and I die, whether it be by gun or by human. Being tied up by the worldly affairs and have ones will and intent shackled. To a practitioner, that was deadly. Due to his business bing bankrupt, Zhang Wei was forced to enter apetition. His heart and will to fight was not at its peak and was shackled. That was the reason why he had lost. After Wang Chao returned from Singapore and learned of Tang Zichens identity, his heart had felt a knot inside. And after today where he had heard from Lin Yanans lips that not only did they know about his connection with Tang Zichen, but they had investigated it, the knot had only grown bigger. To have such a knot in his heart, it would be incredibly dangerous to enter a match now. Wang Chao was fully aware of this fact. When he returned to his room to rest, he had adjusted his frame of mind and brought his shackles to mind for him to unravel and figure out what path he should take in the future. Just as Wang Chao sat on his bed to unravel his mind of his thoughts, a scheduled ne was flying from Beijing to Hong Kong. In the first ss cabin sat three youths. Amongst these three youths were two males and a female who all ranged from being 26 years old to 30 years old. Although they wore casual attire, the aura they would asionally emanate marked them out from the rest. Amongst these two males was one who wore silver sportswear. With slender white fingers that resembled jade, his body was well proportioned, resulting in a feeling that screamed perfection. This male was extremely attractive with his facial appearances. His skin was glossy without any creases, but it was unlike the faces of a pretty boy or gigolo. His skin was red without any darkness, meaning he was extremely healthy. His eyes fluttered shut and his lips remained motionless. Just from his appearances, there lied a heroic and elegant air around him. The other young male was quite different to the first. Although his face was rather proper, itcked grace. And his skin was rough and dry. His physique was robust and his joints wererge. His eyes seemed to radiate the light of a showboat like an unsheathed decorative de. In that frosty light, nothing was hidden. The female was somewhat attractive. Her eyebrows were like willow leaves and her eyshes were quite long. The skin on her face was healthy, but the skin on her hands were quite coarse while the skin on her joints had traces of old brown skin. However, she carried herself upright and her eyes were quite intimidating. Her slightly pointed lips had given off an air of haughtiness that would make it quite hard for any stranger to approach her. Brother Duan, although we have orders to take control of the situation this time in Hong Kong, Im afraid it might not be as easy. The woman was sitting right next to the side of the male with the silver sportswear. Tilting her head down, her bangs swayed to the side as she whispered in an extremely soft voice. That I know. The silver sportswear wearing male opened his eyes slightly. His lips barely seemed to move as a soft voice could be heard, Ive heard their side recently brought in a talented youth who made himself known ofte. Opening up a martial arts school in Shandong, its clear to see his objectiveChe wishes to gain influence and expand. In a few years, he could possibly stamp out the sect of my teachers. This time, he has imprisoned one of my shishu, and killed the other one. Although my shishu havemitted a crime, their intent on doing so is worth some time looking into. These three men were members of the Ministry of State Security sent to bring back Yong Bao. The male wearing silver sportswear was the number one disciple of Shaolin, National Arhat Duan Guochao. The other two were his colleagues, the female was named Chen Ke, and the male was called Dong Ling. The both of them were experts at their jobs. Brother Duan, let me ask you, are your injuries fromst time healed up? That mission where you had to infiltrate Japan and fight Iga Eiyu was incredibly dangerous. Wasnt it me that said, brother Duan, that your arrogance hasnt been whittled away at all? Youre always talking about to Minister Wang Ziwen, and the higher ups always gives you a hard time by always giving you dangerous mission after dangerous mission. If it werent for your connection to the Shaolin Temple, Wang Ziwen would have gotten rid of you already. Chen Ke spoke up in concern. Chen Ke, it isnt arrogance, but me being unyielding. For us practitioners, this remains true for all of us. Toply with the higher ups, to bow and scrape our knees, and to lick the boots of others, those are the actions of a puppet. Duan Guochaos eyes lit up. My injuries have healed a long time ago. The Iga family is truly deserving to be called one of the two strongest families within the Japanese martial arts world. That Iga Eiyu has already entered the Transforming Jin realm. So I wonder, just what world has his elder brother, Iga Minamoto, stepped into? Theres also the master of Taichi in Singapore, Chen Aiyang. I was tempted to take on several missions rting for him to see if I could exchange fists with him. Brother Duan, back to our main subject at hand, do we know anything about the talented youth they have? He had to have been trained well if he was cultivated to go against the men of the Shaolin Temple as you say. Do they think he is Zhang Sanfeng? Howughable. Chen Kes lips curled up into a disdainful smile. Perhaps he wont be the only one. As the highest tree, our Shaolin Temple attracts the greatest winds. Duan Guochao smiled as well. If there is just only one, then I will ensure to show the power of my teachers sect and eliminate that hidden threat. Chapter 134: A Fight Between Males (Two) Chapter 134: A Fight Between Males (Two) Brother Duan, could it be that you wish to assassinate him. When Chen Ke heard Duan Guochaos final words, her eyebrows perked upwards. Her face had already been quite nice to look at. But because of her daily work at the Ministry of State Security where she was often working above others, there was a heroic but arrogant air to her. But even in this unintentional movement of her eyebrows, there was a loveable charm to it so that even the tip of a cold iceberg would begin to melt into a soft snow from it. Anyone with an eye would be able to tell with ease that this Chen Ke had developed some feelings for Duan Guochao. Naturally, with Duan Guochao being so handsome and strong in martial arts, a youth like him would obviously have female admirers. Dong Ling sat on the other side and listened to the two talk, but he did not say anything to tease them. Well have to wait and see. Duan Guochao had only sighed at Chen Kes words before slowly shutting his eyes. Seeing this, Chen Ke had a small glint of bitterness sh by. Abott Shi Yongxin has strictly forbidden the men of Shaolin Temple getting involved with the government, instead, we are to only do things that corrte to economy and learning martial arts. However, our Shaolin Temple has many disciples who have joined the government of their country, or joined the business world, or gone overseas to be a movie star, thus creating a tangled nest of roots. The amount of power has grown, and so has our influence. Such a rise like this would be impossible to avoid the jealousy or hatred of others. The military is cultivating an expert of martial arts and is also borrowing the prestige of the Laoshan Daoists to open up shop. This is clearly a n to develop and expand their influence. Their n is to continue growing for several dozen years so that they can crush our Shaolin, or perhaps to im themselves as an equal. This time, the two shishu of mine were quite stupid, just how could they allow themselves to be used as tools? However, if our Shaolin Temple is to be said to be a great tree, it cannot avoid having several leaves or branches trimmed down. Although Duan Guochaos eyes were shut as if resting, his heart was billowing with waves of emotions. The Ministry of State Security has handed me a poor meal to eat. Combined with my bad rtionship with the minister, I should find an opportunityter tomit a big enough mistake to leave and find another way of work to live a peaceful life. Ill see just how strong this expert the Military Commission has hired is, will he have the potential to pose a threat to my Shaolin Templeter? If so, I will have to take a chance and assassinate him. This, I can at the very least do for the sect of my master. With this determination and n, Duan Guochao let out a long and empty sigh. As a disciple of the Shaolin Temple, his famous moniker of National Arhat had been given to him before he had even reached 30 years old. Joining the Ministry of State Security, he had been given dangerous mission after dangerous mission and fought with many experts in the shadows. With these experiences, he had been tempered into a dangerous individual with a potent level of martial arts. Naturally, he did not ce Wang Chao as a worthy opponent in his eyes. Wang Chao had only just recently made a name for himself, and that was only within the Southeast Asia world of martial arts. Ye Xuans defeat and death at the hands of Wang Chao was something Duan Guochao had known about, but he did not think of it to be anything important. The battle between Wang Chao and Ye Xuan in Manchuria was something Duan Guochao had heard about. From his information, he heard that the two of them had fought to exhaustion. Ye Xuan was the disciple of the number one martial artist in the Japanese martial arts world, Iga Minamoto. As Duan Guochao hypothesized, he was an opponent that was equal to Iga Minamoto, so how could he ce the disciple of Iga Minamoto on the same level as his master? So on this airne ride, he had made a decision. If this Wang Chao were to show promise, then at the time of greeting, Duan Guochao would make use of his Hidden Jin to injure him to ensure that his martial arts would never progress. It would be the same as when Wang Chao use the Eagle w and Hidden Jin to injure Miyagi Hanshin so that he had pissed blood six dayster. Despite Duan Guochao entering the Ministry of State Security for many years, his unyielding state of mind had never worn away. Because of this, he would talk back to the leaders of the ministry and earned himself some hatred. Because of his skill and the support he got from the Shaolin Temple, he hadnt ever worried much. In the end, he was given many shoes to wear if needed. It was because of this that Duan Guochao had wanted to live a peaceful life after his departure from the Ministry of State Security. Because of his ability, once he left, there would definitely be a huge explosion. The Ministry of State Security wasnt a food market where one could stay if they want, or leave if they wished. That was why Duan Guochao had prepared to make a mistake that would help him find another disciple of the Shaolin Temple. With his fellow disciples, he would find help from them. At worst, Ill be in prison for three to five years. When I get out, I wont even break past my thirties. In prison I can practice martial arts as I please without any other care. The mistake Duan Guochao wanted tomit would involve only Wang Chao. He hadnt thought Wang Chao to be a threat at all in fact. Indeed, Wang Chaos history and past opponents hadnt been worth Duan Guochaos notice either. Xuuu! As things stand now, a step is still a step. While the annoyances tied around me is qutie messy, I still have my own principle. As long as this principle is not broken, I will walk. If this principle is broken, then whatever I need to give up, I will give up. In his own room, Wang Chaos heart was in a mess. All sort of thoughts came to mind, like the worry of what he would have to do in the future. Everything had been like a heavy boulder that began to weigh upon his heart. But he was a person of decision and wisdom, not a person of indecisiveness and slow-thinking. He would give himself an underline to calm himself. Huu! Working around the dantian and abdomen so that his breath went from lungs to his throat, Wang Chao began to calm down and exhale. This breath was seemingly trying to take all his worries and confusion out from his body and spat out. Even the tea cup on his table had been blown away by the wind. Falling from the table, it crashed and shattered across the ground. At this sound, Wang Chao had jolted awake with bewilderment. Seeing the shattered nc de chine teacup, he slowly calmed his heart down once more. This martial arts I have, all of it was given to me from her. My life had been turned upside down on that snowy morning. Even if the organization wishes for me to fight her, I will not. In guoshu, the heart lies within the country, and the hand lies within the technique. But this country is the country of the people. It is not the country of a family, a gender, or a sect. Standing up, the five fingers on both hands forked open. With a sudden burst of Jin, his fingers clenched down to form a fist and explode with a series of crackling sounds. The entire room seemed to have been struck by a gust of wind that rattled the windows and blew the bedsheets on the bed so that it resembled a hunting banner that danced in the wind. This burst of Jin had unexpectedly reached such a degree of power. In the past, when Li Shuwen practiced martial arts in his room. If he were to stand in the center and let loose his Jin, then the wind created by it would shred apart the paper screens to the windows. With Wang Chaos currently strong muscles and bones, his burst of Jin was gradually bing on the same level of strength as the Bajiquan grandmaster. In this reveal of strength, Wang Chaos joints had let loose a chain of cracking sounds as if the many ropes of annoyances tying him down were splitting up one by one. In this manner of Rooster Ruffling Feathers, he had suddenly realized each muscle and bone, each piece of flesh around his inner organs, everything was chaining together like a steel te. Only by dispelling the many thoughts in ones heart will one be able to reveal the most powerful of strengths. It is no wonder that in Singapore, the soft and hard Jin of the Hidden and Clear Jin had been learnt in all but my face and genitals. But after being in the sea for so long, my martial arts may have been pure, and I was able to make use of the hard rotation Jin from Taichi, I was not able to bring that power throughout my entire body. I was not able to enter the Transforming Jin. Everything was due to the obstacles in my intent. The sky outside was starting to grow dark and a shroud of darkness began to cover Hong Kong. But the city had plenty of bright lights shining throughout. However, whatever the state of the light outside his window, Wang Chao did not pay attention to it at all. Putting down the burdens in his heart, Wang Chao had let loose a burst of Jin throughout his body so that all the hair on his body had jetted out like a porcupine. Even his face and genitals had felt this series of power run through it. Wang Chao knew that this chain of power running through his body was simr to the realm of Transformation. Although it was not the same as truly achieving Transforming Jin, as long as he had this sensation, then hister attempts to train and enter the Transforming Jin realm woulde sooner orter. This was the experienced he had umted after months of practicing underwater. Now that his heart had let go of his burdens, he had achieved that halo of enlightenment which brought him to the result he had now. Although he had inadvertently brought the sensation of power running through his face and genitals by randomly bursting out with Jin, this was only a happenstance. In an actual battle, this would do nothing to increase his fighting ability. Understanding was one matter. Increasing ones martial arts required depending on this understanding to practice bitterly day in and day out so that the entire heart would be engrossed and tempered. With this, the halo of enlightenment would be had and transform into something one could truly have. In a moment of enlightenment, the skill of martial arts would jump before then to be beaten by someone and understand the universe, such a person did not exist. However, Wang Chao had thrown away his worries, causing himself to feel free from worry. That night, Wang Chao did not practice. Instead, he slept in peace andfort. The next morning, Wang Chao had washed his face before practicing his martial arts for half an hour before Lin Yanan had arrived. We just received a call. The people from the Ministry of State Security arrived in Hong Kongst night. This morning, they will head on over and wait in the military admission lounge. Commissar Yang said for you to go receive them. Oh? I will go then. Wang Chao had been extremely curious about the number one disciple of the Shaolin Temple. Immediately nodding his head, he walked out of his room to reach the admission lounge. Entering the lounge, Wang Chao immediately saw the two males and female sitting on the sofa to the side. Duan Guochao was wearing white colored sportswear. Even just sitting down, he had been quite conspicuous. With his own eyes, Wang Chao had begun to observe the Shaolin expert nicknamed the National Arhat. Wang Chaos footsteps had instantly alerted Duan Guochao to him. Tilting his head upwards, Duan Guochao looked over to Wang Chao before adopting a serious expression. Chapter 135: A Crushing Defeat! Chapter 135: A Crushing Defeat! Wang Chao was about 1.8 meters tall, a height that wasnt too short, but wasnt too tall either. Although he was a talented practitioner of martial arts, his muscles werent like that of a boxer or an athlete where their muscles would bulged outwards like a steel te. At a single nce, he wasnt fat, and he wasnt skinny in physique. He was about as toned as a member of the upper-ss society with no beer belly, but no exaggerated muscles. He looked to be a healthy man with a good vitality to him. But in the eyes of Duan Guochao, each one of Wang Chaos step had painted him out to bepletely different. In his eyes, the skin on Wang Chaos neck and hands were perfectly smooth without any scars. It was a rosy white color with just a faint tint of dark green. Just like taking an extended suntan, his body had been under the same effect as if under an ultraviolet light. But Duan Guochao knew that the dark green skin wasnt a result of the ultraviolet lights turning the pigments ck. But instead, it was because of the strength of the muscles and tendons in the flesh! This was the result of tempering the muscles to their maximum! The muscles and tendons had grown a dark color simr to the tint of steel and could be seen by some. When Wang Chao came over, Duan Guochao could feel a tremendous pressure upon him. Only three words came to mind when describing this, capable and threatening. Correct, this sensation could only be described as capable and threatening. The muscles, tendons, veins, and bones of Wang Chao was incredible in Duan Guochaos eyes. Although he didnt have muscles that bulged outwards, in the eyes of a genuine expert, the robust muscles of Wang Chao would be far more intimidating than the muscles of a bodybuilder. To be able to give this intimidating sensation to Duan Guochao, this was the Kings Aura spoken of in legends. To use an analogy, if a regr person were to suddenlye face to face with a figure like Mike Tyson, then that person would suddenly feel an overwhelming pressure on them. This mans resistance training has reached a pinnacle where the muscles and tendons are at an outrageous level,parable to one who has learned Iron Body. But still, this is only an external style of martial arts. Duan Guochao had felt Wang Chaos pressure, forcing him to stand up and stare hard at the military uniform wearing male. Rumors had it that those who underwent resistance training and learned the Iron Body to the point of mastery, when they emit Jin, their entire body would show a dark green tint underneath the skin. That was to say that the veins underneath had grown to be extremely strong and well distributed so that the color of the veins was noticeable even under the skin. When a person had learnt the Iron Body to proficiency, then the veins would be like a single dark green snake that would protrude underneath. When an expert learned it to an even higher level, the veins of the entire body would protrude like numerous rattan vines that would interweave across each other like a dark green fisCan ultimately terrifying scene. But when the Iron Body reached mastery, then the power would be even distributed through the body as before, but the veins wouldnt be seen to be protruding. Instead, it would blend in with the skin like softness coupling together with hardness. At the moment of Jin being emitted, then the entire skin would grow dark as if wearing an iron shirt. Being able to train to a level where the veins popped up around the body like a fis, then that meant ones resistance training had already reached a level of an expert. But if they were to go a step further and distribute the power through their entire body to the Iron Body was like Iron Shirt, then they would be considered to have reached the level of a master. An expert like that may not be impervious to sword or gun, but their ability to resist would undoubtedly be formidable. An iron hammer or wooden rod would do nothing to harm their skin even if they were beaten ruthlessly with it. Duan Guochao was an expert in this aspect as well. From childhood, he had practiced the Iron Shirt, Iron Crotch, and Tongzigong in order to cultivate his health, improve his resistance to strikes, and even had the masters of Shaolin wash, hit, and massage him with medicinal water to help. If one tried to learn any genuine killing moves from Shaolin or difficult postures after their bones had set such as the soaring leap, bending back the leg, doing the splits, or even twisting the vertebrae, then they would easily suffer an injury to their body. Seeing how Wang Chaos skin had this dark green color, Duan Guochao had immediately determined that his opponent was possibly an expert who had mastered this type of resistance training. Truthfully, Wang Chao had never learnt the Iron Body, but his bones were iparably strong due to him reaching the stage where the Thunder follows the fist. Then he had learned from Cheng Shanmings example and practiced underwater. Rotating the mercury filled ball around him to feel the current against his entire body, he had learned to couple soft and hard together, learning what it meant for fire and water to share a simr home, and have a small taste on the Iron Body. It could be said that Wang Chaos current muscles and bones had strengthened to an incredible degree. Although there was a difference between the strongest degree of Iron Body and his body, the foundation of both were almost identical. When a technique was brought to the highest peak of mastery, there was always a faint connection to another. This youth is only 21 or 22 years oldCan age that is younger than mine own. But yet, he still gives off a tremendous amount of pressure. His martial arts has reached an amazing degree, but who knows what heights he will reach in the future? He is indeed a threat to the Shaolin Temple. Duan Guochao immediately concluded to himself. His partners Chen Ke and Dong Ling right by his side were talented, but in martial arts, they hadnt even reached a level where Hidden Jin was feasible. This made them on the same level as skill as Lin Yanan, so neither of the two had been able to see what pressure Wang Chao was exuding. Instead, they had given him a provocative stare. Brother Duan, this one doesnt look that amazing, he looks rather sloppy even. If you were to make a move, itd be for no use. Let me take a stab at him. Before Duan Guochao could even stand, Chen Ke stood up first and extended a hand out towards Wang Chao. Just as Wang Chao extended his own hand to make the handshake, Chen Ke immediately brought his wrist up so that she was looking at her watch instead. With a calm expression, her face had adopted the official poker face. Lieutenant colonel Wang, we three are members of the Beijing branch of the Ministry of State Security. We came received our orders from the top to escort back several personnel. A female American spy, and the Shaolin warrior monk Yong Bao will be taken away before 9 AM this morning. Please hurry up and bring the aforementioned people out and dont waste our time. It is already 8:30 with just 30 minutes left to go. Wang Chaos hand paused in midair while he himself had a nk stare, No wondermissar Yang had said the Ministry of State Security was so brash, but who knew that it would reach such a heavy extent like this? It is no wonder that in the past when the officials of the Beijing government went outside for official affairs, they were regarded to be extremely haughty. The Arhat of the Ministry of State Security should be the National Arhat, how unusual. If you respect me a foot, then I will respect you for ten feet in return. But if you are uncourteous to me, then there is no need for me to remain courteous to you. He had already taken notice of Duan Guochao who had stood up by now. It had only taken a single nce for Wang Chao to know that his martial arts had been stupendous. Althoughmissar Yang had given him his instructions beforehand to cause trouble for the other side, for the sake of his country, he hadnt wished to do anything of the sort. But he hadnt thought that this female staff member would adopt such a brazen attitude. Not even a single iota of manners could be seen. Furthermore, Duan Guochao hadnt even done a single to stop her, this was clearly an attempt to provoke them and stir up trouble. Is it because I killed an elder of the Shaolin Temple that they are unepting of me? Are they trying to protect this and is deliberately looking for an excuse to fight by provoking me? Wang Chaos mind had instantly shed with a single notion. Yong He had been shot to death while Yong Bao had taken on a serious injury, but the both of them were still elders of the Shaolin Temple. Although they had tried to tried to kidnap Wang Chao and he had no other choice but to defend himself, a disciple of the Shaolin Temple would most definitely bear a grudge against Wang Chao for that. To make aparison, let us say if the child of your family were to hit the child of my family. If I were to go to the head of your family toin, then the head would most definitely give the child a spanking. But if I were to disregard going to the head of the family and beat the child to death, then the head not looking for revenge would be an extreme oddity. Seeing Chen Ke provoking him, Wang Chao had already guessed out their intentions to a near certainty. A practitioner had to be open-minded and had to tolerate the loss of heart of others. But to have someone else deliberately poke trouble, that was an insult. Tolerate man, but tolerate not insults, that was the doctrine that Wang Chao had lived by. If you simply wish to escort them, that is fine. But first, show me your ability. Whether or not you are able to look over them so that they dont run away on the road, I will not take responsibility for it. Wang Chao did not take back his hand. Instead, just as soon as he finished speaking, he made a slight w motion with his hand before reaching for Chen Kes wrist. In this, Wang Chao had used a very minimal amount of strength with just enough to make Chen Ke unsteady. She was after all a woman, and a fellow worker for their country, so Wang Chao hadnt wanted to be too harsh. Fine. Lieutenantmander Wang Chao has indeed said so, our strength will be tested here. In the very instant Wang Chaos hand had shed towards Chen Ke, another eagle w had suddenly made an appearance. With a dark green color, the hand was like a terrifyingly fast arrow that shot towards Wang Chaos wrist. This eagle w had been emitted a strong amount of Jin that was only matched by its speed. Landing urately on the pulse of the wrist, Wang Chao could immediately feel as if there was a steel mp leaving a deep impression on it. This was the act of Duan Guochao. When Chen Ke had started trouble, he had been powerless to stop it and could only ept it. But Wang Chaos actions after this provocation had made him very pleased. Since it was the other side who made the first move, then after I dispose of him, then I can say, We went to retrieve the targets, but lieutenant colonel Wang hadnt permitted it and wanted to test our strength. This will cause some trouble then. Duan Guochao had been eager to find an opportunity for this. Just why would he have any intentions of stopping there? With an Eagle Carve, he attempted to damage Wang Chaos wrist. Shaolin had the intent, and the secrets of Iron Body, Iron Crotch, and even Iron Egg. Iron Crotch and Iron Egg both had to be learnt when small and had the body of a child. It was created by a senior elder of the Shaolin Temple bybining the breathing exercises of Yoga and the traditional Chinese medicine where the yang in the males organs were strengthened to the utmost limits. It also set the very foundation of martial arts and building a resistance. Duan Guochao had practiced since he was small. So when his bones had finally set and he began his attempts to learn the killing moves of martial arts, it had taken half the work and gave him twice the benefits. So by the time he was 26 years old, his martial arts had already made him an expert amongst the best without any second guesses. But when Wang Chao learned Baguazhang by walking on top of the water vats and struck at the sandbags, he had barely escaped death each time after falling and hurting himself badly, his entire body had been injured constantly. Every day, Tang Zichen would use the needles and medicinal water together with Hidden Jin to treat his muscles and wounds. This way of treating the wounds was essentially the same concept as the Shaolin methods. In two years worth of time, Wang Chao had basically cobbled together the very foundation of resistance. With this achievement of Wang Chaos, he was never able to stray away from the hard work Tang Zichen had invested in him for those two years. After learning the genuine art of martial arts, he had understood many concepts and philosophies. Wang Chao also knew that Tang Zichen had imparted many things onto him in those two years by making use of Hidden Jin daily through the needles to open up the blood veins and strengthening the muscles and bones. Just what teacher would do such a thing? This was not the work of a parent or sibling, this was the work of someone even closer than either of the two. Eagle w and Iron Body! When Wang Chao saw Duan Guochao make his move, he understood that his opponents martial arts was not beneath Chen Aiyang or Cheng Shanming in skill. Chen Aiyang and Cheng Shanming were both the most amazing people Wang Chao had met to this date whose martial arts had reaching the Transforming Jin. If he were to fight either of the two in a genuine fight to the death, then Wang Chao was certain that he would have no chance of winning. Right now, with the appearance of Duan Guochao, he would be the third most amazing person he had ever met! Of course, the nickname National Arhat would not be given so freely. Up against such an amazing w, Wang Chao could only ignore Chen Ke and roll this wrists. This was the Xingyiquans art of Rolling Fist. Withdraw inwards to make a circle just like rolling around a lead ball. This form was borate, but its strength was calm yet fierce in its revolution so that he had immediately detached his wrist from Duan Guochaos w. Duan Guochao didnt cease in his movements. In the same time he had made a w with one hand, his other hand had been like a shadow to his first w. With his five fingers stretched out. With a slight swelling to them, it looked simr to the head of snake while at the same time like the beak of a crane. As it moved, the hand changed in between the two styles one after another. The joints of each five finger had let out a hissing sound. But in the midst of this hiss, there had asionally been a high pitch like the shrill of a crane. With this snake and crane stance, it wavered in front of Wang Chaos face before striking at his eyes. Wang Chaos hand moved up to his face with the Rising Body Palm. With the palm like a de, it shot up his throat and towards his nose with all of his Jin focused on the tip of the fingers so that it aimed at Duan Guochaos wrist as if he was stabbing at the heart of a snake. The Rising Body Palm was a variation of one of the palms in Baguazhang. It was meant to shoot straight up close to the chestCa seemingly useless move. But with Wang Chaos usage of it, it fit just right. As if piercing the clear skies, it was a crucial strike towards his enemy as well. But. In the moment Wang Chao had rushed with his Rising Body Palm, Duan Guochao made a shift with his footstep so that his wrist would change as well. The dark green hands Crane Peck had gracefully changed with a heaven-shocking speed so that it had came down onto Wang Chaos right ear and temple. This clever transition had been like antelope that would hang from the trees with its horn to sleepCits footsteps would not be traced. Eight Arts of Snake and Crane was abination of the Shaolin Five Animal Imitation Boxing. The snake was to show a false move by wavering in front of the eyes to intimidate the person. The crane was the true killing move whose beak woulde crashing down to carve out a hole in the flesh. Eight Arts of Snake and Crane held a change between illusion and reality. It did not start with the wrist, but rather with the mnemonic of The leg leads the body, and the body pushes the hand. The leg would spur the advancement of the body while the body would push forward with the hand. So when Duan Guochao had shifted his leg and his palms had deviated along with all of his Jin, it had been wless without looking awkward in movement at all. A killing move like this straight from the get go? Does he truly wish to kill me? If the opponent has such a deliberate killing intent, then he is not here to cause trouble andpare notes. In an instant, Wang Chao had realized that Duan Guochaos strike was filled with a killing intent. Against the Iron Body which epassed Duan Guochaos hands and throat with the dark green color, a simr color could be seen in his veins underneath his skin like the leaves of a pine tree. It was a powerful sight, but also very terrifying. The Jin of Iron Body, and the moves from the Eight Arts of Snake and Crane. Duan Guochaos first movement had beenprised of his most dangerous killing moves and fierce vigor. Each fist made an attempt to take the upper hand and then dispose of Wang Chao. To make a move was to be unrelenting. To be relenting is to not make a move. Duan Guochao was not an indecisive person. In that moment, he had made up his mind and moved to aplish his goals straight away. Against this peck, Wang Chaos right ear began to tremble in anticipation as the right side of his face began to swell up with goosebumps. His vertebrae stiffened as both hands shot out. Spreading out his five fingers, his hands moved to his ears and made a fierce pping motion away from his ear. Pa! In an instant, the hand had made contact with the cranes beak. Monkey Fanning Air was a variation of the monkey stance where both hands would remain close to the ears before fanning outwards. A ratherical looking moe that would make anyone think that a monkey was ying around. But now, under Wang Chaos usage, it had be the best method to neutralize the killing move. A good adaption, he truly is a great threat who has practiced martial arts inside and out! His usage of Xingyiquan has reached perfection almost! After having both of his killing moves skillfully neutralized by Wang Chaos hand, Duan Guochaos heart had softened. His estimation of Wang Chao had gone up. Bringing his own concentration to the highest level possible as well as his own inspiration, Duan Guochao nted his footsteps so that it went in a circr motion. Twisting his waist, his entire body had resembled that of a python where even the veins on the face was noticeable. Shua! With the twist and a sidestep, Duan Guochao had overtaken Wang Chaos right side. Lashing out, his right hand made a Hook Punch towards Wang Chaos chin. At the same time, his left hand had covertly struck out at Wang Chaos rib. Binding the forefinger and middle finger together to form a de, his fingers silently shed towards the waist like a snake after its prey. The hook was powerful while the sword finger was silent. One was clear, one was hidden. With an agile step and the scurrying of the Eight Arts of Snake and Crane, it was possible for the body to sh and float at the same time. With the Iron Body and its indomitable strength, it was possible to shatter even stone. When Duan Guochao made a move, it was clear to see just why he was fully deserving of such a powerful title as National Arhat. After using the Monkey Fanning Air to block the cranes peck, Wang Chao made a single leap to fly backwards five meters while at the same time dodging Duan Guochaos hook punch and sword finger assault. However, Duan Guochao did not let Wang Chao off that easily. Stampeding forward as if riding the Wind Fire Wheels of Nezha, his body flew forward like maggot after flesh. Theres a fight, a fight is happening! So theyre actually fighting. It looks quite rowdy in here. Theyre definitely going to fight. Dont go in or risk getting hurt. While Wang Chao and Duan Guochao were fighting, a bunch of soldiers had already gathered around them. These soldiers were the Peoples Liberation Army stationed in Hong Kong. When Duan Guochao and his two partners came, the soldiers had already known that there would definitely be a good show to watch and had secretly waited by the side. Sure enough, when the two began to fight, the soldiers and workers had all gathered around to watch. At the same time, Lin Yanan, Chen Ke, and Ling Dong all silently retreated. Duan Guochao had intentionally wanted to make a mistake so as to leave the Ministry of State Security while also giving face to his Shaolin Sect by disposing of the potential major threat that was Wang Chao. On the other side, for the interest of the higher ups, he had been ordered to knock the Ministry of State Security off their high horse. With both sides having the intention of fighting, shing now had only been the oil on the fire, and they had been the spark to start the fire! There had been no need for any courtesy, only fighting. Whats happening, theyre fighting now? While at the same time of the fighting,missar Yang had received the report with a smile. Both sides are nowparing notes, eh? That isnt anything major, just how many times have our Military Commission and the Ministry of State Securitypared notes? Furthermore, Duan Guochao is from the Shaolin Temple. With someone crippling his elders, no matter if it was right or wrong, there will most definitely be a sh to regain honor. Its best to leave them as they are. Commissar Yang gave the order, but no one had really cared. Hello? Connect me to the General Political Department. Afterwards,missar Yang had made a private phone call. Even asmissar Yang was speaking, the fight between Wang Chao and Duan Guochao was essentially irresolvable. Wang Chao kept retreating backwards while Duan Guochao charged after him like a shadow whilst continuing to attack. Each one of his moves had been fierce and fully developed. Attacking with a ferocity as if Wang Chao had killed his family or stolen his wife, they seemed as if they had be enemies that could not live under the same skies. In an instant, Wang Chao had been forced into a state of breathlessness and was at a disadvantage. Such a sight like this had caused Lin Yanans heart to leap into her throat. Man harms not the heart of a tiger, but the tiger injures the man by instinct. Your overbearing manner cannot be med on me. From the start, Wang Chao had no ill-intent towards Duan Guochao, so all of his counter-movements had beencking in vigor without enough force to actually fight back. From what it seemed so far, the only road Wang Chao was walking on now was death. Wang Chao took in a deep and heavy breath before his feet carried him 64 steps forward. Rolling his body, Wang Chao was using all of his strength in this attempt. In the next instant, everyone could only see a demon wearing the green military uniform as it traveled in a linear path with a faint after image. This was Wang Chaos Baguazhang style of movement. Eight variations of the Eight Steps had led to 64 different steps that allowed the body to move this way and that to dodge and weave. Naturally, when up against this all-out effort, Duan Guochao grew serious. His hands were unable to follow Wang Chaos movements, let alone continuing to try and hit him. After all, this was arge hall that was fit for fighting. It was wide and spacious, quite unlike the small dueling tforms for martial arts. On the tform, the space was quite narrow, and if Duan Guochao had attacked Wang Chao as he did in such an area, Wang Chao wouldnt be able to dodge or evade away. A defeat was almost certain then. But now, if Duan Guochao were to move in pursuit, the two would simply move in tandem as if racing topare physical strength. This was essentially a wasted effort. Borrowing the strength of his movements, Wang Chao had sessfully shaken off the assault beforeing to a sudden halt. While moving, he had been like a stampeding horse, but afterwards, he had been like an iron pike that had been stabbed into the ground. Not even his eyes had moved. Hes stopped. A single thought shed in Duan Guochaos head before his heart, will, and body became one and threw himself across the floor. Both dark green hands formed a semi-gripping motion as they streaked through the air. One hand moved up while the other moved down in an attempt to grab onto Wang Chaos chest and abdomen, The Jin of the Iron Body and circted into the Eagle w form to constitute into the well-known Eagle w of the Iron Body. With the dark green hands, this move was especially fierce. This assault of the National Arhat had far surpassed whatever the warrior monks Yong He and Yong Bao could aplish. The Eight Arts of the Snake and Crane, and the Eagle w of the Iron Body. This was what exactly what it meant to practice the art of Shaolin. With this maneuver, Duan Guochao had calcted that when Wang Chao made a violent movement and then sudden stop, his Qi and blood were surging against each other, his feet and hands were numb, and that he would not be able to defend himself against another assault. Whoosh! All of a sudden, he had arrived right in front of Wang Chao as quick as lightning with an attempt to grab him. In this very moment, Duan Guochao had been the giant eagle that had dove down from the high skies towards a small chick. But unbeknownst to anyone, when Duan Guochao moved to grab, a tremor could suddenly be felt underneath his feet. The ground seemed to rise as if an earthquake had just started to happen. From the median line of his body, a single fist appeared from down below Wang Chaos chest and soared upwards. The surrounding area seemed to have blown apart with wind and blew at Duan Guochaos clothes with a rustling sound. Soaring Pound! Duan Guochao had instantly recognized that this was the most bold and powerful style of Chinese martial arts, Taichi. The earth tremor he had felt just now had been a result of the release of Jin. Open fire on the t grounds, and even the sounds of thunder and wind will be heard. The situation had be apparent to Duan Guochao. Even if he had sessfully grabbed onto Wang Chaos body, then the Soaring Pound would impact his own body. The result would be that his flesh and bones would shatter apart, allowing him to die a violent death. This persons martial arts has blown past my expectations with each and every moves he makes. Aside from me, was there actually another youth so capable of martial arts in this country? How inconceivable! Wang Chaos Soaring Pound had revealed his true strength. Sensing the gust of wind that had blown up, Duan Guochao knew that this Soaring Pound would be something even his Iron Body would not be able to withstand. Even with the Iron Body, he wouldnt be able to take such a strong fist without any damages. Even if the target was an actual man of iron, Wang Chaos fist would be enough to shatter them. Hua! Duan Guochaos two hands moved away and then together. His legs moved forward before twisting his body around to dodge the Soaring Pound. This was the Yellow Dragon Overturn of the Subduing Dragon Arhat Boxing. After the Dragon Overturn was the Dragons Searching w, which was also called the The Dragons w Searches the Cloud. Borrowing the power from when he had turned around, Duan Guochaos hand had silently probed outwards towards Wang Chaos waist. Without a sign, his hand had been like the spring rain in gentleness. The Dragons w Searches the Cloud. The Clear Jin was as soft as the clouds, and the true killing move when the w strikes out with the thousands of needles of Hidden Jin. This move ced emphasis on two words. One was clouds, and the other was searches. One had to understand the meaning of both in order to understand the cleverness. cloud is to reflect the cloud with the body and turnover high in the sky while search is to use the w in ordance. This sequence of overturn, twisting, deliverance of strength, and w movement was thetest change in his pounce forward. It was also his most genuine of trump cards. The soft Clear Jin and the hard Hidden Jin. One style, two Jins, and no sound. It was simr to Liao Junhuas killing Hidden Leg that could be ssified as a sure-fire killing technique. Duan Guochao had experienced hundreds of battles and aplished countless of missions. He had killed far more people than Wang Chao and had umted far more experience. He had forced many of his opponents into a dead end without chance of retaliation. Otherwise, he would be undeserving of the number on disciple of Shaolin or the title of National Arhat. If not for his level of martial arts being noticed by the Ministry of State Security, his name would not have been repressed. In the current martial arts world of Southeast Asia, the number one spot would have gone to either Chen Aiyang or him. It was also because he knew that he was strong that he wished to break ties with the Ministry of State Security. With his own strength in martial arts and connections with the Shaolin Temple, then at the very least, he would be a rich person, or possibly a martial arts celebrity in the movies industry like Hollywood. It would pay better than the Ministry of State Security, and he wouldnt have to go through as many hardships as he did. But Wang Chaos skill in Taichi was honed by practicing underwater. With the hidden currents attacking him this way and that without a sound, Wang Chao had learned to neutralize them all one by one. So Wang Chao already knew that this The Dragons w Searches the Clouds was going for his waist and eye. His opponent hadnt moved upwards, but Wang Chaos body had already instinctively thought of it. The Parry and Punch began to build up power in the waist before being discharged. Long before, Wang Chao had alreadyprehended the way of Transforming Jins Loosen the muscles, attack with the pores, and empty the mind. When the mind was nk, then one would be able to be like the cicada that would move before feeling the autumn wind. But having a sudden enlightenment of the phrase and allowing the body to fully experience it were two different things. A moments enlightenment could increase ones prowess in martial arts like burning cosmos in the Saint Seiya manga. Wang Chao had naturally understood, but he couldnt fully show it in an actual match. But in his time practicing underwater, his distance towards the Transforming Jin realm drew closer and closer. By now, it was only a matter of time. While Duan Guochaos The Dragons w Searches the Clouds was exceptionally delicate and concealed its killing potential, it was not enough to escape Wang Chaos instinct. Bang! The Parry and Punch and the Dragons Searching w were now 5 inches from shing. When Duan Guochao drew close to the fist, he immediately felt his entire body jolt and his blood surge. What a fierce Hammer Jin! A thought shed through Duan Guochaos mind before leaving. He hadnt any more time to think and immediately moved to grab the fist and crush it. But the Dragons w Searches the Clouds ced emphasis on being graceful during the searching moment. It was only when the w made contact that it would emit Hidden Jin. Against the fierce Hammer Jin, it was naturally insufficient. In the hold, Wang Chaos arm shook before throwing off the grab on him. Afterwards, Wang Chaos twin fists began to move. The earth began to quake, and the building began to shake! The Chain Pound began to unleash again and again in all directions with a rippling of his muscles and a gust of wind. The wind had been strong and explosive and his vigor had been like a rainbow. And now, Wang Chao had finally taken the upper hand! The Dragons w Searches the Clouds was a killing move. If it did not kill, then all that was left was to be killed. Duan Guochao had been greatly wishing for Wang Chao to be crippled and did not anticipate him to be so tough and hold his ground. This had been able due to Wang Chaos long breath. After training for so long underwater, his lungs had been strengthened by arge amount. Wang Chaos Pounding Hammer Jin was practically unmatched. With a single blow, Duan Guochao had felt his blood billow without calm. And now being pressured with the Chain Pound, he didnt dare continue attacking and could only retreat. He had taken a leaf out of Wang Chaos book and used the wide open space to evade. But for what reason would Wang Chao let him? When he had done the same, he had been prepared for a countermeasure. After another three Chain Pounds, Wang Chao suddenly stopped before his fist had turned into a palm. His body flickered as he swam forward almost like a fish. In an instant he had cut off Duan Guochaos backwards retreat. He had changed from hard to soft, and from Taichi to Baguazhang. It was a seamless transition that was immacte in execution. It could even be said that in Wang Chaos entire life, this was his most proudest of strikes. When Wang Chao had cut him off, Duan Guochao knew that the situation had not looked good. But he did not panic thanks to his experience. His Iron Body began to swell in strength all the way to the very highest level! His white sportswear began to swell as if the muscles beneath had threatened to tear it apart! Bang! It was a grab. Despite whatever change Wang Chao would make, he would do a Throat Hold and grab the genitalsCthe vitals of Wang Chao. But Wang Chao didnt shrink back at all! Instead, his fists rose! One hand unleashed the Under Elbow Punch upwards and the other a Lower Point Punch downwards to meet with Duan Guochao blow for blow. His opponent had practiced the Iron Body and underwent resistance training. But Wang Chao had practiced hard against hard, and firm against firm. It was up to Duan Guochaos amazing Iron Body, or Wang Chaos unyielding Five Hammers of Taichi. Bang bang bang! Fist met fist, and despite his Iron Body, Duan Guochao felt his blood surge as a result of his opponents hard rotation Jin. As long as Wang Chao had the upper hand, then there would be very little people in the world that could defend against him. The Hammer had be a Pound as Wang Chaos hands turned to the appropriate posture after shocking Duan Guochao. His legs stamped forward in an abrupt charge. His fists grew even more powerful as if the strength of a rampaging horse had been contained in his body. Each blow had been reminiscent of the power of a stampeding horse . Duan Guochaos heart had been like till water. As he dodged left and right, he pondered deeply on a method to escape from this. After several blows, just as Duan Guochao was about to make a move, he suddenly felt the pressure on him decrease as his opponent had suddenly soared into the air like a sparrow. Then, with three kicks, Wang Chao struck at Duan Guochaos chest. No! Duan Guochaos hands moved to protect his chest, but it had been blown apart by Wang Chaos kick before the next one had stamped clearly onto his chest. With a bang, his Iron Body had been shattered. Duan Guochao had only felt his strength leave his body as the dark green color fade away from his skin. Then, the third kick of Wang Chao hadnded urately on his throat. Crack! After his Iron Body had been shattered, Duan Guochaos throat had been broken from Wang Chaos kick. His neckbone had shattered, and his neck had caved in. Flying five meters back, Duan Guochaos body struck against the wall before sliding down without a single breath. His death had been quick. He hadnt even had time to say a word. After being hit by Wang Chaos Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, then even a man of iron would be blown apart. Brother Duan! When Chen Ke saw Duan Guochao fly away, she wasnt able to see whether or not he had died. All he knew was that he was injured. With a swishing movement, she pulled out her gun to fire towards Wang Chao and pounce to Duan Guochao. In her heart, Duan Guochao was an undefeatable god of war. To suddenly lose here, her heart wasnt able to handle it. Bang! At the same time Chen ke shot her gun, a bullet struck against the cement ground while Wang Chao disappeared from sight. In the next moment, she saw a green blur right in front of her as Wang Chao reappeared with his hands in a position to block her. That is the Blocking Blow of Taichi. Chen Ke hadnt been able to finish her thought before she had been sent flying back due to the Blocking Blow across the hall and into the ss. Crashing through it, her bodynded upon the ss fragments in a bloody mess, whether she was alive or dead, no one knew. In the battle between he and Duan Guochao, Wang Chao had lost plenty of strength. But he wasnt as tired as from the battle he had with Yong He and Yong Bao along with the two gunners from yesterday. After all, there was no threat of gunfire during the match here. But in the end, Chen Ke had brought out her gun. But because she had fired in a state of disorder, her aim hadnt been very urate and so Wang Chao was easily able to dodge and return the favor. Against a gun, Wang Chao would not ease up. After a bullet, if one went soft against the fairer sex and refused to raise a hand, then it would be the same as taking arsenic and endangering your own life. At the same time, Ling Dong had naturally taken out his own gun and to fire at the same time as Chen Ke on the other side. But after Wang Chao had reappeared at Chen Kes side, Ling Dong had hesitated to fire. He was afraid of identally shooting Chen Ke. And with this reaction, he was now toote. tter! The sound of Ling Dongs gun ttering to the ground could be heard as a bullet had shot straight through his hand. Lin Yanan had finally made her move. With a swift pull of her own gun, she had fired to disarm Ling Dong. But Ling Dong was well deserving to be considered a trained agent. Holding his wrist, his leg stamped down on the gun so that it would be kicked up. But in that moment, Wang Chao had already drawn close. Blocking his wrist, Wang Chao wrestled the gun away from him and then released a Returning Body Palm. Like Chen Ke, he was sent flying into the nearby ss of the hall beforending motionlessly on the other side on the ss. Chapter 136: Taking a Stroll After Killing Someone Chapter 136: Taking a Stroll After Killing Someone Within Chinese Boxing, there were several disciplines which studied the art of kicking like Tantui. Many of these disciplines usually did not bring their legs higher than the knees when they kicked. That was because when man was on the ground, they could borrow power from it. When they left the ground, they could not. Their bodies would be in a moment of sluggishness. And if there came a situation where they could not dodge and strike back, then it would be very easy for them to be killed. But that didnt mean there were no methods to kicking. Kicking was tantamount to a nuclear weapon. Upon use, if you didnt die, then I would be the one killed. It was incredibly fierce, and was a move that could determine life or death in a split-second. Wang Chaos Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow borrowed the horse stances stampeding strength to push out a fierce Pounding Jin one after another in a series of strikes. When the opponent grew weary, then soar up to reveal the scissor kick of the Sparrow stance. With the body high in the sky, the kick would break open the enemys defenses and kick the opponent to death. But despite the powerfulness of this strike, danger ran parallel to it. If the three kicks did not kill the enemy, then when in midair, the person would be powerless to move or change his posture. All that was left was to greet the enemys strike and die. Back in hispetition with Cheng Shanming in Singapore, Wang Chao had not kicked downwards in the final moment due to aplete bet on Cheng Shanmings moral character. The ending had been to everyones liking, as enemies became friends. Truly a perfect ending. To be urate, one of the reasons why Wang Chao had bet on it wasnt because Cheng Shanmings moral character. It had been mostly due to the fact of the identity of the ancestor of the Cheng style school of Baguazhang, Cheng Tinghua. Cheng Tinghua was something like an idol to Wang Chao. A martyr of his generation to his descendants. No matter how much Wang Chao looked at him, there was nothing but appraisal. But todays Duan Guochao had harbored some killing intent in him. From the start he had used the Eagle w of the Iron Body, Eight Arts of Snake and Crane, and several other killing moves. How could Wang Chao continue holding back? One more thing, there was no one Wang Chao had particrly respected in the Shaolin Temple. The second kick of the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow had destroyed the enemys Iron Body. As long as the opponent circted their Jin once more and condensed it, it wouldnt do much damage over all. That was why Wang Chao hadshed out with a third kick. The third kick had ended uppletely shattering the enemys throat and neckbone to the point where the head had nearly been decapitated. Such a tremendous blow like this would make leave even an Immortal hurt. So without even a word from Duan Guochao, his breath left his body and he died. Like Wang Chao, Duan Guochao was an expert whose fist was fully capable of scooping out a hole in cement thanks to training his body to its limit. When a killing move was made, the afflicted would at the very least be crippled. There was no leeway for mercy. Quick, someone go take a look, how are those three? Medic, wheres the medic? Lin Yanan had shot Dong Ling, but then the next thing she had seen was him being tossed through the window pane like a scarecrow by Wang Chao. In a shower of ss and blood, the situation waspletely fuzzy to her, so she had hurriedly barked out an order. Although the matters between the two had been bad enough for a fight to start, a result like this was not expected by Lin Yanan. In a short few rounds, the victory had been made clear. All of those soldiers and workers watching from the sidelines had instantly turned from lively to stunned silence. However, because they were disciplined by the organization, none of them had been panicked. As soon as Lin Yanan shouted, several white-gowned medic soldiers came forward with oxygen masks, IV drips, artificial pacemakers, and other medical instruments. Arriving at Duan Guochao, Chen Ke, and Dong Ling, they began to apply first aid. They had been well prepared since they knew that in this match, someone would be injured. When Wang Chao saw this preparation, he had clicked his tongue several times. From the end of Wang Chaos fight with Duan Guochao, three minutes hadnt even passed but a report had already made its way tomissar Yangs office. Yes, yes yes, senior official. I guarantee nothing will happen, theyre onlyparing notes with each other, thats all. Well speakter. But rest assured, with them being such high experts, something like this is within their norms. Commissar Yang smiled, clearly engaged in a conversation with a senior official. You neednt worry, what is an expert? An expert isnt some sort of street hoodlum who carry knives and kill. Byparing notes, at most therell only be a small injury. Just asmissar Yang changed the visuals on his TV from several experts to Wang Chao and Duan Guochao to make his report to his higher ups, a knock could be heard on the door. Yes, senior official, itll be as so. I will make a report to youter. Enter. A white-robed medic soldier came walking in. When he saw the medic soldier wearing two aseptic gloves stained with blood,missar Yang suddenly felt a sinking sensation in his heart. What was the result. Who won and who lost? Were the injuries serious? Themissar asked in a hurry. Commissar Yang, Duan Guochao died on the spot. Chen Ke is suffering from internal bleeding, and is currently in the emergency room. Her ECG looks rather weak since she isnt in stable condition yet. Dong Ling was shot through the wrist and was stabbed throughout his body with ss. But he is awake, and there is no internal bleeding. The medic replied honestly without any emotion as if he was a robot rather than human. What? Ones dead, and ones in critical condition? Themissar had been prepared, but this result had still shocked him nheless. However, pondering for a moment, he quickly calmed his heart and asked, And what of lieutenant colonel Wang, is he fine? How was a gun involved? Commissar Yang, I am not sure of the definite details, but lieutenant colonel Wang is fine. Good. You may leave, save them to the best of you ability! I will get to the bottom of this. Themissar had suddenly found himself sweltering with heat. His forehead had begun to sweat profusely, and so he had quickly torn off his military uniform. As he walked, he began to brood to himself. I only wanted them to fight to poke at their honor and kick thedder underneath them, how did a gun get involved? With a gun, the nature of this ispletely changed. If it was just a fight, using the arms or legs to cripple or kill, thatd be fine. But using a gun to kill? Thatd be disastrous. Just asmissar Yang was scurrying over, Wang Chao was observing the medic currently trying to attach an oxygen mask to Duan Guochaos face. Then, checking his pulse, the medic knew that the attempt was fruitless. Slowly closing his eyes, the medic let out a sigh. What, did he actually die? Lin Yanan holstered her gun and looked at Wang Chao as if she had thought something wasnt right. Wang Chao nodded his head. Lin Yanans face drained of color for a moment before quickly regaining it. Theres some trouble, but nothing you need to worry about, it wont be too major. Im not afraid of trouble. I just didnt think that Duan Guochao would try to kill me straight from the start. If someone wishes to kill me, I wont just stretch out my neck for them. I will kill them first, asmon sense dictates before I decide on the consequences. I know that there will be some trouble for me, but in the future, I will also be awarded, a promotion may not be out of the question. You neednt worry. Wang Chao watched as the medics lifted up the three without an iota of panic. His face had unexpectedly been even more transparent than Lin Yanan. Whats going on, how did a gun battle take ce? I told you before, fighting with the arms or leg is fine no matter what, but a gun battle is a different matter altogether. Just at that moment,missar Yang came striding towards them with a forehead full of sweat. Its like this, Lin Yanan moved to exin the situation. After Wang Chao defeated Duan Guochao, Chen Ke moved to fire her gun first. Ah, the monitors we have up around the lounge will tell you what you need to know. Oh, is that it? Whenmissar Yang heard Lin Yanans exnation, his face had softened up a little bit, Have the videotapes brought over. On the spot, themissar had inspected the videotapes brought to him on the projector screen in the hall. From start to finish, he had carefully scrutinized everything, and when he saw the not even 10 minute match between Wang Chao and Duan Guochao, he had instead sighed with admiration. If you were to film a Hollywood movie, youd be movie stars for sure. After seeing this battle, even someone who doesnt understood martial arts like me would have the urge to learn it. Wang Chao smiled, Those who truly practice would find it an extraordinary humiliation to perform. We move to kill our enemies, not perform. What a shame! After finishing the recording,missar Yangs heart had eased up a little. Turning to look at Wang Chao, he spoke, Youngster, you are quite brutal in your methods. If I was not brutal, then the oneying on the ground would be me. Wang Chao spoke calmly. I was not talking about Duan Guochao, but rather Lin Yanans final shot. If she hadnt fired her gun, then none of you would have to bear any responsibility. But now that a gun was involved, the nature is quite different. No matter who fired, the higher ups wont look kindly to it! Commissar Yang looked to Lin Yanan, I say, Yanan, youve been trained as a soldier, just how were you not able to control yourself? That is? Lin Yanan muttered, I vited the discipline of the organization. However, the situation was rather panicked, and I didnt have too much time to think. That wont do. Themissars eyebrows narrowed in deep thought. Commissar Yang, they had fired the first shot, Lin Yanan had only retaliated. The error is not on us. Wang Chao pointed out. That is the discipline of the organization. If they fired first, then the higher ups will naturally penalize them majorly. But if you return fire, then there will be punishment as well. If you fired, and I returned fire, then wouldnt it be a huge mess? A fire fight? Commissar spoke. With that logic, should we let them fire? Should we not retaliate? Is that not wrong? Wang Chao pressed. There is no such thing as wrongs or injustice in the army. All there is is strict adherence to the organizations discipline, and following orders! Commissar Yangs words grew serious, but when he looked at Wang Chao, he softened. You are a man of the Wulin. Although you hold a military rank, you were not trained for it. To not know is pardonable. In the army, fights aremonce. But in the case a gun is used, the nature grows extremely serious. This is a rigid provision that has many precedents. To use the arms to fight is a brawl. At most, it is detention for the soldiers. But using a gun is akin to mutiny, or insurrection. That means a military tribunal will be needed. This time if Lin Yanan did not use her gun and all three members were to die, then it wouldnt be much. However, with that gun used, the situation has gotten worse. Was there a use like that? Wang Chao thought for a moment, but then realization had hit him. Ill have to send this tape to the higher ups and report it. You two, stay here in the military district and dont even make a single step out. Wait for the higher ups to deal with this. Themissar sighed, What a shame, if only a gun wasnt used. However, you dont need to be too worried. I say this to you as a friend, rather than a boss. Lighten up a bit. That is my opinion. Commissar Yang had seen the light in Wang Chaos eyes andforted him, You have contributed greatly. We will do our best to guarantee your safety. You are a talent, we cannot so easily throw away such a talent. I estimate that after the higher ups make their investigation, they will at most hand over a punishment in name with no real substance. Afterwards, your military rank will raise again. Youre a lieutenant colonel now, but in two years, youll be a colonel, or senior colonel, then a major general, the same as me. But the troubles Lin Yanan might face will be bigger than yours. What troubles will she face? At most what will it be? Atmissar Yangs words, Wang Chao had felt more amiable than before. With a smile, he said, Would it be possible for me to help her fight it? I am but a man of the military in name only, she is different. How have you not realize it yet? You are still speaking as a man of the Jianghu. Commissar Yangughed, What do you mean by fight it? Using scapegoats are what the criminal world uses. We are the government, how we deal with it is how we will deal with it. Whomever makes the mistake, they will be investigated. If we were to substitute them for someone else, can you imagine the mess? Your way of thinking needs to change. Well then, you two should go and rest. Ah, Ill loosen the restriction. You may leave thepound as you wish, but not Hong Kong. If something happens,e straight back. Since this is our internal department, things will be morex. Commissar Yang had loosened the conditions, This is my personal initiative as reciprocation for you giving us some air to breath. How unfortunate. I was talented, and Duan Guochao was talented. That is the true misfortune. Wang Chao suddenly spoke. The death of a talent means he was no talent. He has no worth. As a friend, that is my warning to you. Commissar Yang suddenly spoke, So you must remember, no matter what happens, you cannot die. Thank you. Wang Chao nodded. After exiting the office, Lin Yanan suddenly grew gloomy, I didnt think that aftering to Hong Kong, so much trouble would ur. Ah, Im sure in two days, the higher ups will have some mene down to investigate. I dont know what trouble will happen at that time, but it wont be good for me. Wang Chao smiled, Dont think too much about it for now. We havent died yet, we are talented. We still have worth. That means there is no major trouble yet. Although I came to Hong Kong once before, I wasnt able to take a stroll. Why dont we do that today? Chapter 137: The Kingly Aura of Being Rich Chapter 137: The Kingly Aura of Being Rich How did your nerves make such a huge transformation, do you really want to take a stroll? Lin Yanan was deeply concerned, but when she heard Wang Chaos suggestion, her eyes moved to him and the look on his face had grown far more light-hearted and carefree than before, The matter this time may be small in the eyes of the state, but to the eyes of the Shaolin Temple, many heavy animosity will definitely ur. The matter with Yong He and Yong Bao are fine because of their reason. One dead and one injured is doable, Shi Yongxin is a reasonable monk, he will not make things hard on you. But you killed Duan Guochao, if I were the abbot of the Shaolin Temple, that would be unforgivable. From today onwards, Im afraid that even more trouble wille from this. You must be careful, and make sure no hups happens to you. Wang Chao wiped at his fingernails, the dark look on his face not changing, Even I know my troubles arent light. Even if not for this affair, I would stille into conflict with the Shaolin Temple eventually. The higher ups called for me to open up a school in Laoshan. To speak frankly, from then onwards, my name will only grow bigger. And with the school bing a business, the name wille into conflict with Shaolin. Perhaps not me, but the future generations downwards, 50 years, 100 years, with the support of the higher ups, there will definitely be expansion. The Shaolin Temple will not brush such a matter aside. Youre right. The primary goal was indeed such. You saw through it. The power of Shaolin is getting too big, just not long ago, a heavyweight boxing champion and his manager came to the Shaolin Temple to visit. They were clearly seen wanting to expand in the world of boxing. Furthermore, in thest meeting of Hong Kong, a big celebrity had his recently born child sent to Shaolin Temple to learn martial arts. Author note: Boxing champion Evander Holyfield went to the Shaolin Temple to visit, and Nichs Tse and Cecilia Cheung had their own son sent to Shaolin Temple to learn martial arts. Lin Yanan nodded, Truly, the Shaolin Temple has grown too big in strength, it has even started to influence some major matters. Thus, we need to create a bnce and push for a new school. Originally, the best to contend against them was the Wudang Mountains, but the martial arts of Wudang are passed down in secret. Not a single one is willing to join with the organization. Furthermore, with so many factions, there amount of internal strife is basically unsupportable. So all thats left is developing a school in Laoshan. After speaking with Lin Yanan, Wang Chaos thoughts had been confirmed. From his talks with Chen Aiyang, he had already known about the situation with the Wudang Mountains. The martial arts of the Wudang Mountains wasnt one huge school like in the many novels. Instead, it wasprised of many small sects. Chen Aiyangs practice of the Fishing Toad Jin had belonged to the Golden Toad Sect of the Wudang Mountains. Likewise, the Rash Bull Jin had belonged to the Quiet Void Sect. Then, there was the Pure Yang Sword, Jiugong Palm, Five Thunder Palms, Red Sand Palm, Wudang Iron Body, Majia Gong, Iron Palm, Lightning Palm, and the list went on in terms of internal martial arts. Some practiced breathing to strengthen their internal organs. Some practiced the muscles and bones using acupuncture and medicinal water to bathe the body. Many of them all belonged to different sects. If one wanted to learn martial arts at the Wudang Mountains, then going to the halls to find a Daoist priest would be fruitless. The experts of the Wudang Mountains were all in seclusion. The Daoist priest in charge of the temple there would most likely be some sort of university graduate that changed his job and took up the offer to be a priest for the sake of the economy. As for the kiosk sellers or the business owners of the small stores. The local police station, the government officials, the 110, the PE teachers of the school, etcetera. It could not be said for certain whether they were genuine experts or not. For the many different sects of Wudang, for the many different martial arts, the inheritor of them were always a mystery, hidden, and secretive, like the tail of a dragon. With a case like this, one might ask how it was possible to support such a situation. It was practically impossible. The martial arts of Wudang has plenty to profit from. But they are secretive, and dont reveal themselves to the world. Thus, the sessors were never met with gunfire. However, the Shaolin are different. Who knows how many time they have been burnt by fire. Furthermore, the cultures of Buddhism and Daoism are quite different. Wang Chao sighed. By Wang Chaos side, Lin Yanan said, The martial arts of Shaolin had been lost during the cultural revolution before it was circted and brought back by the experts amongst the people and passed it on. To be truthful, the expansion of Shaolin can partially be attributed to Shi Yongxin. Although he does not know martial arts and was changed to his current position, he is truly a genius. When ites to developing business or making interpersonal rtionships, his hands can overturn the clouds and make them rain. He is a very dangerous person. Thus, weck a person like Shi Yongxin in our organization, but we are currently doing our best to find one. You are a genius in martial arts only. But in economics, it may as well be Greek to you. And I am nowhere close to being on the same level as Shi Yongxin. I am only just a temporary help to you, after time, I will have to return to the army. As she spoke, there was a seemingly reluctant tint to Lin Yanans voice. But Wang Chao hadnt heard it. Instead, his eyebrows narrowed together, Yanan, would you happen to know. Aside from me, just how many other youths are nned to help keep up appearances? They cannot possibly think I alone would be enough to suppress the Shaolin Temple. Lin Yanan shook her head, Im not clear about that either. However, there should most definitely be some ns. I heard that the higher ups are currently looking for several of the scattered sects of Wudang. Well then, let us go on a stroll. First, let me go change my clothes. What do you want to buy, Ill pay the bill for today. Wang Chao said. You said this yourself, youre the boss. I am only just a small military officer with a small wage that cant be used easily. Today, I will ughter your sry. Lin Yanan winked. Lin Yanan had spoken correctly. Wang Chao was the boss of Tianxing Networking with a status of over a hundred million. He could be considered to be a super wealthy person. Most recently, Tianxing Networking had been extremely prosperous in S province. Aside fromworking, they had stepped into several other prosperous adventures. As the Military Commission, Cao Yi had hired some people to assume control of the business and bought out many of the stocks in thepany. But Wang Chao still had the same amount of stock he had always had. In thest year, Wang Chao had heard from Yao Xiaoxue that they had invested several ten millions into a nationalpany worth 700,000,000 to 800,000,000 RMB. With the stocks soaring, they had earned a tremendous windfall. Furthermore, Yao Xiaoxue herself had be a major representative for the province and became amittee member of the Chinese Peoples Political Consultative Conference. As of now, she was a famous celebrity on television. It could even be said that in the S province, she could call down the winds and scatter soldiers like beans. She was just as powerful as Wang Chao was in the martial arts world. Lin Yanan wasparatively less outstanding. Although she engaged in the business and funding side of the school, all of the more stringent procedures were done by the men hired by the Military Commission. However, they were corrupt. She of course, was not as corrupt. In the huge international metropolis that was Hong Kong, the city was a hole for consumer finances. With what small wages she earned, there was no way Lin Yanan would be able to support herself here. Fine, whatever you want to buy, just take it when the timees. Wang Chao spoke before leaving Lin Yanan to return to his room. Taking off his military uniform, he put on several casual clothes from a famous brand and walked out to wait for her. After half an hour, Lin Yanan had finally came out. When she came out, Wang Chaos eyes had lit up. Clearly, Lin Yanan had meticulously put on some light makeup. Her eyebrows were drawn in nicely, and she wore a nice light blue cotton skirt that barely reached her knees and revealed her spotless pale white legs. With her rather nice stature, she had the ssical atmosphere of a celebrity. Combined with her training in the military, there was a strict but proud aura to her that would give any male a type of desire to her. It seems that today, Lin Yanan had truly put out all the stops, giving Wang Chao a rather stunning view. Ordinarily, she wore a military uniform with a white cor and no makeup to show off her natural features. Wang Chao had never felt anything during those moments but that she was quite pretty, that was all. But with the make up, he felt that she was not inferior to even a beautiful female celebrity. Lets go. Originally I nned on usingmissar Yangs specialized car. Although it is an ordinary Audi, the brand is quite eye-catching. But after some thought, I felt that it would bring the paparazzi. If they snapped some pictures and sent them to the magazines, that would reflect poorly on the Hong Kong station. Since theres no other choice, well have to go in taxi. Walking forward, Lin Yanan hooked her arm around Wang Chao as if it was natural and that they were passionate lovers. After exiting, they took a taxi and headed straight for the shopping paradise in Hong Kong, Causeway Bay. Miss, if it doesnt bother you, can you send these clothes to this location? Wang Chao, does this bracelet look nice on me? Lin Yanan asked as she swapped clothes after clothes and tried them on. Wang Chao watched her try them on with glee before paying for the purchase with his credit card and have them sent to the army. In front of the jewelry counter, Lin Yanan took out a topaz crystal bracelet and put it on her hand. Giving it a little shake, she seemed incredibly happy as if Wang Chao was truly her boyfriend. It looks nice! Very nice. Wang Chao spoke truthfully before swiping his card without another word. Even the cashiers at the jewelry stand had looked at the youngster and then to Lin Yanan as if trying to see if Wang Chao was some wealthy prince of a son who was trying to get with a female celebrity. Come on, lets go check out the cosmetics. After buying several sets of clothes and several sets of jewelry that totaled up to several thousand hundred RMB, Wang Chaos eyebrows hadnt narrowed together even once. Even now, he still maintained the aura of like the boss of the Shanxi coal mines. He had many gold cards as a result of his battle that one time with Zhang Wei on the tanker. Because of his win, he had won 50 million RMB for pocket money. From birth, Wang Chao was a part of an impoverished family that belonged to the lowest rungs of society. So there had been an especially precious attachment to money. In the past, he had even considered killing Cao Yi for 100,000 RMB, that had been the extent to his rtionship with poverty. Although his martial arts was unbelievably deep, his cultivation of the health had been great as well. The attachment to money he had had significantly lowered. But after Cao Yi had stuck his hands into the Tianxing Networking and transformed it into a huge corporation, Wang Chao felt that money was best under his own hands. So in earnest, he began to deposit into his own personal savings. With 50 million RMB in his pocket, Wang Chao had naturally felt quite wealthy. Amongst the crowd of people walking here and there across the shopping market, Wang Chao felt himself as quite gant and spirited as if watching everyone from a mountain. Even the people at the side had felt the aura he gave off with some surprise. This wasnt even the aura born from martial arts, but purely from the aspect of wealth. When one was strong in martial arts, he had a natural aura of power. When one had influence, then they had a natural power with the government. When one had money, then no matter who the person, he could use money to kill them. That man would naturally feel like a hegemon without an equal or enemy. After Lin Yanan bought the topaz crystal bracelet and a diamond ne, she shot a quick nce to Wang Chao with a rather uneven heart. He has money, he has superb martial arts, and he is my partner. If he was really my boyfriend, thatd be great. While Lin Yanan was ordinarily quite serious, capable and experienced, she was still a woman in the end. After a day of retail therapy, her heart was at peaceCinfatuated even. Although my mother had always hated those second generation princes, starry-eyed girls, and rich women in contempt, today has been quite eye-opening. Its not bad at all. Whatever I want, I buy. Whatever I like, I take. If everyday was like this, that would be heaven. Even if offered to be an Immortal, I wouldnt take it. Lin Yanans imagination had ran away from her mind. After opening fire and injuring Dong Ling, ording to history, there would only be a huge amount of trouble waiting her. Todays intense shopping experience had been to purely vent off her frustrations. After all these purchases, she felt at peace. And secretly, she had quite enjoyed this fall from grace. No. I cant. If I continue like this, wouldnt this mean I was corrupted by the sugarcoating of Capitalism? Lin Yanan suddenly realized that her heart was swaying to that of an infatuated but rich woman with some shock. Wang Chao didnt know what Lin Yanan was thinking about and had only led her to the expensive cosmetic brand store. He was no stranger to cosmetics. That was because in S province, he was familiar with Zhang Tong, the Sales chairman of the French Chanel brand. Chose what you will from this brand. The pricier the better, I still have money! Wang Chao joked. In an instant, the aura of an upstart boss of Shanxi had disappeared from him. Instead, he was more like a self made lord. This feeling of wealth is quite nice, this is the very first time Ive experienced it. It is better than the inspiration felt in martial arts, and quite useful too. Wang Chao had felt this entire experience to be quite fun, as if he was a child once more. What kind of upstart is he? How is he so crude? From the VIP lounge of the store, several rather beautiful women from the upper ss society came over when they had suddenly heard what Wang Chao had said. Their eyebrows narrowed together before a look of disdain overcame them and had one of them walk on over. One of the other more noble looking woman suddenly felt her eyes brighten up before asking questioningly, Wang Chao? Ai! Someone I know? Wang Chao suddenly looked over, Zhang Tong? Chapter 138: Feeling the Internal Martial Arts When Urinating and Defecating Chapter 138: Feeling the Internal Martial Arts When Urinating and Defecating Zhang Tong! Wang Chaos eyes grew sharp as he quickly recognized that the beautiful woman who had called him out was Zhang Tong and hurriedly came walking on over. This cosmetic store was in the top floors of a building. With crystal ss counters and floors that sparkled, the entire ce seemed quite big. But it had been rather peaceful, aspared to the bottomyers of the downtown area where it was inharmonious. Wang Chao knew at a nce, this high quality prefecture was where people spent the most money with many thousands of Hong Kong dors passing hands each day. He had been in Hong Kong before after his battle with Zhang Wei when he had lived with Chen Aiyang and Chen Bin for a month. Chen Bin hade many times before to go shopping, and Wang Chao hade once with her so he was quite familiar with the area. Eh? Sis Tong, is he your friend? the woman who was walking over had practically leapt up in surprise. At the same time, the group of women by Zhang Tongs side had revealed a simr look of shock. When Wang Chao came in and began to talk in a simr vein as the upstarts of China, these aristocratic women had begun to despise him and was just about to have the staff members drive him out. But what they didnt think was that Zhang Tong would actually know this upstart. This ce was a haven for women, while also being a ce for those of the upper ss and their demeanor. Upstarts would be very easily be kicked out from ces like this. This is the executive of the Tianxing Networking Company, mister Wang Chao. He is also one of my more importantpanions. Zhang Tong gave an elusive look to the Lin Yanan that walked right next to Wang Chao, but with a blink of an eye, she turned back to give an affectionate introduction to Wang Chao. Hmph! Hes nothing but an upstartCtheres nothing to even taste! Sis Tong, how in the world did you cooperate with such a person like this? Look at the woman next to her, look at all the gems shes wearing. She clearly just bought them all, how crude. One of the women spoke in a low whisper. With the distance that divided the two, even Wang Chao wasnt able to hear what she had said. Little sister Huo, youre mistaken this time. Ah, arent you quite the Karateka? Allow me to introduce you to a genuine expert. Zhang Tong smiled as she pped the hands of the girl with a secretive air before walking on over to Wang Chao. A genuine expert? Before the woman could even regain her thoughts, Zhang Tong had already walked straight up to Wang Chao. What brings you here? Wang Chao and Zhang Tong were both extremely familiar with each other, so no pleasantries had been spoken between the two. Instead, the two of them spoke as if they were both old friends. In the end, Wang Chao had even apologized to the noblewoman in front of him without caring for his own face. I came here for some business, but some rxation on the side was called for. What about you, I heard after thatpetition where you won against Zhang Wei, you left thepany and started a school of martial arts in Laoshan, is that right? Just what brought that on? Zhang Tong asked Wang Chao with a very familiar way of speaking. Its a long story. Wang Chao was trying to find a way to exin when all of a sudden, Zhang Tong held up a finger to quiet him. Say what you want to sayter! Who might this person be? Zhang Tong asked Lin Yanan who was right besides Wang Chao. This is my assistant. Wang Chao spoke. Hello, Ive heard of Executive Zhangs name from even the S Province as a woman of great business sense. Myst name is Lin. You can call me Yanan. Lin Yanan was a talent raised by the army, so she was easily capable of throwing off the stupor she had originally been in without any residue of the sugarcoating of Capitalism left on her. Her interpersonal skills had been switched on in an instant. So you are sister Lin Yanan. Zhang Tong smiled. Come,e sit down. Lin Yanan had adopted the military standard posture and strict expression. Letting Zhang Tong walk first, it had been a ster example of being raised with manners and grace. In an instant, she had changed up her image from a money-smitten woman to a woman who was able and capable of exercising the power of a captain in the Peoples Navy. Seeing how Wang Chao and Lin Yanan were walking on over, the young woman whose surname was Huo gave a huff from her seat on the sofa. At the same time, her two eyes stared at Wang Chao studiously while her fingers snapped several times with a clicking sound. As it seemed, when Zhang Tong had introduced Wang Chao as a genuine expert, she wasnt convinced. But Wang Chao didnt care for any person outside of Zhang Tong in this group. When he sat down, he spoke, I came to Hong Kong by the invitation of the Shaolin Temple to participate in a banquet to celebrate their night of entering the stock market. Ah, but you should already know about them entering the stock market Id bet. Wang Chao did not wish to hide anything from Zhang Tong, but he had said all that he could say to her anyways. What, you were invited by the Shaolin Temple? Before Zhang Tong could even speak, the woman with the surname of Huo had leapt up in shock. Despite her upbringing of a woman of the high ss society, she had cried out loud. And you are.? Wang chao looked to the woman for a moment before ncing at Zhang Tong to inquire who she was. Oh, I forgot to introduce you. Zhang Tong gave a small smile. This is Huo Linger, a friend of mine. Huo Linger, this is mister Wang Chao. Not only is he the executive boss of the Tianxing Networkingpany, he is also the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. Huo Linger? The third daughter of the Huoshi Company? Wang Chaos eyebrows narrowed together in thought, Karateka second dan in name, but a strength that is not below the fourth dan level? Ive heard that you took the title of the champion of the female division at the Asian Karatedo Championships with a skillset that is quite decent. Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts.? Huo Linger had scoffed at Wang Chaos status as the chief executive of Tianxing Networking, since it was only apany in China. Hong Kong wouldnt care for it. And she wouldnt care for such a pheasant of apany. In todays society, a dummypany could be called XYZ international or global but be worth nothing in Asia. But when Zhang Tong said that he was the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, she had been brought into deep thought as if she had remembered something. How did youe to know about Huo Linger and her background? With Huo Linger in a deep stupor, Zhang Tong took the initiative to ask. I am good friends with Chen Aiyang of the Chenshi Corporation. His sister Chen Bin has a business in real estate in Hong Kong and is also proficient in Taichi. In our talks, the name of miss Huo would sometimee up. When you spoke her name, I just thought back to it. Huo Lingers background was really mentioned in Wang Chaos talks with Chen Bing. This person was the granddaughter was the Hong Kongs Chamber of Commerces chairman mister Huo and was a woman of a very influential family. But her temperament was quite violent and loved to fight. She had even learned traditional Karate while studying in America, gaining a robust knowledge of martial arts. When Wang Chao first listened to Zhang Tongs introduction, he knew that this womans face was quite borate and beautiful. But her arms were bulky and her palms rough with plenty of calluses. From that alone, Wang Chao knew that she must have undergone many hard times practicing. Aiya! Huo Linger suddenly stood up with a shout as if ready to bare her fangs and frightening the others around her. Her eyes had a clear spark of gold in them, Are you the very same master of Xingyiquan, Wang Chao of the Qingdao, Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts who killed the Japanese martial artist Ye Xuan? How did my defeat of Ye Xuan reach the ears of even Hong Kong? Wang Chao was surprised. I know about Ye Xuan, hes extremely strong! When I was in Japan, I came to know him. But his martial arts, its truly amazing. With a single hand, he could cripple a person. And yet, you beat him. Its no wonder you are brother Chen Aiyang are good friends. Huo Lingers eyes measured up Wang Chao with a clear look of eager anticipation and adorationCsimr to those woman who chased after fame and fortune. Master Wang Chao, if I may ask for your guidance! Huo Lingers eyes suddenly grew serious and her womanly aura taken back. With a stiffening of her body, she seemed to gain the air of a martial artist expert. But when Wang Chao looked, Huo Lingers hair and skin had keyed up. Yet it did not noticeably spike straight up. This was the hardness of external martial artists who did not understand the essence of internal martial arts. Linger, this is a business area where the paparazzi can film us. Thisll bring trouble. Zhang Tong shook her head as the other women in her group moved to restrain the violent girl while giving a surprised look at Wang Chao. No worries, master Wang Chao, this one hopes to receive some pointers. Theres an open area over there, secluded even. Would you be willing? Huo Linger spoke unflinchingly. Very well. When Wang Chao looked at her, he felt that she was a bit of an idiot, but he had nodded nheless. Great! Huo Linger immediately began to walk ahead while Wang Chao walked behind her like an honored guest. Oh, the rest of you dont need toe, only master Wang Chao and I will go. Let her go at least. Zhang Tong spoke in regards to Lin Yanan. Past several areas with ss walls was a secluded area suitable for fighting. Master Wang Chao, please! Huo Linger suddenly stood still with her body stiff and a ready posture. One fist was ready to protect the chest and face while the other hand chopped through the air with such an intensity that it seemed to crackle as the hand passed through it. A good hand made of pure external force. With that, she was able to bring the power through her arm to produce an explosive sound. This woman is talented. Wang Chao was stunned for a moment before extending out two fingers. In an instant, he moved to mp onto Huo Lingers wrist. No matter how much Huo Linger twisted and thrashed, she could not break free. It was as if Wang Chaos two fingers were made from iron. Master Wang, I hope you can take me in as your disciple! Despite her best efforts, Huo Linger could not escape. Knowing that it was impossible, her body suddenly softened as she gave up her attempt. What, take you in as my disciple? Wang Chao was startled. We only just met, but she wants me to be her master, what prank is this? Wang Chao felt that this woman was exceedingly difficult to deal with. If you dont take me in, then I wont get up. Huo Linger was determined. You killed Ye Xuan and forced master Zhang Wei of the Three Tigers of Guangdong to jump into the ocean. Then, you killed the disciple of Little Arm Saint Master Xu Zhen who doesnt even dare fight you for revenge. You even took part of thepetition between brother Chen Aiyang and the Chamber of Commerce in Singapore. Ive long since heard that your martial arts was unmatched in the world. I truly ask of you to take me in as your disciple. This girl must be a fan of mine. Wang Chao suddenly felt an oing headache. When he entered the shop, he came across Zhang Tong by ident. But who would have known that he would alsoe across such a troublesome girl as well. Fine, fine. Get up then. Ive still some matters to attend to. If you really wish for me to be your master, then go to Laoshan. Your hand at Karate is fine, but that is a branch of the external martial arts. You dont know the secrets of the internal martial arts. Ill impart to you a single secret from the internal martial arts. If youre skilled enough in it after half a years worth of time, thene to Laoshan. If you are not, then dont bother oning. Wang Chao suddenly thought of a way to resolve of this troublesome matter. What secret? Huo Linger gleefully stood upright. I can see that your palms and arms are quite rough and coarse. The skin isnt that good either. That is the result of your practicing, and make up will not help you. Take a look at my own skin, it is even more meticulous than yours. Wang Chao extended his fist. Then, with a pulse of Jin, the hair on his hand jettisoned straight up and goosebumps the size of soybeans could be seen in a numerous, yet frightening disy. How does one achieve this? Master! Huo Linger called out to Wang Chao properly. Ai! First, dont call me master. Wang Chao spoke up in a hurry. Having the hair and skin rise. These two are the essence of internal martial arts. When youve practiced to such a degree like this, then the old skin will fall off and regain its luster. The joints will reduce in size while the density increases before ultimately your muscles be like copper and your bones like iron. How does one make the hair and skin stand up? Huo Linger quickly asked. To lift the hair and skin, one must first lift the dantian and lift the tailbone. Wang Chao thought for a second longer. The dantian is in the lower abdomen. To feel the dantian rising, one first must feel as if they are urinating. In the moment when one urinates, they are susceptible to trembling. When they tremble, the hair and skin on the body lifts. At the same time, when one defecates, the sphincter will affect the tailbone and cause it to lift. No matter what branch of internal martial arts, the beginning can be started from this realization. Go back and understand this. Do not say it is vulgar, this is the truth. Wang Chaos way of speaking had been quite vulgar, but his exnation of martial arts had hit the nail on the head. It had been far more clear than saying to move water and fire or to have the Qi sink into the dantian in the ssics of the Fist by a hundred times over. So thats the meaning! It is no wonder master was so unwilling to teach me, it was because he was unwilling to say it! Huo Lingers face had gone red at first before thinking about it and nodding. Good. Ive told you the essence of internal martial arts, go home and think of the meaning. When you have achieved it,e find me in Laoshan. I will formally ept you then. Wang Chao let out a long sigh as if he had managed to get rid of this troublesome girl. Master, I heard that Shi Yongxin and several great warrior monks from the Shaolin Temple came to Hong Kong. You were invited by them I think, did you see them yet? Is their martial arts strong? Did you fight against them? Huo Linger was truly a fan of Wang Chao. When she saw him leave, she immediately moved to follow right behind him. This Huo Linger is very knowledgeable about the matters in the Jianghu. Ye Xuans death at my hands, Zhang Weis defeat, and even me being a substitute for Chen Aiyang. She knows about them all. Wang Chao remarked. Chapter 139: Inheritor Chapter 139: Inheritor No matter if one was a practitioner or not, everyone knew of the eight words in the ssics. These four words were, Let the breath sink into the dantian. But what it meant for the Breath to sink into the dantian, even amongst ten thousand practitioners, only a small handful would be able to grasp the concept. The dantian was a very mysterious thing. It wasnt an organ within the human bod, but it wasnt the muscles, flesh, or bone either. Every man knew of it, but not every man knew just what it actually was. When Wang Chao had exined to Huo Linger, he had truly exined the traditional essence of internal martial arts. In the internal branch of martial arts, the foundation was for the Hair and skin to attack. For the hair and skin to attack, Letting the breath sink into the dantian and Lifting the butt to move the tailbone were the most primary steps. The dantian wasnt the lower abdomen, but three inches below it. It was connected almost intimately with the genitals, and so when a person urinates, the body would tremble and shake regrly. At that moment, the hair and skin would stand upright like a rooster ruffling its feathers. It was by ident that this concept of letting the breath sink into the dantian was founded. In the moment the urine was discharged from the body, it would cause the breath to sink down. When the breath sunk into the dantian, the hair and skin would attack. In the same vein of thought, when a person defecates, it affects the muscles in the sphincter. Inadvertently, it would cause the tailbone to rise, and the hair and skin would stand as well. The dantian and the tailbone are both connected to the two major channels of the meridians, the Conception Vessel and the Governing Vessel. Wang Chao had exined to Huo Linger the essence of internal martial arts in a way that had truly told the secrets of the heavens while making it very clear. If one were toe across another master, even if they understood the concept, they would not speak it out because it was far too crude. If they had to exin it, then they would use terminology such as Letting the breath sink into the dantian and Moving water and fire that would confuse anyone with one mystery within another. If there was a master who was more understanding and willing to exin, then at most, they would say to lift the butt before letting you go off to understand it by yourself. If you understood, then you had talent. If you didnt, then you didnt have talent. In truth, talent didnt change all that much. The more important thing to a master was if you were hardworking, diligent, and enthralled. The essence of internal martial arts. If said clearly, it would be far too crude. It was for this reason that the many martial art sects and schools in history had taken on only male disciples instead of females. The Confucian code between males and females had been strict. Words had to be chosen with care and caution. Just what person would be able to say urinate, defecate, genital, or sphincter with reckless abandon? Huo Linger had strong muscles and bones. With a chop, she could produce an explosive sound. That much was enough to make Wang Chao surprised. To be able to split the air like that indicated that the person had already gained mastery of showing an explosive amount of power. For a rtively young woman, a feat like that was hard to imagine. Huo Linger studied Karate which emphasized the joint locks and strength capable of shattering bricks. They did not emphasize the cultivation of health to the inner organs, lifting the hair or pores, and focused on their muscles and bones. A power like this would usually achieve its effect, but it was also well suited for fighting, killing, and capturing. Martial arts meant for the sake of wrestling and fighting were like Muay Thai, boxing, wrestling, Sanda, Taekwondo, and Judo. These disciplines could be learnt quickly with quick results. In apetition, there would be good results as well. Muay Thai in particr was difficult to practice, and could bebined with medicinal water to help train the elbows to be as hard as iron. A single move could cripple and kill, but once the practitioners body aged past the peak spot, there was no more use. But they were still terrifying disciplines to learn. If one were to reach the peak with it, they could be killing machines with ease. If one were toe across this type of expert who has honed themselves to the max, then even an internal martial artist at the Hidden Jin level wouldnt be able to drop their guard. One time in Shanghai, the illustrious King of the Eagle w Chen Zizheng had been kicked in the head by a Muay Thai practitioner and was killed. Of course, they had worn gloves in that match. King of the Eagle w, as the name implies, means he was proficient with the w movement. With gloves, then he was no more than a dragon wafting in shallow water. Even a dog could beat an injured tiger. But this had also indirectly reflected the terrifying skill of those who honed their muscles, killing techniques, and did not focus on cultivating their health. If one wished to learn techniques to kill, then they would see those results fast. Certainly, genuine masters of Muay Thai would also learn the breathing exercises from Yoga along with training their muscles. Many of them were Buddhist in belief. Huo Lingers Karate had caused her palms to grow calluses. There had been a scent of medicinal water to them, clearly it was a traditional recipe. To train the muscles meant to also use medicine and pass it down. So when imparting martial arts, the medicine was the first to be given. However, Wang Chao knew nothing about her character, thoughts, or personality since this had been the first time they had met. He would most certainly not give any concrete secrets to her and instead gave her a theoretical foundation for her to understand by herself. It was the same as the masters of martial arts when they wrote a book. They would write the theory down for you to understand yourself. If you swayed or were not able to learn, it mattered not to them. But Huo Linger had respected Wang Chao more than ever after hearing him speak. Continuing to ask him this and that, she simply did not stop. Even the matters with the Shaolin Temple had been brought up by her in rapid and excited session. This girl. We only just met and yet shes so cheerful. Wang Chao had thought. It went without a doubt that Wang Chao would not divulge to this just recently met person that he had killed a warrior monk and injured the other. In the same vein, he would not say that earlier this morning, he had killed the number one disciple of the Shaolin Temple codenamed National Arhat. That Ye Xuan. His footsteps in Japan has brought him a long way. But his face is always so grim, and everyone had always said he was a genius, so he began to think of himself as a genius that wouldter be a grandmaster of the Martial Way. Be pretentious, and be struck by lightning. As expected, he was killed by master. Master, youre so amazing! A series of profanity hade streaming forth from Huo Lingers lips as she continued to run her mouth off, but there had still been a hint of naivety in her words. But to Wang Chaos ears, he could understand that she bore some grudges against Ye Xuan. Perhaps this woman got into a conflict with Ye Xuan before? Otherwise, she wouldnt be happy that I killed him, let alone praise and worship me? Wang Chao had to guess that she and Ye Xuan had been in contrasting sides at one point. Perhaps she had lost to him, or he made her angry. If not, then the reason why she felt the way she did towards him was quite strange. But Wang Chao didnt have the right mindset to enjoy gossip. He did not wish to be entangled with this girl and simply did not ask anymore questions. Remember, understand this concept. If you can actualize it by spiking the hair and rising the pores, then you maye to Laoshan to find me. Wan Chao spoke while trying to get rid of Huo Linger. Understood. Ah, master, where are you living in Hong Kong? Why note live in my home for a short while? Huo Linger looked at her idol with excitement. Ill be returning today, so theres no need. Wang Chao hurriedly declined. When he walked out, he could see Zhang Tong give a nod towards him with the faintest of smiles. How went it, Linger? Youve met an expert. When Huo Linger sat down, Zhang Tong had a bright smile on her face. Ive already be his disciple! Huo Linger nodded again and again while ncing at Wang Chao. She looked quite infatuated with him. Well, I still have some matters to take care of today, so Ill be taking my leave first. Executive Zhang, let us meet again next time. Wang Chao suddenly decided that having someone worship him like an idol wasnt a good thing. Huo Lingers passion was something he couldnt handle anymore. With an immediate goodbye, he and Lin Yanan left. Seeing Wang Chaos back disappear along with Lin Yanan into the throng of people without a trace, Huo Lingers eyes finally revealed a look of disappointment and sadness. Linger, whats wrong. Your idol has left, theres no need to be like this. The other woman had seen her expression, so they had allughed and chirped, You mad girl, is fighting the only thing you like? That Wang Chao had spoken out like an upstart when he entered. I was just about to have someone escort him out. Hmph, you dont understand. Huo Linger grew serious for a moment before thinking, My chop back then was about 250 kilograms worth of force, but he was able to stop it just by mping two fingers down onto it so that my wrist couldnt even move. Its no wonder that pretentious cunt Ye Xuan was killed by his hand. The essence of internal martial arts.understanding it from urinating and defecating.Im embarrassed. But still, theres reasoning to this. With a burst of Jin, he can frighten others with his arm like a wolf biting down on a club. When he doesnt let out Jin, his skin looks extremely glossy. How envious, if only my skin was like that. Shoot, I forgot to ask for his phone number! Huo Linger immediately felt regret and sat down with a gloomy face. I didnt think that you would have any fans. After their exit, Lin Yananughed, But, are you really going to ept her as a disciple? Well see. That girl has potential. Wang Chao spoke. Indeed. I saw her skill, its higher than mine own. Lin Yanan spoke seriously, But still, epting her as a disciple has more benefits than detriments. The higher ups told us to establish the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts and for you to be well known and ept disciples. The Huoshi Corporation has huge influences in Hong Kong and even China. If you can take them into your wing, then that will be a huge matter. You cannot shirk this. I know that. Wang Chao nodded. Im tired of strolling around, lets go eat something. Was there anything else you wanted to buy? Or should wee back to strollter in the afternoon? Dont worry about it, Ive already spent fifty to sixty thousand RMB, lets go back and rest. Tomorrow the people from central wille investigate the matter. We should think of ways to prepare instead. You killed Duan Guochao, and I fired a gun. Therell definitely be some trouble. Lin Yanan pulled at Wang Chaos hand. I wonder if the Shaolin Temple and monks know about me killing Duan Guochao yet? If they do, then how will they act now? Duan Guochaos martial arts was extremely skilled, even Cheng Shanming or Chen Aiyang arent that far away from him in skill. With his age, he had a good path ahead of him. For the sake of cultivating such a disciple like this, who knows how much the Shaolin Temple had invested. But then his life was put to an end at my hands. If they said no love was lost, then that would be a lie. Duan Guochaos Eagle w and Iron Body had reached a point of utter mastery. But to Wang Chao, it was still not enough to make up for the differences between he and Chen Aiyang and Cheng Shanming. But Duan Guochao was still quite young at 26 years old. 26 years old and yet his martial arts had reached perfection. This was a clear example of the meticulous care of the Shaolin Temple in raising a disciple who was capable of keeping up their front of martial art masters. A master could ept many disciples, but a disciple who could keep up the shop front was limited to only just one. They were called the inheritor What was a inheritor? When the disciple is learning martial arts, the master cannot simply watch from the sidelines and give pointers. At the very beginning process where the disciple was learning, the master must spend everyday making sure to help cultivate the disciples health, massage the acupoints, and unblock the blood vessels. Whatever the case, whether in martial arts theory or insights, they had to be exined clearly. An inheritor was even more important than one owns son! The treatment would therefore be better for them. From this, it could be seen that raising a genuine disciple required a lot of energy. A true master and disciple was not like father and son. It far surpassed that of father and son. Think to how Tang Zichen had expended so much time and energy on Wang Chao. From that, it could be seen how a genuine inheritor was taught. An inheritor within the Wulin was not the same as teaching martial arts in a school in this modern area where a thousand people gathered andughed here and there as they fought. That type of school was incapable of teaching. It was incapable of acquiring true martial arts. A disciple who would inherit was not someone who could be mass-produced. For the other disciples, the masters held a teaching position were at most, they would exin several concepts and have the disciples learn by themselves. If they could not, then it mattered not to the master. A master who would point out the right postures as they watched the disciples practice was a good master. Giving a disciple daily massages with medicinal water was already enough. If the master wanted to bring up several inheritors, he would have far too much work on his hands. Duan Guochao was 26 years old whose martial arts had reached a terrifying level. He was clearly breeded by the Shaolin Temples monks to be their inheritor. Those who became monks halfway through their lives like Yong He and Yong Bao were not even cut from the same cloth as he was. Later, Wang Chao and Lin Yanan had returned back to the military headquarters from their stroll. At the same, a monk from the Shaolin Temple had arrived to check up on the matter with Yong He and Yong Bao. Chapter 140: The Countermeasure of the Shaolin Chapter 140: The Countermeasure of the Shaolin The Shaolin Temple had a branch in Hong Kong and was most recently made into the center of all Shaolin Temple branches in Hong Kong amongst the others. Every year, there were 3000 disciples that would have warrior monks or martial art instructors teach them. Their power was quite strong. But the abbot of the Shaolin Temple Shi Yongxin did not live in this branch or make any contact. Instead, he took up residence in the most luxurious hotel in Hong Kong, the Penins Hotel. Right across the Penins Hotel was Victoria Harbor. The scenery was breathtaking, and the middle and high levels were capable of overseeing the entire seascape. Even the queen of the United Kingdom, Queen Elizabeth II would stay here. Shi Yongxin and many of the important characters of the Shaolin Temple had arrived in Hong Kong along with several powerful families and celebrities to increase their power. Naturally, they were preparing for their stocks to enter the market, so no loss of face could be epted here so that they could grow and adapt to the modern times. Has the abbot risen yet? At this moment, a grizzly bearded old monk wearing gray and yellow robes came walking down the hotel corridors beforeing to a stop at one of the doors. There were two younger looking monks with leg wrappings and yellow upper garments standing at the door. Their muscles were clearly seen protruding, their temples were slightly puffed outwards, and had bright eyes. A dignified and valiant look, a look that showed off their proficiency at martial arts. But these two monks had glossy lips and their clothes had the smell of wine, meaning that they had been drinking. Seeing the elder monk, the two younger monks immediately stood straight up, Master De Jian, yesterday night, the abbot was at the drinking party for the Linshi Jewelry Corporation. Because of that, he wasnt able to sleep the entire night. And then in the morning, a call came in for him for a matter in Beijing. After all of that, he was able to eat some lunch before finally going to sleep. Ah, is that so. I wont wake the abbot then. Itd be better to wait for him to wake first. The monk De Jian gave a gentle sigh before turning around to walk away. Master De Jian. At the door, another yellow robed young monk could be seen calling out for De Jian. Ah, Xing Shen. Have youe looking for the abbot? The abbot hasnt slept since yesterday, and is only sleeping now. Since he doesnt know martial arts, his physique is rather frail. Itd be best to not disturb him. Out of the question! I just received some information! Today this morning, Guochao.Guochao and the head of the Laoshan School if Internal Martial Arts fought. He was.he was. The monks face grew ashen while the cry of an elephant could be hearding out from his nose. His two hands clenched tightly into a fist with a crackling sound. Whats wrong? What happened to Guochao? De Jian quickly asked. The Ministry of State Security just informed me. This morning Guochao partook in apetition where a killing move was used to crush his throat with a kick. He has.died already. As he spoke, the monks eyes had watered up as if he had lost a son. What! How could that be? This is impossible! Guochaos martial arts was one of a kind, practically no one could beat him. How could he be killed? Did, did they use a gun? De Jian was astounded. With all his years spent cultivating and meditating, it was useless to calm down his heart. No gun was used. Guochao was a part of the Ministry of State Security, and the opposite side was a part of the government as well. I just received news that it was a pure match of martial arts. Xing Shen let out a long sigh as he tried to calm himself. Guochao was our inheritor. With his death, I must go take revenge on the one responsible. Hold on. We must consult his with the abbot first! De Jianmanded. Xing Shen, youve already 50 years to you, youre past your prime. Guochao as a child was already more than a match for you. If he wasnt enough to be an opponent, then if you tried taking revenge, what much could you do? Youd be killed by the other side! Furthermore, this is a matter with the government, do you think you could interfere so easily? Bitter and hateful, Xing Shen spoke, Then what am I to do? You should know just how much pain and energy Ive spent on Guochao. This pain hurts more than losing a son. Yong Bao and Yong He, those ..Guochao.ai!!! Lets consult with the abbot and see what he will do. De Jian spoke. When the two monks guarding the door saw De Jian and Xing Shene walking over, neither of the two had dared stop them. Instead, they seemed rather afraid of Xing Shen and moved aside immediately. Xing Shens eyebrows were concentrated together on his long and narrow face. His eyes were as wide as a bull, and his mouth was quite wide as well. A malevolent look that resembled the face of an Asura. The two entered the room, and after passing through several doors, they finally arrived in front of a soft bed where a chubby Maitreya-like monk could be seen sleeping. This was the abbot of the Shaolin Temple. Abbot, abbot! Xing Shen cried out several times before the abbot had finally awakened and rubbed at his sleepy eyes. You two? The abbot sat up. The matter with Yong Bao and Yong He has already been dealt with. Ive talked with several acquaintances yesterday and passed on a message to the Ministry of State Security, so it should be a lighter matter. You two shouldnt try to intercede any further. They have vited matters, and at the very least, theyll receive 18 years. In this matter, I have no other choice. No, its Guochao. Today this morning when he arrived in Hong Kong, he fought with Wang Chao in a match. As a result, he was killed. What? The abbot was shocked and practically leapt out of his bed before his eyebrows locked together. Wait a moment. With that, he grabbed the nearby phone and dialed in a few numbers that was hard to understand to see who he was calling. Was Guochao killed this morning, what in the world happened? A tiny mosquito-like voice could be heard on the other side of the phone, causing the abbot to ashen in the face. *ck*. The phone was put down. This isnt going to be an easy affair to deal with. Bring Yong Long and Yong Hu from the American and German Shaolin Temple back here. Also, call Xing Yi from the Russian branch over. There are far too many things criss-crossing against each other, I must think about what to do next. Other than that, master Xing Shen, dont stir yourself. Do not panic. And furthermore, do not go searching for vengeance with the head of the Laoshan School of Martial Arts. I remember that Wang Chao killed Zhang Wei in the past. Zhang Wei has some friendsCone of them is the Daoist priest Xu. Find him. Master De Jian, you go talk with Xu Zhen. Wang Chao killed his disciple, this should be of interest to him. Other than that, Xu Zhen has some connections with the Japanese world of martial arts. In Shandong, Wang Chao killed Ye Xuan, so surely theres some hatred for him there. Let us see what happens next before making another judgement. Our Shaolin Temple cannot interfere with politics. So it would be best for us to use the methods of the Jianghu here. There were 70 generational positions with the Shaolin Temple: Ӿ˱Բ ܺչڣͬ档 徻纣տŴء Ӻ㣬̡  ־ԭöɡ ѩͥΪʦ· TL Note: In the Shaolin Temple, there is a 70 character poem that monks derive their given names from. The first character, (Fu), would be given to the first generation monk after the poem was written. The monks Yong Bao and Yong He belonged to the 33nd generation, represented by the 33rd character (Yong). Shi Yongxin follows this trend, as all Buddhist monks are given thest name Shi, and then the generation name. So the monks Yong Bao and Yong He can also be called Shi Yongbao and Shi Yonghe. TL Note: Here is a trantion of the poem (Credits to this site here for tranting it): Blessed and talented, an intelligent young man will grow into awareness; you are originally in a state ofpletion and thus apt to understand. All around in the universe the Buddhist doctrine spreads, we celebrate that our principlees from the same ancestry. The Buddhist state is pure and quiet, vast as the sea; in the profound silence our chastity and nativeness are enhanced. Our moral conduct will endure forever; and our bodies are constantly firm. The mind is a crystal clear that can light up the depth of the mountains; and the innate character can make one bright enough to distinguish nobility from treachery. Faithfulness, decency and virtuousness will bring happiness and auspiciousness; We cautiously keep in mind our original course in the crossing. The snowy courtyard is like a teacher, that will guide you to return to a bright road. De Jian was a master of the Southern Shaolin Fist, but he had grown old. The southern and northern Shaolin Temples had already been connected andbined together because of Shi Yongxin. Coborating both sides to form a brand, he had been able to revitalize the economy with it. In terms of seniority, De Jian was older higher than Shi Yongxin by two generations. But generation and seniority didnt matter here, as Shi Yongxin was the abbot. Xing Shen was a monk that taught martial arts in Mount Taishi. His martial arts was outstanding, and he was also the master of Duan Guochao. However, because he was past his 50s and reaching 60, his martial arts was no longer the same as when he was at his peak. So De Jian could make note that despite Duan Guochaos death, the road in front of his master held no benefits. The experts of Shaolin martial arts were all abroad at the current moment. Yong Long and Yong Hu were at the German Shaolin Temple and the American Shaolin Temple keeping up appearances, and Xing Yi was the master of the Russian Shaolin Temple. The circumstances abroad werent the same as they were in China. To open a school abroad, fights andpetitions couldnt be avoided. Fights to the death were simply nothing out of the ordinary. Back when Bruce Lee was building up fame in America, he had to fight everyday with martial artists, boxers, Judoka, and even criminals. So for the very same reason, the elites of the Shaolin Temple were all overseas. The men within the country were only braggarts with no substances who could only mess around and eat. But abroad, aside from those who were self-acimed to be the number one, strength was the only thing they had. Yong Bao and Yong He were born boxers in America and eventually converted to be monkster. Master Xing Shen, please, do not go through your connections to try and stir trouble up above. Our Shaolin Temple can only develop our economic and martial arts status. Nothing else can be touched! We cannot even think about it! Ive already written Yong He and Yong Bao from the registries of the Shaolin Temple, they will be driven out from our temple. As for Duan Guochao, I will admit, the affairs of monks for matters like this, I have no connections to resolve this. Whatever the government wishes to do, then it will be done. A monk should not interfere with the everyday life of the world, you shouldnt try to cause a disturbance either. Although Xing Shen was the fellow monk of his senior generation, the abbot continued to cajole him with a serious tone. Understood. De Jian and Xing Shen nodded. The abbot was unskilled in martial arts, but in the Shaolin Temple, everyone had to pay their respects to him. His authority exceeded that of an emperor. Without him, whether the monks would be able to find enough money to eat would be a major problem. Despite Xing Shens martial arts was impressive, the food that he ate, the clothes he wore, his sry, premiums, and wealth. Everything depended on the abbot. No matter how high ones skill at martial arts was, it would not put food on the table. But leaving aside the fact that the Shaolin Temple had received news that Duan Guochao had died and their ns in regards to it, Wang Chao and Lin Yanan had already returned to the army headquarters. On the next day, therades from central had already arrived atmissar Yangs office. Colonel Lin Yanan, lieutenant colonel Wang Chao. Dong Ling, Chen Ke, and Duan Guochao fought against each other without explicit approval. This is a serious vition of the organizations rules. You will all be brought to Beijing for penalization. Chapter 149: Iron Fist Hwarang (First) Chapter 149: Iron Fist Hwarang (First) Neither of Wang Chaos legs had moved. One was in front while the other remained behind and slowly circted Jin. When the fist came out, the elbow followed the hand, the shoulder followed the elbow, and the body followed the shoulder. But there was no movement in this movement. The steam lingered in the air around his face as his pores continued to expel out even more. His entire body was steaming with this mist and was like a giant kettle that was boiling water. But there was no sweat to be seen on his skin. Towards the end, his posture grew slower and slower before finallying to aplete stop in the standing position of the Assault of Dragon and Snake style. In a split second, Wang Chao had felt that the coarse and soft Jin he had in his body had been united. The muscles and his veins had a strange sensation to them, that each breath he made, his pores would open and close in unison. Closing his eyes, Wang Chao began to feel what was going on with his body using his spirit. He could clearly hear the sound of his blood flowing through his veins like the running of spring water. At the same time, his heart, lungs, kidney, intestines, and other internal organs could all be clearly heard and seen within his mind. Drumming up his lower abdomen, his intestines immediately squirmed and let loose the deep sound of a bullfrog. Directing his own intestines had unexpectedly been as easy as directing his own arm. Wang Chao could also feel that his own heart was storing his spirit and Qi. And in a split second, his heart had begun to slow down simr to how a sports car going 120 kilometers per hour slowed down to roughly 30 kilometers per hour. His control over each and every internal organ had been incredibly flexible. When Jin reaches transformation, then every part of the body, whether internal or external, can be controlled at will. Wang Chao in this moment knew that he had finally broken through that paper thin margin and stepped onto the highestyer of martial arts that any practitioner would study. This was also the highest state to the path of cultivation. If there were no other idents, then if he continued his days without impulse eating, no drugs, no overly lecherous desires, and had a quiet life, then living to be a hundred years old would be no problem, barring any disease or disaster. In the ancient past, many Buddhist monks and Daoist priests would spend the day swallowing the suns energy and strengthening their internal organs for the sake of longevity or extending their lifespan. In the end they would practice several martial art disciplines to strengthen their muscles and bones in order to attain this stage. But the amount of people that could do so were far and few. Ever since the start of his life as a martial artists five years ago, Wang Chao practiced day in and night out relentlessly. His muscles and pores could move as he willed, he had shocked his bone marrow, coupled his internal and external parts together, and hugged the mercury-filled ball to him while he was underwater for many months. With this exhale and inhale method, he had finally broken through the many impediments and linked together his internal organs with his Qi to finally understand the mystery of the Inner Sight. He no knew the secrets to his body, and drew close to the borderline of Transforming Jin. When Wang Chao had learned the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow back in SIngapore, Wang Chao had managed to bring the Clear and Hidden Jin all over his body sans the genitals and his face. After his return and a series of diligent practicing underwater, he had managed to have his body cleansed with the underwater currents, but he had not been able to make thatst step to ascending to the Transforming Jin. Because he had not yet matured enough, he was stuck at that bottleneck. It was like looking at the blurry mountain range from behind the paper screens to the window. One could see it, but not clearly, and not vividly. When it came to his battle with Yong Bao, Yong He, and the two special agents, Wang Chao had exhausted all of his strength to capture and kill them. In truth, he had meditated afterwards and managed to make a slight breakthrough, but he was not yet able to pierce through that paper screen. After that, Wang Chao had fought with Duan Guochao. Although he had killed his opponent, Wang Chao had nothing but the deepest of admiration for Duan Guochaos skill and the martial arts of Shaolin. With its hundreds of years of umted experience and secrets, it was truly original in its strength and allowed for Wang Chao to gain yet another deeperyer of understanding. Wang Chao had a very nice habit that whenever he went through a battle, he would think back to his opponents experiences, skill, and fighting techniques before carefullymitting it to memory. Afterwards, he would extrapte the training methods from the fighting methods andpare them endlessly to his own methods. In the end, the experiences he gained were all firmly memorized. It was for this reason that Wang Chao was able to grow with each life or death battle. The Eagle w of the Iron Body, Eight Arts of the Snake and Crane, Hidden Arhat Boxing, the dragon, tiger, leopard, crane and snake stances of Imitation Boxing, Tantui, and Iron Bridge. Each had their own original mystery, and while Wang Chao would manage to deduce a superficial training method from their origins, he would manage to verify more and more before mastering a subject through aprehension of its surrounding areas. Todays battle in particr had many men and experts with their own schools and secrets. The quintessence of their martial arts was deep, and Wang Chaos martial art had already reached an unbelievable height as well. His body was robust, and within ten minutes, he had already seen through the essence of their martial arts to some degree. Song Anrans Dual Form of Bear and Eagle was an especially exquisite unison move of Xingyiquan. It inherited the essence of the words of Zhuangzi, Bear by the Bird by extension and had a rtively huge influence on Wang Chao. In the past, Wang Chao had knew of some of the movements to the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle. He was after all a master of Xingyiquan as well. He only needed to know the name of the stance to get the general meaning. But as abination technique, there was an original and unique secret within the fighting and practicing methods of it. It was impossible for any single person to find the genuine steps of it through practice. But when Wang Chao personally saw the master Song Anran demonstrate it, he had finally felt the creativity behind the Bear by the Bird by extension. Verily as like Mi Fu who practiced writing characters for three years, he never achieved the true essence of it. But when one day, he saw Wang Xizhis words, he immediately advanced by leaps and bounds to be a great expert of calligraphy. When in the higher echelons of martial arts, the important thing wasnt the movements, but rather the mysterious intent that was embodied in the movements. Practicing for even a thousand times without the right intent meant there would be no growth. From the Assault of Dragon and Snake, Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, and Dual Form of Bear and Eagle, the first two killing moves of Xingyiquan were derived from the ancient techniques of war where they had been improved on to the utmost limits. But only the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle was a way of cultivating and maintaining good health. Wang Chaos studies had been wrought with life or death battles, so his creativity had been focused on fighting. Because he waste on attaining the Transforming Jin, all he needed was a minute understanding. So when today he had suddenly understood the true meaning of cultivation, sess had came naturally to him. Bear by the bird by extension wasnt a set of movements, but rather a frame of mind. Wang Chao hadnt taken a single nce of the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle before he came to understand it. He had understood the creativity behind it, where the bear was heavy and the eagle was nimble before being blended together into martial arts. To obtain the form did not mean to obtain the meaning. The people of the past observed animals in order to create Chinese boxing. They didnt blindly imitate any random animals movements, but rather, they imitated the meaning behind the movements like the graceful moment before a monkeys leap, or the ferocious and powerful pounce of a tiger towards its prey, or the steady traveling of a bear. Ive finally made it over the final pivotal step and arrived at the highest level of Chinese boxing. After understanding everything, Wang Chao let out a long sigh in his mind. Wang Chao was in his twenties. If three or five years passed and he wasnt able to reach the Transforming Jin stage, then his future path would have gotten harder and harder. The older a person was, the more prone their organs were to exhaustion. It was not at all like how the stories of Wuxia portrayed them as getting stronger and stronger. Even the sun and moon had a process of brightest to darkest, man was no exclusion. The older a person was, the harder it was to advance in martial arts. As with age, it was harder to preserve ones skill in martial arts, let alone improving. Keeping that peak state of achievement was already incredibly hard to do. The golden age for a person to learn martial arts was between the ages 15 to 25. Practically every expert had already an achievement in that period beforeter getting on track to bing someone famous. Right now, Wang Chao felt that the skin of his face and lower body were unbelievably sensitive like the rest of his body. The hearing ability of his ears had managed to increase by a huge margin as well. This type of upgrade was like a near-sighted person wearing sses for the first time, or the elderly putting on a set of hearing aids. In the past, I found it hard to deal with two or three special agents with guns. But right now, I may be able to withstand double that amount without a problem. Yet, there is still no chance of victory against a man like Cheng Shanming. Wang Chaos first line of thought had been on how to defend himself against gunfire. He had reached a realm of transformation with his martial arts and could avoid the majority of damage from any expert with his young and robust physique. His only threat now were guns. Today he had fought with many experts and military instructors that were the leaders of their schools, but they were beneath Duan Guochao in skill. Chen Tianlei for example, had a profound level of martial arts, but in a fight, he would most certainly lose to Duan Guochao. So Wang Chaos consecutive victory over them had not been an overly difficult task. If they were to swarm him all at once however, whether it was eight against one, three against one, or four against one, then Wang Chao would stand no chance. A round robin battle was a round robin battle. A group brawl was a group brawl. If guns were involved, then it wouldnt end well. All it would take was two guns to dispose of him. In the hands of a martial artist, guns were far too terrifying. Duan Guochao didnt use a gun on that day. If he had, then perhaps the one that died would have been Wang Chao. But in the Hong Kong military, Duan Guochao had been screwed either way if he did use a gun. Slowly exhaling, Wang Chao began to sense his internal organs, blood vessels, veins, muscles, ligaments, joints, bones, skin and pres. Each part of his body, be it internal or external, Wang Chao could see it clearly with ease. To be able to see through ones body with ease was the true meaning of both cultivation and fighting. If one honed his own body and was not familiar with it, no matter how strong the person was, would they be able to fight anyone? Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Suddenly, the ringtone of his phone could be heard from his bed. Pausing in his movements, Wang Chao picked up the phone with an overjoyed heart. A mans voice could be heard from the other end, Kid, youve really kicked up a tornado this time. Ive heard that two days ago you fought several military instructors from Beijing to the point where they couldnt even breathe. And did you really break Ma Huajuns arm? Also, did Yin Manchuan really get knocked out by you? One against eight, what a disy. I know I underestimated you before, but I didnt think that you would exceed my estimations by so much. Ah, so its chief Cao. You heard what happened to me already, how fast is that! Wang Chao had known right away that it was Cao Yi, but then there had been something strange in his words. Two days ago? My fight with them was only earlier this morning though? It was then that Wang Chao realized something and rapidly looked down at the date on his phone. Sure enough, two days had past. Did I really stay in this position for two days? Wang Chaos eyebrows knitted together for a moment before he came to an understanding. Throwing open the window shutters, Wang Chao could see the ray of sunlighting through. It seemed that when he was taking up a stance to clearly familiarize himself with his internal organs and blood vessels, he had indeed spent two nights and a day to do so. From the night before yesterday to this afternoon. That was 40 hoursCjust how quickly time had gone by. Let me tell you, you are mighty beyond mighty, but this time youve made enemies with many people. Youll need to watch your back from now on. Dont make any mistakes. Ai, youve really riled up too many people. Itll be hard to avoid being tripped in the future. Cao Yis voice continued to speak. Wang Chao had already known that he had antagonized many military instructors. Although they were not all filled with absolute power and authority like being a high-ranking officer, they still had a wide web of personal connections. I had no other choice. It was them that came to me for trouble. When thingse to a head, it is hard to avoid it. Wang Chaoughed bitterly. That much is true. I called you today mainly to talk about your personal and public matters. Lets talk about the public affairs first. Cao Yis tone grew serious with just a small bit of a joy to be heard, The Hong Kong military were able to sessfully interrogate that female American spy you captured and found a windfall of important information! With this information in our hands, we were able to shatter several informationworks and capture even more spies. Youve pried open the mouth of Lisa? Wang Chao nodded his head. She had lost all of her confidence in front of Wang Chao, so having all the information inside her head spilled out was only a matter of time. Correct, the spy that you captured. And that other one you killed, both have brought you great merits that have been rare to see even since the establishment of our nation. Cao Yi spoke excitedly. The higher ups have noted your ster work. You will stay there in Beijing for now, do not leave. Take the records you got and drop them off at the Central Party School. From there, study by yourself for two months. Ah, the higher ups have decided to confer onto you the title of Major General. That is to say, from today onwards, you are a major general, a rank higher than mine own. The title will officially go through during your study period. Oh, is that right? Wang Chao wasnt shocked. That was the public matter, what about the personal one? Ah, that is Jingjing. Shes currently a third year on the verge of graduating at Beijing University. Shes learning some Taekwondo right now, maybe shell be able to attend the Olympics and get a gold medal. When youre dropping off your records, go give her some pointers. Youre friends from high school after all. Cao Yi said. Chapter 150: Iron Fist Hwarang Chapter 150: Iron Fist Hwarang (Second) Jingjing? When Cao Yi mentioned her name, Wang Chao had then remembered the his ss president during his high school time. When Wang Chao had been in high school, he hadnt any close friends due to his introverted personality, poor lifestyle, and silentness. After graduation, everyone had gone their own separate ways, some continuing into university, the others straight into work. They had cut allmunications with each other there, and Wang Chao wouldnt even be able to remember any one of his ssmates names. But the only name he would be able to remember would be the ss president Cao Jingjing. But he had not been in touch with her either. A bubbling sensation had suddenly risen up within Wang Chaos body when Cao Yi had reminded him of her name. Three years had gone by since his high school graduation. In these three years, he had experienced a plethora of events. From a green horned youth, he had quickly transformed into a master of martial arts with the blood of many on his hands. This had been a joyous growth, but at the same time, he had lost his youthfulness. He had been trained by these years of dangerous bloodshed. Wang Chao had no longer the young state of mind of a 20 year old and was like an elderly man stuck in the body of a youth. This was no deep delusions of a youngster, but rather the result of being tempered and baptized with life-risking and bloodybat. When Zhang Tong had asked whether I would continue my education or not, I said that I wouldnt. That it was a waste of my youth. In response, she had said that the time of youth was meant to be wasted by ying around. Otherwise, when my youth was gone and I had money, I would no longer be able to reflect upon the impetuous times I had as a youth. That youth would be thrown away, to be never returned. Iughed then at her words, but now that I look back. I really did lose that youthful mind from long ago. The young, hot-blooded, impulsive signs of being a youth would never be reflected on Wang Chao. He wouldnt even be able to pretend to be. Jingjing is learning Taekwondo? Wang Chao thought back to his high school memories with a bit of sorrow before giving a tsking sound to Cao Yi. What good is Taekwondo? Dont you remember when you and I would help Li Wanji protect her dojo from any challengers? You might as well have Jingjinge to my Shandong School of Internal Martial Arts to learn. I guarantee that in just two years, shell surpass you. Thats fine! Cao Yi hadughed. Your fist can kill a person with a single punch, what use is that for the future? Taekwondo is an Olympic event, it has a bigger future than your own Chinese boxing. That much is true. Wang Chao had admitted. As long as Jingjing practices well and enters the Olympics, she could get the gold medal and gain both fame and fortune. Shes already a ck belt, youd do well to not underestimate her. Cao Yi couldnt help but feel pleased. Ill take note of that. Then, Ill go and drop off the records. When I have time, Ill go look for Jingjing. After that, Wang Chao had asked Cao Yi for Cao Jingjings cellphone number. I have full confidence that even amongst the millions of people within the Peoples Liberation Army, you are the number one expert. But teaching Jingjing, thats not an easy task. Cao Yi chuckled before hanging up. With the line cut loose, Wang Chao grew calm once more. Party School? Major general? A rank like that is already an extremely high ranking in some countries. That is to say, there is nowhere to go but down from there. Wang Chao had known that much about the military ranking aspect. When a persons contributions were high enough, the highest ranking they would generally be awarded would be the title of major general. Yang Liwei for example, was the first Chinese citizen to be in space. After his return, he had been conferred the title of major general. But that was the ceiling to it. The higher ranks of lieutenant general and general belonged to people with actual power. No one outside the military would be given those ranks. As for the Central Party School, it was a goodmission. For the general official that wished to be promoted, they would have to first study at this institute. The Central Party School was no campus. One wouldnt be able to get here through test scores alone. Those who were able to get in was because of their elder official rtives who all were major individuals. Those who studied here would also be able to be people of power. For them to be influential and had open futures, that went without saying here. Cao Jingjing was at Beijing University while Wang Chao was at Central Party School. Both were schools, but the differences between both was like the earths soil and the heavens clouds. It could not bepared. Ai! Although he had been promoted to an unbelievable height that very few people could get, Wang Chao did not feel even the smallest bit of joy in his heart. This was not what he wanted. On the contrary, he was now embroiled in between the quarrels of many that would be hard to escape from. With each promotion was yet another shackle to his body. But Wang Chao had no other choice at this point. He could only blindly stumble along this road. After some thought, Wang Chao had been unexpectedly able to calm down. Immediately washing his face and changing his clothes, he tidied up his things before exiting the room and hailed a taxi to get to the Central Party School. The Central Party School wasnt in a spectacr ce, and neither did it have the youthful vor to it. The people that came and went around this ce were officials with magnificent and steady auras to them. For a young person like Wang Chao toe walking in, it was unusually eye-catching in the sense that he did not belong. Wang Chao hadnte across any problems, and after asking several people in session, he had found the registration area for the Central Party School. With his records all in order, he was immediately guided through the process for registering. With some new papers, he was then arranged to go to the dormitories. The dormitories to this school was far different from those of an ordinary school. The conditions were better and everyone had their own bedding. Each day, a person woulde in to help clean and clothe them as well. Author note: I have never been to the Central Party School, only in my YYs. If one of my readers has attended before, then please submit yourints. After his living quarters were arranged, Wang Chao had asked several questions more on his sses, the subjects he would be learning and the time. He had also obtained the roster of his ss and the timetables before he walked out from the gates to the school. Wang Chao had gone to Beijing twice now. The first time had been with Zhu Jia to see elder Li before leaving equally fast as he hade. This time, he would be learning here for two months, so Wang Chao was naturally ready to go sightseeing around the capital. I wonder if Zhu Jia is here in Beijing? Shes at CCTV international, is she still running around all year long? Forget it then, in this two months worth of time, I should go see Cao Jingjing. I havent seen any of my old ssmates in forever. When Wang Chao thought back to his high school days, there was another bubbling sensation in his mind. Fishing out his phone, Wang Chao punched in a single digit before his hand came to a stop, I should go to Beijing University before anything. Now that Im in university, I dont know what will be going on. His taxi had finally arrived at the gates to Beijing Unversity. Upon seeing the red pirs and rustic feel to the gates, Wang Chao noticed the throng of young exuberant youths walking in and out from between the gates. With the sunshine raining down on them, Wang Chao had felt the strong youthful nature of university. The atmosphere between here and the Central Party School waspletely different. When Wang Chao stepped past the gates, he had been stopped by the keen-eyed security guard. Because of Wang Chaos personality, he was clearly not a university student here. But after showing his papers of being a student of the Central Party School, the guard had let him pass after giving him an unfathomable stare. Tsinghua University and Beijing University were the two most well known universities in China. So when Wang Chao took a step onto campus, he had been able to see the pleased faces of all the students there. A university has so many clubs, how youthful it is. As Wang Chao walked across the campus, he had felt the atmosphere of the ce and absorbed it in to feelpletely at ease as if his spirit was ready to be set free and fly away. He had never gone to university before, and all of his impressions of it had been from the stories he had heard while in high school. Taekwondo is now an Olympic event, so it should be very popr in university. With Li Wanji doing a good job with all of the universities in S province, I wonder how Beijing University is doing. Wang Chao had been pretty engrossed in this thought. He had worked at the Taekwondo dojo for wages before, but as traditional practitioner of martial arts, he had a bias against it, believing Taekwondo to be a performance type of martial arts with no substance. But on the other hand, he had seen the business model of Taekwondo, and how it was a prosperous type of business. In the end, no matter how well he was able to fight or how decent his skill was, he still had to go to the Taekwondo dojo to earn his meal. Whatever the case, if food could not be earned from it, then it was not worth doing. Eating and having clothes were the most essential factors to life. Whatever school or sect that could keep up with the modern times would be entrenched the hearts of many and would be passed on. There was no such thing as a school or sect that could resist that tide of change. Arriving at the gymnasium of the university, the Taekwondo poster had caught Wang Chaos eye. With a gleam of it, he was able to learn of the exact location. Hai! Hai! Hai! A series of enthusiastic voices could be heard from across a rather wide open space. Many male and female university students could be seen donning a white uniform while kicking high up into the air with their legs again and again with power. Needless to say, the uniforms each student wore was quite good-looking. Several ck-belt wearing men and women could be seen giving advice to a group of members. Not like that, your kick was too low. Youd want to kick at the chest level at the very least. Junior, you should learn to practice the fundamentals in ligament strengthening on your own time. Here, take a look at my demonstration. Hold this board above your head. At that moment, a voice could be heard to Wang Chaos ear. It had not been too far away, and Wang Chao could hear a female instructor giving pointers to a male student on how to practice his kicks. As a demonstration, this female had strode forward and rotated her body before abruptly flying into the air. Her body turned aplete 360 degree turn before her leg came flying down. With a smattering crack, the leg had split the wooden board the other student had been holding over his head. Finally, she gracefullynded back on the ground. The entire sequence had been beautiful, clean, marvelous, and wonderful. Since when did Cao Jingjing have a skill like that? It had only taken one eye for Wang Chao to see the simrities between this girl and Cao Jingjing, but with two eyes, he was able to take a closer look and realize that she was indeed the ss president of his high school career, Cao Jingjing. Although it was said that a woman would undergo a drastic transformation at the age of 18, her aura was not something that would change. Wang Chaos intuition was very sharp and would naturally be able to recognize her. As a former ultra-hired help of a Taekwondo dojo, Wang Chao was very familiar with the movement and style of Taekwondo. This had been the extremely difficult Hurricane Kick, a move that shared some simrities to the movements in gymnastics. To kick while in midair required a strong waist and an equally strong ligament in the legs to be able to dish out something of this calibre. Needless to say, without training the waist and legs, then tearing the ligaments would only be natural. Our senior is amazing. She is. Shes awesome! Cao Jingjings kick had been marvelous beyond marvelous and had conquered the eyes of all the students there. Practically everyone in the room had a look of admiration on their facesCexcluding Wang Chao of course. Very good, Jingjing. Your kicks are already on par with a third-degree ck belt. When will you be taking your promotion tests? A 27-28 year old looking male instructor pped Jingjing on the shoulder. Jingjing, youre already the prettiest girl in our faculty. But with that kick just now, who knows how many more people wille chasing? Every week, theres already a dozen or so roses by our dorms for you. One of the more beautiful looking female students spoke as she walked towards Jingjing. Thats enough from you, lets eat lunch. Cao Jingjing teased the student. I havent practiced the Hurricane Kick enough.. Some of the harder kicks are still impossible for me to do. In these days, pulling a ligament is easy to do, Id better start strengthening them. Cao Jingjing! At that moment, Wang Chao gave a shout out before walking over. Turning her head around, when Cao Jingjing saw Wang Chao walk over, her eyebrows knitted together to scrutinize him. After a while, her eyes began to brighten in joy, Are-arent you Wang Chao? What are you doing here, arent you working? I havent been doing business for some time now, Ill be studying in Beijing as well. I got a phone call from your dad recently, so I decided toe see how my old ssmate was doing. Youll be studying in Beijing? Cao Jingjing wasnt one to have any misgivings for a ssmate like Wang Chao, but when she heard that he would be here from now on, she was astonished. Wang Chaos academic records was practically a total mess. She knew that much. Jingjing, is this your ssmate? The girl next to Cao Jingjing asked. Yes, hes my old highschool ssmate. Cao Jingjing replied to her before asking, Ah, Wang Chao, which school will you be studying at? The Central Party School over at Lotus Root Pond. But Ill only be there for a short two months. Central Party School? Cao Jingjing and her friend both gasped. Even the male instructor had looked to Wang Chao after hearing those three words. Chapter 151: Iron Fist Hwarang (Third) Chapter 151: Iron Fist Hwarang (Third) The students of Beijing University had all an inherent sense of pride in them. This much Wang Chao was able to tell after walking onto the campus. Even when he was with Cao Jingjing, the speech of every single student here had the slightest tidbit of that arrogant feeling to it, having bred this due to their everyday life. But when he had said his own ce of education, Wang Chao could just barely sense the small hint of arrogance slip away without a trace from the girl besides Cao Jingjing and the male instructor. There had been no other choice. The Central Party School was the equivalent to the Whampoa Harbor during the times of the Republic of China. In that era, few would undergo their studies there to be an official, or to be an even more important official. It was far more prestigious than being some random university student. Even though Beijing University was a brand name, they were like dogs scrounging for the chicken bones inparison. Haha, congrattions. My old ssmate, youve struck rich and gained some status for yourself. Cao Jingjings beautiful but dynamic face had shed with some embarrassment before immediately disappearing without a second trace afterwards. This too, had been caught by Wang Chao, who then smiled. Cao Jingjing had always been extremely strong-minded and proud as a ss president. His grades was an entire world behind from hers in the past, but now he was worlds ahead of her in terms of situation. It was only natural that she felt a bit shaken, as it was human nature to feel such. I only heard from my dad that you earned a lot of money from your business before serving as a soldier for several years in the army. I didnt think that youd get by so well though. Cao Jingjing tossed several of her out of ced hairs behind her, allowing for her body fragrance to waft on over. As a result, Wang Chao had felt a st of her prime and exuberant youthful aura. My old ssmate, you used to practice martial arts andpete with my dad. How much did you improve since then? Im a ck belt in Taekwondo now. How about it, do you want to try me? Cao Jingjing snapped her fingers and wiggled her eyebrows as she changed the subject to one she knew Wang Chao was interested in. Fine with me. Wang Chaoughed before looking around himself. He had noticed then that many students had begun to look this way and close in around the two. Wang Chao had enjoyed the atmosphere of this university, with the youthful aura that was brimming everywhere. It was unlike the bloodthirsty and ferocious atmosphere of the stage in the Jianghu. After spending so much time in the bullet hell that was the Jianghu, he felt extremely at peace here on campus, simr to the baptizing light of the moon. Prepare yourself, my old ssmate! Cao Jingjing spoke seriously as she got into apetitive mood. Pulling them both away from the crowd, she then brought both arms up in a posture that would protect her center. It was a very standard form that exuded grace. Our senior is going to fight that guy! I wonder how badly that guys going to get after our sis kicks him. Yea, sis Cao is already a second-dan ck belt as well. Cao Jingjing was clearly well known on her campus. As soon as she got into a ready position, many eyes had been attracted to her before the students gathered around them.. As soon as the male instructor heard Cao Jingjing mentioned that Wang Chao had studied martial arts, his eyes glistened for a moment before quickly sizing him up around the hands, elbow, and shoulder joints. But the skin around Wang Chaos joints and hands were smooth and glossy without any scarring, causing the instructor to feel slightly confused. Exhaling, Cao Jingjing suddenly bent at the knee beforeshing out with her right leg like a whip. Her leg was already at her shoulder level as it arced towards Wang Chaos chest without mercy. A leg whip with a speed that was both fast and clean. En, not bad leg strength. Wang Chao nodded his head in approval, but his legs did not make a move. He had merely moved his hands to adopt a form from Taichi, the most ordinary form of the Fair Lady Works the Shuttles. With a simple push as if swatting away a fly, he had immediately brushed away Cao Jingjings leg whip. Her leg stuck to his arm as it moved, and followed his movements. Just like watching the films about Taichi, Cao Jingjings leg which was capable of snapping several boards in half had been forced by this sweeping movement to lose her bnce. Spinning around in a haphazard circle, Cao Jingjing had managed to finally stabilize herself with difficulty. Four ounces can repel a thousand pounds! Many of the audience had seen how easily Wang Chao had brushed away Cao Jingjing before sending her for a loop and gasped. It seems that the Taichi concept of this has been engrained in the minds of many. Theres a few that know the genuinity of the Pounding hammer. Wang Chaos ears had trembled. Cao Jingjing had stopped her rotation without resignation and cried out loud. Rotating her body again, she flew high into the sky with both legs outstretched like the des to a scissor. With a stab and a twist, she struck out at Wang Chaos neck. Wang Chao pushed the leg aside once more, causing Cao Jingjing toe to a halt from the sky and falling to the ground where she was forced to spin around again. Her face had grown red and her breathingbored. Her eyes had grown slightly deliriousC a clear sign of her brain growing dizzy. Thats enough, Jingjing. Fighting should not be done this way. One may kick high in practice, but in actualbat, never attempt at a high kick! When the instructor saw Wang Chao push and brush away Cao Jingjing with his hands, his face had grown heavy. When seeing that Cao Jingjing had still wanted to continue, the instructor moved to stop her. Walking forward, he looked to Wang Chao and asked, Dear student, do you mindparing with me? And you are? Wang Chao looked to the instructor with interest. After hearing him speak, Wang Chao knew that this man was adept to fighting. The Taekwondo style of rotating the body and kicking up high was a way to hone the body and improve flexibility. But it waspletely different to actual fighting. But almost 99% of people that practiced Taekwondo would rather substitute the practicing methods of Taekwondo to be a fighting method. To use it as such against the ordinary person was fine, but against a practitioner, their center of gravity would easily be disturbed before being struck down just as quickly. When the instructor had spoken that secret, he was clearly shown to be a person who understood the principles of fighting. He was not one that would mistake the practicing methods of Taekwondo to be for the fighting methods. I am Lee Dongwen, an alumni of Beijing University and student under the tutge of Koreas ninth-dan Choi Jang Baek. Please advise me well. Lee Dongwen had looked rather unwell when he saw Cao Jingjing spun twice around by Wang Chao and had challenged him in her stead. Ah, so youre the student of the Korean master, Iron Fist Hwarang, Choi Jang Baek. Wang Chao smiled and nodded, Choi Jang Baek renounced the flowery style of movements borne for the sake of performance and exercise to study the fighting methods ofbat. For his studies, he is a known figure in the world of martial arts. If you are his disciple, then how much do you know of truebat? I wont be a bully, so why dont I use one hand and stay where I stand? If you can force me to move, itll be my loss. You! Lee Dongwens eyes shed with infuriation. Wang Chao knew of this Choi Jang Baek that Lee Dongwen mentioned. He was a Korean ninth-dan master of Taekwondo and was equally famous as the military instructor for the imperial family of Japan, Iga Minamoto. Choi Jang Baek was in no way the same vein of any regr Taekwondoin. His ideology focused on the aspects ofbat by bringing back the killing potential Taekwondo once boasted in the past. And this expert was not a stickler for appearances. In his youth, Choi Jang Baek had learned the breathing exercises of Yoga from India and incorporated it into Taekwondo. Furthermore, he hadbined Kendo, Judo, Boxing, Muay Thai, and other disciplines into it to create his own martial arts. As a youth, he had participated in manypetitions in America, Japan, Germany, Britain, and many other countries without a single loss. He was simr to Wang Chao in that he had killed many and gained enormous fame. The predecessor to Taekwondo was Hwarangdo, an art of killing that was taught to those in the military. When Choi Jang Baek made a name for himself, he had gained the moniker of the Iron Fist Hwarang. Because of the man being adept tobat with his skill, and because of his major contributions to the art of Taekwondo, he was able to start his own school of martial arts. And before the age of 60, the World Federation of Taekwondo had conferred onto him the title of being a ninth-dan. This would normally require the person to be at least 60 years old before being given such a title. Choi Jang Baek was barely only 40 years old at the time. Wang Chao had opened up a martial art school in Shandong which was near both Japan and Korea. So he had long since scouted out the martial artists of both worlds. Koreas number one expert of Taekwondo was this ninth-dan practitioner. But he had already been selected to Wang Chao as one of the organizations targets. Wang Chao had actually wanted to challenge the Iron Fist Hwarang much earlier, but because he was afraid that some difficulty would ur, his ns had never made it past the nning stage. His opponent was of someone of repute after all. The name Wang Chao was only really known in the Southeast Asia world of martial arts. But the Iron Fist Hwarang was a name that was known throughout the entire world. Plus, even if a challenge was sent, it did not mean that it would be received. This wasnt the Wulin of the past, where the grandmasters of the past had no other choice but to ept. Just what reason did they have now to have a do or die battle in this era? After hearing that Lee Dongwen studied under Choi Jang Baek, Wang Chao had thought of a n. He had decided then, that he would deliver a verbal p to the mans face and see just what would happen next. As expected, after Wang Chao had goaded him, Lee Dongwens rage had exploded high into the heavens. Even his eyes seemed to be jutting with mes. Very well! Lee Dongwen spoke those two words before taking in a deep breath to calm himself as a sign of being a good expert. In the moment after calming his own mental state, Lee Dongwen made a fist with both hands and moved diligently with both feet in the mannerism of the butterfly step in Boxing. Just then, his foot made a single step and his body flickered in response, sending a malicious fist that careened towards Wang Chaos face with an earsplitting sound. As like before, Wang Chao had used the Fair Lady Works the Shuttlesand brushed his the opponents hand away without any difficulty. Lee Dongwens fierce fist seemed as if it had hit cotton instead. After being turned away from Wang Chao, his center of gravity had been disturbed and teetered-tottered in the same way Cao Jingjing had. Hai! Lee Dongwen felt a brush of anxiety against his heart and his eyes began to show panic. But adapting to the situation, he hurriedly turned his body around and brought his foot down towards Wang Chaos kneecap. But just before his foot could make contact with Wang Chaos knee, Wang Chao bent inwards for a moment before immediately rebounding outwards, sending Lee Dongwens body flying away towards the rails. Flipping over, Lee Dongwen fell to the ground before stubbornly crawling back up with both hands supporting him from the ground. Ohhhh.. A series of loud exmations could be heard from all around as all of the students there watched Lee Dongwen be sent flying away like a man riding the clouds from his first strike. It seems that youck enough to make me move. Wang Chao strode forward. There is time in the future. I hope that Choi of the ninth-dan will have the time toe to Shandong, Laoshan topare notes with me in the future. This sentence had been spoken lightly, but was specifically meant for Lee Dongwen to hear. Old ssmate, didnt you want to eat? Ill treat you to a meal. Theres still some things I want to talk about. Wang Chao realized that more and more people wereing, so he immediately pulled Cao Jingjing away out of the gymnasium. Cao Jingjing had observed the fight between Wang Chao and Lee Dongwen, but she wasnt able to tell how Lee Dongwen had been sent flying away. While thinking about it in solitude, she was finally aware that Wang Chao was pulling her arm towards the exit. His pull on her was mighty, but gentle as well. Cao Jingjings feet hadnt even been able to touch the ground almost. Okay okay, theres no one following us. Let go of me already! After making some distance away from the gymnasium, Cao Jingjing threw away the hand of Wang Chao, causing him to finally stop. I know youre good at martial arts, but what was the point of you fighting Lee Dongwen? Cao Jingjing let her hair loose with an inquiring stare at Wang Chao as if to force out an answer. Lets find somewhere quiet to eat first. Chief Cao trusted me to find you and give you some pointers on Taekwondo. As we are old ssmates, there is still some words that isnt easy to say. Itsplicated, so dont ask me anymore about it. Fine then! Cao Jingjing smiled. Outside the campus, theres a rtively quiet dining hall. Lets go there and talk. In a sh, Wang Chao and Cao Jingjing had found a ce to sit in the dining halls. I havent mastered the Hurricane Kick just yet. Each time I try it, I injure my waist and leg for a decent amount of time. Do you have a solution? Also, when we fought, did you use the Four ounces repel a thousand pounds concept from Taichi? Teach me that too. After ordering the meal, Cao Jingjing hadnt even split open her chopsticks. Instead, she closed the door and didnt ask anything more. She too belonged to a household of high-ranking officials. In high school even, she was very appropriate in her way of doing things and knew when to not ask any more questions. Four ounces repel a thousand pounds? You dont have enough strength to learn that. Even if you did learn it, it wouldnt be of any use; youd take a beating still. Wang Chao shook his head, Taichi emphasizes the usage of Jin. Your physical strength needs to exceed 500 kilograms for you to learn this concept. For example, if a man with money begins to learn to sample and review, he is said to be amazing. If a man without money does the same, he is said to be a fake. What are you talking about, you didnt have such a glib tongue before. Cao Jingjingughed, but she wasnt embarrassed. Clearly, she had seen her fair share of vulgar jokes and was immune to it. Let me use an easier exnation for you, how about a business metaphor. I am a princeling, you are an upstart. We are fighting for the same item, but with my four million, I can crush your one hundred million capital. This is the philosophy of the four ounces repel a thousand pounds. It is only when ones strength is like a bull that they are capable of using small to defeat big. Wang Chao had tried to use the simplest metaphor he could think of to exin. Chapter 152: Grandmaster Chapter 152: Grandmaster Then what do I have to do to gain that power? Cao Jingjing asked again. Realizing her mouth felt dry, she took a sip of her drink. Its simple. Wang Chao spread out his hands. If one is not amazing, then pretend to be. After long enough, you will be amazing. Pft! Cao Jingjing had opened her mouth in an unceremonious manner and spat out her juice. But Wang Chao had prepared for this earlier; in the moment before Cao Jingjing opened her mouth. Wang Chaos hand pped her chair. Creak! Her chair spun around towards the opposite direction, causing the drink to spill onto the ground instead of the meal on the table. Y-you really do have a silver tongue now! Its hard to think that in the past, you were the most introverted one in the ss. I never even saw you speak for the entire term one time! Cao Jingjing dabbed at her mouth with a napkin with an astonished expression. When Wang Chao had pped her chair, it was sharp and as fast as lightning. She herself hadnt even noticed the movement or him getting out of his chair to do so. Well then, you nearly spat on our food. Lets eat first hen. Wang Chao hadnt eaten for two whole days so his stomach had felt rather empty. Tapping the table, Wang Chao ced a piece of goose meat in his mouth and began to chew. A loud cracking sound could be heard as Wang Chao chewed the bones with the meat before swallowing. Youre seriously far too fast. Even if I had a gun, I doubt Id be a match for you, oh! You didnt spit out the bones. When Cao Jingjing saw Wang Chao eat the bones along with the meat without spitting it out, she was astonished once again. The marrow within the bones are rich with nutrition. Itd be a shame to not eat it. Do you know what it means to tap the bones to breathe the marrow? But still, dont follow my exampleCyoull ruin your teeth. Wang Chao put down his chopsticks, unwilling to go deeper in that aspect. Both eyes looked to his old ssmates hands, You learn to shoot a gun? Of course I did. My dad is the head of Public Security, shooting a gun isnt something to be embarrassed about. Of course its not embarrassing. You are the invaluable daughter of an official, a princessling. Wang Chao mindlessly ate another two bites of his meal. In front of his old ssmate, he didnt bother with the formalities. You arent anyone unknown either. Youve made a business with the government. I even heard that youve even managed to meet with the sisters daughter of the secretary of the municipalmittee and became rich. What else is there that I dont know? Cao Jingjingughed. Actually, the reason why I invited you out today is to meet with the invaluable daughter of chief Cao. If were being honest, ever since we met in high school, I have been madly in love with you. Now that I have be an official with money and fame, the both of us are a good match. Want me to go to chief Ma to be our matchmaker? You dont need to feel embarrassed about this then. Wang Chao spoke while biting into his rice. Go die. Cao Jingjingughed. You sound pretty simr to an upstart or even a corrupt official trying to support his second wife. Eh? That reminds me then. Now that I have money and power, I wish to find a third and fourth wife. Got any ssmates that you could introduce me to? Wang Chao asked. How about sister Furong? You! This time it had been Wang Chaos turn to burst outughing. Immediately waving his hand, he tried to stop Cao Jingjing from speaking any more. Fine then. My old ssmate, lets talk honestly now. Cao Jingjing ced down her chopsticks. You saved my life before. Back when I was kidnapped, it was you that saved me. Because of that time, I worked hard to learn Taekwondo. But even now, I am still far from capable. Please give me some advice. Your skill isnt bad, youve practiced well. From what I can see, youve seen plenty of hardships these past few years, but your martial arts improved because of it. Wang Chao stared at Cao Jingjing to observe her muscles and framework. It was quite toned, and far stronger than the average person. Cao Jingjing nodded her head in silence, she knew that she had indeed worked hard. With Cao Yi making a few enemies, she was not a safe individual. It wouldnt do for her to not know some martial arts to protect herself. From the start of summer vacation after graduating, she had begun to learn the art of self defense. Even in high school, she joined the Taekwondo club and ut in many hours of her day to learn how to kick, stomp, roll, lift weights, hit a sandbag, break boards, and so on to train. Continuing onto her junior year, Cao Jingjing was already extremely strong and flexible. She wouldnt even break a sweat if she were toe across three hoodlums on the streets now. One time, when she and another female ssmate were out shopping, they had been osted by two pickpockets. Cao Jingjing had at once sent two kicks that gave a concussion to one and nearly broke the neck of the other. This had caused a hugemotion thatter made her well known throughout the university and earned her some adoration. Fine then. Wang Chao continued to eat. Eat up first and then find us an empty ce to train, but not the gymnasium. I dont want my methods to be heard by a third person. After the two finished their meals, they walked to the close by Summer Pce. Since it was October, the weather was rather refreshing. But still, the aftermaths of the summer tiger was still there with the sun high in the sky with its harsh rays that would cause any person to sweat. But within the Summer Pce was a calm and cool forest with a gentle wind. A veritable refreshing part of the world. No wonder Dowager Cixi had allocated the funds for the navy into the restoration of this ce. Wang Chao and Cao Jingjing came to a stop near a secluded part of the forest. Try the Hurricane Kick again. Wang Chao watched Cao Jingjing ready herself before signaling her to do so. En. Cao Jingjing rotated her body by twisting her waist and kicking out to fly high into the sky before doing the final kick. Pa! There was a very clear motion of the leg kicking out in midair. Wang Chao watched without speaking before extending out a hand in the manner of a snake. Levelled at his chest, the other fist then pressed against his waist. One leg was out front while the other was behind him. This was the posture for the Drilling Fist of the snake stance, but without movement. Cao Jingjing watched for several minutes, but Wang Chao didnt move. Just as she was about to open her mouth to ask, Wang Chao dropped his stance. Do you see now? Stand in this position and youll be fine. Stand without moving? What use is that then? Cao Jingjing questioned in confusion, but she adopted the position anyways. You have the strength right now, but the JIn in your body is rough. It isnt detailed enough. With this training, your Jin will be refined a bit. This way, when you kick, no matter how you jump, you will not injure yourself. Wang Chao exined. Standing doesnt mean you wont move, but that you will move slightly. You will not move the body, but the ligaments and muscles. Wang Chao and Cao Jingjing both adopted the same posture. The way how kicks work in Taekwondo is to explode with power from the heel tendons before transmitting it through the leg and into the waist. In that moments outburst, you kick relentlessly. What you are doing now is to slow down the movements and feel the process of that instantaneous burst. It is simr to the slow motion view of a camera. Move the muscles in your leg tendons first. Then the calf, knee cap, thigh, and then the waist. Only move the muscles and not the body. Use your mind to direct this movement. By slowing down the movements to a spasm and then to a slow spasm to the waist, you will slowly feel the rhythm. Like how they sift through sand in a construction site, the more you sift, the fine the sand is. A big movement is not the same a small one. By this way, you will learn to make use of your muscles and strengthen the ligaments. When you repeat the kick in the future, you will not injure your ligaments as much as before in that burst. Oh! Cao Jingjing had been very attentive and stood still without trying to move her body just like Wang Chao had said before slowly shifting from the leg to waist. No no, you must learn to be sensitive. If you are not, you will not learn. In your movements, your spirit and intent must follow the slow movements of the muscles. Wang Chao saw that there was something wrong in her movements and hurriedly moved to correct her. What is the spirit and intent? Cao Jingjing asked. Eh, that is. Wang Chao thought, When you emit power from your leg, it will be like someone with a sharp de is about to cut into your skin. Your skin will begin to shudder. That is what it means to be sensitive, and what it means to have spirit and intent in that area. When you move in that area, that area must feel sensitive in order to count. If you do not, then search carefully. Find the sensitivity, and feel martial arts. Okay. Practice by yourself in this position. Even after fatigue sets in, do not rx. Do this for at least two hours every day, and I guarantee that you will see a clear improvement in bing an expert of Taekwondo after a year. Wang Chao had taught the authentic spirit and method of posture training to Cao Jingjing. Turning coarse Jin into refined Jin was really like sifting through sand. It was a genuine way to cultivate the ligaments, tendons, and muscles. This was the stance for the Drilling Fist. Taken for posture training, it was perfect for feeling the slightest of movements in the muscles of the leg. Wang Chao had not taught Cao Jingjing the Three Integrals. That involved the vertebrae and was the quintessence of Chinese boxing. It was also the hardest to understand and could not be taught in a single moment. But the theory behind posture training was easy to exin. Whether or not she could understand it, it was up to her own talent. Is this all? Theres nothing else? Cao Jingjing asked from her stance. That is all. Did you think there was something more? Wang Chao smiled without a smile. Isnt there something like the meridians, acupoints, manipting Qi, or meditation or something along those lines? Hahaha, those things are mainly a trick. The muscles and acupoints, when ones skill reaches a high level, they be so familiarized with their body, that every inch of it can be seen without a problem. When ones martial art reaches the peak, they are able to feel these things. To talk about these things from the get go is most definitely false. Did you think martial arts was some sort of secretive topic? As Bai Juyi once said, if it can be read to an illiterate granny without a problem, it is a good poem. I thought it was at least. Cao Jingjings eyes shed with emotion, Theres some in our school that practices Qigong. Whatever they mutter everyday, its useless. I could beat them with a single leg. Wang Chao scratched his nose, Taekwondo is considered a style of martial arts as well. The kicking method it has, Taichi has some of it as well. But it is unlike the slow Taichi of today. In the past, Taichi once had the splits, the quaking leg, jumps, and midair turns that was more like gymnastics. In those times, these movements were very prone to ligament and muscle damage. So posture training was needed to slowly cultivate the internal parts so that one wouldnt be a cripple after time. Use the mind and spirit to slowly move the muscles and bones and practice the art of releasing power with the muscles to feel sensitive on the skin. This is the most highest essence of martial arts. With your foundation, after two or three years standing without fail, youd be very close to the reaching the peak of Clear Jin. Your basics isnt half-bad, and you practice quite well. Wang Chao encouraged her while exining even more. But let me tell you, posture training is to cultivate Taekwondo and their rotating kicks is for practice and not for fighting. Using Taekwondo to injure would admittedly beat the average person. But against an actual practitioner, there is too many holes to not lose. The Hurricane Kick for example, takes at least two seconds from the leap to the kick in midair. In those two seconds, one could be killed multiple times. Cao Jingjing stuck her nose up, Teach me the fighting methods then. I cant do that. Teaching the fighting methods could kill a person. If you really want to learn, then wait until you graduate and reach the peak of Clear Jin first. Wang Chao backpedaled quickly. What do you mean by the peak of Clear Jin? Cao Jingjing asked again. Wang Chao spoke very naturally, Have you seen those Olympic champions? Somersaulting, rings, and flexible jumps without an equal, they are said to be close to the top of Clear Jin. Che, are you telling me theyre experts of the Wulin? They havent even done this nonsensical breathing or posture of yours. Cao Jingjing interrogated. Theyre not experts of the Wulin, as they do not understand the fighting methods. But they do have martial arts to them. If you give me a member of an Olympic gymnastics team, I can cultivate them into an expert of the Wulin in three months. Do you think a wealthy person would care to do this? Wang Chao clicked his fingernail, As for them not doing this posture training, its rather simple. If you have a massage specialist on hand to give you a massage each and every day, then this posture training wouldnt be needed. But let me warn you, a true and brilliant masseur is even more rare than an expert of the Wulin. But even then, a massage affects the outside and not the inside. Even if the masseur is good, a sprain is likely to ur. I feel that you are speaking far too simple and frank. Its not like the mysterious nature that I thought martial arts to be. Cao Jingjing spoke. Wang Chao turned his eyes towards the deeper parts of the forest and spoke leisurely, If you want me to be mysterious, I can do that as well. The study of martial arts has many terms to it. However, to be able to use the simplistic lifestyle to exin the profound, that is what it means to be a master that is truly living with abination of both martial arts and life. If I taught you like that, you would not be able to understand, and your martial arts would never be perfected. Are you saying that you are a master of martial arts? Cao Jingjing asked. Wang Chao did not answer. Instead, he looked towards a tree 20 meters away and stated, Friend, after hearing this much, you choose not to show your face still? Cough. A voice could be heard from behind the tree before a figure walked out in front of it. Chapter 153: Grandmaster Chapter 153: Grandmaster (Second) A good exnation of turning coarse Jin into detailed Jin. That is what it means to sift sand. The figure behind the tree smiled openly. I did not think that I woulde across another practitioner with a deep knowledge of internal martial arts here. Youngster, it seems that your exnation of posture training is concise enough for even an ordinary person to understand. That means yourprehension of it is indeed profound. But calling yourself a master, that is not something that one should wildly call himself. If this was the society of the past, then this would be a ruinous matter. Im afraid that you would find yourself with many men wishing topete against you for that. Youngster, do not fill yourself with so much Qi. Be more quiet, and be more modest. When Wang Chao heard those words, his eyebrows narrowed together before vanishing his presence to move forward. This man was between his middle-aged to elderly years in age. He wore ck clothing and on his legs were the old-fashioned traveling style of scissor clothed shoes. His face was round, and his skin was sleek and glossy like the way a Lingzhi mushroom was. There was not liver spots to his face, and his eyes seemed to be like Venus itself with them glowing with a bright intensity. His entire hair was white, and his beard was three to four inches in length and wasbed intensively. This elderly figure stood at about 1.7 meters tall. A not high, but not short stature. He was skinny, but not threatening either. From the looks of things, he resembled a Confucian schr of the past, and there was a hint of a Daoist schr to him as well. He is without question an expert! When Wang Chao saw his eyes, he immediately felt that there was a strong resemnce between him and the photographs of the masters of Guoshu in the time period of the Republic of China. Whether it was Shang Yunxiang, Sun Lu-tang, or Li Shuwen, there was a huge simrity. I felt the wind blow against the grass earlier, meaning someone was watching me teach. It was no wonder, there was such an expert here. Beijing is truly a ce where experts hide if Ie across an expert like you in the Summer Pce. Instead of crossing the river to fight the dragon, have I met the snake of the earth instead? When Wang Chao was teaching Cao Jingjing about posture training, he felt something was slightly off ten minutester. It was as if someone was watching him, but he was not certain. After a more observant watch, he had finally been sure someone was spying on him, so he had exposed him then and there. Wang Chaos martial art had reached the Transforming Jin stage. His power could circte his entire body and be felt in every inch of his pores with an uncontested level of sensitivity. Even in his sleep, if someone were to peep on him, he would be able to instantly snap himself back into awareness and kill the person before 10 steps could be taken. A cheetah pounces at the antelope at a speed of at least 30 meters per second. The world record holder for the hundred meter dash was only capable of an instant burst of 10 meters a second. It seems that you know the rules of the Wulin. If a master of the past were to teach, if anyone is found spying from the side, then they would be chased to even the ends of the earth and be killed or crippled. You were found, but you stepped out so easily, is that a challenge? Wang Chao watched this elderly man. Although he knew that he was facing an absolute expert, there was no hint of weakness to him. Hi voice had grown icy, and his body had grown still. Even Cao Jingjing could sense that Wang Chao was practically ready to strike and kill the man, as his killing intent was very clear to see. Wang Chao had spoken correctly. In the pat, if an expert was teaching, it was an extreme taboo to have someone spy in on the training to learn. The first reason was in fear that they would learn the experts traditional techniques, the second reason was that if no discipline was done, then that masters reputation would take a serious blow. The Wulin of the past had a rule. If you were caught spying on me teaching my student, then there were three roads ahead of you. The first road is for me to cripple you. The second is for you to beg to be my student, like how Yang Luchan had stolen from Cheng vige before bing a student there. The third path was for you to defeat me inbat. An old master had once made a wittyparison. Learning and teaching was like a woman taking a bath. If caught watching, then the voyeur would have to be killed, get married, or have the voyeur rape the bather. If one was not caught spying and word got out, then that woman could only hang herself. After being caught spying, the elderly man had spoken another few words of the past. Admittedly, the man had spoken in a counseling tone. His words werent wrong either, and held no malice. There was only a patient and guiding tone to him. Like remembering the thrill of the hunt after seeing others go hunting, he was only just a master of the previous generation wishing to giving advice a youth. He hadnt spoken incorrectly either. Wang Chao calling himself a master would have people break down his doors to get to him in the old society, an unfavorable position. A young man, even if he is strong in martial arts, after enoughpetitions, there is bound to be a loss. That loss would be enough to kick him from grace and intoplete defeat. But the elders targeted words had been wrong. Wang Chao was a youth, yes, but he was no ordinary youngster. He was the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, a master that could father his own style of martial arts, and someone who could stand on the same footing as the abbot of Shaolin. How could a grandmaster of their own school of martial arts be taught by anyone so casually? Even if it was done in good faith, it was not eptable. The uphold a name was to have the might of being the upholder. So the hostility Wang Chao had towards this elder was normal. Perhaps this elder was a very well known figure, but that meant nothing know. If Wang Chao were to grow modest and back down, then not too long after, word would break out in the Beijing world of martial arts: That youngster head of the Laoshan School of Martial Arts. He was defeated in Beijing, but the master had not moved a muscle. Instead, it was his presence that subdued him and forced him to learn. If a rumor like this were to be told by a master, then it would be unbearable to suffer the results. Wang Chao would never be undefeatable under the heavens this way. If Wang Chao was just a regr youngster, then he could perhaps forego this elders attempts to probe for his martial arts. But since he was a grandmaster of his own school, toe across this situation meant that he could not be modest. If you were modest, it would be uncertain what type of rumors would fly afterwards. Although the other side had only just coincidentally seen a youngster with decent skill and a benevolent intention instead of one of malice, in this situation, all that was left to do was to fight. This was the shackle of being well known. This could be said to be the duty of being known! Eh? An impulsive youth. I only saw that your martial arts was not that bad. There is a presence to you. Give up your arrogance and give it some few days, you will be great in the future. There was still a smile on the mans face as he walked one step at a time towards them. Stopping just four or five meters away, there was still no sense of hostility to be felt from this man. Instead, he stared at Wang Chao with a look of interest as if looking at the junior generation of practitioners. He was giving off the presence of a senior generational practitioner, with still no hostility. Who are you? Wang Chaos eyes narrowed together darkly, his words had never relented or shown any bit of politeness. Your exnation of the posture training was quite decent. I am sure you practice Xingyiquan then. That was the posture of the Drilling Snake, a perfect one at that. Who is your master? The elder had not answered Wang Chao, but there was still a faint smile on his face. Without moving, he spoke, I am a practitioner as well. When I came by this ce, I saw two people practicing the posture training, I just had to take a look. But although I was only meaning to take a look, you found me. That must mean you are quite skilled. Seeing your appearances, you must be an university student from nearby. The elder was very calm and collected. Waving his hand, he asked, What school of Xingyiquan are you from? Say it, I might just know your master. Youve presumably not heard of me, Wang Chao. Youve taken me to be of the junior generation of students waiting to be taught instead. Coldly, Wang Chaos teeth cked against each other as he replied. Head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. Although not the same as Shaolin or Wudang, I am a master capable of founding my own school. Just what man are you, to watch as I teach, and to give guidance without opening your eyes first? No matter how strong your skill is, you should know the discipline of the Wulin still. Today, I have ridden on the back of the tiger. I presume you understand that as well. This person I am, I cannot throw away. Just what more will you leave behind today for me, I cannot say that I can hand over a suitable response. Three paths. Admit your wrongs, take me as your master, or beat me into submission. Other than that, there lies no other path for you to walk. Wang Chao had grown calm again by now. Taking in a deep breath, his entire body drummed up with a rumbling sound, but instead of the normal crackling sound from his joints popping, it was the rumbling sound of his internal organs rumbling with the booming sounds of thunder. What? You are the challenger two days ago? The same head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts that fought one against eight? I did not think you yo be that young or to be so strong in martial arts. As soon as he heard Wang Chao speak and felt the auraing off of him, the elders smile froze on his face and stared at Wang Chao with a newfound serious expression. My eyes have grown old and blind. From my eyes, I only see a youngster who has practiced well. I see the hunt of another, and I remember my own hunts. But I did not think this nostalgia would cause such trouble for me. I never would have expected that you would be a master capable of founding his own school of martial arts. Truly, I was too impudent. There was a look of embarrassment on the mans face before calming down with a light intake of air. Student of the Sun style Taichi, Zhou Binglin. I have heard that you have fought your way across Beijing and became a well known figure despite your age. You have killed the number one expert of the Shaolin Temple, and is the strongest of the three million strong army. What I see before me today is indeed not any regr run of the mill practitioner. Even my old eyes can see that much. You have three conditions. I cannot respond, nor do I dare to. Since things have gotten to this point,e then! Allow this old man to see the might of the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts! The three conditions Wang Chao hadid out, Zhou Binglin would naturally not respond. With things the way they were, words were useless now. All that was left to use was their fists. Although Wang Chao was young and Zhou Binglin was old, reputation was not distinguished by age. It hadnt been 10 minutes since each other had met, but a fight was absolutely necessary. Furthermore, a battle of life or death would take ce here for sure. Good! Wang Chao took two steps forward. Jingjing, step back a bit. What are you two doing? You just met, and yet youre fighting? Cao Jingjing didnt understand. What she saw was that the elder in front of her had been very kind. And although he was caught spying, he had spoken without arrogance and now a fight had to take ce. She felt that Wang Chao didnt really respect his elders, but she didnt understand the unwritten rule between experts in regards to the responsibility of dignity and name. For a master capable of founding his own school of martial arts, it waspletely uneptable for them to be given guidance by another, and even more uneptable to have this leak out. Little miss, you should step farther away. There is some matters here that you dont understand. Zhou Bingling spoke to Cao Jingjing with a wave of his hand. Allow me to see the wealth of experience you have gained over the years! Do not say I am bullying the old, or that your body is declining with age! The matters that had happened today is because of you. Master Wang,e then! Ignore my age of 50, I am unlike those Yiquan practitioners you fought against! The Zhou Binglin of today has maintained my strength from when I was at my best, if you defeat me here, then I have nothing to say to that! When Wang Chao first saw Zhou Binglin, he already knew that this old man hadnt the sign of his body wearing down due to age at all. His everyday life must have been very calm, peaceful, content, and with rhythm. A case most simr to the schr officials of the ancient past. A Daoist cultivates and maintains his health, and so does a Confucian. A Confucians way of health was strict by dieting to appreciate food, studying to cultivate Qi, and maintained a relentless control over the aspects of their basics needs in a rhythmic pattern everyday. For those Confucians who could maintain this philosophy, they could live a long life despite not being able to fight. In the olden times, there was even an elder over the age of a hundred who still participated in the imperial examinations. This Zhou Binglin had the presence of a schr official of that same past, meaning that he too abide scrupulously to the ideals of Confucianism. Every day to his dozens of years of life, he spent it maintaining his health. Because of that, his physical strength was still at its peak despite nearing an age of 60. But in opposition, his fighting style now would be far more efficient and ruthless than the past, and far more hard to deal with. Those practitioners of Yiquan Wang Chao had fought were all mighty in martial arts, but because of their titles, they could not avoid social interaction which broke them away from their life of cultivation. Thus, their bodies began to decline with age. The Sun Style Taichi embodied the ideology of Confucianism. When a practitioner studying the way of the Sun School reached the apex, it was simr to what was written in the Doctrine of the Mean, With the Way of sincerity, it is possible to gain foreknowledge. The study of martial arts had four aspects: Cultivate, Practice, Fight, Perform. Cultivate was at the very first spot. By not cultivating the health, having any type of skill in martial art was as realistic as a pavilion in the sky. Wang Chao had never heard of the name Zhou Binglin. But judging from his appearance now, he was certainly someone famous in his youth. He had never heard of Zhou Binglins name before, yet they still met anyways at the interior of the Summer Pce. In Wang Chaos heart, he knew not to drop his guard. Instead in his heart, it was far more serious than it had ever been. The elder he had met now was far more powerful in martial arts than any of his previous opponents. Perhaps, only a person who had flourished at his peak like elder Li would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with this person. Clearly, this Zhou Binglin had already attained the Transforming Jin, and his understanding of martial arts was extremely deep. Originally, Wang Chao had thought that there had been no real expert in Beijing. But what he didnt expect was toe across a person like him in the Summer Pce. Like nting a flower in the garden, the roots unintentionally encroach onto the shade of the willow tree. ept my move! Hu! Suddenly, Wang Chaos foot pressed onto the ground with a drumming sound, causing a tornado of wind to blow around his body and sweep the grass and leaves. With a step and a push, he was already right in front of Zhou Binglin. Using the Smashing Jin, he delivered a punch trained under the oceans towards Zhou Binglins abdomen. This Seafloor Smash traveled a short distance with an abundant level of ferocity and silentness. There wasnt even the screeching sound of air as it traveled. But its speed was undeniably fast. In a moment, it had already made an impression onto Zhou Binglins ck clothing. Wang Chaos Jin had entered transformation. The pores on his entire body could open and close at will as if he was breathing, so when he struck, his pores opened and allowed him to breath while also removing the wind generated by his muscles. It saved him energy, and saved him sweat. This was the skill of turning the sound of the fist into absolute silence. For a person whose martial art that did not reach the peak or transformation, it was impossible to strike so silently. To practice from having sound to not having sound, that too is another world. A master of martial arts had once said in this regard. Zhou Binglins eyes suddenly grew even brighter than before as his iris registered the sight of Wang Chaos body and immediately backed off. Wang Chaos fist was made of pure strength without leaving any margins to escape. Zhou Binglin hadcked the desire to meet fist to spear, so he had decided to retreat. After all, Zhou Binglin had followed the reasoning of Confucianism to dictate his way of life. Unknowingly, he had carried on that Confucian air to him that brought etiquette and open-mindedness. These two factors had then influenced his ability to understand the tactics of his opponents. Zhou Binglin took ten steps back, his entire body shing through the trees. Wang Chao was like his shadow and chased relentlessly without taking a single stop to breathe. Bang! Zhou Binglin stepped against a tree, causing him to suddenly turn around and whip his arms out. The entire ground shook as a Seven Star Pound met the Seafloor Smash that had transformed into the Under Elbow Punch. When the Pound met Hammer, Zhou Binglin had moved back again to let the tree behind him support his weight. The three began to shake and countless of leaves began to sprinkle towards the ground. Zhou Binglins clothes near his abdomen suddenly had the hole in the shape of a fist on it. Originally, he had been able to dodge Wang Chaos Seafloor Smashing Fist, but Hidden Jin had already made its way towards his clothes and made an impression. This fist had immediately shown the absolute skill Wang Chao had gained after his step into the Transforming Jin. Splitting a stone in two with a fist was nothing. Many experts, Karateka and Taekwondo practitioners most especially, were capable of such a feat. But leaving a hole in ones soft clothing was an inconceivable feat. In the middle of Wang Chaos Seafloor Smash, he had transitioned it into the Under Elbow Punch which had collided with the Seven Star Pound which had sent Zhou Binglin closer towards a tree. Crack! Both the tree bark and the back of Wang Chaos clothes had begun to shred and rip. Wang Chao had remained unmoved, like a bear scratching a tree. With a disharmonious collision, the clothes on his back had torn away and revealed the dark green tempered iron like muscles on his doughty body. He was like the valiant general Li Xuanba of the past. Despite his small body, his might was intimidating to all and could force any single other general to bow their heads to him. Raising a foot, Wang Chao stomped against a tree behind him and borrowed that recoil to send him forward. His feet flitted across the ground like a swallow cutting across water. In a blink of an eye like a bullet shot from a gun, he had arrived at Zhou Binglins side once more. Left and right, his fists were like the an alligator floating in the river. Pulsating with power, they suddenly stretched outwards to capture the shoulders of Zhou Binglin. This style was concisely the crocodile stance in Xingyiquan, known as the Turtle Floats in Water. A move meant to capture, both hands would twist the opponents shoulders before the next move of Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. Using the Jin of the entire body, one woulde in, shake, twist, pull, tear, and push. When the crocodile bites into its prey, it would shake its body before rolling over with its teeth, causing the prey to be torn into pieces. When a rooster pecks a centipede, its entire body would ruffle at moment of contact. Because of that influx of power, the centipede would be torn apart. The crocodile stance was a generic name for the crocodile and turtle type of animals. The crocodile fist embodied the tortoise floating in the water and the alligator preying on the wounds of its enemy. When Li Xuanba fought, aside from his sledgehammers, he would also grab onto his opponents and tear them limb to limb. In the soul of Chinese boxing, the Longfist for example, the Pound and Hammer were considered the most fiercest of them all. But in closebat capturing, the most prominent was dividing the muscles and miscing the bone. Dividing the muscles and miscing the bone, if not perfect, one would only be able to injure the two and strain the flesh. But for one who learnt it to its limits like Li Xuanba, he could tear a person apart! This was the most cruel, vicious and filled with the most self-preservation type of moves. A master would not use such a method unless faced with a genuine threat. For Wang Chao to do so here was to say that Zhou Binglins martial arts was already more than enough for him to go all out at once. There was no chance for mercy! Guan Yu did not open his eyes, to open his eyes meant he was ready to kill! After the Transforming Jin, Wang Chaos Xingyiquan and the 12 stances had progressed unbelievably far to the realm of the masters. He had stepped into perfection, and to the point where the grandmasters stood. When Zhou Binglin saw Wang Chao rushed towards him with a fiercely dauntless wind, he really did feel as if he was up against a crocodile in the Yangtze river. At the charge, his nose could just slightly smell the foul stench of blood. At the same time, his heart knew that there was no time to turn around or to escape. Both hands raised upwards as his feet ploughed the ground. His vertebrae lifted and then brought both fists apart. With a burst of Jin like pulling a bow, both arms rushed outwards like to grab onto Wang Chaos arms. This form had a name, Draw the Bow to Shoot at the Twin Paws of the Tiger. Abination of the Draw the Bow to Shoot the Tiger and the Chain Pound from Taichi. At the burst of power, it gathered shot, whip, smash, explode, and rumble into one and was considered one of the most powerful of moves in Chinese boxing. If one did not learn to couple strength and gentleness together into their vertebrae, they would not be able to use this move. If done forcibly, they would damage their vertebrae and be a cripple. Zhou Binglins usage of this move meant that he was truly the strongest foe Wang Chao had ever met in his history. In his over 50 years of life, the mans body had never lost strength due to age! Bang! Wang Chaos Turtle Floating in Water meant for capturing met with the Draw the Bow to Shoot at the Twin Paws of the Tiger. Four fists met one another with the usage of Hidden Jin in hopes of deposing of one another. When he was pushed after making contact, Wang Chao had felt his joints, ligaments, muscles and pores all feel the powerful rebound. His blood vessels began to feel the giant shake, his heart rate began to leap, his blood began to boil, and his internal organs felt as if it was about to jump out from their original positions. His two hands seemed to have been shocked by a hundred thousand volt strike, paralyzing his arms to the point of numbness. Zhou Binglin had taken heavy damages as well. Both hands had been pushed away while his body was threatening to spin away. It was then that he had realized that Wang Chao had used the four ounces repel a thousand pounds principle from Taichi. It had gotten to the point where a redirection was done in smooth transition as if the person himself had altered his own attack. At the same time when his body was rotating away, just as he was about to steady himself, his opponents Jin had altered once more to move to his fingers. With an iron-like grip, Wang Chao stabbed into Zhou Binglins fist with a tremendous stabbing sound. While his twin fists had indeed injured Wang Chaos muscles and bones, Wang Chao had dug deep into his fists as well. Wang Chaos gripping strength was his most terrifying aspect after learning to use the mercury ball to train himself. Circting his Jin around his body, even a steel te could be gripped. It was with this contact that Zhou Binglin knew that the capturing method Wang Chao had used was of the Eagle w. There was such a strength to it that far exceeded anything else he had seen before in his life. It was no wonder that he had swept Beijing of its experts, defeated the number one secr disciple of Shaolin, opened his own school, and was known to be the number one amongst the army. Meng! The sound of a bull could be heard from Wang Chaos chest. His internal organs were beginning to shake and the fishy smell of blood could be smelt from his throat. He knew that he was injured from the intensity of his opponents hard Jin of Taichi. It was far stronger than Chen Tianleis. A little bit of power that could destroy the entire body. With his internal organs injured, he wouldnt be able to fight for long. Wang Chaos entire body unexpectedly began to release power, his eyes straining from his actions and all of his pores standing straight up like a needle. A sight like this was simr to the idiom, hair standing up from anger. With a loud and mighty shout, Wang Chaos entire body began to darken in color and fiercer in appearance as if he was the second reincarnation of Li Xuanba, or a war machine. With both hands restraining the fists of Zhou Binglin, he brought his Jin throughout his body once more before transmitting it from his feet past his vertebrae and up to his head. Instantly, his entire body borrowed onto the strength of his Jin to divide, split, pull, advance, and strike. Charging in close, Wang Chaos entire body trembled violently with a thunderp like sound. Zhou Binglin knew that it was an extremely dire situation with this sudden progressment. Both arms shaking tremendously, Zhou Binglin stamped down onto the ground so that he had left an impression onto the earth. Dropping 500 kilograms worth of power downwards from his waist, vertebrae, and legs, his arms had been powered up to be like spears. In this tremble, he was prepared to send Wang Chaos entire body flying away. Wang Chaos usage of dividing the muscles and miscing the joints had already brought him up close to Zhou Binglin. Zhou Binglin hadnt expected to see Wang Chao be like a wargod right in front of him and charge with the might of a million soldiers across the great river. A strike that covered thousands of meters, a strike that left no time to dodge at all. Only with the most fundamental pole techniques and the most steady of Taichi would Zhou Binglin be able to send Wang Chao sent flying away. Zhou Binglins shaking Jin was very mellow and rich. He had once demonstrated in the past with four men at each of his arms. With a single shake and tremble, he had sent all eight men three meters away. But Wang Chao wasnt any ordinary person. At the moment, he was the valiant individual Li Xuanba. With the technique of Cutting Tail of the Crocodile, he was fighting with all his might now. He was like a bulldozer knocking away all that he advanced towards while both sides of him divided, ripped, tore, and struck away. Realizing that his attempt was useless, he hastily turned around with a single foot as his axis. This transitioning of his body momentum had led him to strike against Wang Chao at a very close proximity between the two. Bang! Both fighters struck against each other before being sent flying high into the sky. As Zhou Binglin was in midair, he saw that Wang Chaos hand had seemingly tore something from his own body. Falling back to the ground, he suddenly felt his right arm and shoulder sting in pain before blood gushed from that side of his body! ncing downwards, Zhou Binglin saw that his right arm had been torn away from him with Wang Chaos Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. Flesh, blood, bone, and muscle, all had been revealed and torn away. The object in Wang Chaos hand was the right arm of Zhou Binglin! Guan Yu did not open his eyes, to open his eyes meant he was ready to kill! In apetition between experts, it was the exact same process of the ferocious beasts fighting their prey in the wild! The hand that divides the bone and misces the joints! It was the most cruel of methods amongst Chin Na, and one of the most cruelest of methods in Chinese boxing. Unless it was absolutely needed as ast resort, it could not be used. Pft! Wang Chao struck the ground with a mouthful of blood spraying out. Seeing the arm that he had ripped away, Wang Chao had unexpectedly felt a deep sensation of sorrow and helplessness in his heart. This type of sorrow and helplessness was the same feeling he had felt in hispetition with Zhang Wei. Brushing himself off, Zhou Binglins face had gone entirely white. His feet stepped forward before swaggering to the east and then breathing back towards the west two steps. With a bang, he fell back to the ground where his blood began to dye the grass red. Any expert wouldnt be able to continue fighting after having their arm torn apart in such a manner. For the sake of their name, two experts had been led to such a state like this after a happenstance meeting. From this state, the cruelty of such a match could be seen, and how life or death could be decided within the blink of the eyes. Wang Chao couldnt hold back. If he lost, then his name, life and business would be a wasted effort. After bing known, not only did ones name be his own shackles, it became his own responsibility to uphold. It was at this moment that Cao Jingjing who was watching this scene with wide open eyes from nearby woke up from her dreamlike state. Seeing the scene in front of her, her mouth had dropped open as if wanting to yell. But the exmation had died within her throat, unable to escape from itpletely. She was a person who had seen the aspects of society. After reawakening, her head had begun to consider just what step to take after this. This battle was far more absurd than any other fight Wang Chao had ever been in, but it was absolutely necessary for him to fight in it. The name of a grandmaster or master would be carried on their backs forever. A practitioner would always have to fight for the sake of their name. Chapter 154: It’s Hard to Remain At the Top Chapter 154: Its Hard to Remain At the Top Pft! Victory had been determined after a single exchange and separation. Wang Chao spat out another mouthful of blood with a pale face. There was no color to his face now, making him resemble one of those youths that hadnt seen the light of the sun for years, ill and deathly pale. Zhou Binglins Bending the Bow to Shoot the Twin Paws of the Tiger had used up his entire lifes worth of strength from his vertebrae, waist, and leg. Both fists had been like Jiao Long rising from the ocean. With a burst of power, his fists had shocked Wang Chaos internal organs, causing his intestines to be injured. A serious injury like this, even with Wang Chao having a strong body due to the Transforming Jin, he would not be able to withstand it. The hard Jin of Taichi could shock something at its highest level of mastery. In the hands of a person, it could injure the internal organs and bones of a person. With a little strength, shock could be applied. With Zhou Binglins dozens of years of martial art experience, his two fists could cause a stone to shatter into bits and pieces without there being any major pieces left. His martial arts had already made major achievements since the age of 20. At the age of 30, he hadnt atrophied in strength and instead maintained his position at the top. This was needless to say a good example of his well cultivation of health and martial arts. His skill right now was the same strength he had when he was 20. This battle had only consisted of two exchanges. But it could be said that both sides had sustained damages after showing their intent and all of their strength. Cough cough, cough cough. As he coughed out blood, Wang Chao felt extremely sickly as he struggled to breathe without fainting. Rip his clothes and tie it around his shoulder, it might help him. Wang Chao let out another breath of air and sat down on his butt. There were stars in his vision as he grunted. Taking out his cell phone, he dialed in several digits for an international call. Wang Chao? Is that you? A masculine voice could be heard from the other side. It was a very familiar one, because this person was Chen Aiyang. Im in Beijing. Ive had my internal organs damaged in a match, could youe over? When Wang Chao was injured, he had thought about how he couldnt even touch the other person now. If something were to happen and he was challenged to a match, the one that would lose and die here would be him. He had be well known through fighting. A man of the water would most likely die in the water. A man of the fist would die because of the fist as well. When Chen Aiyang was injured, Wang Chao had taken his ce in a match. And now that he himself was injured, having Chen Aiyang help protect him was a reasonable request. Sure enough, when Chen Aiyang heard his request, there was a brief moment of stunned silence. Ill make the preparations right away toe over as soon as I can. As Wang Chao spoke, Cao Jingjing had finally summoned her courage and help bandage up Zhou Binglins shoulder. Using his clothes to tie it up, she wrapped the strips around the neck to tighten it. From the looks of things, she looked like she herself was injured. Because Wang Chao was teaching Cao Jingjing martial arts, they were in a rather seclusive area. It was particrly hard to get here, the average passerby would need to go past several shrubbery and corners in order to get here. Corners like these were generally ces where couples would look for to get intimate. Because of their battle, no person had been here. Why isnt he bleeding! Hes not breathing, is he dead or something? When she was binding his wounds, Zhou Binglins shoulder had suddenly gone rigid and the blood had stopped bleeding from there. Plus, his breathing and heart beat had essentially gone to zero. Not even a sound could be heard from him. Our martial arts have reached a pinnacle where we can our muscles and blood vessels. Even if we were shot, we could take out the bullet and still lessen the heart rate so as to lessen the blood flow. Wang Chao breathed out. Call your dad. If something like this makes its way into the public eyes, ai! I cant even walk right now. Cao Jingjing immediately pulled out her phone to make the call. You and Wang Chao are together, why? What happened? Where are you? After several sinct words, Cao Jingjing had exined the situation to her father, Ill make the phone calls and get some people there. You all just stay right there and dont move. Dont let anyone see you. Ten minutes after hanging up the phone, four rather doughty looking men had suddenly shown up. Upon seeing the three people gathered, they had wasted no words and immediately took out several stretchers. Both Zhou Binglin and Wang Chao were both ced on top of the stretcher. These men were moving so fast that it seemed as if they were flying. With just a few minutes, they had exited the ce and been ced on top of a car that immediately zoomed towards a hospital. Wang Chao could rx here now and go to sleep blissfully. After an unknown amount of time, Wang Chao had found himself in pain all over. His entire interior of his body seemed as if it was burning without relief. Dont move, your internal organs were all shocked. The lightest touch could cause another injury and make it even harder to recover. Master Chen, is that you? How did you know I would be here? Wang Chao opened his eyes to look at Chen Aiyang. Chen Aiyang wore a ck business suit with golden sses. He clearly resembled a schrly businessman and not like the Taichi master he was normally seen to be. It was your friend that helped pick up your phone for you and tell me which hospital you were in. When I came, it was fortunate that your friend had spoken in detail about the situation. Chen Aiyangs face grew serious, Who did you fight with to get into such a state? When I took a look at your body, I could see that your martial arts has reached the Transforming Jin stage. Even if you fought me, I wouldnt be able to win against you so conveniently. Your fighting style is exquisite beyond belief, its hard for me to believe that you could be injured to this state. Ai! I fought against an expert because of our intents. In the end, neither side won. Wang Chao sighed. What expert? Chen Aiyang handed Wang Chao a cup of water to let him drink two sips. Zhou Binglin of the Sun Style Taichi. Have you heard of him before? Wang Chao propped himself up carefully. Zhou Binglin of the Sun Style Taichi. Chen Aiyangs eyes flickered for a moment as he thought, That man, Ive heard of him before. 20 years ago, he was well known in the Southeast Asian district of Hong Kong, Thand, Myanmar, Korea, and Taiwan for his many matches. Even Xue Lianxin of Taiwan had once been challenged by him once. He was in his twenties and almost his thirties at that time. But before he could even reach his thirties, he suddenly stopped fighting and hide himself in Beijing. This man had fought with my master before. His Taichi is robust and is focused on the fighting aspects, not the flowery movements meant for performance. He has killed or crippled many well known figures and is a super-figure. In his youth, his skill at martial arts was even better than mine. But ording to this, he should be in his fifties by now and in no shape to be fighting. Could it be that even in his fifties, hes still able to fight as if he was 20? He can. Even in his fifties, he fights as if he was in his prime state of his twenties. Sun Style Taichi, it has given him the ability to discipline and cultivate his life with the way of the Confucians. He was 30 when he became well known. And after his thirties, he vanished without a trace and quietly cultivated his health to remain at the top of his strength. Wang Chao closed his eyes and thought back to the match he just had. Just how did youe into conflict? Chen Aiyang asked, From what I saw, his injuries arent light either. Your fighting style was quite fierce. If he could injure you without being injured himself, then he would be a one-of-a-kind figure in this world. You jest. Wang Chaos lips curled into a pained smile before he exined what had happened. I was teaching someone how to do the posture training when I discovered him hidden in secret by the side. I had originally thought he was an expert that had chanced upon this ce in his attempt to train. If he saw and left, then that would be it. Who would have known that even after ten minutes, he wouldnt leave. And from there, this happened. I thought that with his eyes, he would be able to see that I was an expert and wouldnt need to stay around. He had to be deliberately challenging me, and so I spoke some hard words to him as well. From there, we had started to fight because of our reputations. In this battle of intent, it would be wrong not to do so. Chen Aiyang closed his eyes in amazement, Youve already caused quite a stir here several days ago by fighting several experts of martial arts. I have a few friends in Beijing and so I know a little bit about what happened. But even this situation is not an easy one to absolve. They are all well known figures, and you are the founder of your own style and school. There was no friendliness between you two, and so there was no need to appear to be weak. But they had to be curious as well. To have you break their honor and then take away their face, not making a move after you announced yourself wouldnt do either. Wang Chao shook his head, I am still a youth whose fiery heart has yet to even out. My skill has increased, and I have stepped into the realm of Transforming Jin and found it hard to resist the urge to test it out. Thinking back to it, we could have just pressed hands, what need was there for a fight to the death? We were not forced to a point of no return, were we? No. You forged yourself a path of fighting in Beijing. Sooner orter, the two of you would have found each other and fought. A match in private is better than one that meets the eyes of many. In a public match, to lose a single move is to lose everything. Chen Aiyang looked at Wang Chao for a very long time before saying, And you have too much pressure on you, that is your sore point. I have been burdened by my family, and thus, my martial arts will never improve from this point on. Maintaining my current skill would be decent enough, let alone improve. And yet the events you are wrapped up is far greater than mine. Or at least, that is what I think. Your martial arts right now can be said to be at its peak. If you do not let go of these burdens, Im afraid you will end up like me. Unable to improve, and hard to maintain your skill. If you continue like this, then by the time you are thirty, itll be a mystery just how much you will retain. Obtaining the Way is easy, cultivating the Way is difficult. Wang Chao closed his eyes. Turtle Floating in the Water and the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. These two moves have made major achievements after my step into the Transforming Jin despite me never using them before. I know these two moves follow the way of dividing the muscles and miscing the bones in Chin Na, and makes up for the shorings of Xingyiquan. A single move can end a life, but I still cannot bear to use it in an actual fight and see its might. This means my heart has not yet fully matured. I have obtained the Way, but I have not yet cultivated it. I cannot let go of my burdens, but I dont know if you will be able to. Chen Aiyangpared his situation to Wang Chaos. The two of them hadnt associated with each other for a long time, but Wang Chao had traveled thousands of miles from Shandong to Singapore at the very moment he heard Chen Aiyang had been injured. So the feelings between the two had made them very close friends who had gone through many tribtions together. So when Wang Chao had called him, Chen Aiyang had put down everything at once to go to Beijing. Zhou Binglins arm can be reattached, but it will never be at the same power as before. His martial arts has been cut in half at the very least, his life will be in danger after this. Chen Aiyang spoke. Why is that? We are well known experts, where would we note acrossbat? What ce would not have someone seeking our lives? Zhou Binglin definitely doesnt have very few enemies. And after he fought you and was heavily injured, the people who he had troubled before wont leave their grudges end in the past for sure. They will seek to steal his martial arts learnt from the Sun School of Taichi, and see that he is finished. He has some disciples in Beijing most likely, but they did not inherit his legacy and only know enough to y for sport. No one will would be able to fight in his stead. The way I see things, you should find several disciples with talent after you recover and pass your legacy down to two or three of them to help keep up your appearances. Although you are young, a match is nheless dangerous. After the peak passes, then the everyday troubles and the problems you have started in the past wille back. The world is huge, and the number of young experts are many along with your enemies. Although you were forced, an enemy is an enemy either way. No one will care that you were forced into it, they will not forgive you. When Wang Chao heard the words teach a disciple, the image of Huo Linger had immediately came to mind. The girl he had met in Hong Kong had a decent amount of aptitude. Otherwise, Wang Chao wouldnt have used such simple words to teach the essence of internal martial arts to her. Perhaps, just perhaps I need to take in a disciple. Reaching the peak takes years but only a moment to pass. Qin Maojiao, Zhang Wei, Yong He, Yong Bao, Duan Guochao, Ye Xuan, and now Zhou Binglin. Then there is also the masters of Yiquan. At least with Ye Xuan, I had no qualms with killing him. The others had been involuntary. Wang Chao thought back to each fight he had in his mind. With each fight he had fought involuntarily or not, his hands had taken another life and added anotheryer of burden onto him. It was in most particr when he had been promoted to a major generalCit was unknown if it was because of Tang Zichen or not. Ever since he had learned of Tang Zichen back in Singapore and then Lin Yanan saying that the organization had investigated his personal background, Wang Chao knew that he was involved in a mess of trouble that he might not be able to free himself from. These burdens were like a giant boulder that he held above his head. Your internal injuries this time is very serious. Even as proficient I am in the art of healing, it would take a very long time for you to heal with my daily medical help and your cultivation of the health. But in this time, if there is anyone that wishes to challenge you, I will help stand in your ce. Chen Aiyang took out a set of acupuncture and moxibustion from the side. Chen Aiyang was an expert at the stage of Transforming Jin and was also an expert in the art of healing. He knew the human body like the back of his hand, and with his care and treatment, Wang Chao wasnt worried about his injuries. Do you happen to know why Zhou Binglin doesnt have an inheritor? Wang Chao suddenly asked. Zhou Binglin sees himself in very high regards. He was even willing to challenge Xue Lianxin despite a disciple taking the challenge in Xue Lianxins stead and ending it on an indecisive note. In the end, as a youth, he was quite arrogant. His aptitude in the Sun Style of Taichi was decent, but moral standing was not passed down. Perhaps when he saw you, a youth with decent skill, he was willing to deliberately test your moral character by provoking you. He would be able to see if you would stand up for it by then. Or perhaps he had no malicious intent and didnt think that things would progress to such a step. But you have your own status and tradition to pass on. What he did was indeed quite rash. Zhou Binglins skill in martial arts is many times better than the group of military instructors you met at the Yiquan dojo. After cultivating his health to his fifties, he was able to maintain his strength. A feat like that is not easy. Wang Chao sucked in a deep breath. The Sun School of Tachi had their own region. But the Sun School and the PRC sports and physical culturemission had came across a problem. The Sun School wished to continue their study on actualbat, and themission wished for them to lean towards performance. With the Sun School having no influential officials to back them, there was a conflict and so there were very few inheritors. Perhaps Zhou Binglin was one of them. Chen Aiyang took out a shiny long needle and pressed it into Wang Chaos waist with a slow action. This situation is preposterous. It seems I have not fully washed away the vicious currents from within my body. Until Zhou Binglin recovers, I will take his ce in case anyone wishes to find sport with him. Wang Chao spoke. That wont be necessary. If you take his ce, he will not feel grateful. From here on out, you and him are enemies until the death. His disciples will take revenge on you for him.You must be careful and try not to kill every single one or try to be too much. I would also suggest you not bother about helping him, you cant even move by yourself independently. Youve killed Duan Guochao and destroyed the fame of the Shaolin Temple. Youve also defeated a group of military instructors in Beijing. And now with your defeat of Zhou Binglin, you will be well known in Beijing. What happens next, you should take in disciples and gain awork. Teach some disciples and let them fight in your stead. If in the future you are still forced to fight, try to evade it as best as you can. Do not reveal your best martial arts, avoid hurting people, and dont get any new enemies. Youve made a name for yourself, you dont need to fight any more. Using the martial code of conduct to speak, should you evere across this same situation, you should avoid it. Turn to the art of performance and get rid of the vicious currents you had while making a name for yourself. Ai! After making a name for myself, there is still the martial code of conduct to speak of! Wang Chao had thought about those words helplessly. He thought about the name he had made for himself, and how he was considered the number one amongst the arm. Suddenly, the single image of a person appeared in his mind. This person held a spear and bottle gourd in hand. Wearing a bamboo hat, he stood in the darkness of the night with snow falling behind him amidst the fire in the background. This was Panther Head, Lin Chong. The martial arts instructor for 800,000 imperial guards. What a title that was. A fame like his was simr to the fame Wang Chao had right now. Under the heavens, just who was the true grandmaster, and who was the true hero? Chapter 155: Don’t Destroy the Bowl One Makes A Living From Chapter 155: Dont Destroy the Bowl One Makes A Living From Ive heard master Wang is recuperating here. May Ie in to take a look? Five or six inclothes men came walking into the corridor of the hospital. They were all well-built, and their faces had a firm and determined expression. Their walking patterns had been simr to that of a meddler, and some of them could be seen holding something in their hands, but the majority of them were empty handed. Clearly, they did not look like they were here to pay a social visit to a patient. Master Wang is recuperating at the moment. My apologies, pleasee back in another month when he has time to receive visitors. There had been a smile that didnt quite reach his eyes when Chen Aiyang greeted them. His words had been tactful, but the meaning within his words had been clear and unrelenting. Ah, is that so. The men each gave each other a mutual look, but their feet didnt stop moving and continued to walk towards the sick room where Wang Chao was. Chen Aiyang held out a hand to stop them from continuing. At the very front of the group, one man sneered andshed out quickly with his hand. His wrist bent at an angle as it pushed outwards in a way that made the entire strike seem soft, but there was a deceptive amount of power that wasmonly seem in the art of Chin Na. And yet it had beenpletely unexpected to see that when his hand made contact with Chen Aiyangs own, his gigantic body would be ejected backwards with a pow! mming into the nearby wall, the mans body slid down to the floor in an unconscious state. Are you practitioners of Yiquan? Chen Aiyang had used the soft Jin of Taichi to send a single person flying while staring down the rest of the group. With how your martial arts are, you have no right toe see master Wang Chao. Why has your master note? Master Wangs martial arts is ten times more brilliant than mine own. If you wish to see him and seek his guidance, that is fine. But see that you can defeat me first. Who are you? Someone had asked. Perhaps you might not know the name Chen Aiyang. Go back to your master and ask, youll know then. Chen Aiyang flicked up the fingers to his hand. What, will you stay here then? Very well. Welle back next time to visit. The group spoke before taking the fallen person and disappeared like a puff of smoke. This situation was a verymon urrence that would happen outside of Wang Chaos ward almost every day. Wang Chao and Zhou Binglin had fought in a park. It was true that Zhou Binglin had eaten up a heavy loss with his arm being severed by the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. Even if it was reconnected, it wouldnt be able to exert as much power and would essentially be no better than a prosthetic limb at most. For a martial artist, this was as good as a death certificate. To lose a single arm for them was to have their martial arts capability reduced by eighty percent. But Wang Chao had his internal organs severely injured as well. Thus, he had called over his good friend, Chen Aiyang, the number one expert in the Southeast Asia world of martial arts, to oversee him as he recuperated. Needless to say, his help was quite timely. Neither parties had said anything about their battle in the park, but several people who had been strolling around there had already seen it. Quickly, word of it had spread its way around the martial arts circle of Beijing. Wang Chao and Zhou Binglin were both great experts of martial arts. With the both of them fighting, no matter how covert their fight had been, it was useless to hide. There was no such thing as a wall that didnt allow wind to pass through or a dam that didnt leak water. And with Wang Chaos reputation for beating everyone in Beijing, he was already under watch by many people. The situation between he and Zhou Binglin had long since been of interest to them. Zhou Binglin didnt fit in with the martial arts circle in Beijing. But because of his overwhelming skill of it and fighting capabilities, the other martial art experts had conceded that he was strong despite never saying so in public. And now with Wang Chao defeating himCwith such a vicious move nheless, his name had grown even higher after people had heard about it. Just faintly, he was being called Wang the Undefeated. But with him injured and stuck in the hospital, what previously defeated master wouldnt borrow an excuse toe and visit to try and take advantage of the situation? Even if they couldnt strike him down in the hospital, they could at the very least strike at him with words to regain their beaten pride. They werent even able to see Wang Chao when they came, however. Like a gatekeeper, Chen Aiyang had prevented practically everyone from being able to enter his room. Wang Chao was a man of the military and could call soldiers to prohibit anyone from visiting him while he recuperated as well. But this simply had no use. The people he had offended were all well connected as well. He was only a title without actual power, a figurehead. In any aspect or field, it was hard to say the people he hired to protect him would show devotion on the surface but opposition underneath and fail to protect him. A general that doesnt lead would have no ears that would listen. A staff officer that doesnt give advice wouldnt even be heard even if he farted. From the very beginning, Wang Chao hadnt allowed the organization to hire people so as to avoid trouble. He hadplete confidence in Chen Aiyang. Ever since he had substituted for Chen Aiyang and exchanged martial arts, they had bonded over the hardships and trials to life and became friends that could treat one another with absolute sincerity. Chen Aiyang had already made a name for himself ten years prior. He had been in countless matches, and the lives he imed were far more numerous than Wang Chaos. He was the number one expert in the Southeast Asia world of martial arts and in his prime had his martial arts at the peak. From all those Yiquan practitioner military instructors, not a single one would be able to find a way to retrieve what was lost with him around. In this period of weakness, Wang Chaos high-profile name hadnt suffered a hit. On the contrary, Chen Aiyangs assistance had help add to his name. Ever since half a month ago when the head of the Yiquan dojo, Wang Yunlian came, he had unsessfully pressed hands with Chen Aiyang thrice before finally leaving in shame. From then on, none of the military instructors hade by. But some of their soldiers, or even disciples had sometimese by in their stead. Yet, for what reason would they be able to see Wang Chao? Pitter patter! The sounds of rain could be heard as it fell against the windows. It was especially verdant on the outside with the hazy autumn rain bringing forth a calm atmosphere. One daytime after half a month, Wang Chao was standing straight up as he stared out the window. With the rainy background, it was quiet and peaceful, a rare urrence. In another month, itll be December. Ai! In a sh, five years have gone by, where has the time gone? It really is like a dream. The fate of life is truly inconceivable. Five years ago in December, Wang Chao had met Tang Zichen. For an entire half month, Wang Chao had nourished his health and healed his internal organs back to fifty percent of its regr state. This was mainly due to Chen Aiyangs daily usage of acupuncture and the soft Hidden Jin massage to stimte the blood vessels and the entire internal organs. Not only did Chen Aiyang seed the Li Style of Taichi, he had also inherited their art of healing. Having an expert of Transforming Jin treat and nurse him everyday with his medical expertise, Wang Chaos recovery was naturally very swift. If Chen Aiyang wasnt there, it would take at least a year to recover with the treatment of the hospital. Wang Chao would never be able to handle such a long duration like that. The science of modern medicine was well developed, but those doctors and medical practitionersprehension of the human body could neverpare to an expert of Transforming Jin. Gently taking in a deep breath, Wang Chao closed his mouth let the breath warm up in it. Sticking his tongue to the roof of his mouth, he swallowed his saliva and breath. Gulp! The saliva and breath was swallowed down his throat in a single gulp. Wang Chaos chest let out a muffled sound that was akin to the sounds of a frog. After that, his two hands pressed against his chest and slowly massaged the abdomen. The intestines below the abdomen then let out a slight rumble as well. The internal organs within his body began to squirm. With a sound that circted from down to up and then from up back down, it was as if spring hade back to the pond next to the fields. Many frogs could be heard croaking in unison and joy. The Wudang method of dining on the breath, Fishing Toad Jin. Originally, a Daoist priest generations ago had heard the frogs in a pond joyously croaking one after another andbined it with what he knew of the human body to create a way to breathe and swallow the air to feed on it. Via this method, the way to strengthening the internal organs and nourish the health was made. The way to nourish health in Chinese boxing originated from the natural movements and understanding of animals in the world. These past few days, for the sake of helping Wang Chao treat his internal injuries, Chen Aiyang had given a thorough description of the secret Fishing Toad Jin of the Li Style of Taichi over to Wang Chao. Wang Chao had taught himself the Li style while also exining the killing moves of Assault of Dragon and Snake to Chen Aiyang. The two had exchanged martial arts without holding anything back. At first, no matter how close two masters were, they would generally leave behind something when exchanging martial arts. Like in the novel Dramatized History of Sui and Tang, the two male cousins Qin Qiong and Luo Cheng had taught each other their martial arts. But Qin Qiong had hidden his Killing Jian, and Luo Cheng had simrly hidden his Returning Spear from each other. Originally Chen Aiyang and Wang Chao were just two masters with regr interaction with each other. But the gushing spring that was Wang Chaos kindness after substituting for him in his match against Cheng Shanming was a rare thing toe across. A public match was a very cautious matter that was unlike a private match. For a well known practitioner, if he lost a hand in front of the eyes of many, he lost for an entire lifetime. Like an athlete, a screwup in regr practice was of no major importance. But during the Olympics, if he were to drop the ball, then it wouldnt do at all. Wang Chao and Zhou Binglins fight had been like this. With the both of them knowing of each others identity and fighting without another word, there was no time to consider fighting and consenting to inviting the Wulin with cards and agreeing to a life or death battle. Resolving this matter through such a way in the publics eye was always a way to guarantee a death. To fight in a public match was to gamble your life and name away for an all or nothing attempt. In a private match, even a serious injury would have some leeway of aeback. Wang Chao had substituted for Chen Aiyang in a public match. This had meant he had bet his own life and fame for another, making him a friend who had experienced life or death together with Chen Aiyang. With Wang Chao slowly feeding on this air, he had slowly felt his internal organs. Suddenly, the doors came mming open and the sweet-smelling wind of perfume had carried a gentle voice into the room, Master, I heard you were injured? I came to see you! Master? I dont think Ive epted any disciples, did I? Wang Chao whirled around to see a 17-18 year old young woman with a rosy-red and lightly touched up facee into the room. She wore a light-blue casual dress that had been quite simply cute in appearance. You are? Huo. Wang Chao had vaguely remembered that this woman was the little miss of the Huo family he had met in Hong Kong, Huo Linger. Master, I heard of what happened to you in Beijing. Youre amazing! Huo Linger had spoken once she had entered. Her voice had carried an exceptionally-affectionate tone to it. Master, look! Huo Linger had been like an impatient child upon meeting Wang Chao. Stretching out a hand and gave a gentle chop with it. Suddenly, all of the pores and hair on her body stood straight up. How did shee to understand it so quickly? Wang Chao was stunned. Huo Linger had just demonstrated a move from Karate, but the burst of Jin that had caused her pores to rise had been affected due to the dantian and vertebrae. Wang Chao could even clearly see that in her chopping motion, the middle of her vertebrae had been like a snake that was retreating downwards. When the Jin arrived at the vertebrae, the power in her fist had been doubled! This was the reason why the fundamental of the Three Integrals in martial arts was about the body obeying the vertebrae. Master, when youre discharged from the hospital, teach me something new! From until youre discharged, Ille take care of you. Huo Linger twirled her fingers. That.for me to teach you something new, you must be an official disciple of mine. Wang Chao was stunned. Ah, didnt I formally applyst time? Huo Linger was confused, her big eyes blinking rapidly. Linger, apprenticing yourself to a master isnt a game to y around with; it isnt that simple. There are rules to follow. You must have your parents, family, and close friends all attend a feast and kowtow to the master on the spot. Chen Aiyang came walking in. Chen Aiyang had arge business in Hong Kong, and so it seemed that he too recognized and knew Huo Linger. Chen Aiyang hadnt spoken wrongly. Wang Chao knew that well known masters of martial arts ced heavy importance on the rules for apprenticeship. It waspulsory for the head of the family, friends and family to attend a banquet along with those of the same principle in the martial arts world before kowtowing to the master. This wasnt Formalism, but rather a necessary means of doing things. If a master were to taken in a disciple silently, then in the case a disciple didnt admit that he had learnt from the master, what would happen to the master? In the case a fresh and new disciple learned from you, and then apprenticed himself to another master, what would happen then? A disciple was the future upholder for the master who would take their ce in a fight when the master grew old. They were vital figures for the fight of reputation. And for matters rting to the name, life, and honor of a martial artist, one couldnt afford to be sloppy. So it didnt matter whether it was in the old society or modern era. A true disciple of a master would have to invite their head of family, family, and friends over to a banquet where the disciple would kowtow to the master on the spot. If these conditions werent met, the master would never teach the disciple any genuine skill of theirs. Inviting the family head and kowtowing the master at the banquet was a binding act from disciple to master. In the future if they wished to change masters, didnt acknowledge their debts, or didnt respect their masters, then it was something that had to be heavily considered about. So for those who didnt throw a banquet and kowtow to him, Wang Chao wouldnt teach them anything. When Tang Zichen had taught him, it had been a test. He hadnt been apprenticed to her and he had always called her sister. When Wang Chao taught Cao Jingjing, he had only taught her posture training, and not about her vertebrae. The rules of the Wulin may have some malpractices, but some of them were necessary nheless. En! Ill set it up with my dad and mom then. Huo Linger nodded her head without hesitation. Hold on. Wait for another half month when I am discharged from the hospital. Wang Chao had still wished to test this aristocratic girl and make sure there was no doubts about this matter. He wasnt looking for a girlfriend to have sex with after all. He was looking for a disciple that could hold up his appearances and continue his name, martial arts, and principles. Thus he had to be very careful about this. In the case that this disciple was capable to be taught, then he would concentrate his attention and care meticulously for. ording to reason, Huo Lingers status was already suitable for her to be a disciple. Her talent was one in a hundred, and the Huo family and the government had close ties with one another. A disciple that was a part of a rich family had many ways to help protect the namesake of their master. Masters and grandmasters were all humans in the end, not Immortals. They had to live in the mundane world, eat, drink, sleep, live, and spend money. Well then, rise up from your bed, master, Ill help brush your teeth. Ill have someone bring some soymilk; do you want to eat fried breadsticks or a steamed bun? Therell be lotus root in the steam bun, its really tasty! Ill have a specialized chefe in. That very morning, Huo Linger had a cup, brush, and had several breakfast foods brought on up. For the days after that, Huo Linger had indeed taken a considerable amount of care over Wang Chao without the arrogance or temperament to be expected from a daughter born from a rich and powerful family like hers. This had made Wang Chao very surprised. I used to treat my grandfather this way as well to curry favor for a bigger part of the inheritance. Huo Linger had honestly replied when asked, leaving Wang Chao unsure of whether tough or cry. For a week and a day, Wang Chao would teach Huo Linger several fundamentals about the posture training in his free time. He had also taught her the Chopping and Pounding Fist of Xingyiquan. Wang Chao had a unique understanding of fighting techniques and had been able to blend in those profound techniques into the daily aspects of his everyday life. To use the most basic of words of everyday life to exin, it was a sensation of as clear as ones cottage splitting open. A genuine master of martial arts would know how to fight and how to teach. Lets go outside to the closest park. In a few days, Ill be discharged. One morning when the bright dawn had just appeared, Wang Chao suddenly had the feeling of wanting to go for a jog. En, okay! Huo Linger nodded her head. Swiftly packing in her stuff, she followed Wang Chao out the door. It was quite peaceful in the early morning. The sky was still quite hazy in the park, and not many peoplee be seen exercising. But there were still a few early risers that were doing so. Master, lookCtheres some people practicing martial arts over there. The two were walking by a tree-filled avenue when Huo Linger had spoken out. Not too far away, there was a single middle-aged man teaching the posture training to five or six others. Their postures doesnt seem to be urate. Its a bit different from what master taught. Huo Linger was just starting to speak when Wang Chao looked over. But when his eyes had widened, she had shut her mouth. Lets go. Wang Chaos was unwell, but he had turned to leave. If a person teaches his disciples incorrectly, you shouldnt speak up still. Even if a person is taking in disciples for the sake of money, you cannot say he is wrong. Would it make sense to destroy the rice bowl one makes a living from for no reason? There are many practitioners amongst the people. The majority are lovers for the art, some for the money, some for the daily exercise, and some to eat. You should take note, even if you be extremely strong in martial arts one day, you shouldnt speak out so carelessly if youe across this again. This is a taboo; a broken bowl is what every martial artist fears. Chapter 148: Stepping into Transforming Jin! Chapter 148: Stepping into Transforming Jin! Thank you for allowing me this victory! Song Anran had been like a mountain when he had fainted. There was no movement besides the faint oscition of his heart in his chest. At this moment, he did not seem like a master of martial arts, meaning that the wound he had been dealt was surely a tremendous one. With a crackling sound as he disentangled himself, Wang Chao made use of his arms and legs to leap up as if by the tail of a snake and the leap of a monkey to fly four meters away. Readjusting his breath, his eyes flickered to look at the remaining three, Bai Xianyong, Wang Yunlian, and Dai Nu. Who is next? I will ept you all. Wang Chao smiled andughed. It seemed as if he was still filled with energy without losing a single iota of it even after all this fighting. In the beginning, there had been eight experts gathered here. But in the time span of several exchanges, Xu Benliang had been thrown aside. Yin Manchuan had been knocked unconscious by the Seafloor Smash. Ma Huajun had his arm snapped and thrown up onto the roof in humiliation. Chen Tianlei had his internal organs damaged by thepetition between hammer fists. And now Song Anran had been choked to the point of unconsciousness. In less than half an hour, five experts had been defeated one after another. Wang Chaos victory had risen along with his momentum to an entirely unprecedented peak. The killing move Wang Chao had just used, Constriction of the Python, had one arm pressed against Song Anrans neck while the other was forced against his chest. At the same time, their bodies were pressed against each other, he had his hip bone m into the acupoint on his opponents waist while his legs forced the joints in ce. As a final touch, he would emit Jin throughout the enemys body evenly. This wasnt a fighting move meant to hit, but something secretive and sinister. This disy of dexterity waspletely different than the head on approach Wang Chao had done earlier. As a bonus, it had caused the remaining three men to feel an overwhelming amount of pressure. In their eyes, Wang Chao had grown even more dangerous. Song Anran was highly skilled in martial arts and his body was unnaturally strong. When he used his Dual Form of Bear and Eagle, then his body would resemble that of a bear. Any regr act of Jujutsu or contortionism would easily be shaken and thrown off. But somehow, Wang Chaos physical strength had been a step higher than his own. When he coiled around Song Anran, even a tree wouldnt fail to have its bark damaged, let alone the skin of a person. Splendid. Wang Yunlian bent over to take a look at the unconscious Song Anran before pressing against several crucial points on his body with a finger. A coughing fit could be heard from within Song Anrans throat before he spat out a wad of phlegm. Even the expression in his eyes had begun to clear up. Brother Wang, do not fall for his bravado. His move just now was beyond furtive, but when he coiled around my body, not even a bit of Hidden Jin could be felt before he leaped away. It is clear that when challenging master Chen, all of his energy was used up. As soon as Song Anran awakened, his throat rumbled and spoke out those three sentences. Not necessarily. Wang Yunlian spoke in a small whisper, No matter what, he is still younger than us. His body is better and even more robust. Even if he is injured, it wont be any major obstruction to his life. We are old, 20 years past our prime age. And even now, his vigor is even higher than ours. If we continued, the oue would not be as hopeful. Ai! Just where in the world did such an experte from? At such a tender young age, his martial arts has already reached perfection. Perhaps. Just perhaps a hundred yearster, another Yang the Invincible has appeared? Song Anran sighed. His martial arts may be high, but he is still far from being invincible. However, we cannot strive against him today either. Wang Yunlian spoke as he advanced towards Wang Chao with wide open eyes. Seeing the master of Yiquane close, Wang Chaos face had twitched inadvertently. Yes? Does master Wang wish to push hands and test my skill as well? Therell be no need for that. I recognize your strength in martial arts. You are qualified to even open up your own school. Wang Yunlian waved his hand. The fist fears the youth, but it seems that we elders cannot ept our age. Why dont we conclude things here? Master Wang, you need not be so overbearing. When youe to be of our age, our disciples wille to you to push hands and test your skill then. That is fine, I will wait for them. Wang Chao shut his eyes. Wang Yunlians words had been airtight and had put the me of their defeat solely on their age. Wang Chao had fully understood in his mind that each one of the experts gathered here werent even in their fifties. Meaning that they were still robust in strength and not yet closed to an age where they would have to ept their age as a delimiter to their strength. The peak range of a practitioner was from their twenties to their forties. As long as one wasnt in the sixties range, they could at the very least preserve their physical strength and fight. Some practitioners in their forties were rich in experience and were far more terrifying than a youngster even. On the other hand, if one were toe across a grandmaster who had nourished and cultivated his health by not smoking, not drinking, no impulse eating, no lecherous desires, and rose and fell with the sun and moon for dozens of years in order to cultivate their health, they would be a different story. It wouldnt be strange for these grandmasters to still maintain their peak physical strength from their fifties to their sixties. Throughout history, there had been many masters in their sixties and even seventies that were able to fight fiercely. Although he knew that Wang Yunlian was looking for an excuse to save face, Wang Chao did not refute him. There had been an even deeper meaning behind Wang Yunlians words, Sooner orter, our disciples wille to retake the face we lost here today. But Wang Chao wasnt too worried. Todays battle didnt end with any deaths, but with the high statuses of the experts here, their situations would not be as good as it was before the fights. Ive offended far too many people here today. Wang Chao sighed deep within his heart. Chief Ma, I came here today to talk business and take my records, not to test my strength against yours. I did not mean or n on being overbearing at all. We are all working for the sake of our nation, so I hope that todays matters will remain a personal grudge and not leak into our official affairs. If any master wishes to test my martial arts, then they are free toe find me or have their disciples test me in their stead. I will receive them all. Ive no interest in keeping the files of you or yourrade. Todays business will indeed be a personal grudge, but I know when to keep my personal and public life separate. Ma Huajuns face had been calm as he dropped his hand. Xiao Tan, take lieutenant colonel Wang to the records, heres the key. Ma Huajun tossed a key over and began tomand several of the members of the bureau. I give my thanks! Wang Chao took off the military uniform he had been wearing due to the broken down state of his clothes from the fight. In its current state, the uniform was no better than the clothes of a beggar. His shoes were most especially destroyed. It was absolutely offending to the eyes, but Wang Chaos bare feet could be seen, and there was not much he could do about it. Ille on overter this afternoon. With those words, Wang Chao turned around to leave. The 30-40 men and women near the gates had involuntarily made room for the seemingly god of war of a man to walk away and disappear from their sights. Calling for a taxi to bring him to his own lodgings, Wang Chao had changed into a spare set of clothes and shoes before resting up for two hours. After recovering his strength and eating lunch, he drove back to the Ministry of State Security to retrieve the two files of his and Lin Yanan. This time it had been exceptionally profitable without any obstructions. On the way even, all of the members of the bureau had looked at Wang Chao as if he was a monster. In their eyes reflected fear, and also a little bit of admiration. By night time, darkness had fallen. But outside the window, the city was aze with light. In his guest room, Wang Chao had no interest in watching the city lights begin to dim, and neither did he have any interest in taking a stroll through the streets of the capital. All he was content on doing was to sit on his bed and immerse himself in his own thoughts. In half a days worth of time, he had prevailed over five experts one after another. But in his heart, there was no joy. Instead, there was a deep sense of worry that turmoiled through his mind. Each one of these experts was of unordinary statuses and rankings. If they werent the military instructor to the Central Police, then they were to the armed forces or even the special forces. That fight had been like a p in the face for them, and while none of them had died, there would most definitely be some residual hatred. And with their powers, having something happen to him in the dark would be just as likely as not. When one rides a tiger, one simply does not get off midway through the ride. I could not simply let them defeat me if I was afraid of their statuses. With a closer look, I have made many enemies. The princeling, Zhao Jun, the elder martial brother of Zhang Wei, Xu Zhen, Ye Xuan, Yagyu Haruko, Yagyu Suimei, Miyagi Hanshin and the rest of the Japanese world of martial arts. Ive also killed Duan Guochao and earned the hatred of the Shaolin Temple, and now, today, I have defeated many of the local experts of Beijing. The amount of enemies I have gained is numerous, be it inside the nation, or outside. What a mess this is. With a sigh, he nced at the ancient sword right next to his bedside. Ah, there is also that mysterious Jiang Hai. He vowed that in three years, he would take back this sword. Hes most definitely out there training himself harshly to take revenge one day. He looked at his own hands. These hands of his had already imed the lives of many, and each life that he had imed was not because of his own willingness. He had been forced to do so without being at liberty for a second choice. If he did not kill, then he would be killed. Practice underwater to move nimbly, and treat water as if it was not there. Fight abovend with a steady step, and treat the air as if it were water. Wang Chao no longer felt inclined to think about the grievances and foes he had made. In any case, he had offended far too many ever since his first appearance. The bigger the debt, the bigger the weight. Likewise, the more the louse, the more they bite. He thought back to when he wasparing hammer fists with Chen Tianlei. In a burst of strength, he had made use of the Pounding Hammer and suddenly realized the key trick of truth and deceptions. The body must be light while the intent must be heavy. Bear by the bird by extension to gain a longer life. The final move of Song Anran, the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle had popped up in his mind as well. The bear was one of the most cumbersome and heavy of animals. The bird, on the other hand, was one of the lightest and most nimble of animals. To be motionless and then in motion. The principle of cultivation seemed to be hidden within this. Wang Chao stood up. Forming a fist, his body ckened along with his facial expressions. Even his dantian and genitals had grown rxed. Slowly going through the motions of Taichi, Xingyiquan, and Baguazhang, he rotated through the three without stopping or with any ferocity. For that moment, he was like an elderly person exercising with the Taichi drills in the park. But this Wushu that Wang Chao was slowly going through the motions for had a slightly peculiar and soft sensation to it. TL Note: Instead of , the author uses . Both are homonyms for Wushu, but the first means martial arts as a sport while the second means dance art. Gradually, the air around Wang Chao seemed to have transformed into the currents of the water that pressed down onto his body with an overwhelming pressure. Every inch of his skin and pores had been rendered unable to breathe. The absolute Heavens, the absolute Heavens, the Heavens is found within mercury. Suddenly, Wang Chaos mind shed to a passage he had read in the ssics of the Fist. Heaven referred to breathing. When man and Heaven united, it was extremely noticeable with each and every breath. Mercury was a term within the ssics of the Fist that referred to movement. The passage from the ssics of the Fist had meant that while practicing, one had to carefully stop breathing. Then after slowly practice while finding breath within the movements. Both of Wang Chaos hands streaked in aplete circle. From all over, his hands extended and withdrew, and open and closed almost akin to how the mouth and nose would breathe. With a chop, the pores of the body loosened then tightened. His skin grew flush with red as if his blood had begun to rush out of it. In a sh of understanding, Wang Chao drew back his fist, causing his pores to close and open before goosebumps appeared along with the dark green color of his veins. A steady sound of breathing could be heard from Wang Chaos mouth and lips. With his fist, he exhaled, and with the recollection of his fist he inhaled. Along with this exhale inhale method of his fists, his pores began to open and close rapidly. In the final moments, each time his pores open and closed, it seemed as if water was boiling underneath, as steam had begun to rise. If anyone were to look at Wang Chao know, they would discover and see that Wang Chao looked as if he was inhaling and exhaling a white mist. This white mist was his sweat. Under the intensiveboring of his mental and physical efforts, it had evaporated into steam. When an especially robust person exercised in the winter, they would sweat from the head. And from the head, sometimes, a white mist could be seen rising up from it. But this white mist was rising up from every single pore on Wang Chaos body. Furthermore, he was not rigorously exercising his body. He was just slowly going through the motions while opening and closing his pores to evenly distribute the steam. Back during the Republic of China, head of the Tianjin Guoshi Institute, Xue Dian had once depicted in his book, A True Exnation on Imitation Boxing, that To have a cloudy mist rise up from every single one of the 84,00 pores while breathing, that is what the true breathing of the spirit looks like. To not have a tried and true teaching makes it hard to find the path, and to not persevere makes it hard to not find their state. This was also the Transforming Jin of Chinese Boxing. Detailed down to the smallest of holes. Each and every pore should act freely and distribute the Jin evenly. A feather cannot be added, and a fly cannot alight! Chapter 149: Iron Fist Hwarang (First) Chapter 149: Iron Fist Hwarang (First) Neither of Wang Chaos legs had moved. One was in front while the other remained behind and slowly circted Jin. When the fist came out, the elbow followed the hand, the shoulder followed the elbow, and the body followed the shoulder. But there was no movement in this movement. The steam lingered in the air around his face as his pores continued to expel out even more. His entire body was steaming with this mist and was like a giant kettle that was boiling water. But there was no sweat to be seen on his skin. Towards the end, his posture grew slower and slower before finallying to aplete stop in the standing position of the Assault of Dragon and Snake style. In a split second, Wang Chao had felt that the coarse and soft Jin he had in his body had been united. The muscles and his veins had a strange sensation to them, that each breath he made, his pores would open and close in unison. Closing his eyes, Wang Chao began to feel what was going on with his body using his spirit. He could clearly hear the sound of his blood flowing through his veins like the running of spring water. At the same time, his heart, lungs, kidney, intestines, and other internal organs could all be clearly heard and seen within his mind. Drumming up his lower abdomen, his intestines immediately squirmed and let loose the deep sound of a bullfrog. Directing his own intestines had unexpectedly been as easy as directing his own arm. Wang Chao could also feel that his own heart was storing his spirit and Qi. And in a split second, his heart had begun to slow down simr to how a sports car going 120 kilometers per hour slowed down to roughly 30 kilometers per hour. His control over each and every internal organ had been incredibly flexible. When Jin reaches transformation, then every part of the body, whether internal or external, can be controlled at will. Wang Chao in this moment knew that he had finally broken through that paper thin margin and stepped onto the highestyer of martial arts that any practitioner would study. This was also the highest state to the path of cultivation. If there were no other idents, then if he continued his days without impulse eating, no drugs, no overly lecherous desires, and had a quiet life, then living to be a hundred years old would be no problem, barring any disease or disaster. In the ancient past, many Buddhist monks and Daoist priests would spend the day swallowing the suns energy and strengthening their internal organs for the sake of longevity or extending their lifespan. In the end they would practice several martial art disciplines to strengthen their muscles and bones in order to attain this stage. But the amount of people that could do so were far and few. Ever since the start of his life as a martial artists five years ago, Wang Chao practiced day in and night out relentlessly. His muscles and pores could move as he willed, he had shocked his bone marrow, coupled his internal and external parts together, and hugged the mercury-filled ball to him while he was underwater for many months. With this exhale and inhale method, he had finally broken through the many impediments and linked together his internal organs with his Qi to finally understand the mystery of the Inner Sight. He no knew the secrets to his body, and drew close to the borderline of Transforming Jin. When Wang Chao had learned the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow back in SIngapore, Wang Chao had managed to bring the Clear and Hidden Jin all over his body sans the genitals and his face. After his return and a series of diligent practicing underwater, he had managed to have his body cleansed with the underwater currents, but he had not been able to make thatst step to ascending to the Transforming Jin. Because he had not yet matured enough, he was stuck at that bottleneck. It was like looking at the blurry mountain range from behind the paper screens to the window. One could see it, but not clearly, and not vividly. When it came to his battle with Yong Bao, Yong He, and the two special agents, Wang Chao had exhausted all of his strength to capture and kill them. In truth, he had meditated afterwards and managed to make a slight breakthrough, but he was not yet able to pierce through that paper screen. After that, Wang Chao had fought with Duan Guochao. Although he had killed his opponent, Wang Chao had nothing but the deepest of admiration for Duan Guochaos skill and the martial arts of Shaolin. With its hundreds of years of umted experience and secrets, it was truly original in its strength and allowed for Wang Chao to gain yet another deeperyer of understanding. Wang Chao had a very nice habit that whenever he went through a battle, he would think back to his opponents experiences, skill, and fighting techniques before carefullymitting it to memory. Afterwards, he would extrapte the training methods from the fighting methods andpare them endlessly to his own methods. In the end, the experiences he gained were all firmly memorized. It was for this reason that Wang Chao was able to grow with each life or death battle. The Eagle w of the Iron Body, Eight Arts of the Snake and Crane, Hidden Arhat Boxing, the dragon, tiger, leopard, crane and snake stances of Imitation Boxing, Tantui, and Iron Bridge. Each had their own original mystery, and while Wang Chao would manage to deduce a superficial training method from their origins, he would manage to verify more and more before mastering a subject through aprehension of its surrounding areas. Todays battle in particr had many men and experts with their own schools and secrets. The quintessence of their martial arts was deep, and Wang Chaos martial art had already reached an unbelievable height as well. His body was robust, and within ten minutes, he had already seen through the essence of their martial arts to some degree. Song Anrans Dual Form of Bear and Eagle was an especially exquisite unison move of Xingyiquan. It inherited the essence of the words of Zhuangzi, Bear by the Bird by extension and had a rtively huge influence on Wang Chao. In the past, Wang Chao had knew of some of the movements to the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle. He was after all a master of Xingyiquan as well. He only needed to know the name of the stance to get the general meaning. But as abination technique, there was an original and unique secret within the fighting and practicing methods of it. It was impossible for any single person to find the genuine steps of it through practice. But when Wang Chao personally saw the master Song Anran demonstrate it, he had finally felt the creativity behind the Bear by the Bird by extension. Verily as like Mi Fu who practiced writing characters for three years, he never achieved the true essence of it. But when one day, he saw Wang Xizhis words, he immediately advanced by leaps and bounds to be a great expert of calligraphy. When in the higher echelons of martial arts, the important thing wasnt the movements, but rather the mysterious intent that was embodied in the movements. Practicing for even a thousand times without the right intent meant there would be no growth. From the Assault of Dragon and Snake, Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, and Dual Form of Bear and Eagle, the first two killing moves of Xingyiquan were derived from the ancient techniques of war where they had been improved on to the utmost limits. But only the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle was a way of cultivating and maintaining good health. Wang Chaos studies had been wrought with life or death battles, so his creativity had been focused on fighting. Because he waste on attaining the Transforming Jin, all he needed was a minute understanding. So when today he had suddenly understood the true meaning of cultivation, sess had came naturally to him. Bear by the bird by extension wasnt a set of movements, but rather a frame of mind. Wang Chao hadnt taken a single nce of the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle before he came to understand it. He had understood the creativity behind it, where the bear was heavy and the eagle was nimble before being blended together into martial arts. To obtain the form did not mean to obtain the meaning. The people of the past observed animals in order to create Chinese boxing. They didnt blindly imitate any random animals movements, but rather, they imitated the meaning behind the movements like the graceful moment before a monkeys leap, or the ferocious and powerful pounce of a tiger towards its prey, or the steady traveling of a bear. Ive finally made it over the final pivotal step and arrived at the highest level of Chinese boxing. After understanding everything, Wang Chao let out a long sigh in his mind. Wang Chao was in his twenties. If three or five years passed and he wasnt able to reach the Transforming Jin stage, then his future path would have gotten harder and harder. The older a person was, the more prone their organs were to exhaustion. It was not at all like how the stories of Wuxia portrayed them as getting stronger and stronger. Even the sun and moon had a process of brightest to darkest, man was no exclusion. The older a person was, the harder it was to advance in martial arts. As with age, it was harder to preserve ones skill in martial arts, let alone improving. Keeping that peak state of achievement was already incredibly hard to do. The golden age for a person to learn martial arts was between the ages 15 to 25. Practically every expert had already an achievement in that period beforeter getting on track to bing someone famous. Right now, Wang Chao felt that the skin of his face and lower body were unbelievably sensitive like the rest of his body. The hearing ability of his ears had managed to increase by a huge margin as well. This type of upgrade was like a near-sighted person wearing sses for the first time, or the elderly putting on a set of hearing aids. In the past, I found it hard to deal with two or three special agents with guns. But right now, I may be able to withstand double that amount without a problem. Yet, there is still no chance of victory against a man like Cheng Shanming. Wang Chaos first line of thought had been on how to defend himself against gunfire. He had reached a realm of transformation with his martial arts and could avoid the majority of damage from any expert with his young and robust physique. His only threat now were guns. Today he had fought with many experts and military instructors that were the leaders of their schools, but they were beneath Duan Guochao in skill. Chen Tianlei for example, had a profound level of martial arts, but in a fight, he would most certainly lose to Duan Guochao. So Wang Chaos consecutive victory over them had not been an overly difficult task. If they were to swarm him all at once however, whether it was eight against one, three against one, or four against one, then Wang Chao would stand no chance. A round robin battle was a round robin battle. A group brawl was a group brawl. If guns were involved, then it wouldnt end well. All it would take was two guns to dispose of him. In the hands of a martial artist, guns were far too terrifying. Duan Guochao didnt use a gun on that day. If he had, then perhaps the one that died would have been Wang Chao. But in the Hong Kong military, Duan Guochao had been screwed either way if he did use a gun. Slowly exhaling, Wang Chao began to sense his internal organs, blood vessels, veins, muscles, ligaments, joints, bones, skin and pres. Each part of his body, be it internal or external, Wang Chao could see it clearly with ease. To be able to see through ones body with ease was the true meaning of both cultivation and fighting. If one honed his own body and was not familiar with it, no matter how strong the person was, would they be able to fight anyone? Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Suddenly, the ringtone of his phone could be heard from his bed. Pausing in his movements, Wang Chao picked up the phone with an overjoyed heart. A mans voice could be heard from the other end, Kid, youve really kicked up a tornado this time. Ive heard that two days ago you fought several military instructors from Beijing to the point where they couldnt even breathe. And did you really break Ma Huajuns arm? Also, did Yin Manchuan really get knocked out by you? One against eight, what a disy. I know I underestimated you before, but I didnt think that you would exceed my estimations by so much. Ah, so its chief Cao. You heard what happened to me already, how fast is that! Wang Chao had known right away that it was Cao Yi, but then there had been something strange in his words. Two days ago? My fight with them was only earlier this morning though? It was then that Wang Chao realized something and rapidly looked down at the date on his phone. Sure enough, two days had past. Did I really stay in this position for two days? Wang Chaos eyebrows knitted together for a moment before he came to an understanding. Throwing open the window shutters, Wang Chao could see the ray of sunlighting through. It seemed that when he was taking up a stance to clearly familiarize himself with his internal organs and blood vessels, he had indeed spent two nights and a day to do so. From the night before yesterday to this afternoon. That was 40 hoursCjust how quickly time had gone by. Let me tell you, you are mighty beyond mighty, but this time youve made enemies with many people. Youll need to watch your back from now on. Dont make any mistakes. Ai, youve really riled up too many people. Itll be hard to avoid being tripped in the future. Cao Yis voice continued to speak. Wang Chao had already known that he had antagonized many military instructors. Although they were not all filled with absolute power and authority like being a high-ranking officer, they still had a wide web of personal connections. I had no other choice. It was them that came to me for trouble. When thingse to a head, it is hard to avoid it. Wang Chaoughed bitterly. That much is true. I called you today mainly to talk about your personal and public matters. Lets talk about the public affairs first. Cao Yis tone grew serious with just a small bit of a joy to be heard, The Hong Kong military were able to sessfully interrogate that female American spy you captured and found a windfall of important information! With this information in our hands, we were able to shatter several informationworks and capture even more spies. Youve pried open the mouth of Lisa? Wang Chao nodded his head. She had lost all of her confidence in front of Wang Chao, so having all the information inside her head spilled out was only a matter of time. Correct, the spy that you captured. And that other one you killed, both have brought you great merits that have been rare to see even since the establishment of our nation. Cao Yi spoke excitedly. The higher ups have noted your ster work. You will stay there in Beijing for now, do not leave. Take the records you got and drop them off at the Central Party School. From there, study by yourself for two months. Ah, the higher ups have decided to confer onto you the title of Major General. That is to say, from today onwards, you are a major general, a rank higher than mine own. The title will officially go through during your study period. Oh, is that right? Wang Chao wasnt shocked. That was the public matter, what about the personal one? Ah, that is Jingjing. Shes currently a third year on the verge of graduating at Beijing University. Shes learning some Taekwondo right now, maybe shell be able to attend the Olympics and get a gold medal. When youre dropping off your records, go give her some pointers. Youre friends from high school after all. Cao Yi said. Chapter 150: Iron Fist Hwarang Chapter 150: Iron Fist Hwarang (Second) Jingjing? When Cao Yi mentioned her name, Wang Chao had then remembered the his ss president during his high school time. When Wang Chao had been in high school, he hadnt any close friends due to his introverted personality, poor lifestyle, and silentness. After graduation, everyone had gone their own separate ways, some continuing into university, the others straight into work. They had cut allmunications with each other there, and Wang Chao wouldnt even be able to remember any one of his ssmates names. But the only name he would be able to remember would be the ss president Cao Jingjing. But he had not been in touch with her either. A bubbling sensation had suddenly risen up within Wang Chaos body when Cao Yi had reminded him of her name. Three years had gone by since his high school graduation. In these three years, he had experienced a plethora of events. From a green horned youth, he had quickly transformed into a master of martial arts with the blood of many on his hands. This had been a joyous growth, but at the same time, he had lost his youthfulness. He had been trained by these years of dangerous bloodshed. Wang Chao had no longer the young state of mind of a 20 year old and was like an elderly man stuck in the body of a youth. This was no deep delusions of a youngster, but rather the result of being tempered and baptized with life-risking and bloodybat. When Zhang Tong had asked whether I would continue my education or not, I said that I wouldnt. That it was a waste of my youth. In response, she had said that the time of youth was meant to be wasted by ying around. Otherwise, when my youth was gone and I had money, I would no longer be able to reflect upon the impetuous times I had as a youth. That youth would be thrown away, to be never returned. Iughed then at her words, but now that I look back. I really did lose that youthful mind from long ago. The young, hot-blooded, impulsive signs of being a youth would never be reflected on Wang Chao. He wouldnt even be able to pretend to be. Jingjing is learning Taekwondo? Wang Chao thought back to his high school memories with a bit of sorrow before giving a tsking sound to Cao Yi. What good is Taekwondo? Dont you remember when you and I would help Li Wanji protect her dojo from any challengers? You might as well have Jingjinge to my Shandong School of Internal Martial Arts to learn. I guarantee that in just two years, shell surpass you. Thats fine! Cao Yi hadughed. Your fist can kill a person with a single punch, what use is that for the future? Taekwondo is an Olympic event, it has a bigger future than your own Chinese boxing. That much is true. Wang Chao had admitted. As long as Jingjing practices well and enters the Olympics, she could get the gold medal and gain both fame and fortune. Shes already a ck belt, youd do well to not underestimate her. Cao Yi couldnt help but feel pleased. Ill take note of that. Then, Ill go and drop off the records. When I have time, Ill go look for Jingjing. After that, Wang Chao had asked Cao Yi for Cao Jingjings cellphone number. I have full confidence that even amongst the millions of people within the Peoples Liberation Army, you are the number one expert. But teaching Jingjing, thats not an easy task. Cao Yi chuckled before hanging up. With the line cut loose, Wang Chao grew calm once more. Party School? Major general? A rank like that is already an extremely high ranking in some countries. That is to say, there is nowhere to go but down from there. Wang Chao had known that much about the military ranking aspect. When a persons contributions were high enough, the highest ranking they would generally be awarded would be the title of major general. Yang Liwei for example, was the first Chinese citizen to be in space. After his return, he had been conferred the title of major general. But that was the ceiling to it. The higher ranks of lieutenant general and general belonged to people with actual power. No one outside the military would be given those ranks. As for the Central Party School, it was a goodmission. For the general official that wished to be promoted, they would have to first study at this institute. The Central Party School was no campus. One wouldnt be able to get here through test scores alone. Those who were able to get in was because of their elder official rtives who all were major individuals. Those who studied here would also be able to be people of power. For them to be influential and had open futures, that went without saying here. Cao Jingjing was at Beijing University while Wang Chao was at Central Party School. Both were schools, but the differences between both was like the earths soil and the heavens clouds. It could not bepared. Ai! Although he had been promoted to an unbelievable height that very few people could get, Wang Chao did not feel even the smallest bit of joy in his heart. This was not what he wanted. On the contrary, he was now embroiled in between the quarrels of many that would be hard to escape from. With each promotion was yet another shackle to his body. But Wang Chao had no other choice at this point. He could only blindly stumble along this road. After some thought, Wang Chao had been unexpectedly able to calm down. Immediately washing his face and changing his clothes, he tidied up his things before exiting the room and hailed a taxi to get to the Central Party School. The Central Party School wasnt in a spectacr ce, and neither did it have the youthful vor to it. The people that came and went around this ce were officials with magnificent and steady auras to them. For a young person like Wang Chao toe walking in, it was unusually eye-catching in the sense that he did not belong. Wang Chao hadnte across any problems, and after asking several people in session, he had found the registration area for the Central Party School. With his records all in order, he was immediately guided through the process for registering. With some new papers, he was then arranged to go to the dormitories. The dormitories to this school was far different from those of an ordinary school. The conditions were better and everyone had their own bedding. Each day, a person woulde in to help clean and clothe them as well. Author note: I have never been to the Central Party School, only in my YYs. If one of my readers has attended before, then please submit yourints. After his living quarters were arranged, Wang Chao had asked several questions more on his sses, the subjects he would be learning and the time. He had also obtained the roster of his ss and the timetables before he walked out from the gates to the school. Wang Chao had gone to Beijing twice now. The first time had been with Zhu Jia to see elder Li before leaving equally fast as he hade. This time, he would be learning here for two months, so Wang Chao was naturally ready to go sightseeing around the capital. I wonder if Zhu Jia is here in Beijing? Shes at CCTV international, is she still running around all year long? Forget it then, in this two months worth of time, I should go see Cao Jingjing. I havent seen any of my old ssmates in forever. When Wang Chao thought back to his high school days, there was another bubbling sensation in his mind. Fishing out his phone, Wang Chao punched in a single digit before his hand came to a stop, I should go to Beijing University before anything. Now that Im in university, I dont know what will be going on. His taxi had finally arrived at the gates to Beijing Unversity. Upon seeing the red pirs and rustic feel to the gates, Wang Chao noticed the throng of young exuberant youths walking in and out from between the gates. With the sunshine raining down on them, Wang Chao had felt the strong youthful nature of university. The atmosphere between here and the Central Party School waspletely different. When Wang Chao stepped past the gates, he had been stopped by the keen-eyed security guard. Because of Wang Chaos personality, he was clearly not a university student here. But after showing his papers of being a student of the Central Party School, the guard had let him pass after giving him an unfathomable stare. Tsinghua University and Beijing University were the two most well known universities in China. So when Wang Chao took a step onto campus, he had been able to see the pleased faces of all the students there. A university has so many clubs, how youthful it is. As Wang Chao walked across the campus, he had felt the atmosphere of the ce and absorbed it in to feelpletely at ease as if his spirit was ready to be set free and fly away. He had never gone to university before, and all of his impressions of it had been from the stories he had heard while in high school. Taekwondo is now an Olympic event, so it should be very popr in university. With Li Wanji doing a good job with all of the universities in S province, I wonder how Beijing University is doing. Wang Chao had been pretty engrossed in this thought. He had worked at the Taekwondo dojo for wages before, but as traditional practitioner of martial arts, he had a bias against it, believing Taekwondo to be a performance type of martial arts with no substance. But on the other hand, he had seen the business model of Taekwondo, and how it was a prosperous type of business. In the end, no matter how well he was able to fight or how decent his skill was, he still had to go to the Taekwondo dojo to earn his meal. Whatever the case, if food could not be earned from it, then it was not worth doing. Eating and having clothes were the most essential factors to life. Whatever school or sect that could keep up with the modern times would be entrenched the hearts of many and would be passed on. There was no such thing as a school or sect that could resist that tide of change. Arriving at the gymnasium of the university, the Taekwondo poster had caught Wang Chaos eye. With a gleam of it, he was able to learn of the exact location. Hai! Hai! Hai! A series of enthusiastic voices could be heard from across a rather wide open space. Many male and female university students could be seen donning a white uniform while kicking high up into the air with their legs again and again with power. Needless to say, the uniforms each student wore was quite good-looking. Several ck-belt wearing men and women could be seen giving advice to a group of members. Not like that, your kick was too low. Youd want to kick at the chest level at the very least. Junior, you should learn to practice the fundamentals in ligament strengthening on your own time. Here, take a look at my demonstration. Hold this board above your head. At that moment, a voice could be heard to Wang Chaos ear. It had not been too far away, and Wang Chao could hear a female instructor giving pointers to a male student on how to practice his kicks. As a demonstration, this female had strode forward and rotated her body before abruptly flying into the air. Her body turned aplete 360 degree turn before her leg came flying down. With a smattering crack, the leg had split the wooden board the other student had been holding over his head. Finally, she gracefullynded back on the ground. The entire sequence had been beautiful, clean, marvelous, and wonderful. Since when did Cao Jingjing have a skill like that? It had only taken one eye for Wang Chao to see the simrities between this girl and Cao Jingjing, but with two eyes, he was able to take a closer look and realize that she was indeed the ss president of his high school career, Cao Jingjing. Although it was said that a woman would undergo a drastic transformation at the age of 18, her aura was not something that would change. Wang Chaos intuition was very sharp and would naturally be able to recognize her. As a former ultra-hired help of a Taekwondo dojo, Wang Chao was very familiar with the movement and style of Taekwondo. This had been the extremely difficult Hurricane Kick, a move that shared some simrities to the movements in gymnastics. To kick while in midair required a strong waist and an equally strong ligament in the legs to be able to dish out something of this calibre. Needless to say, without training the waist and legs, then tearing the ligaments would only be natural. Our senior is amazing. She is. Shes awesome! Cao Jingjings kick had been marvelous beyond marvelous and had conquered the eyes of all the students there. Practically everyone in the room had a look of admiration on their facesCexcluding Wang Chao of course. Very good, Jingjing. Your kicks are already on par with a third-degree ck belt. When will you be taking your promotion tests? A 27-28 year old looking male instructor pped Jingjing on the shoulder. Jingjing, youre already the prettiest girl in our faculty. But with that kick just now, who knows how many more people wille chasing? Every week, theres already a dozen or so roses by our dorms for you. One of the more beautiful looking female students spoke as she walked towards Jingjing. Thats enough from you, lets eat lunch. Cao Jingjing teased the student. I havent practiced the Hurricane Kick enough.. Some of the harder kicks are still impossible for me to do. In these days, pulling a ligament is easy to do, Id better start strengthening them. Cao Jingjing! At that moment, Wang Chao gave a shout out before walking over. Turning her head around, when Cao Jingjing saw Wang Chao walk over, her eyebrows knitted together to scrutinize him. After a while, her eyes began to brighten in joy, Are-arent you Wang Chao? What are you doing here, arent you working? I havent been doing business for some time now, Ill be studying in Beijing as well. I got a phone call from your dad recently, so I decided toe see how my old ssmate was doing. Youll be studying in Beijing? Cao Jingjing wasnt one to have any misgivings for a ssmate like Wang Chao, but when she heard that he would be here from now on, she was astonished. Wang Chaos academic records was practically a total mess. She knew that much. Jingjing, is this your ssmate? The girl next to Cao Jingjing asked. Yes, hes my old highschool ssmate. Cao Jingjing replied to her before asking, Ah, Wang Chao, which school will you be studying at? The Central Party School over at Lotus Root Pond. But Ill only be there for a short two months. Central Party School? Cao Jingjing and her friend both gasped. Even the male instructor had looked to Wang Chao after hearing those three words. Chapter 151: Iron Fist Hwarang (Third) Chapter 151: Iron Fist Hwarang (Third) The students of Beijing University had all an inherent sense of pride in them. This much Wang Chao was able to tell after walking onto the campus. Even when he was with Cao Jingjing, the speech of every single student here had the slightest tidbit of that arrogant feeling to it, having bred this due to their everyday life. But when he had said his own ce of education, Wang Chao could just barely sense the small hint of arrogance slip away without a trace from the girl besides Cao Jingjing and the male instructor. There had been no other choice. The Central Party School was the equivalent to the Whampoa Harbor during the times of the Republic of China. In that era, few would undergo their studies there to be an official, or to be an even more important official. It was far more prestigious than being some random university student. Even though Beijing University was a brand name, they were like dogs scrounging for the chicken bones inparison. Haha, congrattions. My old ssmate, youve struck rich and gained some status for yourself. Cao Jingjings beautiful but dynamic face had shed with some embarrassment before immediately disappearing without a second trace afterwards. This too, had been caught by Wang Chao, who then smiled. Cao Jingjing had always been extremely strong-minded and proud as a ss president. His grades was an entire world behind from hers in the past, but now he was worlds ahead of her in terms of situation. It was only natural that she felt a bit shaken, as it was human nature to feel such. I only heard from my dad that you earned a lot of money from your business before serving as a soldier for several years in the army. I didnt think that youd get by so well though. Cao Jingjing tossed several of her out of ced hairs behind her, allowing for her body fragrance to waft on over. As a result, Wang Chao had felt a st of her prime and exuberant youthful aura. My old ssmate, you used to practice martial arts andpete with my dad. How much did you improve since then? Im a ck belt in Taekwondo now. How about it, do you want to try me? Cao Jingjing snapped her fingers and wiggled her eyebrows as she changed the subject to one she knew Wang Chao was interested in. Fine with me. Wang Chaoughed before looking around himself. He had noticed then that many students had begun to look this way and close in around the two. Wang Chao had enjoyed the atmosphere of this university, with the youthful aura that was brimming everywhere. It was unlike the bloodthirsty and ferocious atmosphere of the stage in the Jianghu. After spending so much time in the bullet hell that was the Jianghu, he felt extremely at peace here on campus, simr to the baptizing light of the moon. Prepare yourself, my old ssmate! Cao Jingjing spoke seriously as she got into apetitive mood. Pulling them both away from the crowd, she then brought both arms up in a posture that would protect her center. It was a very standard form that exuded grace. Our senior is going to fight that guy! I wonder how badly that guys going to get after our sis kicks him. Yea, sis Cao is already a second-dan ck belt as well. Cao Jingjing was clearly well known on her campus. As soon as she got into a ready position, many eyes had been attracted to her before the students gathered around them.. As soon as the male instructor heard Cao Jingjing mentioned that Wang Chao had studied martial arts, his eyes glistened for a moment before quickly sizing him up around the hands, elbow, and shoulder joints. But the skin around Wang Chaos joints and hands were smooth and glossy without any scarring, causing the instructor to feel slightly confused. Exhaling, Cao Jingjing suddenly bent at the knee beforeshing out with her right leg like a whip. Her leg was already at her shoulder level as it arced towards Wang Chaos chest without mercy. A leg whip with a speed that was both fast and clean. En, not bad leg strength. Wang Chao nodded his head in approval, but his legs did not make a move. He had merely moved his hands to adopt a form from Taichi, the most ordinary form of the Fair Lady Works the Shuttles. With a simple push as if swatting away a fly, he had immediately brushed away Cao Jingjings leg whip. Her leg stuck to his arm as it moved, and followed his movements. Just like watching the films about Taichi, Cao Jingjings leg which was capable of snapping several boards in half had been forced by this sweeping movement to lose her bnce. Spinning around in a haphazard circle, Cao Jingjing had managed to finally stabilize herself with difficulty. Four ounces can repel a thousand pounds! Many of the audience had seen how easily Wang Chao had brushed away Cao Jingjing before sending her for a loop and gasped. It seems that the Taichi concept of this has been engrained in the minds of many. Theres a few that know the genuinity of the Pounding hammer. Wang Chaos ears had trembled. Cao Jingjing had stopped her rotation without resignation and cried out loud. Rotating her body again, she flew high into the sky with both legs outstretched like the des to a scissor. With a stab and a twist, she struck out at Wang Chaos neck. Wang Chao pushed the leg aside once more, causing Cao Jingjing toe to a halt from the sky and falling to the ground where she was forced to spin around again. Her face had grown red and her breathingbored. Her eyes had grown slightly deliriousC a clear sign of her brain growing dizzy. Thats enough, Jingjing. Fighting should not be done this way. One may kick high in practice, but in actualbat, never attempt at a high kick! When the instructor saw Wang Chao push and brush away Cao Jingjing with his hands, his face had grown heavy. When seeing that Cao Jingjing had still wanted to continue, the instructor moved to stop her. Walking forward, he looked to Wang Chao and asked, Dear student, do you mindparing with me? And you are? Wang Chao looked to the instructor with interest. After hearing him speak, Wang Chao knew that this man was adept to fighting. The Taekwondo style of rotating the body and kicking up high was a way to hone the body and improve flexibility. But it waspletely different to actual fighting. But almost 99% of people that practiced Taekwondo would rather substitute the practicing methods of Taekwondo to be a fighting method. To use it as such against the ordinary person was fine, but against a practitioner, their center of gravity would easily be disturbed before being struck down just as quickly. When the instructor had spoken that secret, he was clearly shown to be a person who understood the principles of fighting. He was not one that would mistake the practicing methods of Taekwondo to be for the fighting methods. I am Lee Dongwen, an alumni of Beijing University and student under the tutge of Koreas ninth-dan Choi Jang Baek. Please advise me well. Lee Dongwen had looked rather unwell when he saw Cao Jingjing spun twice around by Wang Chao and had challenged him in her stead. Ah, so youre the student of the Korean master, Iron Fist Hwarang, Choi Jang Baek. Wang Chao smiled and nodded, Choi Jang Baek renounced the flowery style of movements borne for the sake of performance and exercise to study the fighting methods ofbat. For his studies, he is a known figure in the world of martial arts. If you are his disciple, then how much do you know of truebat? I wont be a bully, so why dont I use one hand and stay where I stand? If you can force me to move, itll be my loss. You! Lee Dongwens eyes shed with infuriation. Wang Chao knew of this Choi Jang Baek that Lee Dongwen mentioned. He was a Korean ninth-dan master of Taekwondo and was equally famous as the military instructor for the imperial family of Japan, Iga Minamoto. Choi Jang Baek was in no way the same vein of any regr Taekwondoin. His ideology focused on the aspects ofbat by bringing back the killing potential Taekwondo once boasted in the past. And this expert was not a stickler for appearances. In his youth, Choi Jang Baek had learned the breathing exercises of Yoga from India and incorporated it into Taekwondo. Furthermore, he hadbined Kendo, Judo, Boxing, Muay Thai, and other disciplines into it to create his own martial arts. As a youth, he had participated in manypetitions in America, Japan, Germany, Britain, and many other countries without a single loss. He was simr to Wang Chao in that he had killed many and gained enormous fame. The predecessor to Taekwondo was Hwarangdo, an art of killing that was taught to those in the military. When Choi Jang Baek made a name for himself, he had gained the moniker of the Iron Fist Hwarang. Because of the man being adept tobat with his skill, and because of his major contributions to the art of Taekwondo, he was able to start his own school of martial arts. And before the age of 60, the World Federation of Taekwondo had conferred onto him the title of being a ninth-dan. This would normally require the person to be at least 60 years old before being given such a title. Choi Jang Baek was barely only 40 years old at the time. Wang Chao had opened up a martial art school in Shandong which was near both Japan and Korea. So he had long since scouted out the martial artists of both worlds. Koreas number one expert of Taekwondo was this ninth-dan practitioner. But he had already been selected to Wang Chao as one of the organizations targets. Wang Chao had actually wanted to challenge the Iron Fist Hwarang much earlier, but because he was afraid that some difficulty would ur, his ns had never made it past the nning stage. His opponent was of someone of repute after all. The name Wang Chao was only really known in the Southeast Asia world of martial arts. But the Iron Fist Hwarang was a name that was known throughout the entire world. Plus, even if a challenge was sent, it did not mean that it would be received. This wasnt the Wulin of the past, where the grandmasters of the past had no other choice but to ept. Just what reason did they have now to have a do or die battle in this era? After hearing that Lee Dongwen studied under Choi Jang Baek, Wang Chao had thought of a n. He had decided then, that he would deliver a verbal p to the mans face and see just what would happen next. As expected, after Wang Chao had goaded him, Lee Dongwens rage had exploded high into the heavens. Even his eyes seemed to be jutting with mes. Very well! Lee Dongwen spoke those two words before taking in a deep breath to calm himself as a sign of being a good expert. In the moment after calming his own mental state, Lee Dongwen made a fist with both hands and moved diligently with both feet in the mannerism of the butterfly step in Boxing. Just then, his foot made a single step and his body flickered in response, sending a malicious fist that careened towards Wang Chaos face with an earsplitting sound. As like before, Wang Chao had used the Fair Lady Works the Shuttlesand brushed his the opponents hand away without any difficulty. Lee Dongwens fierce fist seemed as if it had hit cotton instead. After being turned away from Wang Chao, his center of gravity had been disturbed and teetered-tottered in the same way Cao Jingjing had. Hai! Lee Dongwen felt a brush of anxiety against his heart and his eyes began to show panic. But adapting to the situation, he hurriedly turned his body around and brought his foot down towards Wang Chaos kneecap. But just before his foot could make contact with Wang Chaos knee, Wang Chao bent inwards for a moment before immediately rebounding outwards, sending Lee Dongwens body flying away towards the rails. Flipping over, Lee Dongwen fell to the ground before stubbornly crawling back up with both hands supporting him from the ground. Ohhhh.. A series of loud exmations could be heard from all around as all of the students there watched Lee Dongwen be sent flying away like a man riding the clouds from his first strike. It seems that youck enough to make me move. Wang Chao strode forward. There is time in the future. I hope that Choi of the ninth-dan will have the time toe to Shandong, Laoshan topare notes with me in the future. This sentence had been spoken lightly, but was specifically meant for Lee Dongwen to hear. Old ssmate, didnt you want to eat? Ill treat you to a meal. Theres still some things I want to talk about. Wang Chao realized that more and more people wereing, so he immediately pulled Cao Jingjing away out of the gymnasium. Cao Jingjing had observed the fight between Wang Chao and Lee Dongwen, but she wasnt able to tell how Lee Dongwen had been sent flying away. While thinking about it in solitude, she was finally aware that Wang Chao was pulling her arm towards the exit. His pull on her was mighty, but gentle as well. Cao Jingjings feet hadnt even been able to touch the ground almost. Okay okay, theres no one following us. Let go of me already! After making some distance away from the gymnasium, Cao Jingjing threw away the hand of Wang Chao, causing him to finally stop. I know youre good at martial arts, but what was the point of you fighting Lee Dongwen? Cao Jingjing let her hair loose with an inquiring stare at Wang Chao as if to force out an answer. Lets find somewhere quiet to eat first. Chief Cao trusted me to find you and give you some pointers on Taekwondo. As we are old ssmates, there is still some words that isnt easy to say. Itsplicated, so dont ask me anymore about it. Fine then! Cao Jingjing smiled. Outside the campus, theres a rtively quiet dining hall. Lets go there and talk. In a sh, Wang Chao and Cao Jingjing had found a ce to sit in the dining halls. I havent mastered the Hurricane Kick just yet. Each time I try it, I injure my waist and leg for a decent amount of time. Do you have a solution? Also, when we fought, did you use the Four ounces repel a thousand pounds concept from Taichi? Teach me that too. After ordering the meal, Cao Jingjing hadnt even split open her chopsticks. Instead, she closed the door and didnt ask anything more. She too belonged to a household of high-ranking officials. In high school even, she was very appropriate in her way of doing things and knew when to not ask any more questions. Four ounces repel a thousand pounds? You dont have enough strength to learn that. Even if you did learn it, it wouldnt be of any use; youd take a beating still. Wang Chao shook his head, Taichi emphasizes the usage of Jin. Your physical strength needs to exceed 500 kilograms for you to learn this concept. For example, if a man with money begins to learn to sample and review, he is said to be amazing. If a man without money does the same, he is said to be a fake. What are you talking about, you didnt have such a glib tongue before. Cao Jingjingughed, but she wasnt embarrassed. Clearly, she had seen her fair share of vulgar jokes and was immune to it. Let me use an easier exnation for you, how about a business metaphor. I am a princeling, you are an upstart. We are fighting for the same item, but with my four million, I can crush your one hundred million capital. This is the philosophy of the four ounces repel a thousand pounds. It is only when ones strength is like a bull that they are capable of using small to defeat big. Wang Chao had tried to use the simplest metaphor he could think of to exin. Chapter 152: Grandmaster Chapter 152: Grandmaster Then what do I have to do to gain that power? Cao Jingjing asked again. Realizing her mouth felt dry, she took a sip of her drink. Its simple. Wang Chao spread out his hands. If one is not amazing, then pretend to be. After long enough, you will be amazing. Pft! Cao Jingjing had opened her mouth in an unceremonious manner and spat out her juice. But Wang Chao had prepared for this earlier; in the moment before Cao Jingjing opened her mouth. Wang Chaos hand pped her chair. Creak! Her chair spun around towards the opposite direction, causing the drink to spill onto the ground instead of the meal on the table. Y-you really do have a silver tongue now! Its hard to think that in the past, you were the most introverted one in the ss. I never even saw you speak for the entire term one time! Cao Jingjing dabbed at her mouth with a napkin with an astonished expression. When Wang Chao had pped her chair, it was sharp and as fast as lightning. She herself hadnt even noticed the movement or him getting out of his chair to do so. Well then, you nearly spat on our food. Lets eat first hen. Wang Chao hadnt eaten for two whole days so his stomach had felt rather empty. Tapping the table, Wang Chao ced a piece of goose meat in his mouth and began to chew. A loud cracking sound could be heard as Wang Chao chewed the bones with the meat before swallowing. Youre seriously far too fast. Even if I had a gun, I doubt Id be a match for you, oh! You didnt spit out the bones. When Cao Jingjing saw Wang Chao eat the bones along with the meat without spitting it out, she was astonished once again. The marrow within the bones are rich with nutrition. Itd be a shame to not eat it. Do you know what it means to tap the bones to breathe the marrow? But still, dont follow my exampleCyoull ruin your teeth. Wang Chao put down his chopsticks, unwilling to go deeper in that aspect. Both eyes looked to his old ssmates hands, You learn to shoot a gun? Of course I did. My dad is the head of Public Security, shooting a gun isnt something to be embarrassed about. Of course its not embarrassing. You are the invaluable daughter of an official, a princessling. Wang Chao mindlessly ate another two bites of his meal. In front of his old ssmate, he didnt bother with the formalities. You arent anyone unknown either. Youve made a business with the government. I even heard that youve even managed to meet with the sisters daughter of the secretary of the municipalmittee and became rich. What else is there that I dont know? Cao Jingjingughed. Actually, the reason why I invited you out today is to meet with the invaluable daughter of chief Cao. If were being honest, ever since we met in high school, I have been madly in love with you. Now that I have be an official with money and fame, the both of us are a good match. Want me to go to chief Ma to be our matchmaker? You dont need to feel embarrassed about this then. Wang Chao spoke while biting into his rice. Go die. Cao Jingjingughed. You sound pretty simr to an upstart or even a corrupt official trying to support his second wife. Eh? That reminds me then. Now that I have money and power, I wish to find a third and fourth wife. Got any ssmates that you could introduce me to? Wang Chao asked. How about sister Furong? You! This time it had been Wang Chaos turn to burst outughing. Immediately waving his hand, he tried to stop Cao Jingjing from speaking any more. Fine then. My old ssmate, lets talk honestly now. Cao Jingjing ced down her chopsticks. You saved my life before. Back when I was kidnapped, it was you that saved me. Because of that time, I worked hard to learn Taekwondo. But even now, I am still far from capable. Please give me some advice. Your skill isnt bad, youve practiced well. From what I can see, youve seen plenty of hardships these past few years, but your martial arts improved because of it. Wang Chao stared at Cao Jingjing to observe her muscles and framework. It was quite toned, and far stronger than the average person. Cao Jingjing nodded her head in silence, she knew that she had indeed worked hard. With Cao Yi making a few enemies, she was not a safe individual. It wouldnt do for her to not know some martial arts to protect herself. From the start of summer vacation after graduating, she had begun to learn the art of self defense. Even in high school, she joined the Taekwondo club and ut in many hours of her day to learn how to kick, stomp, roll, lift weights, hit a sandbag, break boards, and so on to train. Continuing onto her junior year, Cao Jingjing was already extremely strong and flexible. She wouldnt even break a sweat if she were toe across three hoodlums on the streets now. One time, when she and another female ssmate were out shopping, they had been osted by two pickpockets. Cao Jingjing had at once sent two kicks that gave a concussion to one and nearly broke the neck of the other. This had caused a hugemotion thatter made her well known throughout the university and earned her some adoration. Fine then. Wang Chao continued to eat. Eat up first and then find us an empty ce to train, but not the gymnasium. I dont want my methods to be heard by a third person. After the two finished their meals, they walked to the close by Summer Pce. Since it was October, the weather was rather refreshing. But still, the aftermaths of the summer tiger was still there with the sun high in the sky with its harsh rays that would cause any person to sweat. But within the Summer Pce was a calm and cool forest with a gentle wind. A veritable refreshing part of the world. No wonder Dowager Cixi had allocated the funds for the navy into the restoration of this ce. Wang Chao and Cao Jingjing came to a stop near a secluded part of the forest. Try the Hurricane Kick again. Wang Chao watched Cao Jingjing ready herself before signaling her to do so. En. Cao Jingjing rotated her body by twisting her waist and kicking out to fly high into the sky before doing the final kick. Pa! There was a very clear motion of the leg kicking out in midair. Wang Chao watched without speaking before extending out a hand in the manner of a snake. Levelled at his chest, the other fist then pressed against his waist. One leg was out front while the other was behind him. This was the posture for the Drilling Fist of the snake stance, but without movement. Cao Jingjing watched for several minutes, but Wang Chao didnt move. Just as she was about to open her mouth to ask, Wang Chao dropped his stance. Do you see now? Stand in this position and youll be fine. Stand without moving? What use is that then? Cao Jingjing questioned in confusion, but she adopted the position anyways. You have the strength right now, but the JIn in your body is rough. It isnt detailed enough. With this training, your Jin will be refined a bit. This way, when you kick, no matter how you jump, you will not injure yourself. Wang Chao exined. Standing doesnt mean you wont move, but that you will move slightly. You will not move the body, but the ligaments and muscles. Wang Chao and Cao Jingjing both adopted the same posture. The way how kicks work in Taekwondo is to explode with power from the heel tendons before transmitting it through the leg and into the waist. In that moments outburst, you kick relentlessly. What you are doing now is to slow down the movements and feel the process of that instantaneous burst. It is simr to the slow motion view of a camera. Move the muscles in your leg tendons first. Then the calf, knee cap, thigh, and then the waist. Only move the muscles and not the body. Use your mind to direct this movement. By slowing down the movements to a spasm and then to a slow spasm to the waist, you will slowly feel the rhythm. Like how they sift through sand in a construction site, the more you sift, the fine the sand is. A big movement is not the same a small one. By this way, you will learn to make use of your muscles and strengthen the ligaments. When you repeat the kick in the future, you will not injure your ligaments as much as before in that burst. Oh! Cao Jingjing had been very attentive and stood still without trying to move her body just like Wang Chao had said before slowly shifting from the leg to waist. No no, you must learn to be sensitive. If you are not, you will not learn. In your movements, your spirit and intent must follow the slow movements of the muscles. Wang Chao saw that there was something wrong in her movements and hurriedly moved to correct her. What is the spirit and intent? Cao Jingjing asked. Eh, that is. Wang Chao thought, When you emit power from your leg, it will be like someone with a sharp de is about to cut into your skin. Your skin will begin to shudder. That is what it means to be sensitive, and what it means to have spirit and intent in that area. When you move in that area, that area must feel sensitive in order to count. If you do not, then search carefully. Find the sensitivity, and feel martial arts. Okay. Practice by yourself in this position. Even after fatigue sets in, do not rx. Do this for at least two hours every day, and I guarantee that you will see a clear improvement in bing an expert of Taekwondo after a year. Wang Chao had taught the authentic spirit and method of posture training to Cao Jingjing. Turning coarse Jin into refined Jin was really like sifting through sand. It was a genuine way to cultivate the ligaments, tendons, and muscles. This was the stance for the Drilling Fist. Taken for posture training, it was perfect for feeling the slightest of movements in the muscles of the leg. Wang Chao had not taught Cao Jingjing the Three Integrals. That involved the vertebrae and was the quintessence of Chinese boxing. It was also the hardest to understand and could not be taught in a single moment. But the theory behind posture training was easy to exin. Whether or not she could understand it, it was up to her own talent. Is this all? Theres nothing else? Cao Jingjing asked from her stance. That is all. Did you think there was something more? Wang Chao smiled without a smile. Isnt there something like the meridians, acupoints, manipting Qi, or meditation or something along those lines? Hahaha, those things are mainly a trick. The muscles and acupoints, when ones skill reaches a high level, they be so familiarized with their body, that every inch of it can be seen without a problem. When ones martial art reaches the peak, they are able to feel these things. To talk about these things from the get go is most definitely false. Did you think martial arts was some sort of secretive topic? As Bai Juyi once said, if it can be read to an illiterate granny without a problem, it is a good poem. I thought it was at least. Cao Jingjings eyes shed with emotion, Theres some in our school that practices Qigong. Whatever they mutter everyday, its useless. I could beat them with a single leg. Wang Chao scratched his nose, Taekwondo is considered a style of martial arts as well. The kicking method it has, Taichi has some of it as well. But it is unlike the slow Taichi of today. In the past, Taichi once had the splits, the quaking leg, jumps, and midair turns that was more like gymnastics. In those times, these movements were very prone to ligament and muscle damage. So posture training was needed to slowly cultivate the internal parts so that one wouldnt be a cripple after time. Use the mind and spirit to slowly move the muscles and bones and practice the art of releasing power with the muscles to feel sensitive on the skin. This is the most highest essence of martial arts. With your foundation, after two or three years standing without fail, youd be very close to the reaching the peak of Clear Jin. Your basics isnt half-bad, and you practice quite well. Wang Chao encouraged her while exining even more. But let me tell you, posture training is to cultivate Taekwondo and their rotating kicks is for practice and not for fighting. Using Taekwondo to injure would admittedly beat the average person. But against an actual practitioner, there is too many holes to not lose. The Hurricane Kick for example, takes at least two seconds from the leap to the kick in midair. In those two seconds, one could be killed multiple times. Cao Jingjing stuck her nose up, Teach me the fighting methods then. I cant do that. Teaching the fighting methods could kill a person. If you really want to learn, then wait until you graduate and reach the peak of Clear Jin first. Wang Chao backpedaled quickly. What do you mean by the peak of Clear Jin? Cao Jingjing asked again. Wang Chao spoke very naturally, Have you seen those Olympic champions? Somersaulting, rings, and flexible jumps without an equal, they are said to be close to the top of Clear Jin. Che, are you telling me theyre experts of the Wulin? They havent even done this nonsensical breathing or posture of yours. Cao Jingjing interrogated. Theyre not experts of the Wulin, as they do not understand the fighting methods. But they do have martial arts to them. If you give me a member of an Olympic gymnastics team, I can cultivate them into an expert of the Wulin in three months. Do you think a wealthy person would care to do this? Wang Chao clicked his fingernail, As for them not doing this posture training, its rather simple. If you have a massage specialist on hand to give you a massage each and every day, then this posture training wouldnt be needed. But let me warn you, a true and brilliant masseur is even more rare than an expert of the Wulin. But even then, a massage affects the outside and not the inside. Even if the masseur is good, a sprain is likely to ur. I feel that you are speaking far too simple and frank. Its not like the mysterious nature that I thought martial arts to be. Cao Jingjing spoke. Wang Chao turned his eyes towards the deeper parts of the forest and spoke leisurely, If you want me to be mysterious, I can do that as well. The study of martial arts has many terms to it. However, to be able to use the simplistic lifestyle to exin the profound, that is what it means to be a master that is truly living with abination of both martial arts and life. If I taught you like that, you would not be able to understand, and your martial arts would never be perfected. Are you saying that you are a master of martial arts? Cao Jingjing asked. Wang Chao did not answer. Instead, he looked towards a tree 20 meters away and stated, Friend, after hearing this much, you choose not to show your face still? Cough. A voice could be heard from behind the tree before a figure walked out in front of it. Chapter 153: Grandmaster Chapter 153: Grandmaster (Second) A good exnation of turning coarse Jin into detailed Jin. That is what it means to sift sand. The figure behind the tree smiled openly. I did not think that I woulde across another practitioner with a deep knowledge of internal martial arts here. Youngster, it seems that your exnation of posture training is concise enough for even an ordinary person to understand. That means yourprehension of it is indeed profound. But calling yourself a master, that is not something that one should wildly call himself. If this was the society of the past, then this would be a ruinous matter. Im afraid that you would find yourself with many men wishing topete against you for that. Youngster, do not fill yourself with so much Qi. Be more quiet, and be more modest. When Wang Chao heard those words, his eyebrows narrowed together before vanishing his presence to move forward. This man was between his middle-aged to elderly years in age. He wore ck clothing and on his legs were the old-fashioned traveling style of scissor clothed shoes. His face was round, and his skin was sleek and glossy like the way a Lingzhi mushroom was. There was not liver spots to his face, and his eyes seemed to be like Venus itself with them glowing with a bright intensity. His entire hair was white, and his beard was three to four inches in length and wasbed intensively. This elderly figure stood at about 1.7 meters tall. A not high, but not short stature. He was skinny, but not threatening either. From the looks of things, he resembled a Confucian schr of the past, and there was a hint of a Daoist schr to him as well. He is without question an expert! When Wang Chao saw his eyes, he immediately felt that there was a strong resemnce between him and the photographs of the masters of Guoshu in the time period of the Republic of China. Whether it was Shang Yunxiang, Sun Lu-tang, or Li Shuwen, there was a huge simrity. I felt the wind blow against the grass earlier, meaning someone was watching me teach. It was no wonder, there was such an expert here. Beijing is truly a ce where experts hide if Ie across an expert like you in the Summer Pce. Instead of crossing the river to fight the dragon, have I met the snake of the earth instead? When Wang Chao was teaching Cao Jingjing about posture training, he felt something was slightly off ten minutester. It was as if someone was watching him, but he was not certain. After a more observant watch, he had finally been sure someone was spying on him, so he had exposed him then and there. Wang Chaos martial art had reached the Transforming Jin stage. His power could circte his entire body and be felt in every inch of his pores with an uncontested level of sensitivity. Even in his sleep, if someone were to peep on him, he would be able to instantly snap himself back into awareness and kill the person before 10 steps could be taken. A cheetah pounces at the antelope at a speed of at least 30 meters per second. The world record holder for the hundred meter dash was only capable of an instant burst of 10 meters a second. It seems that you know the rules of the Wulin. If a master of the past were to teach, if anyone is found spying from the side, then they would be chased to even the ends of the earth and be killed or crippled. You were found, but you stepped out so easily, is that a challenge? Wang Chao watched this elderly man. Although he knew that he was facing an absolute expert, there was no hint of weakness to him. Hi voice had grown icy, and his body had grown still. Even Cao Jingjing could sense that Wang Chao was practically ready to strike and kill the man, as his killing intent was very clear to see. Wang Chao had spoken correctly. In the pat, if an expert was teaching, it was an extreme taboo to have someone spy in on the training to learn. The first reason was in fear that they would learn the experts traditional techniques, the second reason was that if no discipline was done, then that masters reputation would take a serious blow. The Wulin of the past had a rule. If you were caught spying on me teaching my student, then there were three roads ahead of you. The first road is for me to cripple you. The second is for you to beg to be my student, like how Yang Luchan had stolen from Cheng vige before bing a student there. The third path was for you to defeat me inbat. An old master had once made a wittyparison. Learning and teaching was like a woman taking a bath. If caught watching, then the voyeur would have to be killed, get married, or have the voyeur rape the bather. If one was not caught spying and word got out, then that woman could only hang herself. After being caught spying, the elderly man had spoken another few words of the past. Admittedly, the man had spoken in a counseling tone. His words werent wrong either, and held no malice. There was only a patient and guiding tone to him. Like remembering the thrill of the hunt after seeing others go hunting, he was only just a master of the previous generation wishing to giving advice a youth. He hadnt spoken incorrectly either. Wang Chao calling himself a master would have people break down his doors to get to him in the old society, an unfavorable position. A young man, even if he is strong in martial arts, after enoughpetitions, there is bound to be a loss. That loss would be enough to kick him from grace and intoplete defeat. But the elders targeted words had been wrong. Wang Chao was a youth, yes, but he was no ordinary youngster. He was the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, a master that could father his own style of martial arts, and someone who could stand on the same footing as the abbot of Shaolin. How could a grandmaster of their own school of martial arts be taught by anyone so casually? Even if it was done in good faith, it was not eptable. The uphold a name was to have the might of being the upholder. So the hostility Wang Chao had towards this elder was normal. Perhaps this elder was a very well known figure, but that meant nothing know. If Wang Chao were to grow modest and back down, then not too long after, word would break out in the Beijing world of martial arts: That youngster head of the Laoshan School of Martial Arts. He was defeated in Beijing, but the master had not moved a muscle. Instead, it was his presence that subdued him and forced him to learn. If a rumor like this were to be told by a master, then it would be unbearable to suffer the results. Wang Chao would never be undefeatable under the heavens this way. If Wang Chao was just a regr youngster, then he could perhaps forego this elders attempts to probe for his martial arts. But since he was a grandmaster of his own school, toe across this situation meant that he could not be modest. If you were modest, it would be uncertain what type of rumors would fly afterwards. Although the other side had only just coincidentally seen a youngster with decent skill and a benevolent intention instead of one of malice, in this situation, all that was left to do was to fight. This was the shackle of being well known. This could be said to be the duty of being known! Eh? An impulsive youth. I only saw that your martial arts was not that bad. There is a presence to you. Give up your arrogance and give it some few days, you will be great in the future. There was still a smile on the mans face as he walked one step at a time towards them. Stopping just four or five meters away, there was still no sense of hostility to be felt from this man. Instead, he stared at Wang Chao with a look of interest as if looking at the junior generation of practitioners. He was giving off the presence of a senior generational practitioner, with still no hostility. Who are you? Wang Chaos eyes narrowed together darkly, his words had never relented or shown any bit of politeness. Your exnation of the posture training was quite decent. I am sure you practice Xingyiquan then. That was the posture of the Drilling Snake, a perfect one at that. Who is your master? The elder had not answered Wang Chao, but there was still a faint smile on his face. Without moving, he spoke, I am a practitioner as well. When I came by this ce, I saw two people practicing the posture training, I just had to take a look. But although I was only meaning to take a look, you found me. That must mean you are quite skilled. Seeing your appearances, you must be an university student from nearby. The elder was very calm and collected. Waving his hand, he asked, What school of Xingyiquan are you from? Say it, I might just know your master. Youve presumably not heard of me, Wang Chao. Youve taken me to be of the junior generation of students waiting to be taught instead. Coldly, Wang Chaos teeth cked against each other as he replied. Head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. Although not the same as Shaolin or Wudang, I am a master capable of founding my own school. Just what man are you, to watch as I teach, and to give guidance without opening your eyes first? No matter how strong your skill is, you should know the discipline of the Wulin still. Today, I have ridden on the back of the tiger. I presume you understand that as well. This person I am, I cannot throw away. Just what more will you leave behind today for me, I cannot say that I can hand over a suitable response. Three paths. Admit your wrongs, take me as your master, or beat me into submission. Other than that, there lies no other path for you to walk. Wang Chao had grown calm again by now. Taking in a deep breath, his entire body drummed up with a rumbling sound, but instead of the normal crackling sound from his joints popping, it was the rumbling sound of his internal organs rumbling with the booming sounds of thunder. What? You are the challenger two days ago? The same head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts that fought one against eight? I did not think you yo be that young or to be so strong in martial arts. As soon as he heard Wang Chao speak and felt the auraing off of him, the elders smile froze on his face and stared at Wang Chao with a newfound serious expression. My eyes have grown old and blind. From my eyes, I only see a youngster who has practiced well. I see the hunt of another, and I remember my own hunts. But I did not think this nostalgia would cause such trouble for me. I never would have expected that you would be a master capable of founding his own school of martial arts. Truly, I was too impudent. There was a look of embarrassment on the mans face before calming down with a light intake of air. Student of the Sun style Taichi, Zhou Binglin. I have heard that you have fought your way across Beijing and became a well known figure despite your age. You have killed the number one expert of the Shaolin Temple, and is the strongest of the three million strong army. What I see before me today is indeed not any regr run of the mill practitioner. Even my old eyes can see that much. You have three conditions. I cannot respond, nor do I dare to. Since things have gotten to this point,e then! Allow this old man to see the might of the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts! The three conditions Wang Chao hadid out, Zhou Binglin would naturally not respond. With things the way they were, words were useless now. All that was left to use was their fists. Although Wang Chao was young and Zhou Binglin was old, reputation was not distinguished by age. It hadnt been 10 minutes since each other had met, but a fight was absolutely necessary. Furthermore, a battle of life or death would take ce here for sure. Good! Wang Chao took two steps forward. Jingjing, step back a bit. What are you two doing? You just met, and yet youre fighting? Cao Jingjing didnt understand. What she saw was that the elder in front of her had been very kind. And although he was caught spying, he had spoken without arrogance and now a fight had to take ce. She felt that Wang Chao didnt really respect his elders, but she didnt understand the unwritten rule between experts in regards to the responsibility of dignity and name. For a master capable of founding his own school of martial arts, it waspletely uneptable for them to be given guidance by another, and even more uneptable to have this leak out. Little miss, you should step farther away. There is some matters here that you dont understand. Zhou Bingling spoke to Cao Jingjing with a wave of his hand. Allow me to see the wealth of experience you have gained over the years! Do not say I am bullying the old, or that your body is declining with age! The matters that had happened today is because of you. Master Wang,e then! Ignore my age of 50, I am unlike those Yiquan practitioners you fought against! The Zhou Binglin of today has maintained my strength from when I was at my best, if you defeat me here, then I have nothing to say to that! When Wang Chao first saw Zhou Binglin, he already knew that this old man hadnt the sign of his body wearing down due to age at all. His everyday life must have been very calm, peaceful, content, and with rhythm. A case most simr to the schr officials of the ancient past. A Daoist cultivates and maintains his health, and so does a Confucian. A Confucians way of health was strict by dieting to appreciate food, studying to cultivate Qi, and maintained a relentless control over the aspects of their basics needs in a rhythmic pattern everyday. For those Confucians who could maintain this philosophy, they could live a long life despite not being able to fight. In the olden times, there was even an elder over the age of a hundred who still participated in the imperial examinations. This Zhou Binglin had the presence of a schr official of that same past, meaning that he too abide scrupulously to the ideals of Confucianism. Every day to his dozens of years of life, he spent it maintaining his health. Because of that, his physical strength was still at its peak despite nearing an age of 60. But in opposition, his fighting style now would be far more efficient and ruthless than the past, and far more hard to deal with. Those practitioners of Yiquan Wang Chao had fought were all mighty in martial arts, but because of their titles, they could not avoid social interaction which broke them away from their life of cultivation. Thus, their bodies began to decline with age. The Sun Style Taichi embodied the ideology of Confucianism. When a practitioner studying the way of the Sun School reached the apex, it was simr to what was written in the Doctrine of the Mean, With the Way of sincerity, it is possible to gain foreknowledge. The study of martial arts had four aspects: Cultivate, Practice, Fight, Perform. Cultivate was at the very first spot. By not cultivating the health, having any type of skill in martial art was as realistic as a pavilion in the sky. Wang Chao had never heard of the name Zhou Binglin. But judging from his appearance now, he was certainly someone famous in his youth. He had never heard of Zhou Binglins name before, yet they still met anyways at the interior of the Summer Pce. In Wang Chaos heart, he knew not to drop his guard. Instead in his heart, it was far more serious than it had ever been. The elder he had met now was far more powerful in martial arts than any of his previous opponents. Perhaps, only a person who had flourished at his peak like elder Li would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with this person. Clearly, this Zhou Binglin had already attained the Transforming Jin, and his understanding of martial arts was extremely deep. Originally, Wang Chao had thought that there had been no real expert in Beijing. But what he didnt expect was toe across a person like him in the Summer Pce. Like nting a flower in the garden, the roots unintentionally encroach onto the shade of the willow tree. ept my move! Hu! Suddenly, Wang Chaos foot pressed onto the ground with a drumming sound, causing a tornado of wind to blow around his body and sweep the grass and leaves. With a step and a push, he was already right in front of Zhou Binglin. Using the Smashing Jin, he delivered a punch trained under the oceans towards Zhou Binglins abdomen. This Seafloor Smash traveled a short distance with an abundant level of ferocity and silentness. There wasnt even the screeching sound of air as it traveled. But its speed was undeniably fast. In a moment, it had already made an impression onto Zhou Binglins ck clothing. Wang Chaos Jin had entered transformation. The pores on his entire body could open and close at will as if he was breathing, so when he struck, his pores opened and allowed him to breath while also removing the wind generated by his muscles. It saved him energy, and saved him sweat. This was the skill of turning the sound of the fist into absolute silence. For a person whose martial art that did not reach the peak or transformation, it was impossible to strike so silently. To practice from having sound to not having sound, that too is another world. A master of martial arts had once said in this regard. Zhou Binglins eyes suddenly grew even brighter than before as his iris registered the sight of Wang Chaos body and immediately backed off. Wang Chaos fist was made of pure strength without leaving any margins to escape. Zhou Binglin hadcked the desire to meet fist to spear, so he had decided to retreat. After all, Zhou Binglin had followed the reasoning of Confucianism to dictate his way of life. Unknowingly, he had carried on that Confucian air to him that brought etiquette and open-mindedness. These two factors had then influenced his ability to understand the tactics of his opponents. Zhou Binglin took ten steps back, his entire body shing through the trees. Wang Chao was like his shadow and chased relentlessly without taking a single stop to breathe. Bang! Zhou Binglin stepped against a tree, causing him to suddenly turn around and whip his arms out. The entire ground shook as a Seven Star Pound met the Seafloor Smash that had transformed into the Under Elbow Punch. When the Pound met Hammer, Zhou Binglin had moved back again to let the tree behind him support his weight. The three began to shake and countless of leaves began to sprinkle towards the ground. Zhou Binglins clothes near his abdomen suddenly had the hole in the shape of a fist on it. Originally, he had been able to dodge Wang Chaos Seafloor Smashing Fist, but Hidden Jin had already made its way towards his clothes and made an impression. This fist had immediately shown the absolute skill Wang Chao had gained after his step into the Transforming Jin. Splitting a stone in two with a fist was nothing. Many experts, Karateka and Taekwondo practitioners most especially, were capable of such a feat. But leaving a hole in ones soft clothing was an inconceivable feat. In the middle of Wang Chaos Seafloor Smash, he had transitioned it into the Under Elbow Punch which had collided with the Seven Star Pound which had sent Zhou Binglin closer towards a tree. Crack! Both the tree bark and the back of Wang Chaos clothes had begun to shred and rip. Wang Chao had remained unmoved, like a bear scratching a tree. With a disharmonious collision, the clothes on his back had torn away and revealed the dark green tempered iron like muscles on his doughty body. He was like the valiant general Li Xuanba of the past. Despite his small body, his might was intimidating to all and could force any single other general to bow their heads to him. Raising a foot, Wang Chao stomped against a tree behind him and borrowed that recoil to send him forward. His feet flitted across the ground like a swallow cutting across water. In a blink of an eye like a bullet shot from a gun, he had arrived at Zhou Binglins side once more. Left and right, his fists were like the an alligator floating in the river. Pulsating with power, they suddenly stretched outwards to capture the shoulders of Zhou Binglin. This style was concisely the crocodile stance in Xingyiquan, known as the Turtle Floats in Water. A move meant to capture, both hands would twist the opponents shoulders before the next move of Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. Using the Jin of the entire body, one woulde in, shake, twist, pull, tear, and push. When the crocodile bites into its prey, it would shake its body before rolling over with its teeth, causing the prey to be torn into pieces. When a rooster pecks a centipede, its entire body would ruffle at moment of contact. Because of that influx of power, the centipede would be torn apart. The crocodile stance was a generic name for the crocodile and turtle type of animals. The crocodile fist embodied the tortoise floating in the water and the alligator preying on the wounds of its enemy. When Li Xuanba fought, aside from his sledgehammers, he would also grab onto his opponents and tear them limb to limb. In the soul of Chinese boxing, the Longfist for example, the Pound and Hammer were considered the most fiercest of them all. But in closebat capturing, the most prominent was dividing the muscles and miscing the bone. Dividing the muscles and miscing the bone, if not perfect, one would only be able to injure the two and strain the flesh. But for one who learnt it to its limits like Li Xuanba, he could tear a person apart! This was the most cruel, vicious and filled with the most self-preservation type of moves. A master would not use such a method unless faced with a genuine threat. For Wang Chao to do so here was to say that Zhou Binglins martial arts was already more than enough for him to go all out at once. There was no chance for mercy! Guan Yu did not open his eyes, to open his eyes meant he was ready to kill! After the Transforming Jin, Wang Chaos Xingyiquan and the 12 stances had progressed unbelievably far to the realm of the masters. He had stepped into perfection, and to the point where the grandmasters stood. When Zhou Binglin saw Wang Chao rushed towards him with a fiercely dauntless wind, he really did feel as if he was up against a crocodile in the Yangtze river. At the charge, his nose could just slightly smell the foul stench of blood. At the same time, his heart knew that there was no time to turn around or to escape. Both hands raised upwards as his feet ploughed the ground. His vertebrae lifted and then brought both fists apart. With a burst of Jin like pulling a bow, both arms rushed outwards like to grab onto Wang Chaos arms. This form had a name, Draw the Bow to Shoot at the Twin Paws of the Tiger. Abination of the Draw the Bow to Shoot the Tiger and the Chain Pound from Taichi. At the burst of power, it gathered shot, whip, smash, explode, and rumble into one and was considered one of the most powerful of moves in Chinese boxing. If one did not learn to couple strength and gentleness together into their vertebrae, they would not be able to use this move. If done forcibly, they would damage their vertebrae and be a cripple. Zhou Binglins usage of this move meant that he was truly the strongest foe Wang Chao had ever met in his history. In his over 50 years of life, the mans body had never lost strength due to age! Bang! Wang Chaos Turtle Floating in Water meant for capturing met with the Draw the Bow to Shoot at the Twin Paws of the Tiger. Four fists met one another with the usage of Hidden Jin in hopes of deposing of one another. When he was pushed after making contact, Wang Chao had felt his joints, ligaments, muscles and pores all feel the powerful rebound. His blood vessels began to feel the giant shake, his heart rate began to leap, his blood began to boil, and his internal organs felt as if it was about to jump out from their original positions. His two hands seemed to have been shocked by a hundred thousand volt strike, paralyzing his arms to the point of numbness. Zhou Binglin had taken heavy damages as well. Both hands had been pushed away while his body was threatening to spin away. It was then that he had realized that Wang Chao had used the four ounces repel a thousand pounds principle from Taichi. It had gotten to the point where a redirection was done in smooth transition as if the person himself had altered his own attack. At the same time when his body was rotating away, just as he was about to steady himself, his opponents Jin had altered once more to move to his fingers. With an iron-like grip, Wang Chao stabbed into Zhou Binglins fist with a tremendous stabbing sound. While his twin fists had indeed injured Wang Chaos muscles and bones, Wang Chao had dug deep into his fists as well. Wang Chaos gripping strength was his most terrifying aspect after learning to use the mercury ball to train himself. Circting his Jin around his body, even a steel te could be gripped. It was with this contact that Zhou Binglin knew that the capturing method Wang Chao had used was of the Eagle w. There was such a strength to it that far exceeded anything else he had seen before in his life. It was no wonder that he had swept Beijing of its experts, defeated the number one secr disciple of Shaolin, opened his own school, and was known to be the number one amongst the army. Meng! The sound of a bull could be heard from Wang Chaos chest. His internal organs were beginning to shake and the fishy smell of blood could be smelt from his throat. He knew that he was injured from the intensity of his opponents hard Jin of Taichi. It was far stronger than Chen Tianleis. A little bit of power that could destroy the entire body. With his internal organs injured, he wouldnt be able to fight for long. Wang Chaos entire body unexpectedly began to release power, his eyes straining from his actions and all of his pores standing straight up like a needle. A sight like this was simr to the idiom, hair standing up from anger. With a loud and mighty shout, Wang Chaos entire body began to darken in color and fiercer in appearance as if he was the second reincarnation of Li Xuanba, or a war machine. With both hands restraining the fists of Zhou Binglin, he brought his Jin throughout his body once more before transmitting it from his feet past his vertebrae and up to his head. Instantly, his entire body borrowed onto the strength of his Jin to divide, split, pull, advance, and strike. Charging in close, Wang Chaos entire body trembled violently with a thunderp like sound. Zhou Binglin knew that it was an extremely dire situation with this sudden progressment. Both arms shaking tremendously, Zhou Binglin stamped down onto the ground so that he had left an impression onto the earth. Dropping 500 kilograms worth of power downwards from his waist, vertebrae, and legs, his arms had been powered up to be like spears. In this tremble, he was prepared to send Wang Chaos entire body flying away. Wang Chaos usage of dividing the muscles and miscing the joints had already brought him up close to Zhou Binglin. Zhou Binglin hadnt expected to see Wang Chao be like a wargod right in front of him and charge with the might of a million soldiers across the great river. A strike that covered thousands of meters, a strike that left no time to dodge at all. Only with the most fundamental pole techniques and the most steady of Taichi would Zhou Binglin be able to send Wang Chao sent flying away. Zhou Binglins shaking Jin was very mellow and rich. He had once demonstrated in the past with four men at each of his arms. With a single shake and tremble, he had sent all eight men three meters away. But Wang Chao wasnt any ordinary person. At the moment, he was the valiant individual Li Xuanba. With the technique of Cutting Tail of the Crocodile, he was fighting with all his might now. He was like a bulldozer knocking away all that he advanced towards while both sides of him divided, ripped, tore, and struck away. Realizing that his attempt was useless, he hastily turned around with a single foot as his axis. This transitioning of his body momentum had led him to strike against Wang Chao at a very close proximity between the two. Bang! Both fighters struck against each other before being sent flying high into the sky. As Zhou Binglin was in midair, he saw that Wang Chaos hand had seemingly tore something from his own body. Falling back to the ground, he suddenly felt his right arm and shoulder sting in pain before blood gushed from that side of his body! ncing downwards, Zhou Binglin saw that his right arm had been torn away from him with Wang Chaos Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. Flesh, blood, bone, and muscle, all had been revealed and torn away. The object in Wang Chaos hand was the right arm of Zhou Binglin! Guan Yu did not open his eyes, to open his eyes meant he was ready to kill! In apetition between experts, it was the exact same process of the ferocious beasts fighting their prey in the wild! The hand that divides the bone and misces the joints! It was the most cruel of methods amongst Chin Na, and one of the most cruelest of methods in Chinese boxing. Unless it was absolutely needed as ast resort, it could not be used. Pft! Wang Chao struck the ground with a mouthful of blood spraying out. Seeing the arm that he had ripped away, Wang Chao had unexpectedly felt a deep sensation of sorrow and helplessness in his heart. This type of sorrow and helplessness was the same feeling he had felt in hispetition with Zhang Wei. Brushing himself off, Zhou Binglins face had gone entirely white. His feet stepped forward before swaggering to the east and then breathing back towards the west two steps. With a bang, he fell back to the ground where his blood began to dye the grass red. Any expert wouldnt be able to continue fighting after having their arm torn apart in such a manner. For the sake of their name, two experts had been led to such a state like this after a happenstance meeting. From this state, the cruelty of such a match could be seen, and how life or death could be decided within the blink of the eyes. Wang Chao couldnt hold back. If he lost, then his name, life and business would be a wasted effort. After bing known, not only did ones name be his own shackles, it became his own responsibility to uphold. It was at this moment that Cao Jingjing who was watching this scene with wide open eyes from nearby woke up from her dreamlike state. Seeing the scene in front of her, her mouth had dropped open as if wanting to yell. But the exmation had died within her throat, unable to escape from itpletely. She was a person who had seen the aspects of society. After reawakening, her head had begun to consider just what step to take after this. This battle was far more absurd than any other fight Wang Chao had ever been in, but it was absolutely necessary for him to fight in it. The name of a grandmaster or master would be carried on their backs forever. A practitioner would always have to fight for the sake of their name. Chapter 154: It’s Hard to Remain At the Top Chapter 154: Its Hard to Remain At the Top Pft! Victory had been determined after a single exchange and separation. Wang Chao spat out another mouthful of blood with a pale face. There was no color to his face now, making him resemble one of those youths that hadnt seen the light of the sun for years, ill and deathly pale. Zhou Binglins Bending the Bow to Shoot the Twin Paws of the Tiger had used up his entire lifes worth of strength from his vertebrae, waist, and leg. Both fists had been like Jiao Long rising from the ocean. With a burst of power, his fists had shocked Wang Chaos internal organs, causing his intestines to be injured. A serious injury like this, even with Wang Chao having a strong body due to the Transforming Jin, he would not be able to withstand it. The hard Jin of Taichi could shock something at its highest level of mastery. In the hands of a person, it could injure the internal organs and bones of a person. With a little strength, shock could be applied. With Zhou Binglins dozens of years of martial art experience, his two fists could cause a stone to shatter into bits and pieces without there being any major pieces left. His martial arts had already made major achievements since the age of 20. At the age of 30, he hadnt atrophied in strength and instead maintained his position at the top. This was needless to say a good example of his well cultivation of health and martial arts. His skill right now was the same strength he had when he was 20. This battle had only consisted of two exchanges. But it could be said that both sides had sustained damages after showing their intent and all of their strength. Cough cough, cough cough. As he coughed out blood, Wang Chao felt extremely sickly as he struggled to breathe without fainting. Rip his clothes and tie it around his shoulder, it might help him. Wang Chao let out another breath of air and sat down on his butt. There were stars in his vision as he grunted. Taking out his cell phone, he dialed in several digits for an international call. Wang Chao? Is that you? A masculine voice could be heard from the other side. It was a very familiar one, because this person was Chen Aiyang. Im in Beijing. Ive had my internal organs damaged in a match, could youe over? When Wang Chao was injured, he had thought about how he couldnt even touch the other person now. If something were to happen and he was challenged to a match, the one that would lose and die here would be him. He had be well known through fighting. A man of the water would most likely die in the water. A man of the fist would die because of the fist as well. When Chen Aiyang was injured, Wang Chao had taken his ce in a match. And now that he himself was injured, having Chen Aiyang help protect him was a reasonable request. Sure enough, when Chen Aiyang heard his request, there was a brief moment of stunned silence. Ill make the preparations right away toe over as soon as I can. As Wang Chao spoke, Cao Jingjing had finally summoned her courage and help bandage up Zhou Binglins shoulder. Using his clothes to tie it up, she wrapped the strips around the neck to tighten it. From the looks of things, she looked like she herself was injured. Because Wang Chao was teaching Cao Jingjing martial arts, they were in a rather seclusive area. It was particrly hard to get here, the average passerby would need to go past several shrubbery and corners in order to get here. Corners like these were generally ces where couples would look for to get intimate. Because of their battle, no person had been here. Why isnt he bleeding! Hes not breathing, is he dead or something? When she was binding his wounds, Zhou Binglins shoulder had suddenly gone rigid and the blood had stopped bleeding from there. Plus, his breathing and heart beat had essentially gone to zero. Not even a sound could be heard from him. Our martial arts have reached a pinnacle where we can our muscles and blood vessels. Even if we were shot, we could take out the bullet and still lessen the heart rate so as to lessen the blood flow. Wang Chao breathed out. Call your dad. If something like this makes its way into the public eyes, ai! I cant even walk right now. Cao Jingjing immediately pulled out her phone to make the call. You and Wang Chao are together, why? What happened? Where are you? After several sinct words, Cao Jingjing had exined the situation to her father, Ill make the phone calls and get some people there. You all just stay right there and dont move. Dont let anyone see you. Ten minutes after hanging up the phone, four rather doughty looking men had suddenly shown up. Upon seeing the three people gathered, they had wasted no words and immediately took out several stretchers. Both Zhou Binglin and Wang Chao were both ced on top of the stretcher. These men were moving so fast that it seemed as if they were flying. With just a few minutes, they had exited the ce and been ced on top of a car that immediately zoomed towards a hospital. Wang Chao could rx here now and go to sleep blissfully. After an unknown amount of time, Wang Chao had found himself in pain all over. His entire interior of his body seemed as if it was burning without relief. Dont move, your internal organs were all shocked. The lightest touch could cause another injury and make it even harder to recover. Master Chen, is that you? How did you know I would be here? Wang Chao opened his eyes to look at Chen Aiyang. Chen Aiyang wore a ck business suit with golden sses. He clearly resembled a schrly businessman and not like the Taichi master he was normally seen to be. It was your friend that helped pick up your phone for you and tell me which hospital you were in. When I came, it was fortunate that your friend had spoken in detail about the situation. Chen Aiyangs face grew serious, Who did you fight with to get into such a state? When I took a look at your body, I could see that your martial arts has reached the Transforming Jin stage. Even if you fought me, I wouldnt be able to win against you so conveniently. Your fighting style is exquisite beyond belief, its hard for me to believe that you could be injured to this state. Ai! I fought against an expert because of our intents. In the end, neither side won. Wang Chao sighed. What expert? Chen Aiyang handed Wang Chao a cup of water to let him drink two sips. Zhou Binglin of the Sun Style Taichi. Have you heard of him before? Wang Chao propped himself up carefully. Zhou Binglin of the Sun Style Taichi. Chen Aiyangs eyes flickered for a moment as he thought, That man, Ive heard of him before. 20 years ago, he was well known in the Southeast Asian district of Hong Kong, Thand, Myanmar, Korea, and Taiwan for his many matches. Even Xue Lianxin of Taiwan had once been challenged by him once. He was in his twenties and almost his thirties at that time. But before he could even reach his thirties, he suddenly stopped fighting and hide himself in Beijing. This man had fought with my master before. His Taichi is robust and is focused on the fighting aspects, not the flowery movements meant for performance. He has killed or crippled many well known figures and is a super-figure. In his youth, his skill at martial arts was even better than mine. But ording to this, he should be in his fifties by now and in no shape to be fighting. Could it be that even in his fifties, hes still able to fight as if he was 20? He can. Even in his fifties, he fights as if he was in his prime state of his twenties. Sun Style Taichi, it has given him the ability to discipline and cultivate his life with the way of the Confucians. He was 30 when he became well known. And after his thirties, he vanished without a trace and quietly cultivated his health to remain at the top of his strength. Wang Chao closed his eyes and thought back to the match he just had. Just how did youe into conflict? Chen Aiyang asked, From what I saw, his injuries arent light either. Your fighting style was quite fierce. If he could injure you without being injured himself, then he would be a one-of-a-kind figure in this world. You jest. Wang Chaos lips curled into a pained smile before he exined what had happened. I was teaching someone how to do the posture training when I discovered him hidden in secret by the side. I had originally thought he was an expert that had chanced upon this ce in his attempt to train. If he saw and left, then that would be it. Who would have known that even after ten minutes, he wouldnt leave. And from there, this happened. I thought that with his eyes, he would be able to see that I was an expert and wouldnt need to stay around. He had to be deliberately challenging me, and so I spoke some hard words to him as well. From there, we had started to fight because of our reputations. In this battle of intent, it would be wrong not to do so. Chen Aiyang closed his eyes in amazement, Youve already caused quite a stir here several days ago by fighting several experts of martial arts. I have a few friends in Beijing and so I know a little bit about what happened. But even this situation is not an easy one to absolve. They are all well known figures, and you are the founder of your own style and school. There was no friendliness between you two, and so there was no need to appear to be weak. But they had to be curious as well. To have you break their honor and then take away their face, not making a move after you announced yourself wouldnt do either. Wang Chao shook his head, I am still a youth whose fiery heart has yet to even out. My skill has increased, and I have stepped into the realm of Transforming Jin and found it hard to resist the urge to test it out. Thinking back to it, we could have just pressed hands, what need was there for a fight to the death? We were not forced to a point of no return, were we? No. You forged yourself a path of fighting in Beijing. Sooner orter, the two of you would have found each other and fought. A match in private is better than one that meets the eyes of many. In a public match, to lose a single move is to lose everything. Chen Aiyang looked at Wang Chao for a very long time before saying, And you have too much pressure on you, that is your sore point. I have been burdened by my family, and thus, my martial arts will never improve from this point on. Maintaining my current skill would be decent enough, let alone improve. And yet the events you are wrapped up is far greater than mine. Or at least, that is what I think. Your martial arts right now can be said to be at its peak. If you do not let go of these burdens, Im afraid you will end up like me. Unable to improve, and hard to maintain your skill. If you continue like this, then by the time you are thirty, itll be a mystery just how much you will retain. Obtaining the Way is easy, cultivating the Way is difficult. Wang Chao closed his eyes. Turtle Floating in the Water and the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. These two moves have made major achievements after my step into the Transforming Jin despite me never using them before. I know these two moves follow the way of dividing the muscles and miscing the bones in Chin Na, and makes up for the shorings of Xingyiquan. A single move can end a life, but I still cannot bear to use it in an actual fight and see its might. This means my heart has not yet fully matured. I have obtained the Way, but I have not yet cultivated it. I cannot let go of my burdens, but I dont know if you will be able to. Chen Aiyangpared his situation to Wang Chaos. The two of them hadnt associated with each other for a long time, but Wang Chao had traveled thousands of miles from Shandong to Singapore at the very moment he heard Chen Aiyang had been injured. So the feelings between the two had made them very close friends who had gone through many tribtions together. So when Wang Chao had called him, Chen Aiyang had put down everything at once to go to Beijing. Zhou Binglins arm can be reattached, but it will never be at the same power as before. His martial arts has been cut in half at the very least, his life will be in danger after this. Chen Aiyang spoke. Why is that? We are well known experts, where would we note acrossbat? What ce would not have someone seeking our lives? Zhou Binglin definitely doesnt have very few enemies. And after he fought you and was heavily injured, the people who he had troubled before wont leave their grudges end in the past for sure. They will seek to steal his martial arts learnt from the Sun School of Taichi, and see that he is finished. He has some disciples in Beijing most likely, but they did not inherit his legacy and only know enough to y for sport. No one will would be able to fight in his stead. The way I see things, you should find several disciples with talent after you recover and pass your legacy down to two or three of them to help keep up your appearances. Although you are young, a match is nheless dangerous. After the peak passes, then the everyday troubles and the problems you have started in the past wille back. The world is huge, and the number of young experts are many along with your enemies. Although you were forced, an enemy is an enemy either way. No one will care that you were forced into it, they will not forgive you. When Wang Chao heard the words teach a disciple, the image of Huo Linger had immediately came to mind. The girl he had met in Hong Kong had a decent amount of aptitude. Otherwise, Wang Chao wouldnt have used such simple words to teach the essence of internal martial arts to her. Perhaps, just perhaps I need to take in a disciple. Reaching the peak takes years but only a moment to pass. Qin Maojiao, Zhang Wei, Yong He, Yong Bao, Duan Guochao, Ye Xuan, and now Zhou Binglin. Then there is also the masters of Yiquan. At least with Ye Xuan, I had no qualms with killing him. The others had been involuntary. Wang Chao thought back to each fight he had in his mind. With each fight he had fought involuntarily or not, his hands had taken another life and added anotheryer of burden onto him. It was in most particr when he had been promoted to a major generalCit was unknown if it was because of Tang Zichen or not. Ever since he had learned of Tang Zichen back in Singapore and then Lin Yanan saying that the organization had investigated his personal background, Wang Chao knew that he was involved in a mess of trouble that he might not be able to free himself from. These burdens were like a giant boulder that he held above his head. Your internal injuries this time is very serious. Even as proficient I am in the art of healing, it would take a very long time for you to heal with my daily medical help and your cultivation of the health. But in this time, if there is anyone that wishes to challenge you, I will help stand in your ce. Chen Aiyang took out a set of acupuncture and moxibustion from the side. Chen Aiyang was an expert at the stage of Transforming Jin and was also an expert in the art of healing. He knew the human body like the back of his hand, and with his care and treatment, Wang Chao wasnt worried about his injuries. Do you happen to know why Zhou Binglin doesnt have an inheritor? Wang Chao suddenly asked. Zhou Binglin sees himself in very high regards. He was even willing to challenge Xue Lianxin despite a disciple taking the challenge in Xue Lianxins stead and ending it on an indecisive note. In the end, as a youth, he was quite arrogant. His aptitude in the Sun Style of Taichi was decent, but moral standing was not passed down. Perhaps when he saw you, a youth with decent skill, he was willing to deliberately test your moral character by provoking you. He would be able to see if you would stand up for it by then. Or perhaps he had no malicious intent and didnt think that things would progress to such a step. But you have your own status and tradition to pass on. What he did was indeed quite rash. Zhou Binglins skill in martial arts is many times better than the group of military instructors you met at the Yiquan dojo. After cultivating his health to his fifties, he was able to maintain his strength. A feat like that is not easy. Wang Chao sucked in a deep breath. The Sun School of Tachi had their own region. But the Sun School and the PRC sports and physical culturemission had came across a problem. The Sun School wished to continue their study on actualbat, and themission wished for them to lean towards performance. With the Sun School having no influential officials to back them, there was a conflict and so there were very few inheritors. Perhaps Zhou Binglin was one of them. Chen Aiyang took out a shiny long needle and pressed it into Wang Chaos waist with a slow action. This situation is preposterous. It seems I have not fully washed away the vicious currents from within my body. Until Zhou Binglin recovers, I will take his ce in case anyone wishes to find sport with him. Wang Chao spoke. That wont be necessary. If you take his ce, he will not feel grateful. From here on out, you and him are enemies until the death. His disciples will take revenge on you for him.You must be careful and try not to kill every single one or try to be too much. I would also suggest you not bother about helping him, you cant even move by yourself independently. Youve killed Duan Guochao and destroyed the fame of the Shaolin Temple. Youve also defeated a group of military instructors in Beijing. And now with your defeat of Zhou Binglin, you will be well known in Beijing. What happens next, you should take in disciples and gain awork. Teach some disciples and let them fight in your stead. If in the future you are still forced to fight, try to evade it as best as you can. Do not reveal your best martial arts, avoid hurting people, and dont get any new enemies. Youve made a name for yourself, you dont need to fight any more. Using the martial code of conduct to speak, should you evere across this same situation, you should avoid it. Turn to the art of performance and get rid of the vicious currents you had while making a name for yourself. Ai! After making a name for myself, there is still the martial code of conduct to speak of! Wang Chao had thought about those words helplessly. He thought about the name he had made for himself, and how he was considered the number one amongst the arm. Suddenly, the single image of a person appeared in his mind. This person held a spear and bottle gourd in hand. Wearing a bamboo hat, he stood in the darkness of the night with snow falling behind him amidst the fire in the background. This was Panther Head, Lin Chong. The martial arts instructor for 800,000 imperial guards. What a title that was. A fame like his was simr to the fame Wang Chao had right now. Under the heavens, just who was the true grandmaster, and who was the true hero? Chapter 155: Don’t Destroy the Bowl One Makes A Living From Chapter 155: Dont Destroy the Bowl One Makes A Living From Ive heard master Wang is recuperating here. May Ie in to take a look? Five or six inclothes men came walking into the corridor of the hospital. They were all well-built, and their faces had a firm and determined expression. Their walking patterns had been simr to that of a meddler, and some of them could be seen holding something in their hands, but the majority of them were empty handed. Clearly, they did not look like they were here to pay a social visit to a patient. Master Wang is recuperating at the moment. My apologies, pleasee back in another month when he has time to receive visitors. There had been a smile that didnt quite reach his eyes when Chen Aiyang greeted them. His words had been tactful, but the meaning within his words had been clear and unrelenting. Ah, is that so. The men each gave each other a mutual look, but their feet didnt stop moving and continued to walk towards the sick room where Wang Chao was. Chen Aiyang held out a hand to stop them from continuing. At the very front of the group, one man sneered andshed out quickly with his hand. His wrist bent at an angle as it pushed outwards in a way that made the entire strike seem soft, but there was a deceptive amount of power that wasmonly seem in the art of Chin Na. And yet it had beenpletely unexpected to see that when his hand made contact with Chen Aiyangs own, his gigantic body would be ejected backwards with a pow! mming into the nearby wall, the mans body slid down to the floor in an unconscious state. Are you practitioners of Yiquan? Chen Aiyang had used the soft Jin of Taichi to send a single person flying while staring down the rest of the group. With how your martial arts are, you have no right toe see master Wang Chao. Why has your master note? Master Wangs martial arts is ten times more brilliant than mine own. If you wish to see him and seek his guidance, that is fine. But see that you can defeat me first. Who are you? Someone had asked. Perhaps you might not know the name Chen Aiyang. Go back to your master and ask, youll know then. Chen Aiyang flicked up the fingers to his hand. What, will you stay here then? Very well. Welle back next time to visit. The group spoke before taking the fallen person and disappeared like a puff of smoke. This situation was a verymon urrence that would happen outside of Wang Chaos ward almost every day. Wang Chao and Zhou Binglin had fought in a park. It was true that Zhou Binglin had eaten up a heavy loss with his arm being severed by the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. Even if it was reconnected, it wouldnt be able to exert as much power and would essentially be no better than a prosthetic limb at most. For a martial artist, this was as good as a death certificate. To lose a single arm for them was to have their martial arts capability reduced by eighty percent. But Wang Chao had his internal organs severely injured as well. Thus, he had called over his good friend, Chen Aiyang, the number one expert in the Southeast Asia world of martial arts, to oversee him as he recuperated. Needless to say, his help was quite timely. Neither parties had said anything about their battle in the park, but several people who had been strolling around there had already seen it. Quickly, word of it had spread its way around the martial arts circle of Beijing. Wang Chao and Zhou Binglin were both great experts of martial arts. With the both of them fighting, no matter how covert their fight had been, it was useless to hide. There was no such thing as a wall that didnt allow wind to pass through or a dam that didnt leak water. And with Wang Chaos reputation for beating everyone in Beijing, he was already under watch by many people. The situation between he and Zhou Binglin had long since been of interest to them. Zhou Binglin didnt fit in with the martial arts circle in Beijing. But because of his overwhelming skill of it and fighting capabilities, the other martial art experts had conceded that he was strong despite never saying so in public. And now with Wang Chao defeating himCwith such a vicious move nheless, his name had grown even higher after people had heard about it. Just faintly, he was being called Wang the Undefeated. But with him injured and stuck in the hospital, what previously defeated master wouldnt borrow an excuse toe and visit to try and take advantage of the situation? Even if they couldnt strike him down in the hospital, they could at the very least strike at him with words to regain their beaten pride. They werent even able to see Wang Chao when they came, however. Like a gatekeeper, Chen Aiyang had prevented practically everyone from being able to enter his room. Wang Chao was a man of the military and could call soldiers to prohibit anyone from visiting him while he recuperated as well. But this simply had no use. The people he had offended were all well connected as well. He was only a title without actual power, a figurehead. In any aspect or field, it was hard to say the people he hired to protect him would show devotion on the surface but opposition underneath and fail to protect him. A general that doesnt lead would have no ears that would listen. A staff officer that doesnt give advice wouldnt even be heard even if he farted. From the very beginning, Wang Chao hadnt allowed the organization to hire people so as to avoid trouble. He hadplete confidence in Chen Aiyang. Ever since he had substituted for Chen Aiyang and exchanged martial arts, they had bonded over the hardships and trials to life and became friends that could treat one another with absolute sincerity. Chen Aiyang had already made a name for himself ten years prior. He had been in countless matches, and the lives he imed were far more numerous than Wang Chaos. He was the number one expert in the Southeast Asia world of martial arts and in his prime had his martial arts at the peak. From all those Yiquan practitioner military instructors, not a single one would be able to find a way to retrieve what was lost with him around. In this period of weakness, Wang Chaos high-profile name hadnt suffered a hit. On the contrary, Chen Aiyangs assistance had help add to his name. Ever since half a month ago when the head of the Yiquan dojo, Wang Yunlian came, he had unsessfully pressed hands with Chen Aiyang thrice before finally leaving in shame. From then on, none of the military instructors hade by. But some of their soldiers, or even disciples had sometimese by in their stead. Yet, for what reason would they be able to see Wang Chao? Pitter patter! The sounds of rain could be heard as it fell against the windows. It was especially verdant on the outside with the hazy autumn rain bringing forth a calm atmosphere. One daytime after half a month, Wang Chao was standing straight up as he stared out the window. With the rainy background, it was quiet and peaceful, a rare urrence. In another month, itll be December. Ai! In a sh, five years have gone by, where has the time gone? It really is like a dream. The fate of life is truly inconceivable. Five years ago in December, Wang Chao had met Tang Zichen. For an entire half month, Wang Chao had nourished his health and healed his internal organs back to fifty percent of its regr state. This was mainly due to Chen Aiyangs daily usage of acupuncture and the soft Hidden Jin massage to stimte the blood vessels and the entire internal organs. Not only did Chen Aiyang seed the Li Style of Taichi, he had also inherited their art of healing. Having an expert of Transforming Jin treat and nurse him everyday with his medical expertise, Wang Chaos recovery was naturally very swift. If Chen Aiyang wasnt there, it would take at least a year to recover with the treatment of the hospital. Wang Chao would never be able to handle such a long duration like that. The science of modern medicine was well developed, but those doctors and medical practitionersprehension of the human body could neverpare to an expert of Transforming Jin. Gently taking in a deep breath, Wang Chao closed his mouth let the breath warm up in it. Sticking his tongue to the roof of his mouth, he swallowed his saliva and breath. Gulp! The saliva and breath was swallowed down his throat in a single gulp. Wang Chaos chest let out a muffled sound that was akin to the sounds of a frog. After that, his two hands pressed against his chest and slowly massaged the abdomen. The intestines below the abdomen then let out a slight rumble as well. The internal organs within his body began to squirm. With a sound that circted from down to up and then from up back down, it was as if spring hade back to the pond next to the fields. Many frogs could be heard croaking in unison and joy. The Wudang method of dining on the breath, Fishing Toad Jin. Originally, a Daoist priest generations ago had heard the frogs in a pond joyously croaking one after another andbined it with what he knew of the human body to create a way to breathe and swallow the air to feed on it. Via this method, the way to strengthening the internal organs and nourish the health was made. The way to nourish health in Chinese boxing originated from the natural movements and understanding of animals in the world. These past few days, for the sake of helping Wang Chao treat his internal injuries, Chen Aiyang had given a thorough description of the secret Fishing Toad Jin of the Li Style of Taichi over to Wang Chao. Wang Chao had taught himself the Li style while also exining the killing moves of Assault of Dragon and Snake to Chen Aiyang. The two had exchanged martial arts without holding anything back. At first, no matter how close two masters were, they would generally leave behind something when exchanging martial arts. Like in the novel Dramatized History of Sui and Tang, the two male cousins Qin Qiong and Luo Cheng had taught each other their martial arts. But Qin Qiong had hidden his Killing Jian, and Luo Cheng had simrly hidden his Returning Spear from each other. Originally Chen Aiyang and Wang Chao were just two masters with regr interaction with each other. But the gushing spring that was Wang Chaos kindness after substituting for him in his match against Cheng Shanming was a rare thing toe across. A public match was a very cautious matter that was unlike a private match. For a well known practitioner, if he lost a hand in front of the eyes of many, he lost for an entire lifetime. Like an athlete, a screwup in regr practice was of no major importance. But during the Olympics, if he were to drop the ball, then it wouldnt do at all. Wang Chao and Zhou Binglins fight had been like this. With the both of them knowing of each others identity and fighting without another word, there was no time to consider fighting and consenting to inviting the Wulin with cards and agreeing to a life or death battle. Resolving this matter through such a way in the publics eye was always a way to guarantee a death. To fight in a public match was to gamble your life and name away for an all or nothing attempt. In a private match, even a serious injury would have some leeway of aeback. Wang Chao had substituted for Chen Aiyang in a public match. This had meant he had bet his own life and fame for another, making him a friend who had experienced life or death together with Chen Aiyang. With Wang Chao slowly feeding on this air, he had slowly felt his internal organs. Suddenly, the doors came mming open and the sweet-smelling wind of perfume had carried a gentle voice into the room, Master, I heard you were injured? I came to see you! Master? I dont think Ive epted any disciples, did I? Wang Chao whirled around to see a 17-18 year old young woman with a rosy-red and lightly touched up facee into the room. She wore a light-blue casual dress that had been quite simply cute in appearance. You are? Huo. Wang Chao had vaguely remembered that this woman was the little miss of the Huo family he had met in Hong Kong, Huo Linger. Master, I heard of what happened to you in Beijing. Youre amazing! Huo Linger had spoken once she had entered. Her voice had carried an exceptionally-affectionate tone to it. Master, look! Huo Linger had been like an impatient child upon meeting Wang Chao. Stretching out a hand and gave a gentle chop with it. Suddenly, all of the pores and hair on her body stood straight up. How did shee to understand it so quickly? Wang Chao was stunned. Huo Linger had just demonstrated a move from Karate, but the burst of Jin that had caused her pores to rise had been affected due to the dantian and vertebrae. Wang Chao could even clearly see that in her chopping motion, the middle of her vertebrae had been like a snake that was retreating downwards. When the Jin arrived at the vertebrae, the power in her fist had been doubled! This was the reason why the fundamental of the Three Integrals in martial arts was about the body obeying the vertebrae. Master, when youre discharged from the hospital, teach me something new! From until youre discharged, Ille take care of you. Huo Linger twirled her fingers. That.for me to teach you something new, you must be an official disciple of mine. Wang Chao was stunned. Ah, didnt I formally applyst time? Huo Linger was confused, her big eyes blinking rapidly. Linger, apprenticing yourself to a master isnt a game to y around with; it isnt that simple. There are rules to follow. You must have your parents, family, and close friends all attend a feast and kowtow to the master on the spot. Chen Aiyang came walking in. Chen Aiyang had arge business in Hong Kong, and so it seemed that he too recognized and knew Huo Linger. Chen Aiyang hadnt spoken wrongly. Wang Chao knew that well known masters of martial arts ced heavy importance on the rules for apprenticeship. It waspulsory for the head of the family, friends and family to attend a banquet along with those of the same principle in the martial arts world before kowtowing to the master. This wasnt Formalism, but rather a necessary means of doing things. If a master were to taken in a disciple silently, then in the case a disciple didnt admit that he had learnt from the master, what would happen to the master? In the case a fresh and new disciple learned from you, and then apprenticed himself to another master, what would happen then? A disciple was the future upholder for the master who would take their ce in a fight when the master grew old. They were vital figures for the fight of reputation. And for matters rting to the name, life, and honor of a martial artist, one couldnt afford to be sloppy. So it didnt matter whether it was in the old society or modern era. A true disciple of a master would have to invite their head of family, family, and friends over to a banquet where the disciple would kowtow to the master on the spot. If these conditions werent met, the master would never teach the disciple any genuine skill of theirs. Inviting the family head and kowtowing the master at the banquet was a binding act from disciple to master. In the future if they wished to change masters, didnt acknowledge their debts, or didnt respect their masters, then it was something that had to be heavily considered about. So for those who didnt throw a banquet and kowtow to him, Wang Chao wouldnt teach them anything. When Tang Zichen had taught him, it had been a test. He hadnt been apprenticed to her and he had always called her sister. When Wang Chao taught Cao Jingjing, he had only taught her posture training, and not about her vertebrae. The rules of the Wulin may have some malpractices, but some of them were necessary nheless. En! Ill set it up with my dad and mom then. Huo Linger nodded her head without hesitation. Hold on. Wait for another half month when I am discharged from the hospital. Wang Chao had still wished to test this aristocratic girl and make sure there was no doubts about this matter. He wasnt looking for a girlfriend to have sex with after all. He was looking for a disciple that could hold up his appearances and continue his name, martial arts, and principles. Thus he had to be very careful about this. In the case that this disciple was capable to be taught, then he would concentrate his attention and care meticulously for. ording to reason, Huo Lingers status was already suitable for her to be a disciple. Her talent was one in a hundred, and the Huo family and the government had close ties with one another. A disciple that was a part of a rich family had many ways to help protect the namesake of their master. Masters and grandmasters were all humans in the end, not Immortals. They had to live in the mundane world, eat, drink, sleep, live, and spend money. Well then, rise up from your bed, master, Ill help brush your teeth. Ill have someone bring some soymilk; do you want to eat fried breadsticks or a steamed bun? Therell be lotus root in the steam bun, its really tasty! Ill have a specialized chefe in. That very morning, Huo Linger had a cup, brush, and had several breakfast foods brought on up. For the days after that, Huo Linger had indeed taken a considerable amount of care over Wang Chao without the arrogance or temperament to be expected from a daughter born from a rich and powerful family like hers. This had made Wang Chao very surprised. I used to treat my grandfather this way as well to curry favor for a bigger part of the inheritance. Huo Linger had honestly replied when asked, leaving Wang Chao unsure of whether tough or cry. For a week and a day, Wang Chao would teach Huo Linger several fundamentals about the posture training in his free time. He had also taught her the Chopping and Pounding Fist of Xingyiquan. Wang Chao had a unique understanding of fighting techniques and had been able to blend in those profound techniques into the daily aspects of his everyday life. To use the most basic of words of everyday life to exin, it was a sensation of as clear as ones cottage splitting open. A genuine master of martial arts would know how to fight and how to teach. Lets go outside to the closest park. In a few days, Ill be discharged. One morning when the bright dawn had just appeared, Wang Chao suddenly had the feeling of wanting to go for a jog. En, okay! Huo Linger nodded her head. Swiftly packing in her stuff, she followed Wang Chao out the door. It was quite peaceful in the early morning. The sky was still quite hazy in the park, and not many peoplee be seen exercising. But there were still a few early risers that were doing so. Master, lookCtheres some people practicing martial arts over there. The two were walking by a tree-filled avenue when Huo Linger had spoken out. Not too far away, there was a single middle-aged man teaching the posture training to five or six others. Their postures doesnt seem to be urate. Its a bit different from what master taught. Huo Linger was just starting to speak when Wang Chao looked over. But when his eyes had widened, she had shut her mouth. Lets go. Wang Chaos was unwell, but he had turned to leave. If a person teaches his disciples incorrectly, you shouldnt speak up still. Even if a person is taking in disciples for the sake of money, you cannot say he is wrong. Would it make sense to destroy the rice bowl one makes a living from for no reason? There are many practitioners amongst the people. The majority are lovers for the art, some for the money, some for the daily exercise, and some to eat. You should take note, even if you be extremely strong in martial arts one day, you shouldnt speak out so carelessly if youe across this again. This is a taboo; a broken bowl is what every martial artist fears. Chapter 156: Muay Thai, Yoga, and a Ninth Dan (First) Chapter 156: Muay Thai, Yoga, and a Ninth Dan (First) Are there so many rules like this? Huo Linger spoke after she and Wang Chao had made it out from the eyesight of the group. In the past, the Wulin had many more rules; but as it is today it is morex. Yet, there are still the basics that remain today as well. Wang Chao wasnt willing to divulge any more about this. As long as Huo Linger knew the simple rules, she would be able to avoid any trouble. But Im curious. Hong Kong is a prestigious ce with many masters of martial arts. With the prestige of your Huo family, finding a master to teach you would be no problem. Why was it that you looked to apprentice yourself to me? As Wang Chao walked along the park avenue, the morning mist had finally started to dissipate. The eastern skies had already begun to show the sun-dyed red clouds. Today it seems, would be another good day. With his intent rising along with the sun would across the sky, Wang Chaos steps grew quicker, but steady. Each time he brought a foot up, anyone that saw him would feel as if he was stuck to the ground. His heel, toes and sole would step on the ground, rise back up, and fall back down as he walked. As if the ground was a viscous pile of sweet syrup, one of Wang Chaos feet would always be stuck to it. From the legses life and is ultimately connected to the earth. With each step and breathe, the hairs of his entire body seemed to move up and down along with the pores closing and opening. In this fashion, it was as if he was one single nose breathing in and out through his entire body. A single breath of fresh air would go through the mouth and nose and pass through the lungs. On the way, the old and decayed air would be passed out, leaving the person to feel refreshed. A real person breathes with the step. Everyone else breathes with the throat. After reaching the Transforming Jin stage, all of the pores on Wang Chaos entire body could open and close at will. Each time he breathed, his entire body was affected. From top to bottom, from his head to all the way down to his toes, he could feel the cirction of his breath. But this was a deliberate movement by Wang Chao. He had not yet reached a stage where this was a natural movement. Still, he could move the blood vessels throughout his body along with the sturdy tendons and muscles. By removing the poisonous blood and decayed air, his life had reached a period of longevity thanks to the cultivation of his health. If he had advanced yet another step and was able to make these movements natural whenever he took a step and breathed, then he would be what Zhuangzhi had described as a Daoist spiritual master. Topound on this foundation, if he advanced yet another step and could suspend his thoughts, move without moving, and know without seeing, then he would reach what the Doctrine of the Mean of Confucian said as the Sincere Way. But it was pointless to talk about those at his current progression. Transforming Jin was merely a step past the main chamber and into the inner rooms. But even then, he could only peek into these rooms of the utmost boundaries from the corner. Wang Chao hadnt even spared another sentence with Zhou Binglin of the Sun Style Taichi before they fought. He had relied on the robustness that came with youth along with the obscenely strong two killing moves from the Crocodile Fist, Turtle Floating in Water, and Cutting Tail of the Crocodile to sever Zhou Binglins arm. While he himself had took on serious damage, it had taken Chen Aiyang two months to heal him more than halfway. Inparison, Zhou Binglin was far more miserable. His life in the Wulin could be said to be forfeited. These past few days of recuperation in the hospital were spent in deep thought by Wang Chao. Ever since his first appearance into the martial arts world, he had made enemies with many people. Although the view he had now was spectacr, the path in front of him wouldnt be as easy to walk, meaning he had no choice but to involve others now. Taking in Huo Linger as his disciple was another example of him consolidating his foundation. While Huo Linger had the aptitude, she was a woman, and the daughter of a powerful family. She could not be expected to fight inpetitions and kill to live. But as a disciple, being a part of a powerful family was what many masters of martial arts based their conditions on. Thus, Wang Chao had decided a disciple like that. But there was still one other problem that had to be cleared up. Where did Huo Linger learn her Karate from? Did she have any other masters? I used to study abroad in America. Over there, I learned Karate at a dojo during my studies. Huo Linger twirled her fingers as she spoke of her own history from behind Wang Chao. After my graduation, I went to Japan and studied in Shotokan for a while. The Karate dojos there were simr to a school. As long as you can pay, you can learn. There were openpetitions, and some in secret. That year, I participated in the Junior World Championships before returning. I was in the midst of looking for a master to apprentice myself under, but when I heard that master had defeated and killed Ye Xuan in Shandong, I was determined to be your disciple. I see. Wang Chao nodded his head, seeing no faults in her words. The rules in a Karatepetition prohibits the use of many different fierce fighting methods and is considered a family sport. But the traditional ways of killing cannot be shown onstage either due to its bloody nature. Even as a champion of the junior tournament, it doesnt count for much. I know that as well. Huo Linger nodded her head. Every student of the orthodox Karate schools in Japan know that Japan has both open and secretpetitions. The openpetitions have many regtions while the secret ones have none and do not prohibit a match that maims or cripples someone. These hiddenpetitions have earned the support of both the Japanese world of martial arts along with the Japanese government itself, but they arent publicized. Even in Korea and Thand, they have these samepetitions. We too have underground fighting, but the government does not condone it. Our government is different from theirs. Its getting bright, lets go to that the zoo nearby and take a look. Listening to Huo Linger talk of her studies in Japan, Wang Chao looked up to the sky to see its weather. Walking out from the park, they hired a taxi and drove over to the zoo. What hostility was there between you and Ye Xuan? It seems like you really hated him. A sh of grief and hatred went through Huo Lingers eyes at the mention of Ye Xuan. When I was studying Shotokan in Japan, I came to know a really good sister. But because she was short on money, she participated in one of the secretpetitions. Ye Xuan had broken her arm, and it still hasnt recovered! Ive long since wanted to take revenge but I was never a match for Ye Xuan sadly. Ai! With ack of money, one can only participate in the secretpetitions. The normal openpetitions have many unwritten rulesCthose are even scarier than the written rules. Even the sportsmission have many unwritten rules; even if you arent strong, you can be the champion. How could apetition like that produce any type of experts? Wang Chao shut his eyes and sighed. When Huo Linger thought about how she became a champion for the very same tournament Wang Chao described, she felt as if her title was very exaggerated and couldnt help but blush a little. It was another ten minutes before the taxi had reached the zoo. Upon paying the entrance tickets, Wang Chao and Huo Linger strolled on in. As soon as he had walked in, Wang Chao could see the massive head of a ck bear crouching underneath the tree of a fake mountain. Dozing off, both its eyes and chubby body seemed to be in peace. To be both vigorous and peaceful, this bear had shown the best of both worlds beautifully. Wang Chaos foot faltered for a moment before he squatted down as well. Looking at the bear for a very long time from the cement, he finally gave a curt nod. Huo Linger hadnt understood just why he had done so however. The majority of martial arts were derived from the way an animal hunts its prey. From the way it fights, many things can be understood. These animals may have lost their wild nature, but their instincts are still there. Take a good look, plenty can be learned from them. Wang Chao stood up. When the timees when one can go to the African Savannas and see the true wild natures of animals and how they act, that would be very beneficial. Lets go and see what else we can see. Afterwards, Wang Chao had looked at the snake, crane, tiger, leopard, horse, and many other animals. Like an obedient disciple, Huo Linger followed him from behind. Finally, they arrived at the aquarium. Wang Chao had first seen the sea turtle and hawksbill turtle floating lightheartedly over the waters. The sea turtle was heavy in weight, but its limbs could swim across the waters in an extremely skilled manner. The tortoise is one of the most long-living animals. Wang Chao observed for a very long time before finally speaking. Its body is very cumbersome because of its shell. It is like a bear in steadiness, but when it glides across the waters with its limbs, it is like a bird in flight. In the waters, the tortoise exemplifies the Bear by the Bird perfectly. This is what a person should want to learn from it. Huo Linger could only give a half-understanding nod. Wang Chao wouldnt bother to exin it clearly either. When teaching a disciple, whatever they heard was how much they heard. The rest was up to them to learn themselves. Furthermore, Huo Linger wasnt yet at a level where she could grasp and understand the concept of learning from all the animals in the world. What he had just said right now would only barely give her some superficial knowledge. This time, Wang Chao had came to the zoo as a form of self-cultivation to deepen the bond between animals and Chinese boxing. Although he was already capable of turning sound into silence with each of the twelve stances of Xingyiquan, had reached the Transforming Jin stage, and could couple soft and hard together perfectly, the importance was in intention. Style or form wasnt the most important here. To be able to return ones martial arts to its natural state and have each strike reflect the million year evolution of every animal and embody the true meaning of an animals fight for survival without bothering to stick to formCthat was what it meant to have ones martial arts reach the summit. From having sound to having silence. From having form to having none. In the end, there was only instinct and the intent to survive. This was the paramount and true essence of the fist reaching the highest form. From external to internal. To be small to see big. To regain the natural state.To have intent without intent. This what it meant to be a true person. After seeing the sea turtle and hawksbill turtle, Wang Chao finally walked to the crocodile enclosure. There was a single giant pond with a dozen crocodiles lying there. Some were floating in the waters, some were sprawled out on the grassy shores, and some were hidden in the mud without moving. By the side was a fish stand that one could purchase fish that could be thrown down for the crocodiles to enjoy. It was also another way of ie for the zoo administrator. Wang Chao looked at the stand for a moment before buying a singlerge grass carp to throw down. Suddenly! The fishy smell of the carp had attracted the attention of two nearby crocodiles. The originally peaceful crocodiles had instantly exploded and brought their mouths wide open like a sacrificial bowl to pige the fish from each other. Bang! A single tail had pped against the water and sprayed it everywhere. A single mouth had mped onto the fish while two ws were brought forth. The skin on its back and spasmed for a split-second before its vertebrae quickly receded back into its tail. With another twitch of the tail, it had rebounded along with the vertebrae. Sshing everywhere, a whirlpool had formed while the crocodiles entire body had soared into the air. With this scissor-looking tail, the crocodile had exploded forward with its giant body as if it was in flight. Huo LingerCwho had been watching, had stepped back in fright, afraid that the crocodile woulde upshore to bite at her. But she had been standing three or four meters away from the crocodiles. This had made it impossible for a crocodile to fly up high enough to bite her. She had been frightened because of the violent aura of the crocodile in that one moment. In this moment, the grass carp had already been reduced to pieces and swallowed down. Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. This had been one of the fiercest moves in the Crocodile Fist in Xingyiquan. Wang Chao had used this move to tear apart Zhou Binglins arm during their fight. But seeing how the crocodile had truly used it to hunt his prey, Wang Chao knew that this inspiration-filled move was filled to the brim with terrifying might. Wang Chao observed in silence. He could only rey this scene back in his mind along with the floating scene of the turtle. As he thought of both creative concepts, he seemed as if he had gained anotheryer of understanding. Under the way of direct strikes of the Longfist in the world, nothing surpassed the Pound. The ancient elders of Xingyiquan had once contained the moves of the Four Pounds of Xingyiquan. This wasnt all that different from the Hammer methods of Taichi. And the dividing the muscles and miscing the joint concept of closebat Chin Na had contained the move of Turtle Floating in Water in it. It required a person to be steady while both hands were quick and agile. After a single palm, it would streak across the body. With two movements from the vertebrae, the fists would be like a scissors de that opened and closed. Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. as it was called, would tear apart the enemy. The tortoise originally contained the steadiness of a bear and the agileness of a bird. It was different from the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle, but the creative concept behind it was simr. When the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile soared into the sky, it carried the inspiration of a snake bing a dragon. It had also carried the creativity behind the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow as well with its flight. The Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow was quite intimately rted to the Assault of Dragon and Snake. In the martial arts under the heavens, all of the terrifying moves at their peaks have simrities with one another. Practically every move is the same move. The movements arent the same, but the creativity behind it is. Wang Chao resumed his thoughts on the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile, Assault of Dragon and Snake, Dual Form of Bear and Eagle, Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow, and the Turtle Floating in Water killing moves. Apparently, he had understood something, but he had no idea how to describe it urately. Lets go. Looking up, Wang Chao could see that the sun had rose above the zoo. It was noon, meaning Wang Chao had no longer wished to think about it anymore. In the next few days, Ill be discharged. When that timees, youll officially be my disciple. Okay. Huo Linger responded happily. Just as Wang Chao was fully healed and prepared to be discharged from the hospital. Hong Kong. In a specialized shooting range of the Huo family. Two gun-holding youths wearing leisure-clothing could be seen four to five meters apart from one another. A third persons head, arm, and leg had a single white stripe around it. His skin was dark, his height was short, but his physique was solid. This youth had brown hair and looked very simr to the males from the coastside of southeast Asia. Two shots could be heard as the youth suddenly dodged and weaved. His vertebrae had been like a bow and shot outwards, letting the two bullets dig fruitlessly into the ground behind him. Bang bang! Another two shots could be heard.as the two youths shot at this man with their gun. The males body had nimbly dodged the bullets like an ape hopping up and down. And as if his body was without bones, he had dodged the two bullets. The two youths had fired six times each in rapid session, but they had been unable to hit the man they were aiming at. It was finally after they had run out of bullets that they stopped firing. In the world of fighting, the fast remain unbroken! When the suntanned, short, but built man saw that there were no more bullets, he finally came to a stop. In the middle of his face, there was a centipede-like xcar that was quite malevolent to look at. Stopping, he spoke these nine words. But these words had been simr to what The Beast had said in the movie Kung Fu Hustle. Good, very good! We are specially trained in the art of marksmanship, and yet the two of us were unable to shoot you. You are fully deserving to be called the grandmaster Nguy?n, the number one practitioner of Muay Thai and Yoga. One man spoke as he put down his gun. You tter me too much. My trip back from India was nothing special. Ive heard that many experts have appeared in Southeast Asia as ofte however. Ive also received an invitation from master Choi Jang Baek from Korea to go to Hong Kong. Instead, Im indebted to the two young masters of the Huo family. Master Nguy?n H?ng T made a name for himself in his twenties in the southeast Asia world of martial arts. Ive heard five yearster, you ran to India to learn the orthodox school of Yoga and returned to Thand to open up a school. How amazing! Even now, master Nguy?n H?ng T is capable of dodging bullets, that is a feat I find inconceivable. When I heard that master Nguy?n wasing to Hong Kong, I just had to invite you. One reason was to find out about your martial arts, and the other was to request something from master Nguy?n. What is it? Nguy?n H?ng T asked. My younger sister Huo Linger loves fighting. She even went to Japan to learn Karate, but she didnt get very far with it and wished to find a master to learn from. When ninth Dan Choi came to Hong Kong, I had asked in hopes that my sister could be taught under him, but he had rmended master Nguy?n instead. Thus, I would like to invite master Nguy?n. Nguy?n H?ng T spoke, Thats not a problem, but the reason master Choi and I came from Korea to Hong Kong is because weter n on boarding a ne to Beijing to take care of some business. What good timing, my younger sister is currently having fun in Beijing. But what business might master Nguy?n have there in Beijing? Nguy?n H?ng Ts lips cracked open into aughing smile. The scar on his face had grown even more malevolent-looking than before. I heard a person master Choi was acquainted with in his earlier life was injured by someone, so we came to see him, thats all. Chapter 157: Muay Thai, Yoga, and a Ninth Dan (Second) Chapter 157: Muay Thai, Yoga, and a Ninth Dan (Second) Bang! Two arms crossed together in collision. With that sound, the entire room seemed to have started to shake. The sounds of muscles and bones hitting together had the same sound like iron being struck. Two figures had melded together before quickly detaching away from each other like an eagle striking from the skies and a tiger pouncing at amb. After these two figures had split apart and stabilized themselves apart from each other, they did not move. Looking at each other for a long time, the two men suddenly began to openlyugh. As expected, you are fully deserving to be called the Iron Fist Hwarang of the world of fighting, master Choi. Your martial arts is just as sharp as ever. Even against an old friend, you certainly dont hold back. A thin but well built man with a scar on his face began to chuckle. This man was the master of Muay Thai, Nguy?n H?ng T. Master Nguy?n, your muscles and bones can dislocate at will, and when soft, it is as soft as rattan, and when firm, it is as hard as steel. Coupling soft and hard togetherCit seems in these five years, youve deciphered the profound mysteries of Yoga in both India and Nepal. Speaking with Nguy?n H?ng T was a figure that wore the uniform of a Taekwondo with a ck belt. High-statured and determined in appearances, this mans nose was highly ced and his eyes shined like crystals. This mans skin was fair with a tint of yellow to it. His age appeared to be from 37 to 40, but he was still handsome but had an abnormally mature aura of a master. Just three years shy of 60, this man had been awarded by the World Taekwondo Federation the title of a ninth-dan fighting master. In the world of fighting, he had the illustrious moniker of Iron Fist Hwarang, Choi Jang Baek. In his youth, Choi Jang Baek had studied the art of killing while serving the military in Korea. While known as one of the very bests, he had been discharged from service and studied boxing, Karate, Judo, Chinese Wushu, and Yoga before fusing them all together to form a different branch of Taekwondo, the Jang Baek style Taekwondo. The Baekdu Mountains was a holy mountains in the eyes of Korea during the Goryeo dynasty. Choi Jang Baeks name along with his school of Taekwondo had already been a sacred path in their hearts as well. TL Note: Choi Jang Baek and the Baekdu mountains share the same characters, . This Iron Fist Hwarang had many disciples. The Jang Baek style Taekwondo had been circted throughout America, western Europe, North America, and the others. Even in Japan, this it was a new type of school that could contend with Shotokan, Judo and the other styles for the top. You tter me. Haha, we all started fighting from strengthening our bones and muscles, but we reach the same end path by a different route. I studied Yoga, but your study of it was ultimately more profound. Otherwise, I would not have been able to fight with you so easily just now. A grandmaster of Taekwondo and a grandmaster of Muay Thai. From the outside, the Iron Fist Hwarang was more than capable of withstanding against Nguy?n H?ng T. But Nguy?n H?ng T had another source of temperament that radiated from his body as a result from being a veteran of hundreds of battles. After killing so many and gaining the bloody stench of blood, he looked rather terrifying to many. In a battle of Muay Thai, it didnt matter if it was aparison of notes or an actual battle. There was no such thing as holding back with Muay Thai. If you did not die, then it was my death. From a strict, severe, and ruinous way of training the body, its vicious fighting style was something that both Asia and even the world itself would heavily fear. Clearly, this Nguy?n H?ng T was a killing machine made for battle. With the killing aura radiating from him, even a regr person would feel goosebumps when fighting him. Master Nguy?n, where did you earn that scar on your face? We havent met for many years, but youve changed far more than I have, Choi Jang Baek sat down on the ground cross-leggedly. Nguy?n H?ng T sat down as well, In the past I once fought with the Bajiquan master Zhang Guangming in Vietnam. He broke one of my ribs, causing me to have to recuperate for a long time. But after that, I was unwilling to remain in southeast Asia. Traveling for India, I began to seek for the secrets to Yoga for my revenge. This wound was when I entered a criminal gang in India and came across a hundred men with weapons after me. This is the result of that battle. After my return, I heard Zhang Guangming had fought another and was killed after I left. I had no more need for revenge and so I opened up a school in Thand. Choi Jang Baek began to recount his own history, I remember hearing about your lose that year. It was very fortunate you did not die. In Thand, you supported the army, and opened your school to help train the men of the military. I heard about that as well, and so I called you here today. Ah, how was my rmendation for the Huo family? My appearances dont like as nice as yours. Nguy?n H?ng T gave a hollowugh, The people from the Huo family didnt seem to have any good impressions of me at first. It was only after I demonstrated my movements to evade their bullets that they begun to respect me. Master Nguy?n, I speak honestly. Your killing intent is far too much. Even when I was meeting with you, I felt as if my heart would burst out from my chest any second. Choi Jang Baekughed elegantly. My thoughts differ. Nguy?n H?ng Tughed darkly for a moment, Ah, that Chinese friend of yours, who is he anyways? Whats his martial arts like? Are we here in Beijing to reim the honor that he lost for him? A Chinese martial artist isnt that easy to fight. My first loss was against such a martial artist. If you arent bitter enemies with him, I dont think its necessary to take such a course of action. Half and half really. Choi Jang Baek kneaded at his slim fingers and the web between his thumb and forefingers. The sound of his knuckles cracking could be heard in a rhythmic sound that illustrated the strength of an iron plier being used. China and India are both nationalities with an ancient history and culture that has spanned for several thousand years. They both have their own unique method of cultivation for health. Whether it is Taekwondo, Muay Thai, or any other killing discipline in the world, they must coordinate with any secret method of cultivation in order to unlock the secrets to the body and reach the pinnacle of fighting. You and I have blended in many different disciplines to establish our own styles, but we are not yet perfect. Choi Jang Baek started. He did not speak his intentions clearly and had instead made it even more vague. That much is indeed true. What about it? Nguy?n H?ng T cracked a smile. That friend of mine has been made aware of that a long time ago. He is a man who has fought with the Chinese martial artists many times. An expert of the utmost level, he was taught by a mysteriously strong school of Taichi. This man has studied the art of truebat and renounced his school and every shackle that bound him to his country for it. After we got to know each other, we kept in contact through our letters; even now, we can be said to be friends. Justst month, I heard that he fought another and lost, resulting in an arm of his to be lost. My friend has never taken in a true disciple, so my idea this time to go see him is partially to wish him well and the other is to see if we can obtain any information from him. If a man can receive assistance from a friend in his time of need, he would be more willing to divulge his secrets. There is more! Choi Jang Baek closed his eyes. The one who defeated him poses a great threat to me. The friend that Choi Jang Baek spoke of was Zhou Binglin. Back in his prime, Zhou Binglin had fought across the entire world of martial arts in southeast asia. He had even paid a visit to Korea when Choi Jang Baek was about ten years younger than him. As a younger man, Choi Jang Baek had respected Zhou Binglin deeply and received several pointers from him as a result. In the future when Choi Jang Baek began to make his appearance, Zhou Binglin was retreating into seclusion. But Choi Jang Baek was deeply aware that Zhou Binglins martial arts was an original style that should be learnt. So with time, he hade to receive guidance from Zhou Binglin. Later, he had even invited Zhou Binglin to be a chairperson to his Taekwondo school. Zhou Binglin wouldnt need to do anything and would receive a generous sry for it. Zhou Binglin was not suited for the world of martial arts due to his narcissistic personalityfortable way of living. But no one would have imagined that it was all made possible due to Choi Jang Baeks timely sum of money sent to him. This sry and Zhou Binglins status was naturally much higher than when Wang Chao had first started as an overseer to the Taekwondo dojo When Wang Chao opened his school in Shandong, his business partnership with Liao Junhua and the backing of the army had not only struck a blow towards the Shaolin Temple, it had also deeply impacted the profit of Taekwondo schools in Shandong. Shandong was merely a body of water away from Korea, so a ninth-dan grandmaster of Taekwondo and the world of fighting like Choi Jang Baek had naturally paid attention to it. So this time when he heard Zhou Binglin had lost to Wang Chao and sustained a serious injury, he had decided to kill two birds with one stone. The first bird would be going to meet Zhou Binglin in Beijing in a friendly capacity to try and regain Zhou Binglins reputation for him. This would most certainly make Zhou Binglin feel indebted and would perhaps be willing to loosen his purse of martial arts knowledge. The second bird was Wang Chao himself. Originally, Wang Chao had been no threat to them, but just faintly, Choi Jang Baek felt that this school of internal martial arts in Shandong would in the future be a intersecting business with his own. He wouldnt be first in culture or even second in martial arts. The world of martial arts was as fickle as that. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Choi Jang Baek begun to seek for a way to resolve this hidden danger. But since Wang Chao was able to defeat Zhou Binglin, his fame had grown even bigger than his. Yet in his heart, there was no guarantee that Choi Jang Baek would be able to defeat Wang Chao, and so he had called for the Muay Thai master Nguy?n H?ng T. Nguy?n H?ng T wasnt some nameless wonder in Thand. He was a great master of Muay Thai and had also another identity of being a general that would train the special ops soldiers in the art of killing. Each and every individual with great martial arts and an illustrious name of being a master would normally be held in great interest by the military. This held true for every nation in the world. For example, all of the experts Wang Chao had fought at the Yiquan dojo had been martial art instructors. For a person like Zhou Binglin, it was because of his extreme haughtiness and hatred for social niceties and speeches that made people feel embarrassed to be around him. It was for that reason that the major officials did not like him. Otherwise, a position as a military instructor for the central government would be a simple task. I see what you mean. Nguy?n H?ng Ts eyes glistened with an easily detectable light. Your friend Zhou Binglin must be very strong. But with his age, his physical strength surely had to have atrophied a bit. But even then, the one who defeated him has to be an expert as well. You wish to have me get involved and butt heads with him, then depending on the situation, youll act appropriately, correct? It is as you say. Choi Jan Baek admitted. But I didnt invite you here today to butt heads withoutpensation. I know that your dojo in Thand iscking in funds and cannot expand. Your influence iscking as well while the military is not willing to invest in you. So, my price for inviting you here this time will be twenty million euros invested into your dojo. This joint cooperation, what do you say? Twenty million euros! Nguy?n H?ng T had been startled. He had indeed came across some money trouble for his dojo in Thand and could not expand as a result. If he were to gain twenty million euros however, the benefits would go without saying. His martial arts contained his own unique ideas which had been enough to form his own style. But because of theck of money, he was unable to expand and turn this into a brand. If he could truly expand and be a brand, then his name would forever be written into the history of martial arts. He himself would develop the school into a great name that would be simr to the Japanese Karate schools. He and Choi Jang Baek were friends, but they were not friends that had gone through thick and thin together. It would be unwillingly that Nguy?n H?ng T would be the road paver for Choi Jang Baek, but if there was a price for it, there would be no way that he would refuse it. Muay Thai at its very center was very bloody and cruel. Whether it was to the practitioner themselves or their opponents, it reeked of blood and cruelty. Nguy?n H?ng T was a grandmaster in Muay Thai with a difference in ideology. It had taken no consideration for him to agree to Choi Jang Baek at all. Master Nguy?n seems quite delighted. Thatss from the Huo family had originally been brought to me to be taught. I rmended you to them in ce of a courtesy gift. With the Huo family, your business in Hong Kong would increase with plenty of assistance. Choi Jang Baekughed merrily. Let uspare notes for a few days and then set out to Beijingter to pay a visit to Zhou Binglin. Plenty of maple trees could be seen outside the windows to the hospital. With the scarlet leaves and the autumn wind blowing to them to the ground, it was quite the poetic scene. Opening the windows, Wang Chao took in a deep breath of the air with closed eyes. His hand extended out to the window with an open palm. After several moments, a single red maple leaf had floated right on the center of his palm. Detecting the presence of the maple leaf, Wang Chaos mind became like autumn itselfCaustere and silent with just a tiny amount of joy. As one practices day in and night out to cultivate the health, one also had to cultivate during all four seasons ordingly. Today would be the day Wang Chao would be discharged from the hospial. For two months, Chen Aiyang had treated Wang Chaos internal injuries. With this treatment and Wang Chaos new strength from the Transforming Jin, he was nowpletely better. Master, youre getting discharged today, what great timing! My older brothers in Beijing right now. When I told him about me being apprenticed to you, he wanted to invite you over, how about it? Right on time, Huo Linger had entered. Chapter 158: Standing Still Without Moving to Dodge A Bullet Chapter 158: Standing Still Without Moving to Dodge A Bullet En, your eldest brother can act in ce of your father. When the timees for apprenticeship, your brother will do. When it came to the rules of old, Wang Chao didnt adhere to it as strictly as others. Hearing Huo Lingers words had only prompted him to respond in agreement. Huo Lingers face had looked a little embarrassed. Reddening in the face, she looked as if she wanted to say something but was too hesitant to. Oh? Was there something you wanted to ask? Wang Chao could guess what her expression had meant. Well.my brother knew that I was studying martial arts, but I didnt tell him about you, master Wang. He found me a very well known expert, so me telling him about this now will be a bit embarrassing. Is that right? Wang Chao had been surprised as he realized theplications of the matter, Is he stealing my disciple? Or is this a timely coincidence? It has to be coincidental, I cant take this too leisurely. In the old age of the Wulin, when two martial artists found the same person they wanted to take in, there would always be a fight that would break out that neither side could back away from. If they did, then their name would be tarnished in a way simr to losing in a battle. Many years ago, martial artist Du Xinwu and Shaolin martial artist Liu Baichuan had once fought each other for the sake of a disciple. Who is that well known martial artist? Wang Chao asked. I heard it was someone named Nguy?n H?ng T, he practices Muay Thai and Yoga and is well known in Thand. Huo Linger knew that much and had been worried. Wait, master, dont tell me youre going to fight him? Youre both men of known fame;nguage neveres first, and martial arts neveres second. Even in the hiddenpetitions when I practiced Karate, the Muay Thai practitioners would always kill or maim their opponents. My brother said that martial artist is already here in Beijing too. Oh, is he with your brother? I dont think so, I think he went to go see a friend with ninth-dan Iron Fist Hwarang Choi from Korea. Iron Fist Hwarang! Wang Chao suddenly had a bad feeling arise in his heart as if he had made some sort of connection. Choi Jang Baek is an expert of the world of fighting, so the Muay Thai practitioner shouldnt be inferior to him in strength. Are they really here to see a friend in Beijing? What friend is it? Its already been two months since the start of my disturbance in Beijing, so news of it should already be known to everyone. Choi Jang Baek most likely knows about my school in Shandong as well. I doubt he hasnt collected enough information on me, itd be too coincidental for him toe to Beijing now then. Plus, I already toyed around with that one graduate student in the University of Beijing. Could it be possible that the graduate student really does have some connections with Choi Jang Baek and had hime here to fight me? When Wang Chao listened to this, his heart had felt a sudden premonition. He could just barely make some connections, but the definite conclusion was something he couldnt put his finger to just yet. When ones martial art reached a high enough state, the sensitivity of the heart and mind followed suit. At the highest level, one could sense something without even thinking about it. With Wang Chao having his mind honed by the Transforming Jin, his intuition had been keen enough to make some connections and infer why Choi Jang Baek was here in Beijing. Theres no use to thinking anymore about it. In any case, today will be the day I have to be discharged. Ill go see your brother anyways. Theres a car waiting at the entrance, Ill help master pack up your stuff. Huo Linger spoke with some rxation. I dont have anything too important, so theres no need to tidy things up. Just wait down below and give a phone call to master Chen, he went to see a friend as well today. As he spoke, Wang Chao walked out from his ward. His footsteps were steady and stuck to the ground. His face was rosy-red with health and waspletely unlike that of a sickly person. In this period of recuperation, Wang Chao had been bedridden almost from start to finish without being able to move. It was because Chen Aiyang was afraid that his muscles would atrophy and his veins would grow stiff that he had used his Hidden Jin to massage Wang Chaos muscles and circte the blood flow. After some minor movements, Wang Chao had been able to walk from himself and spent very little time on the bed as a result. The two months of recuperation had not affected his skill, as he and Chen Aiyang would spend every day conversing to each other about the theory and philosophy of martial arts, further deepening their understanding of it. Naturally, understanding was understanding, andbat wasbat. Neither of the two could be mistaken for another. Understanding benefitted the mind whilebat benefitted the body. After leaving the hospital, there was indeed a single ck-streamlined Mercedes Benz waiting. Huo Linger entered the drivers seat and waited for Wang Chao to enter before stepping onto the elerator to bring the car flying away like a swallow skimming the waters. Slow down a bit, this is a city area. Okay. Huo Linger smiled sweetly before easing up on the speed. Shes a woman, but theres that forceful trait to her blood. Unexpectedly, she would be a great expert, its a shame that she was born from a wealthy family that would forbid her from fighting to the death. If not, she would have been able to temper herself throughbat, and from there, even I dont know just how strong shed be. Wang Chao had learned even more about her after watching her step on the elerator. Driving for fifty minutes, the car had finally arrived at a rather secluded vi. Turning left then right, they swerved to a stop near a gated house. Fishing out a remote control, Huo Linger pressed onto it to have the gates open up before she drove her car inside. Wang Chao alighted from the car and began to look around his surroundings. To his realization, the vi was simr to the buildings in the Tianxing district. To be even more specific, the buildings had even the same taste to it. But Wang Chao knew that the locations for both were different. One was in the provinces, the other was a step under what nobility would have. Simr in building, but the prices would be different by at least tenfold. As soon as he alighted, several young men could be seen walking down the stairs along with several females. Little sister, this must be master Wang. The very first man leading the group had been wearing a hand-stitched western suit with a ck shirt underneath. With the gold-trimmed ck tie he wore, the young man looked rather refined. Yes. Huo Linger quickly stepped forward after getting off the car. My name is Huo Qiyun; I am the older brother of Linger. Huo Qiyun grasped onto Wang Chaos hand to shake it. At a nce, Wang Chao could see that Huo Qiyun was more or less quite physical and healthy. There were several minute calluses on his fingersChis pointer finger in particr had the most noticeable ones. However, the web between his thumb and forefinger hadnt been too strong, meaning that this had not been the work of martial arts. Instead of martial arts, those fingers were honed by the art of working a gun. I heard about how my little sister had wished to apprentice herself to master Wang, and I also heard that this master Wang had quite the name for himself. I did not imagine that such a young man like you would be quite the extraordinary one. Inparison to the Muay Thai practitioner Nguy?n H?ng T, your image seems to be a hundred times the better. But s, its unfortunate that I was told about this toote. To decline Nguy?n H?ng T now would be quite difficult to do. The true value of a person could only be determined throughparison. Even the safflower could y the supporting role to another flower. Upon meeting, Huo Lingers brother hadpared Wang Chao to Nguy?n H?ng T in a rather favorable light to Wang Chao. This wasnt to say that Wang Chao was handsome, but that Nguy?n H?ng T was quite sinister in looks. There was a savageness to his face simr to what would be expected from an evildoer that killed and killed. Comparing the two, it was natural that Wang Chao would have the advantage in this aspect. In fact if it were not for Choi Jang Baeks introduction and Nguy?n H?ng Ts demonstration of being able to dodge bullets in Hong Kong, the two brothers of the Huo family wouldnt have any good impression of the Muay Thai practitioner at all. These are a few of my good friends whove gathered here today for some fun. This is the head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, master Wang Chao. He is a name that is as equally famous as Chen Aiyang of Singapore and is known as an absolute expert of the Southeast Asian world of martial arts. After shaking hands with Wang Chao, Huo Qiyun began to introduce him to his friends. It was only then that Wang Chao had discovered the men and women gathered here today were all of the second generation of the more illustrious families. Yet, it should not have been a shock since the friends of the Huo family would definitely have to have a decent status themselves. Otherwise, they wouldnt be here. He had been rather interested in these men and women since they all looked to be simr in age to him based off of their appearances. Some looked even younger than mine, but the air around them were quite different to his own. Everyone walked into arge gathering hall before the drinks were poured and the atmosphere began to grow a little more rxed. Master Wang, I heard that sister Linger wishes to learn martial arts from you? A few of us heard of your famous name, though I believe I heard that Jiang Hai guy fought with you, but he lost before he could even draw his sword. In the end, he joined an overseas mercenary team to train himself, is that true? As soon as they sat down, one of Huo Qiyuns friend suddenly asked Wang Chao a question. Jiang Hai? That sword user? After the introductions, Wang Chao had recognized that this was the son of the huge corporation group, Dongding Commerce Group. His name was Yue Shang. In normal times, they remained out of sight, but the financial might of their family was quite strong. At the sudden mention of Jiang Hai, Wang Chao had just as suddenly remembered of the match that had taken ce early that morning. In several moves and a single Eagle w, he had taken away the sword before it could even be drawn, causing the young man to leave in humiliation. Something like that had happened, are you friends with him? Wang Chao looked to Yue Shang. No no no. Yue Shang was ordinarily quite calm andposed as expected as the second generation of an illustrious family, but under the stare of Wang Chao, his hands couldnt help but tremble along with his quaking heart. At a loss for what to do, he had been like a schoolchild that was under the wilting re of the teacher. He has such a quality like that? Startled, Huo Qiyuns eyes grew as wide as a camera lens when he realized what was happening in front of him. No matter how Wang Chao might phrase it, he was a person who had killed many times before. The lives of several martial artists were imed by his hands and he had already experienced any spectacle that might be expected before. With a nce, he could be as pressuring as the high-ranking officials. With the presence of a government official, such a meaningful eye like this could suppress the life of even a human. I know that Jiang Hai can swing a sword or two, but hes quite obstinate regrly. However, waving a sword in front of a master like master Wang is like wielding a sword in front of Lord Guan. A rather young but pudgy looking woman quickly cut in with a skilled smile, I heard that Linger wants to apprentice herself to master Wang, but there is still the Muay Thai and Yoga master that wants to take Linger as a disciple as well. He even demonstrated how to dodge a bullet back in Hong Kong. From the two of you, who would be able to take Linger as a disciple? Dodging a bullet is nothing strange to aplish. Any seasoned practitioner would be able to do the same. Wang Chao looked to these young people with a sudden idea. He wouldnt be too modest or impolite since because of the dynamic drive of youngsters, being modest in front of them would not be the most sensible of decisions. To be able to find the right things to say in front of any single person was to be a master who was adaptable. People like these were people of power. To be able to subjugate them now would be a great benefit for Wang Chaos future development. As long as Wang Chao was able to take on several aristocratic disciples of great potential and status thatpletely admired him, it would be very astonishing. Does that mean to say that master Wang knows how to dodge a bullet as well? That woman asked in astonishment. Of course. Wang Chao smiled, If you do not believe me, then we can try it out. Oh, I normally practice shooting on my own time, so Im quite confident in my marksmanship. Id be willing to test it out. The young woman stared at Wang Chao and licked her lips in anticipation. At these words, everyone had practically stood up in excitement. They were all youths that chased after excitement for stimulus, so there was no way that they would not agree to this. Master Wang. Wouldnt this be dangerous? Huo Qiyuns eyes narrowed. Its no problem. There was still a smile on Wang Chaos face. Seeing that confident smile on Wang Chaos face andbined with his own willingness to test out Wang Chao, Huo Qiyun replied afterwards, Theres a wide open training room in the back. I like to collect guns in my free time, so lets go try it out. In the training room. Bang! The slight sound of gunfire could be heard as a bullet struck against the cushions behind Wang Chao without an injury to him. The womans wrist had been quite agile and was clearly capable of shooting. Aiming precisely at Wang Chao, she had shot rapidly and urately, but not even a single pore of Wang Chaos body had been struck. Shooting like that is no use. Wang Chao waited for her to run out of bullets and to see her face redden from exertion before speaking, How about you add one more shooter. I will stand here without moving. If I take a single step out, it will not count, does that work? Without moving? Everyone had let out a startled expression of shock. Chapter 159: When a Tortoise Hears Thunder, a Turtle Exposes its Back Chapter 159: When a Tortoise Hears Thunder, a Turtle Exposes its Back Here Ie then. Huo Qiyun took out a small caliber pistol and took a ce by the original gunner with just about four or five meters apart from Wang Chao. Wang Chao took a handful of non-stick powder and began to rub his hands before sifting the rest of the powder all around his feet. The meaning behind this was quite clear. Even if you tried to shoot at me with a gun, I will not move. I will not step on the powder. If I step on it, then its my loss and the martial arts I practice is fake. Having two people shoot at him while he stays still? Thats impossible. Several of the second generation males and females couldnt believe it. But seeing how Wang Chao had been smiling without any anxiety, they begun to feel that it was perhaps possible to aplish. You may begin. I wont care if you decide to shoot at me from behind either. After finishing sifting through the powder, Wang Chaos eyes had stared to the unresigned female standing in front of him. This female sharpshooter was named Han Xiaoqing. Her marksmanship was quite decent, and judging from her shooting stance, she practiced quite regrly with a gun. When Huo Qiyun had introduced her before, he had only mentioned her name and not of her status or which family she belonged to. But it didnt need to be said for Wang Chao to know that this womans identity wasnt a normal one. Perhaps it was this woman who secretly lead this group of youths. Do you mean what you say? Han Xiaoqing had been like the snake that appears when the bushes were beaten. Her eyebrows rose into the air almost before walking towards Wang Chaos back after hearing him give permission to shoot at his back. Huo Qiyun hurriedly moved out of the way to walk to Wang Chaos left side. Staring carefully at Wang Chaos back, Han Xiaoqings eyes began to sh with a hint of craftiness. When she saw the people in front of Wang Chao move away from his front, her arm rose into the air quickly! Pulling the trigger, the gun in her right arm began to fire at Wang Chao. Bang! The bullet impacted against the cushion on the ground. Han Xiaoqings iris had immediately shrunk back a little. She had clearly seen how in the instant she fired, Wang Chaos right arm seemed as if it had vanished into thin air. It was as if he had been born without a right arm all along. Or perhaps it was as if his right arm had been like the head of a turtle that retreated into its shell. Okay! Huo Qiyun brought his hand down to signal for Han Xiaoqing to stop. In several stops, he moved towards Wang Chaos back, he whispered to Han Xiaoqing. Youll aim at his arm, Ill aim at his legs. Lets see him try not to move now. Han Xiaoqing gave a smile and a nod before the two of them shot at the same time. Bang, bang! Han Xiaoqings bullet had fired urately at Wang Chaos right calf while Huo Qiyun had fired at the left arm. But, neither bullet had struck their targets. At the same time the guns were fired, the two targets they had aimed at had disappeared instantaneously, resulting in the bullets striking against the wall and the ground. I dont believe this! Han Xiaoqing hadnt seen just what type of movement Wang Chao had done, this speed had been even faster than what Huo Qiyun had been able to witness. The two of them nodded again and lifted their guns to fire again and again in varying patterns between Wang Chaos arms and legs. In this manner, it was practically putting a lockdown onto Wang Chaos four arms without escape. ording to logic, there would at least be one bullet that would hit. All of a sudden, Wang Chaos four limbs had disappeared without a trace as if his entire body had actually been a sphere. In that split-second, he was like a startled turtle that brought all of its limbs back into its turtleshell. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The four bullets impacted against the wall in a sign that they had missed. This move that Wang Chao had just done had been a show of Wang Chao bursting with Jin with his legs so that he would hop to a knee level height while bringing his legs inwards like a sphere. Hugging his arms tightly to his body so that it formed a sphere in midair, he was able to dodge the four bullets. This one moved was well known as Tortoise Hearing Thunder When a tortoise or turtle heard thunder, they would instantly bring its head, limbs, and tail back into its shell. Only the shell would remain open to the elements while looking as if the rest of the turtle had never existed. In this move of Tortoise Hearing Thunder, it was far more borate than the Monkey Crouch. In a moments contraction to be small, it would have to appear to any observer that the four limbs and the head had disappeared without a trace. When learning the monkey stance, the Monkey Crouch was enough to bring the human body size down a fold. But with the crocodile stance, the Tortoise Hearing Thunder was enough to make the body disappear in an instant. Impossible, this is impossible! Han Xiaoqing had seen how Wang Chaos limbs had disappeared after firing twice, leaving behind only the torso. After the bullets had passed on by, swish! The four limbs and torso had been as good as new. Even where he stood, the powder nearby had not been disturbed at all. If I cant hit your arms or legs, then Ill hit your body! Han Xiaoqing responded before firing at the right side of Wang Chaos back. The right side was where the heart was not so it would not be fatal if struck. But almost as if Wang Chaos back had grown a pair of eyes, it arched in a way that made the bullet go whistling past his clothes. Very good! Huo Qiyun had not fired again after that and had only spoken those two words. He had was already adting Wang Chao of his superior martial art skills. Han Xiaoqing put down her gun as well with a surprised look that contained both bafflement and shock. Haha. Seeing how neither of the two had moved to fire, Wang Chao leapt out from the ring. From all around, the audience had indeed been thoroughly awed by him. Master Wang, just what style of martial arts was that? Are you even faster than a speeding bullet? Han Xiaoqing spoke with a deferential tone that contained a clear amount of respect. Her marksmanship was urate and could hit a moving target six times out of ten. But Wang Chao hadnt moved from his stop and she was still unable to hit him. In this movement, she had already been confused to the point of bing delusional in thinking that Wang Chao was some sort of Immortal. Its not that I am faster than a bullet, but that I am faster than you. A gun is dead as a human is alive. If a bullet is fired, it requires the human to pull the trigger first. It was only my reaction, hearing, and movement that was more responsive than yours. If you are capable of training the gun to bing alive, then I can say that no expert of the Wulin would be a match. Training the gun to be alive? Every single weapon has intelligence to it. Training it so that it bes alive is to reach the pinnacle with it. Wang Chao spoke vaguely as he thought about Cheng Shanming. Cheng Shanmings capabilities with the gun had brought it to life. He would only need a gun to be able to shoot down any single expert in his path. Naturally, your guns were only a single-fire. If it were the strafing AK-47 that could fire at an entire area, martial arts ispletely useless. My body only has so many eyes to look from, and using a rocketuncher doesnt even need to be said. Wang Chao wiped off the dust on his shoulders with a smile. Heehee. Han Xiaoqing couldnt help butugh at Wang Chaos joke. Master, youre amazing! After this demonstration ,Wang Chao had seen that his figure had grown in the eyes of Huo Linger. He was practically a god to her with noparison. After all, in the current era where the gun reigned supreme, being able to dodge a bullet was basically the same as being a god almost. In the present world where it was highly developed in science and technology, people were still easily controlled by tricks. If not for that, then there wouldnt be so many people in such evil cults or organizations. The certain masters of Qigong that were said to be able to treat all injuries or illness were cheaters of the masses to cheat millions and millions of RMB from people. If not for money, they cheated people for sex. Wang Chao was a person with genuine skills in martial arts. In this recent disy, he had shown the most exquisite style of movement from Xingyiquan. If one did not train the bones, ligaments, and muscles to a robust degree, then it would be impossible to achieve this. So thus this development was naturally not for those who relied on the martial arts of their mouth. Or those who tried their hand at being mysterious to cheat or lie like the same masters of Qigong mentioned above. The practitioners of the past society had disyed an excellent disy of martial skill in order to win sess and recognition. The crocodile stance contained the flickering movements from the many grappling techniques where the body would stick close and stick to the body. It was a most exquisite of movement. The Tortoise Hearing Thunder was a technique to contract the body. After the Tortoise Hearing Thunder came the Turtle Exposing Back. This sequence of two was meant for closebat. With a fierce contraction like the rolling of a dragon, it was also like the mountain turtle would whirl around the enemy before exploding with the back, shoulder, waist, pelvis bone, butt, chest, and even abdomen to strike simr to how a turtle would ram with its shell. These were the moves meant for closebat and were simr to the philosophy in Taichi where one Fights from inside and pushes from outside. The philosophy to Yiquan was the same as well. If in a match with an expert, if the Turtle Exposing Back was used to ram the opponent, there was no possible way to subdue the opponent afterwards, so there was yet another follow up move. After ramming the enemy to throw them off their bnce, the Jin had to remain as it were and take advantage of the opportunity to pull of the Turtle Floating in Water. As long as contact was made with the hands, then strike with an upper palm and down with the tail to tear apart the enemy. This was what the killing move Cutting Tail of the Crocodile meant. The crocodile stance had four primary styles of intent, Tortoise Hearing Thunder, Turtle Exposing Back, Turtle Floating in Water, and Cutting Tail of the Crocodile.This was also the penultimate art of killing in terms of grappling techniques. An unpredictable spirit shows not itself when there is no chance, but with a chance, it will strike to kill, if not maim. So in Wang Chaos battle with an expert like Zhou Binglin, he didnt dare hold back. It was only after using his strongest and most terrifying moves to guarantee a victory over his enemy. If it were someone on the level of calibre as the Three Tigers of Guangdong or Ye Xuan, then Wang Chao would have been easily able to y around with his opponent with his current level of skill. In all of martial arts, the dividing the muscles and miscing the joints and crocodile stance was the most vicious methods of grappling, the most unfixed style of the Longfist, and as fierce as the Hammer style in Taichi. In these two aspects, Wang Chao had reached perfection. With his aptitude, he had indeed reached his peak as a youth. But to crawl to an even higher height of enlightenment, the path would be even more challenging from there on out. Before one could talk about progression, one must first address the issue of maintaining his height. To maintain his height without a regression of martial arts, drive, and courage would require a refined way of cultivation to impact his state of mind. In the flow of time that was history, there were many youths that made themselves known as experts. But with time, only a few experts were left remaining. It was easy to marry and settle down, but difficult to provide for them. Giving birth to a child was easy, but raising a child was not. The way to martial arts was the same. Master Wang, I can see that you know genuine martial arts. I can be at ease to know that my younger sister will learn martial arts with you as her master. Nguy?n H?ng T may be well known, but with his malevolent face, he will not be a good master. Yet, I have already asked him before, to say that my younger sister will not be his apprentice now will seem as if my family was ying around with him. Although the Huo family will not care much, it is still not so pleasant to have such a matter. After Wang Chaos demonstration, they had all sat back down in the lounge. Huo Qiyun lit his cigar and gave it a puff before exining the situation to Wang Chao. That will be easy then, he and I willpete against one another. Wang Chao had naturally understood what Huo Qiyun was getting at. Thatll work! Huo Qiyun put down his cigar. Our Huo family are quite avid supporters of sports. We have even seen several fights amongst the masters of the Southeast Asian world of martial arts. But the match between master Wang and Zhang Wei was one I did not have the opportunity to see, I still feel much regret about that. But this time, I cannot afford to miss it. How about you let me arrange this next match. I can guarantee that it wont be as small of a scale as that match. Thatll work. Wang Chao nodded. Ill write the invitation. Unless Nguy?n H?ng T doesnt wish for his reputation, he will not decline it. From the start, Wang Chao had been forced into situations where he had to fight the others. But now, he was taking the initiative to do so. In any case, to receive Huo Linger as a disciple would involve the master of Muay Thai, only a match would resolve this. Youll be fighting someone? Han Xiaoqing perked up in interest as soon as she heard Wang Chao. Ive only heard about the matches between masters in the world of martial arts, but Ive never actually seen one take ce. I cannot miss this opportunity either. How about I make a bid of ten million on you. Afterwards, the other aristocratic children had been excited as well. cing their bets on him one after another, some of them had even expressed their interest in learning martial arts from Wang Chao. To be strong in martial arts as well as being an outstanding youngster from a rich and powerful family. These were the characteristics of any main character in the novels, and naturally many people would love to be described as such as well. At the same time as master Wang was swindling money from them. In the suburbs of Beijing, there was a rather isted courtyard house that was symbolic of Beijing at the end of an alley. It was nice and clean without a single speck of dust. Even the grass growing between the limestone steps were plucked and the moss cleaned off. A strong scent of herbal medicine could be smelled from the interior of one of the rooms. Master Zhou, Ivee to see you. Choi Jang Baek and Nguy?n H?ng T were both seated within the room. Laying on top of the bed was a single elder with bandages wrapped tightly around his shoulder. This elder was the very same grandmaster of Taichi that had fought and lost against Wang Chao, Zhou Binglin. Chapter 160: Iron High Knee Chapter 160: Iron High Knee Senior Zhou, how did you manage to get yourself in such a state like this? Choi Jang Baek had known that Zhou Binglin had lost against another in a match. But when he thought about how this was the man that had once fought across the entirety of Southeast Asia in countless battles without a single defeat, Choi Jang Baek was nheless surprised to see the Taichi expert reduced to such a state. Zhou Binglin had made a desperate struggle to climb up from his bed, but one of his arms had simplyid there motionlessly. Despite the arms being reattached without a problem, it had lost the majority of its mobility so that it was almost no better than a prosthetic almost. His beard was in aplete mass and was frazzled. His originally grizzly hair had turnedpletely white with each strand forming knots with one another. Compared to the clean and tidy room, there was a clear contrast between him and it. His eyes in particr were lifeless in essence as if they belonged to a seventy or eighty year old elder on the verge of dying. Ever since that day where he and Wang Chao had fought in the park without reservations, the two of them had suffered grievously. But while Wang Chao had Chen Aiyang to help treat his internal organs to recover rapidly, Zhou Binglin was far too proud for his entire life and had no close friend to help him. Despite his strength and careful maintenance of his health, a severed arm was a permanent injury. As a whole, if there was an injury, it would never fully heal at his age. But Zhou Binglin was an anomaly as well. In just a short two months, his arm was reattached and could move by itself. Though it was in no condition to fight with another person, a regr person would require almost half a year to be able to do what he could in two months. For a man who was about to reach his sixties to still have such a strong recovery rate, it was nothing short of a miracle. This too was the power of an expert of Transforming Jin. In truth, the injuries he received from the fight was merely secondary in priority. To have lost in that match and taken a hit to his name, that was what was most important. He was a man of the older generation with wide renown, and yet, he still lost at the hands of the younger generation. The name he had built up for himself for his entire lifetime had came crashing down on him in the span of a single day. This to him, was a fatal blow to his life. In a single night, Wu Zixus hair had gonepletely white overnight in his escape past Zhaoguan. Simrly, Zhou Binglins originally grizzly hair had turnedpletely white in the span of two short months. The most important fact was that this was not any ordinary defeat due to his age. If a man was defeated in his youth, he could still suffer in silence but focus on revenge. By honing his martial arts, he couldter avenge himself. But at his age now, this was no longer possible. This defeat was something that could never be overturned. Oh, Jang Baek, its you. Zhou Binglin sat up from his bed and stared at Nguy?n H?ng T who had apanied him. The murderous aura, the rich ferocity and smell of blood that leaked out from his malicious looking body, Zhou Binglin had very rarely saw such a person in his entire life. You must practice Muay Thai, I presume. I can also assume you practice the secrets of Yoga. Unfortunately, you have not reached the summit with your martial arts, otherwise the scar on your face would be gone. Zhou Binglin opened his mouth and began to speak with the tone of a senior teaching his junior. Ever since his undefeated youth to his retirement, he had never lost, so giving guidance to another was a habit he had formed over the years. The centipede-like scar on Nguy?n H?ng Ts face had begun to twitch for a moment before calming down. Master Zhou speaks correctly. Back in the seventies and eighties, I have heard your name mentioned from Vietnam, Thand, and even Myanmar. In particr, it was when I was no older than ten years old that I heard you used the hammer fist to strike dead Godkiller Tiger King Nai Dongsheng. En, those are all matters of the past. Zhou Binglin had a sh of light in his eyes as he listened. Nearing the neen-eighties, Godkiller Tiger King Nai Dongsheng was an illustrious name within the Golden Triangle of Southeast Asia. He had been strong, but at his very peak, Zhou Binglin had lead a Vietnamese gueri band to challenge him. In front of the eyes of everyone, Zhou Binglin had killed him using the hammer fist of Taichi and then a dozen of his disciples who came after him in revenge. This had been Zhou Binglins most prideful achievement. Nguy?n H?ng T had mentioned this so that his mood would hopefully take a turn for the better. I heard that something happened to you so I came as soon as I could. Master Zhou, its fortunate that you are the chairman of my Jangbaek School of Taekwondo. I came today to regain justice for you. Nguy?n H?ng T has respected you since he was young as well. When he heard that you were injured, he came rushing all the way from Thand to fight in a match for your justice. Choi Jang Baek had simultaneously expressed their reason for Nguy?n H?ng Ting as well as stroking the appetite of Zhou Binglin. You wish to fight him in a public match? Zhou Binglin clutched at his injured arm with a serious eye. Shaking his head, he spoke, Jang Baek, little Nguy?n. To be frank with you two, if you do decide to fight him, your chances of winning will not berge. Having been called little Nguy?n, the centipede-like scarring on Nguy?n H?ng Ts face began to twitch again. Jang Baek, although you are well known in the world of fighting. But while martial arts may be one thing, two is still two. If one isnt careful, then ones life may be forfeited. If you were anyone else, I would have said a few words of politeness and let them be on their way. But you two actually came to visit this ruined old man and wish to merit justice on my behalf. I have no other choice but to tell the truth. Please do not me this disabled old man for saying words you might find hard to stomach. Zhou Binglin knew that he was speaking rather rashly, but there was still a bit of a vague tone to his words. Wang Chao was very strong, and his martial arts was very merciless. At the same time, he was at the peak of his youth. In the eyes of Zhou Binglin, he knew deeply how amazing Wang Chao was. Whatever the goal Choi Jang Baek or Nguy?n H?ng T had, he could at the very least warn them about their ns for justice if they came back to see him. Not at all. Choi Jang Baek had a smile on his modest face. You are of the elder generation with an insight we of the younger generation dont have. That Wang Chao has opened a school in Laoshan where he has beaten and killed many experts in two years, consolidating his fame and power. Martial arts fears age, and heroes are born from times of childhood. You and I, we both made our appearances in our youth by stepping on the backs of the older generation. For all youths that treat others with contempt, we have always regarded them as those who have never seen an enemy of equal or higher standing before. Youths that treat others with contempt! Ai! Zhou Binglin suddenly gave a sigh, Youre right in what you say. I was a youth those years ago. Youngsters that do not step on the backs of their elders, how could they make a name for themselves then? Even the tides of the old are overtaken by the tides of the new in the Yangtze River. The persons of the new age defeat over the ones of the previous age; this is the irond rule of the world of martial arts. I have gone blind with age. My drive has been worn and softened in these twenty years offort. While my body has still maintained its peak strength, my drive is like the sun setting down in the western mountains. You both are men of wide renown, but you are still capable of challenging those younger than you. Such a drive like that is one I cannotpare myself with anymore. A match between two people is like a war against two armies. Victory favors the brave. Cultivating the body and mind is for cultivating the health and not forpetition. This is where I went wrong. Zhou Binglin had been soliloquizing by this point, sighing incessantly. That man Wang Chao, he isnt weaker than me in martial arts. It is instead that his drive is better than mine. He fights more fierce than I do, more sinister. And thus, I lost. Little Nguy?n,when do you n to fight him? The sooner the better. Nguy?n H?ng T replied. No no. Zhou Binglin shook his head. Your killing intent is showing. If you do not hide it, then you will appear as if you will bring out a sword and start attacking at any moment. Reign in your killing intent and show it in the instant when you strike. That is the right way. In ordinary times, Lord Guan closes his eyes. When he opens them, he kills. Come, why dont you learn something from this rotten old man? Nguy?n H?ng T looked at Choi Jang Baek only to get a nce in return. Walking out of the room, Nguy?n H?ng T arrived at the center where each step he took began to splinter the bricks underneath it. With each step, an elbow strike could be seen and ushered in a clear cracking sound through the courtyard. Nguy?n H?ng T used his elbow to strike while bringing up his knee. His entire leg ligament was unbelievably strong, and with a sudden rise, his kneecap had essentially been on the same height level as his own forehead. Simrly, the calf was protecting his entire front body. This was the Iron High Knee of Muay Thai. Like an iron shield, the entire knee and calves would rise up to protect the body. In terms of offense and defense, its fierceness was unmatched. With this prepared Iron High Knee, it was as if there was a giant iron shield in front of Nguy?n H?ng T. Suddenly, as if his calf became like a switchde as it struck out from his chest level. It was as if the shield had suddenly shot out a pike from the center of it with such speed that the entire air around it had exploded with sound. Excellent Muay Thai and excellent Yoga. Zhou Binglin praised. There is no need to practice, you have already reached the peak. However, there is still a single sheet of window paper from you reaching perfection? What window paper? How do I pierce through it? Nguy?n H?ng T paused. Ai! Zhou Binglin whirled around to walk back into his house in thought. Whipping open a drawer, he took out a single white paperbound book. The entirety of the book was written in tiny calligraphic script with plenty of humanoid figures drawn in it. I have written a tidbit of my experience of martial arts in here. It isnt anything major, but it was a shame that I found no way to publish it after I finished writing it. Since theres no more need for it, you may have it. It will help you understand this rotten old mans way of thinking. If you still have two months, then why dont you learn a bit more from this old man. You both study the way of realbat with a simr mindset as me. Martial arts should never have any international borders. Zhou Binglin had already developed a grudge for Wang Chao. But as things were now, he had no other choice but to let someone else take his revenge. Though in his mind, Nguy?n H?ng Ts martial arts would not be enough to win over Wang Chaos should the two ever fight. Zhou Binglin was not one that could possibly allow himself to watch his recement lose and die, so he was prepared to hand over what he knew to the two masters in front of him. He and Choi Jang Baek had a good friendship. And what Nguy?n H?ng T had said to him ever since their meeting had been rather pleasing to hear for him. When Nguy?n H?ng T saw Zhou Binglin take the book out to give to him, he and Choi Jang Baek smiled to themselves in secret. Within the vi of Huo Qiyun. Wang Chao was currently talking with Huo Linger who was about to be his disciple. Chinese martial arts is split between the methods of practice and the methods of fighting, simr to how the government governs and goes to war. When practicing, it is simr to how the government governs. They wish for the people to speak of etiquette, culture, and moral virtues. From here, rules and regtions are established. The mind and intent must be cid, this way, one may practice martial arts well and cultivate the body without trouble. But fighting is different. Whatever is vicious or effective will be used to fight. If you look at how the ancient battles were fought, city massacres, poisoning, assassination, exploding the dikes and rivers to flood the city, they were all used. The mind and intent are the same. In times of practice, they must be calm. In times of peaceful living, one must treat others with an unyielding response. Be tolerant, but not for humiliation. Inparison, fighting is like how the government goes to war. For even an inch ofnd, they will fight. If the method they use is not effective, they will not use it. There is no use to talking about how something is too cruel. The more vicious the move is, the better the effect it will have. If one cannot differentiate between the two, one will never be able to learn. After the demonstration of the crocodile stance in front of the younger generation of the higher ss society in Huo Qiyuns ce, they were all impressed to the point of prostration almost. Thus, Wang Chaos name began to gradually grow throughout the higher society circles. By the second day, Huo Qiyun had already convened with his parents and several other big shots of the Huo family where everyone had agreed to have Huo Linger apprenticed to Wang Chao. Deciding on the banquet taking ce in Shanghai, they began to invite several good friends. Even Chen Aiyang had some of the masters of the martial arts worlde act as a guest to cheer them on. Liao Junhua and Dai Jun from the Three Tigers of Guangdong had decided to participate as well even. These two were the inheritors to the Xinyi Liuhe discipline. Although they were not as close friends as Chen Aiyang was to Wang Chao, they were still very good friends. Liao Junhua was also a princeling that held major power within the entirety of Northeast China and Laoshan. Whether it was in the Wulin or high-ss society, Liao Junhua was a person with extreme importance. Having him participate in Wang Chaos apprenticing banquet was a deeply enrichening thing. But this was an event that would take ce in the future. Wang Chao and Nguy?n H?ng T would have to fight first before it could actually go underway. The term for the political party had already long since finished. Although Wang Chao was severely behead on sses, because of his circumstances, it didnt affect his graduation diploma at all. Even his academic title had been furthered in secret. As of right now, Wang Chao was a true major general. But it was still in the end an empty title since he had no soldiers he couldmand. Having received approval from the head of Huo Lingers family, Wang Chao had no longer paid attention to anything else and began to formally teach his official disciple the fundamentals. Master Wang, I have sent some men to send your invitation to Nguy?n H?ng T. He has replied saying that he wishes the match will take ce two monthster in Hong Kong. Just then, Huo Qiyun came walking in. Two months from now? Wang Chaos eyes narrowed. Perhaps hes preparing to raise some funds. Huo Qiyun smiled. Chapter 161: Dragon’s Iron Elbow, Liu Yi Chapter 161: Dragons Iron Elbow, Liu Yi Two months is two months then. I should be leaving anyways. Wang Chao stood up to leave after hearing Huo Qiyun speak. Master, where do you n on going? Huo Lingers eyes blinked rapidly in anxiety. Its only natural that I return to Laoshan. My school is still there. If Nguy?n H?ng T wishes to stall for time, then staying here would not be the wise choice. I will go ande back to Shanghai when the time for the match is here. Master Wang, since this match was because of my younger sister, its only natural that my Huo family will make the proper arrangements for everything. Huo Qiyun spoke. However this will not be an ordinarypetition. You must be careful; Nguy?n H?ng T has plenty of power in Thand and has the support of the military. Ive even heard from a telegram that on the day of thepetition, several military leaders from Thand will spectate the match and give morale to him. That much is to be expected. Wang Chaos eyes gleamed with light. This will be considered a contest of Muay Thai and Kung Fu. Even if the match were to be evenrger in scale, that would be proper and to be expected. We shall talk about it when the timees. To be truthful, when Wang Chao heard Huo Qiyun say that several military leaders from Thand woulde spectate the match two months from now, his heart had skipped a beat. Ever since my appearance in the world, I have fought in plenty of matches in front of many. Excluding martial arts itself, I have fought with Zhang Wei and Cheng Shanming in a proper match between masters of martial arts. They were not underground matches, and neither were they done in private. But this match with Nguy?n H?ng T will be thergest one yet. Thispetition between he and Nguy?n H?ng T had startled even the military of Thand. This would mean that the Military Commission wouldnt stay silent either. Wang Chao had a premonition that this match with Nguy?n H?ng T would be the biggest gathering he had ever been in since his debut. Even without including the military of Thand and the Military Commission of the Central Party, there was still the Huo family along with the powerful princess Han Xiaoqing and the other powerful youths. Like a swarm of bees, they would definitely bet on the oue and definitely ensure that this would be no minor gathering. Furthermore, this matter would also involve the Korean schr of fighting, the ninth-dan of Taekwondo, the originator of the Jang Baek Style, Iron Fist Hwarang Choi Jang Baek. With so many major figures involved in the initial invitation cards, plenty of powerful figures would for sure keep an eye on the match. Wang Chao had another premonition that this match would definitely be the most astonishing to everyone. In this entire lifetime of battle, my most dangerous one had been in the park against Zhou Binglin. No one was around but Cao Jingjing ying the spectator. In my biggest battle yet, it will be against a master of Muay Thai. Ah, how interesting. A decisive battle with an expert had taken ce within a small park. A decisive battle with a hired hand would be in front of a massive crowd. This gave Wang Chao a very realistic feeling of the world. Presently, Wang Chaos martial arts had already reached an unbelievably deep water of understanding. Walking on the path to perfection, he was already scaling to the next peak from his current height. Nguy?n H?ng T might be strong in martial arts and famous in name, but to Wang Chao, there should be no need to see him as a major enemy. Master, Ill go with you to Laoshan! Huo Linger had dered when she saw that Wang Chao would be leaving. After learning under Wang Chao for that moment of time, she had been given a taste for growth. Having experienced that taste, there was no way she would give it up so easily. Fine. You may not be my official disciple just yet, but your parents have already agreed, so there should be no problems. As you will be the disciple that will uphold my name in the future, your age and skeletal structure now is at a very crucial and golden time to learn. To dy even a day more would be a damaging loss. Come with me then. Wang Chao had naturally agreed to her request. After gathering up their things, Wang Chao took along the sword he had taken from Jiang Hai. With some change of clothing, he gave a call to Chen Aiyang before preparing to leave for the trip. Its a shame Zhu Jia is currently gathering news overseas. Itd be nice to meet up and talk. Zhu Jia was still working at CCTV International so Wang Chao had nned on meeting her when he came by Beijing. But the timing had been off and Zhu Jia had applied to use some money from work to travel abroad for a documentary. Wang Chao knew that Zhu Jia had always wanted to film a documentary on the lives of the overseas Chinese, but he didnt think that she would be able to aplish it so soon. Liao Junhua has said that the Chinese living overseas has created many factions and gangs. Theres plenty of danger, so I hope that nothing will happen to Zhu Jia. When Wang Chao thought about the fact that Zhu Jia was overseas, he couldnt help but think about Tang Zichen who had changed his life. Unable to stop himself, Wang Chao let out a deep sigh. Master, why are you sighing? I dont know why, but I can always hear you sigh. Are you unhappy? Huo Linger was approximately two years older than when Wang Chao begun to learn martial arts, making the difference between the two rather small. Even the average boyfriend and girlfriend would be within this age gap. But with Wang Chaos history within the forest of spears and hail of bullets that was the secr world, he had far more experience than she did. The Wang Chao of today was far more experienced and mature than his contemporaries. What? Master Chen, you want toe to Shandong to see my school? Then thats great, we can go together. As he was speaking with Chen Aiyang over the phone, Chen Aiyang had suddenly mentioned that he had wanted to go to Shandong to see Wang Chaos school. For that, Wang Chao was more than d to agree. After the phone call, the group of three had arrived at the airport. Huo Linger consigned the sword through the proper procedures before they boarded the airne towards Shandong. This match of yours and Nguy?n H?ng T has caused quite the stir. Chen Aiyang mentioned grimly after sitting down. Nguy?n H?ng T has the backing of the Thai military, so even I was able to hear about this match.He and Zhou Binglin are good friends, so not only will this match be for the sake of taking Huo Linger as a disciple, it will also be for dealing out justice for Zhou Binglin. The martial art circles within Beijing all already know about Nguy?n H?ng T fighting you now. Nguy?n H?ng T is not an opponent for me. Wang Chao stated. With his level of martial arts, he could more or less figure his chances of winning. Ive heard that Nguy?n H?ng T has persevered for a long time after his battle with Zhang Guangming; even after he departed the arena with broken ribs. For the sake of revenge, he traveled to India and learned the secrets to Yoga. After that, his martial arts saw arge increase in improvement. It would be unwise to underestimate him. Did you know? He is currently with Choi Jang Baek and is learning the Sun-style Taichi under Zhou Binglin himself. With his understanding of martial arts, two months is plenty of time to breakthrough. You cannot afford to underestimate him. Oh, so I see. No wonder he wanted to schedule the match to months from now. Wang Chaos eyes brightened for a moment, but his face did not show any change in expression. This would be the rational thing to do by handing down the Sun-style Taichi to Nguy?n H?ng T. Zhou Binglin must know that Nguy?n H?ng T is no match for me and is afraid that he would die by my hand. The way I see it, the reason why Choi Jang Baek and Nguy?n H?ng T are substituting for Zhou Binglin is so they can inherit the Sun-style Taichi. Zhou Binglin doesnt have any other choice. If someone else wants justice for him, he cant just simply watch by the sidelines as you kill them. Chen Aiyang drank a cup of water and looked out to the cloudy skies. The Sun style Taichi is a very original art. When I fought with Zhou Binglin, I wasnt able to fullyprehend it. Its good that I will be able to watch it from Nguy?n H?ng T then. Are you going to kill him? Chen Aiyangs head turned around quickly. He could sense from Wang Chaos voice his killing intent. I can only assume that after two months worth of time, Nguy?n H?ng T will only have a lower level understanding of it. Chen Aiyang smiled. This is what it means to really be an expert! Even while joking around, the death of the opponent is determined. Master and big brother Aiyang are really cool! Huo Linger had wanted nothing more but to shriek out loud after listening to the two. I wonder when Ill be able to reach such a state like that. Id be cool, too cool even! In the afternoon, the airne had finally arrived at Qingdao where Wang Chao, Chen Aiyang, and Huo Linger were able to move to Laoshan in a sh. The sunset glow was already filling the air and covering the seas in a breathtaking view. With such a view of both the sky and the seas, anyone would feel exuberantlyfortable. The Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts had expanded greatly by now. There was an external campus for martial arts simr to the model of Shaolin. The main part of martial arts would be taught in the mountains, simr to the inner and outer courtyards of Shaolin. In the outer courtyards, masters of the Praying Mantis style and several other experts roped in by Lin Yanan from several institutes of Guoshu would teach. Even several of the more outstanding secr disciples of Shaolin were invited to teach the standard forms of martial arts to those martial art enthusiasts and people who had plenty of money to spare. Sometimes the students would pair off against each other, as like in Shaolin. The inner courtyards was the equivalent to the Taiyu mountains where the warrior monks of Shaolin were. This was the area where genuine martial arts would be taught for the sake of upholding the school. Primarily in this inner courtyard was Zhao Xinglong and even the other soldiers belonging to Boulders squad; it was not at all like where the hidden dragons were in Shaolin however. Because of Wang Chaos young age, he wasnt able to formally take in any disciples. The three traveled up the mountains before arriving at the inner courtyards of the school. Wang Chao could see Lin Yanan standing side by side to another young woman. Boulder, Hammer, Axe and three other soldiers were sparring with Liao Junhua and Dai Jun, and even Zhao Xinglong was currently practicing with an elder wearing a centipede-styled buttoned robe. Zhao Xinglong was vigorous and forceful with each elbow and fist he struck out with. Agile in movement and flexible in how he released Jin, his chop and pull were proportionate in strength. Both hands were like how a butcher would use an iron hook to ughter a pig. At a nce, Wang Chao could see Zhao Xinglongs martial arts had improved greatly. He had learned both Bajiquan and Piguaquan with an unordinary grace that maintained the essential points of both disciplines. The elder Zhao Xinglong was practicing with had been moving with grace and fluidity despite the flexibly fierce style of fighting of Zhao Xinglong. His body would flicker or distance itself away with just the perfect amount of force. With each movement at the most crucial of moments, he was able to cut off Zhao Xinglongs fist and iron elbow. This elder is far beyond Zhao Xinglongs level in even Bajiquan. Like holding a cleaver with ease, the purity of his martial arts could possibly reach into the pinnacle of perfection. Chen Aiyang dered. When Wang Chao, Chen Aiyang, and Huo Linger entered the inner courtyards, the elderly man had seen them. Pulling back, he waved his hands at Zhao Xinglong to indicate that he was stopping, allowing him to stop before his next course of action. Yanan? When Wang Chao saw Lin Yanan, his heart had paused for a moment. Because of Duan Guochaos death at the hands of Lin Yanan and him, the two of them had been subjected to the shanggui of the central party. Although nothing hade from it, he couldnt help but worry for his partner. Head instructor, youre back? Seeing that Wang Chao had wanted to say something, Lin Yanan spoke first for him. Hurriedly looking to Wang Chao, she spoke, This is my master. Lin Yanans introduction had been for the elder that had been practicing with Zhao Xinglong. So this is Lin Yanans master. No wonder he is so strong. The elder walked towards Wang Chao and cupped his fist in his hand, So this is master Wang, this humble servant is Liu Yi. So you are Lin Yanans master, master Liu. Please, there is no need to be polite. Calling me little Wang will suffice. Wang Chao hurriedly bowed. Having been given an inch, Wang Chao would return a foot. Since this was Lin Yanans master, Wang Chao would naturally not dare have the air of a master around him. Eh? Ive heard that whomevers sesses first is to be the senior. There is no seniority when ites to age. Master Wang has conquered the Beijing circle of martial arts and crippled the arm of that codger Zhou Binglin with martial arts of the utmost pinnacle strength. Although this one may be older in age, I will not be like Zhou Binglin and take myself to be better than those younger than me because of my age. Liu Yi waved his hand. Hm, there seems to be some hatred between Lin Yanans master and Zhou Binglin. Wang Chao thought after listening to hm. Master Liu was the master of Bajiquan in the seventies. He holds the moniker of Dragons Iron Elbow. Liao Junhua exined as he walked towards Wang Chao. Master Liu, you are far too polite. It is gettingte, so why not eat dinner with us? You are of the previous generation and is the master of Lin Yanan, there is no way I could dare neglect myself. Wang Chao smiled in a hurry. Han Xiaoqing? At that moment, Wang Chao saw the girl standing right next to Lin Yanan. It was the same girl who had shot at him several days ago in Beijing. With you fighting a Muay Thai practitioner and me cing a bet on you, of course Ide visit. Han Xiaoqings smile had been dazzling. Ive already had some people prepare a feast in the guesthouse. Let us all go down. Lin Yanan spoke. The group traveled down to the guesthouse and immediately began to eat and pop open the bottles of maotai. Lin Yanans master Liu Yi had been very straightforward and downed two cups straight away. Master Wang, I came to your school this time for two things. The first is to give my thanks for taking revenge for me. Liu Yi held out his left hand and turned it so Wang Chao could see his pinky. From there, Wang Chao could see that it had been rather bby as if there was no bone within it. Its. To speak the truth, when in 1984, I was teaching martial arts in Heilongjiang. By then, I was ten years older than he was and had some fame. Using Chin Na, he challenged me and pulverized the bones in my pinky. Afterwards, I was no longer able to teach. I had to find a new way of life to feed myself. So when I heard that you crippled his arm two months ago, I was overjoyed. So today, I came to give thanks firstly and for Lin Yanan secondly. Chapter 162: The Marches of Liangshan Chapter 162: The Marches of Liangshan Master Liu, Zhou Binglin can be considered to be a cripple as of now. Even now he can be said to be someone who floats in the Jianghu, but will never be able to hold a de. He might have been strong in the past with an equally vast reputation, but there is no need to worry about your loss at his hands anymore. Now that revenge has been done, someone of your stature doesnt need to bother with holding a grudge like themon folk. When Liao Junhua heard the Dragons Iron Elbow Liu Yi tell his story, he couldnt help but interject from the side. Eh!? It was then that Wang Chao heard from Liao Junhua that this Irons Dragon Elbow Liu Yi was someone of unordinary status as a martial artist. Haha, haha. Liu Yi chuckled as he stroke his beard. Ever since Zhou Binglin crushed my pinky, I lost all the honor I had and could no longer be a teacher of martial arts. Thus, I had to change my career to be a profiteer. It was by the frontiers that I did business with the Russians to earn some coins before finally scraping enough to buy some family property. If thats what you consider a small bit of family property, then we are all just beggars scraping for a meal. Han Xiaoqingughed from the side. After Deng Xiaopings reformation, plenty of men from Northeast China went to the frontiers to do business with Soviet Russia. We were called profiteers, but it was there that we came up with a few jokes. Carry a bucket and pole over and return with a tank. My master is currently working with a multinational tradingpany with wide influence. When he heard the news, he came flying over from San Francisco in California. Lin Yanan whispered into Wang Chaos ear. There was an immediate realization and appreciation for Liu Yiing from Wang Chao. It had been strange to think that after being defeated, Liu Yi retired from being a master martial artist to go into business. With the open oceans that was business, heter became a giant and wealthy magnate. Zhou Binglin on the other hand defeated everyone in his youth without an equal, but in his elderly years, he became nothing more than amoner. The multitudes of change in everyday life was filled with the indistinct fate of humanity. The decline of martial arts could be attributed to the tides of change in modern day society. The lives of martial artists were in a sorry state as they drifted about without sanctuary. No matter how high your martial arts were or how brilliant your technique was, it did not guarantee a future. Wang Chaos interest began to wane. Looking out the window, he just so happened to nce upon the sun starting its descent behind the mountains. Will I be able to find my future in this direction? When Wang Chao questioned himself, he could not find an answer. Cough, drinking down the Maotai drink in a single gulp, a strange heat began to rise up from within his chest. Ive grown old. Although I retired from the Jianghu as a practitioner for many years, I am still unwilling to give up the things Ive learned. Yanan may be my disciple, but her technique is still sloppy. I can teach her, but it will only be for so much. You are young, but your technique is superb along with your reputation. The second thing I came here today is in hopes that Yanan will be able to pursue her studies under your school. What? Wang Chao was surprised, Is this a transference of disciples? Or is this an act of joining? The world of martial arts had rules from the past times about many things such as the rtionship between friendly martial artists. In one aspect, they were harsh rules with original punishments for each thing. In another aspect, it taught about the importance of learning about the self without tarnishing oneselfs honor. In one more aspect about transferring disciples, one would have their own disciple learn under the school of a friend. Then when the disciple learned all that he could, the master would learn the friends art as well. This was what it was called to join. Yanan is my partner, meaning making her my disciple would be impossible. But for martial arts, Id still be willing to exchange with her to the best of my ability. Wang Chao hurried to decline. That works as well. Liu Yi had said nothing more after listening to Wang Chaos refusal since this was merely a request in passing and nothing too serious. Master Wang, my own master has heard about you crippling Zhou Binglins arm. When he heard that youll be fighting that Nak Muay, he said hed being as well. Dai Jun drained his cup. Master Zhu Hongzhi ising as well? Wang Chao looked over. Zhu Hongzhi was a master of Xinyiquan overseas with countless disciples and was also a senior figure of the International Hongmen Society with major influence amongst the overseas martial art world. So for him toe this time meant no small influence for the match. It could be said that after Wang Chao defeated Zhang Wei, he became well known in the Southeast Asia world of martial arts. After defeating Ye Xuan, he became known in Northeast China and Japan. After defeating the Yiquan dojo in Beijing, he became known in Beijing. And now with this match, he would be known as Rushing out of Asia and onto the world stage. But Wang Chao had his doubts. Even with him fighting against a Nak Muay for this next match, it shouldnt be enough to warrant the attention of such a senior figure of the overseasmunity. Was his name really that influential? Zhou Binglin is an expert of the Sun Style Taichi school. In his youth, he was strong and famous. Although hes hide himself for twenty years and has been forgotten by many, he is still a very astounding person in the eyes of the older generation. Look and see how many he has defeated and ruined. After so many years, these people werent able to exact their revenge; that alone is a statement of his astounding martial arts. Now that youve crippled him even if it wasnt in a fair and public fight, you have be known from that. Those of the previous generation has already considered you as a genuine grandmaster and progenitor of your own style of martial arts. In other words, your name is even greater than mine own. Chen Aiyang proimed. From a small unintentional fight in the park to have such an impact on a match in my future? Thats.really something. When Wang Chao heard Chen Aiyang, he felt the notion had been rather outrageous. Indeed, his fight with Zhou Binglin in the park had been because of their honor. But neither was above the other and both suffered as a result. He had not thought that when news of this battle got out, it would serve to bolster his entire history. With that one battle, he was now considered a progenitor of his own school of martial arts. But after calming down and thinking to himself, Wang Chao saw the logic in this. In the past, all of his opponents had been of the younger generation. Zhang Wei included, none of them were men that would be considered to be noticeable enough to the older generation. But Zhou Binglin was different. As one famous for his martial arts and being practically undefeated in his time of youth, his name was far more heavier than the others. The feast had been a very festive one. From when the sun went down and the moon rose up, Chen AIyang, Wang Chao, Liao Junhua, Dai Jun, and Dragons Iron Elbow Liu Yi had all been in a happy mood. It matter not if they were young or old, by the time their cups and drinks were empty, everyone was happy. Huo Linger, Han Xiaoqing and Lin Yanan were all women who no words to interject in their conversations. And so, they all rose and drew away from the feast to allow for the waiters to attend to the room. On the other hand, Zhao Xinglong, Boulder, and the other soldiers remained at the table and listened to the talk between the martial artists with keen interest. Lets forget about this talk about status. Elder Liu, master Wang, master Chen, chief Liao, master Dai, you are all masters of the Wulin. Would it be possible to demonstrate your martial arts and open the eyes of us juniors? Han Xiaoqing suddenly spoke up in the midsts of their happy talking. That is possible.This old man hasnt waded in the waters of the Jianghu for some time, so its rare to see such a gathering like this. You girlse and watch then; its hard to see such purity in this time and age. Liu Yiughed before bringing everyone to the courtyards of the school. Liu Yi first began to go through the stances for Bajiquan; his movements were fluid, his elbow swirled in the air, and his feet waded through the ground as if on water with a forceful gust of wind. With a final shout of heng and ha, his elbow struck against a stone meant for practicing martial arts and split it into pieces. Liao Junhua and Dai Jun both went through a series of exchange with vigorous strength that showcased their form and spirit. Chen Aiyang had been quick and skillful with his movements so that they had left a series of clear footsteps on the ground. Finally it came to be Wang Chaos turn. Standing in front of a white banner hanging down from a nearby wall, Wang Chaos body slid backwards in preparation before suddenly striking out with both palms. Despite him pping the cloth with both palms, the banner did not move at all. It was as if Wang Chaos palms had beenpletely devoid of strength or wind. Several instancester, Wang Chao had already made several ps onto the cloth. As he brought his arms back, the wind finally blew at the banner, revealing a series of palm-sized white cloth pping away in the wind like cloth butterflies dancing in the air. On the white banner itself, there had been just as many palm-sized holes from where Wang Chao struck it. The Transforming Jin; what a terrifying skill. Zhou Binglins defeat at your hand is not a wronged one. Liu Yi, Dai Jun, and Liao Junhua all felt great admiration for Wang Chao after this disy of his technique. I actually came here to Shan Dong for two reasons. The first reason is to see how your dojo was doing, the second was to go sightseeing. Chen Aiyang suddenly mentioned. What ce did you have in mind? Wang Chao asked. The marshes of Liangshan. Chen Aiyang gave a meaningful nce at Wang Chao. Weve drank our fill of alcohol today, why not go on a trip to Liangshan? Theres an estimated six or seven hours of driving to get there. But if master Chen wants to go still, then I have a car that we could use to go there tomorrow. Han Xiaoqing quickly offered. Haha, with my leg strength, I dont need a car. Wang my friend, are you interested? We could go now and take advantage of the darkness of the night to go. Miss Han, are you interested in testing something? Why dont you drive while we walk. Lets see wholl make it to Liangshan first? Chen Aiyang smiled at Han Xiaoqing. Yes! We can do that! Huo Linger and Han Xiaoqing had found this prospect interesting and immediately piped up in agreement. Wang Chao had experience in traveling the entire country and so he was not afraid of walking. But with the speed of a car, he had never attempted topare himself to that; so Wang Chaos interest couldnt help but perk up at this. You two are both at the phase of transformation and your stamina is at its prime. This old weak body cannot do such an attempt. Liu Yi expressed. Liao Junhua and Dai Jun both expressed their inability topare with Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang as well. Then lets begin. Chen Aiyang and Wang Chao stared at each other with a shlight in hand. With a smile, they started with several small steps for about ten meters before their legs began to move faster and faster. In an instant, they were moving at tremendous speeds and carried both Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang down the mountain. Sis Linger, hurry up! Han Xiaoqing had been startled when she saw the two. She didnt think that the two would be able to run so fast so quickly. Immediately pulling Huo Linger, the two of them began to run down the mountain as well. It took them another half hour for them to find and start up the Ferrari sports car they had parked in the parking lot in the tourist area. Flooring the elerator, the two took off down the road, but by this point, Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang were long since out of sight. Slow down! Huo Linger had been frightened by how sudden Han Xiaoqing had stepped on the gas pedal. By the time we get on the freeway, itll take us six hours to get to Liangshan. With my master and brother Aiyang walking, they wont be able to get there as fast. That cant be for certain; those two are abnormal! Han Xiaoqing spoke, her foot never leaving the gas pedal. By now, Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang had already reached the freeway. At tremendous speeds, they flew down the roads with reckless abandon. The pores on their body breathed whenever they took a step, and their muscles would rx in rhythm with their steps so that they wouldnt lose as much energy from being tensed. An expert capable of Transforming Jin was capable of long continuous breaths. Each and every inch of their body could breathe thanks to their intense knowledge of their own physical anatomy and control over it. Long distance running could be said to be a specialty to them. Back then, Tang Zichen would wake up early in the morning to get from S province to Wang Chaos area at a speed faster than a car. Back during the times of the Republic of China; some masters in Tianjing and Beijing would often times pay their friends a visit. And so they would embark on a night time journey using their legs to go from Tianjing to Beijing. Often times, the person would arrive before the train. For the true experts, traveling several hundred meters without being seen at night was said to be nothing special. In the ancient battlefields when a generalsmand was as steady as a mountain, even the soldiers who knew nothing about martial arts would be able to travel an inconceivable distance using their leg strength. Leg strength was an extremely crucial factor in martial arts still. Under the guise of the night, Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang had been like a swallow skimming the waters and an arrow shooting through the air in speed. Even their shadows were faster than a car. Back when Wang Chao had only seen small achievements with his skill, he had been able to keep up with the car that had kidnapped Cao Jingjing for dozens of minutes. With his skill now, how many hundred times more faster was he? His endurance and leg strength now was inconceivable inparison. And so these two men who had pushed the limits of man were now challenging the modern day science and technology. But to get from Laoshan to Liangshan would mean traveling more than half the Shandong province. Even with their familiarity with the roads, the public roads were t and didnt require much strength to travel on. From seven at night they could run all the way to seven in the morning to finally reach a vige. Then, if they ran for another full day to eight or nine at night, theyd be able to get to Liangshan after a cumtive total of twenty five or six hours by normal speed. Magic Traveler Dai Zong was said to travel four hundred kilometers in a single day. We arent that far away from him either it seems. TL Note: Dai Zong is a fictional character from the novel Water Margin. Chen Aiyang and Wang Chao were both extremely fatigued. From what they could see, on the giant cliff in front of them, an equally giant carving Marshes of Liangshan could be seen. Laughing, the two of them sat down on the ground. Have they arrived yet? Wang Chao was feeling extremely tired as well. After running for the entire day and night as if forced to, even an expert like him wouldnt be able to take it with ease. They should have gotten here far sooner than we did. Even with our leg strength, we cantpare to cars. In short distance, we probably could, but even the flesh of the human body cannot withstand long distance running at such speeds. Chen Aiyang spoke. A gentle wind was blowing in from the marshes at the foot of the mountains. The autumn-winter gale had brushed up against the clumps of reed in a delicate manner, and in this night time disy, it was a rather bleak sight. The marshes of Liangshan..marshes of Liangshan. Haha, where is there even a Liangshan anymore? Wang Chao suddenly sighed. There is. Wang Chao suddenly spoke up with a strange light to his eyes. Do you know why I suddenly wanted to run all the way here to see the marshes of Liangshan with you? Chapter 163: The Most Influential Competition Yet (One) Chapter 163: The Most Influential Competition Yet (One) Brother Wang, your name is one that reverberates through the country, but the men youve angered are many as well. Sooner orter you wille across someone with a grudge. The country is not a ce youve set up a foundation in. You have not enough dealings of sincerity, and not enough friends youve gone through plenty of hardships with. If something happens to you one day, Im afraid it will be the day when your enemies knock down the walls. Have you any ns in preparation for that? Chen Aiyang suddenly changed the topic to ask Wang Chao. Wang Chao had understood what Chen Aiyang was getting at. Observing the icy-wheel that was the moon and how the usually misty clouds were gone, Wang Chao slowly closed his eyes in thought, I know that Ive made plenty of enemies. While its smooth sailing for me now, it wont always be like this. One day, disaster wille. But I will n for that. He knew that whether it was Cao Yi, general Zhou, or the organization, they all only looked at him because of his martial arts and influence. Within the organization, he still had no true friend. If anything happened and he happened to offend someone that was far too powerful, the organization would waste no breath to try and protect him. Duan Guochao for example had the backing of the Shaolin Temple, but with his death, Duan Guochao ceased to be a problem. Although Wang Chao had killed him, it only signified that people like Duan Guochao and Wang Chao were powerful, but in the end, they were nothing more than silver candle wicks disguised as gun barrels. They may be strong on the outside, but they were useless in reality. The bureaucracy do not have any tried and true friends between them. Although the Yamen were said to be involved in martial arts, you are still far too deep. Chen Aiyang spoke. Itd be better for you to cut your losses and withdraw. That way your life will remain safe. TL Note: Yamen are government workers of old, generally martial artists in Wuxia novels. Wang Chao shook his head, Ive already dug too deep in. Its far toote to withdraw now. Chen Aiyang knew that Wang Chao had been subjected to the countrys support after tending to Beijing for them. Combined with the trouble he had caused in Singapore, Chen Aiyang had no idea what to do next after that. Wang Chao had hidden himself before and had a small name for himself. But the organization had no need for a nobody and made his name resonate across the country so that he was now a somebody. The marshes of Liangshan pays extra emphasis on the meaning of friendship. You and I are friends to the death. But if one day. Just one day that you and I had to fight to the death, what would you do? Chen Aiyang suddenly asked. How would that ever happen. Wang Chao spoke. His heart had begun to beat even faster now at that question. However, this was a situation that was more possible than impossible. Chen Aiyangs Chenshi Corporation hadmitted many illegal transactions and were always being watched by the government. It was not as if they had gone unnoticed. Its very possible that one day, the higher ups may call on me to fight Chen Aiyang to the death. Assassins could be hired to kill an influential person like Chen Aiyang, but if news of that were to leak out, then it would have undesirable consequences. It was far better to have a member of the Wulin kill him in a fair and just stage so that they could be free of any crime. Having Chen Aiyang say this had shaken Wang Chao. He had a feeling that it wouldnt be too far in the future that such amand coulde down on him. But should he ever receive such an order, Wang Chao was sure that hed refuse. Ive made enemies with many people by this point despite the rtive safety Ive been in. But everything was because of the orders I followed. They wanted me to kill Ye Xuan, so I killed him. They wanted me to teach Duan Guochao a lesson, but he died. If I were to disobey an order now, they would either discipline me or expel me. Either way, that would lead me wide open to my enemies. Just thinking back to his past, Zhao Jun had once hired several members of the axe-gang to blind him with lime dust and kill him in the alleys just for a small misunderstanding over Zhu Jia. Any soldier would see their mission as their own goal in life to fulfill. To disobey a direct order is to be disciplined and court martialed. But with Wang Chaos enemies as bountiful as the sky, he would have to rely on the organization giving him asylum. The marshes of Liangshan is everywhere as long as there are forced and helpless men. Chen Aiyang fished out a box from within his pockets and handed it over to Wang Chao. I actually came to Shandong this time to give you something on behalf of another. Skeptical, Wang Chao watched as Chen Aiyang took out a small box where a single ring-like object seemed to be held in it. At the initial sight of the item, was very light, but when he had a better look at it Wang Chao had been instantly floored! A wave of emotions had immediately overturned his heart as if an ocean had appeared out of nowhere. Within the box was a circr golden strand that seemed as if it was meant to be coiled around a finger. Wang Chao had recognized this circr gold strand. Way back then, Tang Zichen had once several golden needles strung around her finger like a ring! You Wang Chaos eyes closed as he took in a deep breath. Dont ask me. I dont know the full story behind this either. But judging from your face, you clearly recognize this needle. Chen Aiyang saw that Wang Chao had wanted to say something and shook his head, A martial artist from the Hongmen gave this to me on behalf of another. They also had me pass something on as well; should you ever find yourself forced into a corner, thene to the Hongmen Society in Honolulu, Hawaii. Over there, you will find all the clues you need. Honolulu, the Hongmen Association. Wang Chao picked up the needle and tied it around the forefinger on his right hand before returning the box. I understand now. Let us head back. Wang Chao spoke out before whirling around. The doors to the world Tang Zichen was in was finally beginning to show itself to him. When he hadst heard about Tang Zichens battle with Chen Aiyang in Singapore, Wang Chao had realized that she was most likely preparing the chessboard for the future. He hadnt bothered to press Chen Aiyang for any more information. Since Chen Aiyang had been the messenger boy, there was no reason that he would know the story behind the message. In 1992, the worldwide Hongmen Association was formed by a coborative effort of the overseas Chinesemunities and their respective Hongmen societies in Honolulu. When Sun Yat-sen formed the Nationalist Party, he had the support of the Hongmen Society as a senior figure of it. Within the Hongmen Society, many of the members were experts of martial arts. During the Republic of China, the Guoshu Institute was filled with martial artists that were senior figures of the Hongmen Society. When the New China was formed, many of the masters were unable to continue living within it and were exiled overseas, resulting in the Hongmen Society crumbling and dispersing along with the exiled. The princeling that was Liao Junhua had Zhu Hongzhi as his master. Zhu Hongzhi was a senior figure in the American Hongmen Society, and Liao Junhua himself had been known as the Twin Flower Red Pole in the Hongmen Society as well. Red Poles were known to be the stronger members of the Chinese organized crime groups, and adding Twin Flower to their name only served to mean that they were an especially strong enforcer. If Zhu Jia wanted to conduct a documentary of the overseas Chinesemunity, then sooner orter she would need to involve herself with the Hongmen Society sooner orter as well. Cheng Shanming was most likely a great master of the Canadian Hongmen Society as well. Despite Wang Chao now knowing that he would be able to find out more about the clues to Tang Zichen at the American Hongmen Society in Honolulu, Hawaii, he couldnt leave now. He was a major general, and although it was merely in name only, he would have to ask for permission to leave first. To leave in secret was tantamount to fleeing the country. For a general to flee the country wasnt the same as a military officer fleeing the country. It was a very serious situation with very vileplications. It could be said that if Wang Chao were to secretly travel abroad, then he may as well never even think about returning home. And even abroad, he would always have to be on his guard to avoid being secretly captured. This had been the main reason why the higher ups gave Wang Chao the title of being a major general. So unless there was absolutely no other choice, Wang Chao wouldnt even think about traveling abroad. In the end, he had family and business in his country. He hadmitted to no crime as of now and had no reason to defect. If therees a day where you and I must fight, then I will meet you in Liangshan. Wang Chao spoke to Chen Aiyang. You have to be careful of yourself. Chen Aiyang shook Wang Chaos hand. Come then. You have two months until your next biggest match. Back at the courtyards of the Laoshan school. Hmph, we arrived at Liangshan in the morning after eight hours of traveling! You two took an entire day! After their talk with one another at night, Wang Chao and Chen Aiyang both made contact with Huo Linger and Han Xiaoqing so that they could all travel back to Qingdao with one another. Han Xiaoqing had been pleased with herself, but at the same time, she had been astounded. Chen Aiyang and Wang Chaos leg strength had been simply amazing, causing her to feel a great amount of respect for the two. Several dayster on a rather gloomy afternoon. It had been very peaceful within the courtyards since only Wang Chao, Huo Linger, and Han Xiaoqing could be seen. Chen Aiyang had returned to Singapore while Liu Yi took Lin Yanan to the city so that they could transfer some funds to invest in Wang Chaos school. Zhao Xinglong, Boulder, and the other soldiers had gone to the military district to go work on their sharpshooting. Zhao Xinglong had most recently made huge improvements in his progression of martial arts and was already slowly making his way to understanding Hidden Jin. His Bajiquan and Piguaquan had reached a high level of mastery as well. Bajiquan emphasized firmness while Piguaquan focused on flexibility and the ability to use the arms to attach themselves to even the walls like iron hooks. Tobine both was to bring out the best in each other. Even in the proverbs, there was once that said, To know both Bajiquan and Piguaquan is to fear no god or demon. This was all due to the guidance he had gained from Liu Yis teachings. With the moniker of Dragons Iron Elbow, Liu Yi had said that his elbow was firm like iron, and his movements had been as flexible as a dragon. Yet, Zhao Xinglong had also unexpectedly been talented in the ways of marksmanship. asionally he would practice with Boulders and the others in the firing ranges of the military district. And even without a teacher, he had managed tobine marksmanship with martial arts so that even when he faced off against Boulder in a one-on-one duel in a series ofplicated terrain such as the jungle, Zhao Xinglong would win more often than he would lose. Wang Chao had taken a giant wooden chair to sit on in the courtyard and held a teapot in his hands. While drinking from a cup of tea, he would watch the two females practice in the center of the courtyard. Every so often, he would say a word or two ore up to correct one of the twos stances. Then, sitting back down on his seat, he would continue to sip his drink. Such an action like this was truly simr to what a master of martial arts would do. With a hand pressed down by her ribs, Huo Linger stood with another hand stretched outwards with the fingers stretched out. Her feet had been nted with a calm footing without wavering at all as if she had been nted into the ground itself. Huo Linger hadnt looked as if she had moved on the surface, but with the trained eyes of Wang Chao, he could see everything clearly. From his eyes, he could see that his disciples muscles and tendons in the web of Huo Lingers hand was making the smallest of movement underneath the surface. A motionless body and and an active muscle and tendon system. This was the way of organizing the inner body and followed the most basics of reasoning behind the stance training. Clearly, Huo Linger was making gradual improvements under the watchful eyes of her tutor, Wang Chao. Strengthening the muscles and tendons in the web of ones hand between the thumb and forefinger was to make them stronger and stronger. The more powerful this part of the hand was, the more ease one would be able to prevent a person was moving while employing the techniques of Chin Na in a fight. Han Xiaoqing had her own shorings inparison to Huo Linger. The young daughter of a aristocratic family had never been trained in the basic skills of martial arts, so her stance had beencking and soft. Not even the slightest of thought had been in it, and she would sometimesin about the pain in her back and waist. She had nearly prostrated herself in admiration for Wang Chaos ability to dodge the bullets of a gun before. And so because of her admiration, she wanted to learn martial arts as well by apprenticing herself to Wang Chao along with Huo Linger two months from now. Wang Chao had no reason to refuse her, and so he decided to teach her with Huo Linger. Take a look at Huo Lingers hand. See how she is motionless, but the muscles in the web between her thumb and forefinger moves. This is how one gradually learns to build power. Otherwise, when you fight with another with the closebat and Chin Na methods, you will fail in your objective and hurt yourself. Wang Chao walked to Han Xiaoqings side to press against her shoulder, prop up her waist and pinch the web of her hand. Han Xiaoqings eyebrows rose into the air, Dont you use the fist when fighting with martial arts? Sending someone flying with just a punch, thats beautiful! So why do we learn closebat and Chin Na? Closebat and Chin Na are the most practical of ways to fight. Using the fist to fight is to be done after one has a deep understanding of the basics of martial arts. Without that understanding, you would need to borrow the momentum of a sprint or wind-up, but who would give you enough time for that in a battle? Wang Chao suddenly somersaulted in the air andnded back down with his feet in a line shape. Then with just his heels alone, he managed to spring himself back up. When your stance training has improved the ligaments of your body to be able to bounce with power, you wont be injured that easily. When you try to somersault in midair and then do the splits, you will have achieved a step of martial arts. Having seen what Wang Chao just did, Han Xiaoqing couldnt help but blurt out her thoughts, Isnt this a routine in Wushu and gymnastics? This is dancingCif learning this is to achieve a step in martial arts, then there are far too many experts in this world! Dont underestimate this routine. Leaping high into the air requires a powerful waist and leg strength. Tond on the ground with the splits is to require sturdy thighs and ligaments to coordinate with one another. To aplish this is to be nimble, powerful, and able to coordinate your entire body without difficulty. From the somersault to the splits, it is considered one of the most important fundamental movements in Tachi even. Wang Chao paused for a moment, This is merely just an exercise in flexibility and coordination, so it cannot be used in a fight. If you were to fight with someone, you must be calm and steady. There are multiple ways of fighting such as grabbing the hair, pulling the clothes, stepping on the feet, striking the crotch, pulling the fingers, miscing the joints, numbing the muscles, kicking the knee, trapping the thigh, and so on, but there is flexibility when fighting an enemy. Learning a routine ensures that you be flexible and avoid being injured. When you fight after that, it is however you wish to fight. While Wang Chao was teaching the two female disciples of his, a secret meeting was being held in the Hong Kong military district. In attendance was Cao Yi, general Zhou,missar Yang, and five or six major generals and senior colonels. The topic of the meeting had been naturally about the match between Wang Chao and Nguy?n H?ng T. This match would involve many important factions such as the Thai military, the guerri groups of the Golden Triangle, and even the biggest overseas Chinese Hongmen Society had been alerted. There was also Korea with their rich merchants and the many influential martial artists of Southeast Asia along with the Shaolin Temple. Then,st but not least, the society of Yoga Nguy?n H?ng T had been a part of would being as well. With so many factions, there was no way Wang Chaos superiors wouldnt take watch. This time far too many factions are involved. With such a huge influence at risk, we all must be careful. The leader had spoken while he stood up. Furthermore, we still have many other talents that are being nurtured aside from Wang Chao. Ive already brought Jiang Hai into the fold. As like Wang Chao, he is an important target to foster. He will be the bond we have with the Chinese we have overseas. Martial arts is truly quite useless in practicality, but its influence is surprisinglyrge. We need to take advantage of this influence to expand as far as we can while maintaining a policy against it in public. The days quickly went by in a sh and lead up to the end of the two months. On this day, Wang Chao had been looking at the calendar. There was still three days left to thepetition when he had received a phone call from Huo Qiyun for him to travel to Hong Kong. Well be traveling today. Wang Chao spoke to Huo Linger. Chapter 164: Inspiration Like a Rainbow! Chapter 164: Inspiration Like a Rainbow! Master Wang, youve finally arrived. Wang Chao, Huo Linger, Han Xiaoqing, and Lin Yanan were apanied by Boulder, Hammer, Axe, and Zhao Xinglong as their bodyguards. Arriving at the Hong Kong Airport, Huo Qiyun had personally arrived to greet them before having them all take a car to take them to one of the more grand residences in Repulse Bay. Repulse Bay was one of Hong Kongs most famous geographical areas for residency. It was located just in the right spot to overlook the sea and was good for feng shui. Ten of the most well known mansions were located at Repulse Bay. The Huo familys mansion had been built rather simplistically, but elegant. There was a medieval European castle style to it and was entuated by the air of antiquity. It was in the winter by now and close to the New Year, making everyone feel quite jubnt. The Huo residence was no exception to that. On the avenues that led into the area, giant rednterns could be seen hanging everywhere. Not a single leaf could be spotted on the ground due to the excellent work of the sweepers. All in all, the people who would walk by would feel especially festive and peaceful. All of the well known celebrities and personages of the martial art or sports circles are now aware of your match. So half the reason why I invited you here today is to hold a weing party and the other half is to let you introduce yourself to them. Huo Qiyun spoke while driving. On the way, he asked about what his little sister had learned in the previous two months while also exining the situation. Ah, understood. Thank you for your troubles. The car came to a stop on the left side of the mansion. Upon his arrival, Wang Chao had realized that there had been sports cars of every brand to be seen parked here. There were at least a few dozen of themCthis had to be the celebrities and personages Huo Qiyun had talked about. Thispetition of his had been nned two months ago in advance by the Huo family. With their wide influence and involvement, this would be the biggest match Wang Chao would be in as of yet. After his arrival in Hong Kong, Wang Chao would need to go through several social parties and do as society must. Although Wang Chao had only just arrived in Hong Kong, Lin Yanan had prepared for awyer to arrive at least ten days in advance to draw out a proper contract with Nguy?n H?ng T swyer. In an official match between masters of martial arts, to not bet with money would be in bad form. This time, Wang Chao and Nguy?n H?ng T had both used a hundred million to betCthe same amount as they did in the battle with Zhang Wei. However, this was not in RMB, it was not in the Hong Kong Dor, nor the USD, but in Euros. In other words, this match would be worth a billion RMB per person around. Wang Chao had once added a dojo to his Tianxing Networking and had it expand greatly, but investing a billion in this would be impossible for them to do. However, from this wealthy sum, Wang Chao personally had only paid a tenth of it. The rest of it had been funded by Liao Junhua, the Chenshi Corporation, the Huo family, Han Xiaoqing, and even the younger aristocratic second generation that attended Wang Chaos demonstration on dodging a bullet. The organization had even invested a hundred million RMB into it. Liao Junhua and the rest knew of Wang Chaos strength and had naturally wanted to help by investing their funds into it. Cao Yi and the organization knew that they could get a loan in this and invest it into Wang Chao. If they won, then their returns would be double the investment. Furthermore, this way of getting rich was all over the table in terms of legality. Even snow couldnt be as pure and white as this. As for Nguy?n H?ng T , Wang Chao knew a decent tidbit about his financial backers. A lot of it was funded by Choi Jang Baek. But the rest were founded by the Thai army, the drug cartels in the Golden Triangle, the society of Yoga in India, and even the Japanese limitedpanies. Aside from the martial art funds, the casinos in Southeast Asia had begun to start their own bets. The payout had ended up to be 1:1, or in other words, fifty percent. This was to say that everyone believed Wang Chaos chances at winning was just about the same as Nguy?n H?ng T s chances of winning, Wang Chao wasnt some nameless general after all. He was famous and a progenitor to his own school of martial arts. The witnesses to the actual event were especially important as well. Wang Chao knew of at least six of them, there was Iga Minamoto of the Japanese Martial Way. Aside from him, there was also Iron Fist Hwarang Choi Jang Baek, master of the world of fighting. There was also the Taiwanese grandmaster of Xingyiquan, Hsueh Lien-hsin, a senior figure of the American Hongmen Society, Zhu Hongzhi, and Chen Aiyang. Then there was also the abbot of the Shaolin Temple, master Shi Yongxin. Aside from them, Wang Chao knew that the Huo family had nned for several others to bear witness. With so many representatives of the martial arts world here, there had to be celebrities of the surrounding circles as well. This one match had affected the Hong Kong, Macau, Taiwan, and the rest of Southeast Asia, so the amount of backers for thispetition would be no small event. After alighting from the car, Wang Chao entered the building, where sure enough, the entire ce was buzzing with excitement from the dinner party. Upon his entrance, Wang Chao spotted Chen Aiyang seated with old bearded man in a yellow rosewood chair. To his other side, there was another middle-aged man and several youths that were no older than twenty years old. This elderly man had been there for Wang Chaos match with Zhang Wei as an impartial witness. This was Hsueh Lien-hsin of Taiwan, and the younger persons next to him had to be his disciples. But when he had entered, the entire building had gone quiet in a sh. This is Mr. Luo, president of the Hong Kong Chin Woo gymnasium. Huo Qiyun directed Wang Chao to everyone, And this is Master Ma Hongjun of the Yuxing Corporation. After meeting with several officials of Hong Kong and exchanging several other words with several martial artists, Wang Chao finally met with the one known as the number one martial artist in Hong Kong, Ma Hongjun. Master Ma, its an honor to meet you. Master Wang, you tter me. Ma Hongjun had grown quite plump and round. His ears were conspicuous, his hair was t, and his beard was not quite there. But his eyes had been lit quite bright and energetically. However, this was not the look of a martial artist and resembled the physique of a Hong Kong or Taiwanese merchant that was having an affair with a mistress from the mainds. But Wang Chao didnt dare underestimate Ma Hongjuns skill at martial arts. Just from his presence alone, Wang Chao could feel that he was far stronger than his younger brother, Ma Huajun. Ma Hongjuns hands had been very smooth and smelled distinctly like medicinal water. His skin was sleek and glossy, and his fingernails were slightly cyan-green as a sign of having mastered his internal body as well as external body. Even his legs looked to be well built in a way that could be seen as a sign of an aplished martial artist. Copper legs and iron hands. It seems that nickname is well deserved for him. Wang Chao had fought with Ma Huajun in Beijing before tossing him onto the roof. As the inheritor of the Ma style martial arts and younger brother, there would inevitably be hostility from Ma Hongjun to Wang Chao. Even the people who werent chatting with the two would be able to see it. Ma Hongjun and Ma Huajun were both brothers. One was a great martial artist of Hong Kong and was rich and powerful. The other was a head of the Ministry of State Security and was a member of the government. But both of them had relied upon their own strengths to get to where they were today. He was a member of a martial artist family and proficient in the Ma style Xingyiquan, Cha Fist, Piguaquan, the Muslim Tantui, the Iron Palm, saber, spear, the Qimei staff, darts, and several other concealed weaponry of martial arts. How young you are, but how strong! If I were to fight you, Id estimate a twenty to thirty percent chance of winning. No wonder youve earned yourself a nickname of being undefeatable in Beijing. Even Zhou Binglin who was known during the eighties to be the Little Martial God lost at your hand. During their conversation, Ma Hongjun had been observing Wang Chao at the same time Wang Chao had been sizing up the one known to have copper legs and iron hands. Having realized he stood no chance at winning, ma Hongjun had immediately given up any further attempts to press hands and to earn back the honor his elder brother had lost. Several more words were spoken with false sincerity before Ma Hongjun excused himself and left. Senior Hsueh. Eh? Chief Liao, master Dai? This must be senior Zhu then. After being called out by Ma Hongjun, Wang Chao had taken note of another elderly man wearing a ck Tang suit and a dragon-topped cane seated right next to Hsueh Lien-hsin. This elderly figure had no beard and his face was rather fair and clear without any liver spots. However, the corners of his eyes had a slight fish scale pattern to them as attributed usually to old age. His dragon-top cane had been painted entirely red all over. Even more distinctively was the fact that it was not made of wood. Each time it clunked against the ground, a faint metallic ring could be heardCthis cane was made of pure steel. There had been plenty of people standing around where these two elders were. Even the more influential persons like Dai Jun and Liao Junhua were no exceptions. From the seated ones, Chen Aiyang could be seen. It was very clear for Wang Chao to realize that this steel-dragon-cane wielding elder was definitely the very same Zhu Hongzhi. Master Wang,e and greet us old men! Hsueh Lien-hsin called out to him in greeting before turning to the middle-aged people to his side. Hsiao-hung, go and retrieve a chair for master Wang to sit in. The middle-aged man known as Xiaohong was one of the older disciples of Hsueh Lien-hsin. Within the Taiwanese world of martial arts, he was a very famous person and the head of the Guoshu Institute of Imitation Boxing in Taiwan. With such a title, he was one of the top two masters of Guoshu in Taiwan. Taiwan currently had two top-notch experts. One was nicknamed the Little Immortal Ape Liu Chia-chun. And the other was known as the Liger Champion, Hsieh Hsiao-hung. These two figures were masters on the same level as Chen Aiyang and Ma Hongjun. But because of Hsueh Lien-hsin, Hsieh Hsiao-hung could not sit down. This was one of the rules of old. Although this was a gathering of celebrities, Hsieh Hsiao-hung could not sit down. But this wasnt a sign of humiliation, for people had respected this and said it was a sign of respect for ones master. If Hsieh Hsiao-hung were to sit down, then it would be a tremendous loss of face and honor. It pointed out that this person was not morally upright and that the rtionship between master and disciple was nothing special. Chen Aiyang had reached the stage of transformation and was also the inheritor of the Li style Taichi and the Wudang style of Fishing Toad Jin. Because of these things, he had earned the recognition of Hsueh Lien-hsin and the right to sit down with him. When Hsueh Lien-hsin had his disciple bring a chair over, it was an automatic sign of recognition that he saw Wang Chao as a person who was on equal footing with him. Hsieh Hsiao-hung gave a nod to the youngster next to him, and in a sh, the youngster had brought forth a chair for Wang Chao to sit on. Chia-chun, you sit down as well! We are all practitioners, and so our gathering should be exciting and lively! Hsueh Lien-hsin spoke to a youngster who was sitting on a sofa farther away. The youngster let out a forced smile, How could I possible dare sit in front of a senior figure like so? Id best note over. This youngster was Liu Chia-chun, yet another figure of the Taiwanese Guoshu circles and one of the strongest figures there. When Wang Chao had been introduced to people by Huo Qiyun, he had already made conversation with him as well. Liu Chia-chun was wellbuilt and had long powerful fingers. His nose was aquiline shaped and his shoulders were broad. With a handsome face, he could sit anywhere and still have a regal air to him. In this venue of martial artists and celebrities, he was one of the most handsomest of figures. What arge set of rules for this group of martial artists. Han Xiaoqing could see just how Huo Linger was standing so respectfully right behind Wang Chao, and that was surprising enough. But to see even Liao Junhua follow suit, she was all the more surprised. Liao Junhua was a high-raking princeling with influence in his circles, that much Han Xiaoqing knew. Even after seeing him stand behind everyone else, Han Xiaoqing had been unwilling to follow his example, but because of the atmosphere of the area, she did not wish to break it. So instead, she moved over to the sofa where Liu Chia-chun was and sat down. Conversation was made from person to person before finally everyone found their own respective circle. Yanan, Xinglong, go and greet Xiaoxue. This match involved plenty of people, and the future prospects of the Tianxing Networking Corporation was no exception so Yao Xiaoxue, who had climbed up thedder of sess with Wang Chao had came with him. Linger, you go as well. Wang Chao spoke to Linger. Ive finished listening to masters talk with the two masters anyways. She smiled sweetly. Martial arts fear the young. Youngsters can establish themselves and be famous. Three years ago when I watched your match with Zhang Wei, your martial arts had the essence and spirit of it. And three yearster, your skill has reached the peak. This is only a reasonable oue, but for the Little Martial God Zhou Binglin to have his arm crippled by you was something even I did not foresee. Your skill is enough for your own school of martial arts to pass on the secrets of Guoshu. Hsueh Lien-hsin let out a sigh of admiration as he admitted Wang Chaos status as a grandmaster. Zhou Binglins strength in his Sun style Taichi was perfection itself. In the eighties, just which martial artist of our generation did not see him as an enemy? Ive heard he once tried to challenge you and ended up fighting thirty of your disciples before your more senior disciple fended him off in two rounds. If you were to fight him now, what do you think your chances woul be? Zhu Hongzhi asked the side as he tapped his dragon cane. Fifty-fifty Id say. However he was young at the time and his skill was at its peak. The Sun style Taichi is a very exquisite school of martial arts, so while my skill may be more pure, it would be hard to say. Hsueh Lien-hsin spoke. It was from this that Wang Chao could tell that the reason why the two elders had seen him as a grandmaster of equal standing was because of his victory over Zhou Binglin. Zhou Binglin was known as the Little Martial God in the past and his martial arts was exquisite beyond belief. When he sought out Hsueh Lien-hsin, Zhou Binglin had personally visited him for a match. It was only after he fought with thirty people in a continuous manner that Hsieh Hsiao-hong had been the decided victor in several moves. Figuring that he was no longer in a prime state to fight Hsueh Lien-hsin, Zhou Binglin left afterwards. Ever since his appearance, Wang Chao had experienced many battles. But the most outrageous one had been when he fought Zhou Binglin back in the park. It was this preposterous battle that had finally cemented his status as a grandmaster and progenitor with the previous generation of masters. For his friends and foes, this feat was variegated in light. At the same time the weing party for Wang Chao was going underway at the Huo familys residency, another weing party was only getting started on the other side of Hong Kong. The main character for this weing party was only natural to be Wang Chaos opponent in the match, Nguy?n H?ng T . The malevolent scar on Nguy?n H?ng T s face had be a shadow of what it used to be. His skin was sleek and glossy, and his aura seemed to have a 180 degree change inparison to his aura from before. If words were used to describe Nguy?n H?ng T from before, then his killing intent was as sharp as a steel knife and just as conspicuous. But now, he was sharp de hidden within its scabbard. His killing intent and bloodthirst had beenpletely tamed for a terrifying effect. Nguy?n H?ng T was originally an expert of Muay Thai and Yoga. With its unbelievable intensity, Muay Thai was very simr to Bajiquan. Yoga emphasized the cultivation of the health, and any expert of Yoga would have an incredibly strong internal organ system, bone joints, ligaments, and tendons while remaining soft and flexible. A genuine expert of Yoga would even be able to lick their own butt with their tongue. It was clear to see that Nguy?n H?ng T was one of these said Yoga experts. Combining Muay Thai with Yoga wouldpletely wipe out the dangerous self-muttion aspect of Muay Thai while hi own health and body was nurtured to further enhance his strength. Originally Nguy?n H?ng T had been an expert who understood the finger secrets of martial arts. But in two months, the window sheet that had been blocking him had finally been torn away. Under the tutge of Zhou Binglin, Nguy?n H?ng T had arrived at the Transforming Jin as well. The Sun Style Taichi was truly a traditional and secretive style. No matter if they had a magical level of martial arts or a cheat, without true strength, they would not improve effortlessly. But for an expert who reached the Transforming Jin, any path that would lead them astray from the truth. Back then when Wang Chao faced off against Zhang Wei, he had trained as hard as he could to prepare himself. And like that, he improved by leaps and bounds. Today, Nguy?n H?ng T had done the same. Zhou Binglin was more than aware of the fact that Choi Jang Baek had been pining for his techniques for a very long time and had given him such a wage for that very purpose. And yet Zhou Binglin had never revealed it. His eyes were sharp and could see that Nguy?n H?ng T was strong, butpared to Wang Chao, hsi chances of winning were slim. No matter what, whether if it was Nguy?n H?ng T or Choi Jang Baek that was fighting Wang Chao in revenge for him, Zhou Binglin couldnt watch them get killed by Wang Chao in good consciousness. Master Nguy?n, your match this time isnt just a revenge match, it is inherently a fight between the martial arts of Thand and China! As I am here, I wish you good luck and major sess. A short but thin man with a yellow-brown beard could be seen holding up a crystal ss in toast as he spoke to Nguy?n H?ng T . You neednt worry, general. I will definitely to beat my opponent to death. Nguy?n H?ng Tughed before turning his head to the perfectly still Japanese man wearing a sakura kimono and wooden clogs. What is your spection, master Iga? Fifty-fifty Id say. But the results arent clear. This Japanese man was the number one Japanese fighter and the military instructor for the royal family, Iga Minamoto. Half the reason why he hade was to act as an impartial witness. The other half was to verify Wang Chaos strength with his own eyes. Several years ago, Wang Chao had killed his own disciple Ye Xuan. Furthermore, plenty of Japanese associations had ced their investments onto Nguy?n H?ng T . Choi Jang Baek was close friends with the Japanese world of martial arts. The worlds of Japan and Korea oftentimes met with each other, but their martial arts were more geared towards economics. Master Nguy?n, your skill with Yoga has already reached the epitome of perfection. You must win at all costs for this match. Do not let us down, we came all the way from New Delhi to Hong Kong for this express purpose of aiding you. A turban-wearing Indian spoke to Nguy?n H?ng T. This was the head of the Indian Yoga Society, Jeet Singh. A majority of the wealth behind Nguy?n H?ng T had came from that society. Choi Jang Baek sat in front of Iga Minamoto with a fan in his hands and a smile in his face. Clearly, it could be seen that he had confidence in him. Zhou Binglin did not show up here. Having lost at the hands of Wang Chao, his battle strength was a half of what it would be. Plenty of martial artists would show up here, just how many of them had bore a grudge against him, and who wouldnt decide to take revenge in this case? The match had been influenced by many and surprised just as many people. Half of them were brought over by the Huo family and some were from Choi Jang Baeks connections. Liao Junhua, Han Xiaoqing, and the rest of the second generation children had added onto that momentum. The people behind Nguy?n H?ng T werent small in number either. It didnt matter whichever side one was on, they both were capable of amassing celebrities and famous figures. With this gathering and its hustle and bustle, there would naturally be a huge aftermath from this. And so like this, the two sides continued to n and prepare for the final three days. The day of the match. On this day, the atmosphere was gloomy and the jet-ck clouds up overhead had a hidden red hue to it. The icy winds were blowing at great speeds, but for the entire mass of people gathered here today, they were lively and excited where they sat or stood. The stadium they were in was kindly offered by the government of Beijing. Early that day, the police force had cordoned off the area so that no one could get in. Even the media themselves were unable to sneak past them. The match between Wang Chao and Nguy?n H?ng T was very influential, but only amongst the celebrities and figures of the upper ss. Civilians and the ordinary people wouldnt know about it. The stadium had been meticulously arranged from the audience seating to the central tform on top. Everything was neat and orderly and had plenty of strong-looking military members standing watch. There had been no elevated tform in the center, as it was an all-or-nothing fight. There had been no referees either, as this was a fight to the death. Hsueh Lien-hsin, Zhu Hongzhi, Iga Minamoto, Choi Jang Baek, Chen Aiyang and the plump and fat-eared Shaolin abbot Shi Yongxin were in attendance. Aside from those six, there was also the acting head of the Huo family and even the King of Gambling from Macau. The entire audience tform was filled with celebrities, influential figures and martial artist. Wang Chao could see even the masters he had defeated back in Beijing at the Yiquan dojo as well as the three princelings from the Ike Corporation, Zhao Jun, Wang Xiaolei and Wu Yingda. Other than that, there was Cao Yi, chief Zhou Liang, andmissar Yang. Seated with them were several in-clothed men, but their aura had painted them out to be generals. These were clearly the leaders of Wang Chao in the organization. Even the Dragons Iron Elbow Liu Yi had arrived and sat next to Lin Yanan. From the many well known martial artists, they brought with them one or two disciples who were more than happy toe and take notes. For research and training to be men capable of holding up the storefront for their masters, taking notes here between Wang Chao and Nguy?n H?ng T was a very beneficial thing. Aside from the people that Wang Chao could recognize, there were also the few young martial artists from the Japanese and Korean martial arts worlds. Seated on the other side, there was Yagyu Haruko and Xu Zhen sitting together. Yagyu Harukos father Yagyu Suimei had not shown up. Yagyu Suimei had Cheng Shanming shatter his bones and left him half-dead thest time they were in Singapore. Almost no better than being a cripple, Yagyu Suimei simply didnt have enough face toe back. And Wang Chao could distinctively sense the animositying from the martial artists from the Japanese world of martial arts. But that couldnt be helped since he had used the Eagle w to force Miyagi Hanshin to piss blood and die and then also killing the genius Ye Xuan. These acts were more than enough to serve as a loud and clear p in the face for the Japanese. Nguy?n H?ng T stood at the center with his hands raised. A single white rope was tied tightly to his head. Without anyyer of clothing to hide his upper body, Nguy?n H?ng T had only a short pair of pants beneath to show off the image of a Nak Muay fighting in a genuine match. Wang Chao had only worn a single white upper garment. The two of them had signed a contract with a death use under the advice from theirwyers earlier, so there was no pulling out from this match now. The two of them stood three or four meters apart on the center stage with a domineering aura pouring out from them. The mor from the outside audience had instantly siphoned away so that even a needle could be heard dropping on the ground. Are you the Wang Chao that injured the elder Zhou? Nguy?n H?ng T watched Wang Chao with a rxed body and arms that drooped past his knee caps in a way that showed off the muscles. Choosing not to reply, Wang Chao instead inspected the eyes of his enemy and the veins that bulged up from his fingers. Watching them fade back into Nguy?n H?ng Ts skin, a dark green color began to arise from the spot. Begin the match! From the tform, a single judge had called out. As soon as the voice was heard, the sounds of both opponents feet could be heard tapping off against the ground and m their bodies against each other! In this very moment, Nguy?n H?ng T had looked as if he had transformed into a merciless beast. In two steps, he had already reached the front of Wang Chao. With both hands bent over his face to protect both it and his chest, his right knee immediately shot up to strike at Wang Chaos abdomen. This low-striking knee had been as defensive as an iron shield and brought forth a fierce gust of wind with its delivery. Even Wang Chaos clothes had been sent a flutter, and it seemed as if the gust of wind that apanied Nguy?n H?ng Ts strike would be enough to knock over a person. For the iron knee of Muay Thai to reach such a degree of strength like this, it was absolutely mind boggling! But Wang Chao didnt even flinch in the face of this fearsome strike. Arching his back ever so slightly, Wang Chaos right arm came dropping down in a hammer motion onto the iron knee of Nguy?n H?ng T. Bang! The sounds of bone meeting bone could be heard with a distinguishable sound like a heavy weight dropping into water. With the impact of the strike came a explosion of sweat everywhere. In between strikes, bothbatants had used Hidden Jin to force out droplet of sweat! Author note: Legend has it that Bruce Lee once struck his fist against the chest of a person with enough force that sweat sshed onto the camera. Everyone can imagine from this that this would be a great representation of Hidden Jin caught on film. Nguy?n H?ng Ts iron knee had made contact with Wang Chaos Step Forward and Punch Downwards, forcing the bodies of both to begin to shake. Immediately switching from hammer to w, Wang Chao imitated the eagle style of Chin Na to overturn his hand and clutch onto the muscles and ligaments of Nguy?n H?ng Ts knee cap. In a match of closebat, there was also the concept of Chin Na that the hammer, smash, chop, or pound could turn into. From the hammer came the grab, and from the grabes the stab. To tear apart afterwards would be the more advanced form of attacking. Nguy?n H?ng T had only felt a cold sensation rise up from his knee cap before his muscles twitched anxiously in response. Knowing that Wang Chao had grabbed onto his knee cap, Nguy?n H?ng T had felt his heart skip a beat. No matter how strong his muscles were, they could still be torn out. The nerves in his leg traveled down and through his knee to respond in a simr fashion to a switch knife. With a ttering sound, it swished through the air and tried to strike at Wang Chaos chest. His leg had been soft but unyielded to nothing like a rattan whip. When soft, his bones were soft too. When hard, his bones were like iron. Up against this flick de of a leg, Wang Chao extended an arm of his to block it before carrying out the motions for Lifting the Beam Onto the Roof with it. In an instant, his fist had transformed into an eagles w once more. The webbing near his thumb and forefinger had immediately protruded like it would in the w of a bird with a healthy size to match the muscles in it. Twisting and turning his arm, Wang Chaos arm quickly maneuvered like a snake around Nguy?n H?ng T leg and onto his calf. Use the arm like a snake to immobilize and squeeze to death. Then use the eagles w to stab into and tear out the flesh. And so Wang Chaos w had already made contact with Nguy?n H?ng Ts calf. But in the same moment, Nguy?n H?ng Ts calf muscles had loosened. Then rebounding with the sticity of rubber, it became as hard as iron and slipped away from Wang Chaos eagle w. While that was going on, Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms had swung out while his body leaned forward. Like a mountain copsing, the elbow joints of his arm had moved to strike at both sides of Wang Chaos neck ruthlessly. When Wang Chao saw that his attempt to crush and tear out the calf mucsles had bore no effects, Wang Chao knew that his opponents mastery over Yoga was incredibly deep if he could control the muscles of any part of his body to be soft or hard at will. Concentrating heavily on his ers, Wang Chao could hear the winds change from whenNguy?n H?ng Ts bodye crashing down with his elbows moving towards his neck. Before the energy of the attack could even reach ,Wang Chaos neck had already began to prepare for it. In a battle between experts, one didnt even need to sense the Jin of the enemy for their muscles, skin, and flesh to naturally respond. This was the result of thousands of battles that would be honed as a battle reflex. Up against the leg strike and the heavy upper body strike from Nguy?n H?ng T, Wang Chao didnt dare to belittle them. Contracting his body and head within himself, Wang Chao had looked simr to a turtle hiding from thundr. Nguy?n H?ng Ts strike had ended up with his eyes fluttering wide open as he felt his elbows hit nothing and his feet give the feeling of whiffing the air. In his eyes, Wang Chao had seemingly contracted his neck so that it had instantly sunk deep into his chest. In this moment of contraction, Wang Chaos elbows had been hidden along with the arms and legs of his body. Stepping on Nguy?n H?ng Ts knee, he had been like a giant turtle that had just sessfully whirled away from him on the waters. In the next moment, Wang Chao had already spun behind Nguy?n H?ng T and had once more exploded into action. Both of Nguy?n H?ng Ts elbows had struck nothing but air. Nguy?n H?ng T could see that Wang Chao had not been kicked by him and spun around his own body by using his knee as a foot hold. Having wished to smash Wang Chao t, Nguy?n H?ng T hadnt thought that Wang Chao would turn around his body so that instead of being face to face, they were now back to back. Shua! Frightened, Nguy?n H?ng T immediately thought of a major issue in his head. Like a horse kicking behind itself, Nguy?n H?ng Ts leg had rebounded backwards to attempt at kicking Wang Chaos body. This reaction had been so fast that even the heart didnt have time to react to it. Bang! Before his leg could even rise up to kick at Wang Chao, Nguy?n H?ng T could suddenly feel as if a giant turtle had smashed ruthlessly against his back. Numb from the resulting force, Nguy?n H?ng Ts feet stumbled a bit before being sted back four or five meters. Taking a tumble on the ground, Nguy?n H?ng T immediately caught hold of himself and shot back to his feet. Previously, Wang Chao had used the Tortoise Hearing Thunder to contract and spin his body around Nguy?n H?ng Ts body to dodge his strikes. Then with the Crocodile Swimming to Evade Danger to segue into a m against Nguy?n H?ng T, Nguy?n H?ng T was sent flying back from the Turtle Exposing Back move. Because this move was to strike at the back with the back, there was no need or time to turn around, so it was natural that Nguy?n H?ng T hadnt been fast enough to recover. Flying roughly five meters away, Nguy?n H?ng T rolled across the ground before getting back onto his feet. Turning his eyes upwards to look, he could only see a white shadow sweep past his vision. And before his vision could even stabilize to see what Wang Chao was doing, his forehead immediately went numb. Raaa! Nguy?n H?ng T howled as he brought both of his arms out to protect his chest. Bang! In another ssh of sweat, he had blocked Wang Chaos approach and struck at his chest with a fist. Despite being unable to see clearly, the hypersensitivity of his skin had been nimble enough to feel the iing attack. Nguy?n H?ng T had been given the quintessence of Chinese martial arts under the tutge of Zhou Binglin instead of being taught of a fake version. A beautiful crocodile stance. In my previous years, Ive heard an elder once say that Che Lizhais Crocodile Swimming to Evade Danger had been perfect. But it astounds me that today I will be able to see another show of such an exquisite art. A young grandmaster, that title truly befits him. Hsueh Lien-hsin couldnt help but praise Wang Chao after seeing that exchange. In their respective seats, the Iron Fist Hwarang Choi jang Baek had gone slightly pale and grim. Even Iga Minamotos expression had hardened a bit as he continued to observe Wang Chaos movements. They were both masters of fighting and knew in that instantaneous exchange, Wang Chao had already taken the upper hand. Nguy?n H?ng T was in danger! The words of warning Zhou Binglin had given suddenly resurfaced into Choi Jang Baeks mind. Until you fight that youth, you wont understand how truly dangerous he is. In that previous back m, Nguy?n H?ng T had been sent flying, but he was not harmed. This was because the strength in the back m was not the same as being hit with a fist. If it were a regr person, then they would have had their spine shattered and their internal organs disced. But Nguy?n H?ng T was no ordinary person. His body was far stronger and so he had only felt a minor vibrational shock. But! While he wasnt injured, he had lost the upper hand. Losing this momentum was the biggest danger there was! Having blocked Wang Chaos Chopping Fist, Nguy?n H?ng Ts body softened as if he had no bones. Like rubber, his elbows had softened in its muscles to follow the momentum of Wang Chaos strike. Making use of the joint techniques from Yoga, he stuck close to Wang Chaos body. Closebat Chin Na was terrifyingly dangerous and a taboo method of fighting in general, but Nguy?n H?ng T was not afraid. Now that he had understood the extent of the terror that was Wang Chao, he had no other choice but to do all that he could to regain the upper hand. But for what reason would Wang Chao give him that opportunity! At the very moment he had stuck close to Wang Chao, Nguy?n H?ng Ts eyes widened in shock. As if a tremendous cannon had fired off nearby, the resulting shockwave had lifted both of his feet entirely off the ground. Every inch of his body began to tremble, and his skin began to shake. Bear Shaking Loose, Rooster Ruffling Feathers, Crane Extending Wings, Dog Shedding Water, Carps Exploding Scales or the Serpentine Strike, and so forth. All of them were examples of the entire body pulsating with courage and vigor in an instant so that the muscles, bones, flesh and skin overflowed with it. This was one of the ultimate ways to show off the limits of how the human body could explode with instantaneous power. The way the Jin circted after the heels lifted off the ground and through the vertebrae into the tailbone, one could move forward with the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow or the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile. And so in this development, Wang Chao had revealed the hidden strength he had to wrap around Nguy?n H?ng Ts hand. In a single explosion of Jin from Wang Chao, Nguy?n H?ng T had been sent flying once more with a bang. Bang! Nguy?n H?ng T fell to the ground once more with enough force to splinter the ground beneath him. But as a testament to his strength, he had quickly risen to his feet. In that exchange, he had managed to dissolve most of the blowback to reduce the damage to his body. If Nguy?n H?ng T had been able to sessfully clinch with Wang Chao so that an embrace was possible, then the oue would not have been so clear. Unfortunately, Wang Chao had understood that and made sure it didnt go as Nguy?n H?ng T nned. Despite his fast recovery, Nguy?n H?ng T hadnt enough time to get his bearings straight before he felt his skin go numb again in his chest. Hurriedly throwing up his arms, he blocked Wang Chao who had stuck close to him like a shadow with a punch. The reason why he had been sent flying was because he had lost the prior advantage and was unable to restart his momentum. Had Nguy?n H?ng T been able to burst with Jin, then Wang Chao wouldnt have been able to send him flying. Unfortunately, he was still on the receiving end. His assaults were repelled while being struck further and further away, further decreasing Nguy?n H?ng Ts momentum. Unrelenting, Wang Chaos foot brought him flying two steps past Nguy?n H?ng Ts left side after his initial punch was blocked and delivered yet another arrow-like fist. Hurriedly swinging his knee out, he managed to block Wang Chaos move. It had been a weak attempt to defend himself, and held no more strength to attack Wang Chao more than it had to defend himself. But to the eyes of those not in the know, these two men were locked in an ardent fight. Continuing to deal his blows one after another with a huge advantage, Wang Chao circled around Nguy?n H?ng T with a series of crippling moves. In a spurt of energy, Wang Chaos momentum had been as bountiful as a rainbow! After a dozen or so blows, even the spectators who had previously been unaware of what was going on had begun to see the aftermath. Each time Wang Chao punched, his entire vertebrae had snapped like an arrow at the point of releasing an arrow with a penultimate disy of beauty and strength! Verily, his entire body was like a brilliant archer. His vertebrae acted as the bow, and his arms and fists were the arrows. With each punch, he had fired yet another arrow in quick session! Agh! Why dont we die together then! Suddenly, a furious roar like the bellows of an angry elephant could be heard. Nguy?n H?ng T had finally been pressed to the point of being unable to fight fairly. With a body that begun to leak a murderous intent, his bloodthirst begun to spike and his anger began to erupt. Nguy?n H?ng Ts eyes turned bloodshot and whirled his body around to stare vehemently at Wang Chao like a lion turning towards its prey. No longer caring for the strikes of Wang Chao, his elbow and shoulder points suddenly shrunk in as if being manipted by his muscles. In the next moment, Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms expanded abruptly totch onto Wang Chaos shoulders. Unflinching, Wang Chao shook his shoulder to the side and shrunk in his body to seem as if he had no shoulder to begin with. Leaning towards the floor to resemble that of a giant turtle, Wang Chao rolled down beneath Nguy?n H?ng Ts abdomen before abruptly springing back up. Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms had clutched at nothing. With his arms contracted inwards and in a circr manner like a giant man bear hugging a tree. Suddenly turning around so that his back faced Nguy?n H?ng Ts chest, Wang Chaos arms pushed outwards to grab Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms. Then, with another twist, he bent Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms as he whirled around! With his hands now captured, Nguy?n H?ng T had no other choice but to use his knee to strikeCbut he had not thought that Wang Chao would use his hip to swing and m into his pelvis, causing the knee to fly back down without being able to rise! With both his hands captured and his advancement forced back due to the strike to his hip, Nguy?n H?ng Ts Jin had finally been fully dispersed by Wang Chao. As soon as he had aplished that, Wang Chaos eyes finally revealed a pitiful light. But his hands did not cken in the slightest! With a rise and fall of his body, Wang Chaos entire person seemed to look like a crocodile preying on its meal as it left the water and into the air. With both hands, Wang Chao forced apart Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms and then violently jerked at it to tear them apart! Cutting Tail of the Crocodile! Tzzkkk!!! In an instant, blood sttered everywhere and painted the entire tform with its color. Chapter 165: Senior Figure of the Hongmen Society Chapter 165: Senior Figure of the Hongmen Society Ha! In a majestic disy of might that had made Wang Chao resemble that of a deity for a split moment, his arms bulged as he sent Nguy?n H?ng T flying through the air over his head. In a burst of Jin, he tore at Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms with a scissoring motion. With a sound that brought a shiver up their spines, a single tearing sound echoed throughout the entire tform. Everyone in the stadium had seen this sight. Everyone in the stadium had heard this sound. But when all became still, a hysterical shriek could be heard from the audience! In a split-second, Nguy?n H?ng Ts shoulders had felt a heart-stopping amount of sheer pain. But because he had been disrupted by Wang Chaos strike, Nguy?n H?ng T had been sent flying without resistance. Because of the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile, he had been like a carp flying out of the water and thrown about two meters into the air. Soon after, he felt his armspletely torn apart from his body. In a messy rain of blood, Nguy?n H?ng Ts body had revealed his muscles and even parts of his bones. His chest had been simr to tree bark where it had a series of cracks where his body had nearly been torn apart. Without a body to support them, the two arms of Nguy?n H?ng T came falling back down to the ground. With a chest-level kick, Wang Chao sent mmed his foot into Nguy?n H?ng T eight meters away in a terrifying disy of blood. What.skill. Smashing into the ground, Nguy?n H?ng Ts body seemed to give a final wriggle to live as the light in his pupils slowly began to fade. Uttering hisst, Nguy?n H?ng Ts eyes finally closed as he died on the spot. He had not the skill of Zhou Binglin where he could slow down his heart to lessen the blood flow after his arms were torn off. Furthermore, this final strike hadpletely torn apart both of his arms. His vicle, muscles, and chest had been torn in several ces as well; resulting in damage that was ever more serious than what Zhou Binglin had sustained in the park. Wang Chao had actually been a little afraid that Nguy?n H?ng T would be like a cornered rat and bite back in a way that would lead to the both of them dying. And so this final kick had been done to prevent that. With such a fatal strike done to him, Nguy?n H?ng Ts arms werepletely torn and his internal organs were badly damaged. Even the mythological Immortals would not survive such a plight like this. It had barely been five minutes since the start of the match. But for a Nak Muay and Yoga expert like Nguy?n H?ng T, he had been struck death within that time limit swiftly and brutally by Wang Chao. A battle between experts meant that each strike was done with the intent to kill and forced thebatants to walk the thin line between yin and yang. And with a contract signed between them, there was no way Wang Chao would hold back. This was a match of major proportions, there was no room for luck or any other make believe factor. Compared to Nguy?n H?ng T, Wang Chaos skill in martial arts was profound, his power firm, his methodology exquisite, and his momentum was like a rainbow. From start to end, he had the overwhelming advantage. This was because his martial arts was simply higher than that of Nguy?n H?ng T. From the start, Wang Chao had used the crocodile stance from the get go to attain the upper hand. Along with the wading movements of Baguazhang and the arrow-like movements of the Smashing Fist, he could bring a flurry of strikes down onto Nguy?n H?ng T so badly that there was nothing else his opponent could do but defend. Back when Wang Chao first fought Zhou Binglin, they were both experts of Transforming Jin and had stepped onto the mountain peak of their respective skills. So when he shed with Zhou Binglin, they had both been seriously injured because of their respective level of understanding of their martial arts. Nguy?n H?ng T had merely scratched the surface; no matter how studious he was in two months, he would not be a match for Wang Chao. Muay Thai may have been terrifyingly fierce, but it was a single style with its main principles in elbow strikes, knee strikes, punches and kicks. It rtively unchanging inparison to the Imitation Boxing where the back, hip, butt, head, shoulder, tripe, and abdomen were used to fight. The entire human body was practically a weapon. A pure fighting method was far better than a varied one. But at the same time, it was far more limiting at an initial level. On an even higher level, a fighter would gain a new move to their fighting style and be stronger. But unfortunately, Nguy?n H?ng T was not facing any regr person. Wang Chao was a master artisan of Xingyiquan, and his martial arts had already reached a level of perfection where the moniker of Wang the Invincible had been given, Muay Thai emphasized pure strength that could down and kill a man. But some things had been hidden and so its fighting style had been decreased in strength. The back and then hip strike Wang Chao had done was far weaker than any punch or kick Wang Chao was capable of. It was incapable of hurting an expert and could only momentarily disperse their Jin. Just as if they were stunned, a person would be unable to exert strength for that one moment as if unsettled. It forced out a gap in their defenses that one could make use of to instantly strike them down or at least take the upper hand. This was the momentum of battle. A grandmaster in chess for example would make several moves that looekd rather unimpressive and of ordinary strategy. However, when connected together, they formed a quagmire for the opposing yer that would slowly amass smaller victories for arger one. From the start to finish of this match, Wang Chao had taken the initiative one move after another as like the power games of a major country. In his movements, his aptitude of being a grandmaster had been revealed in a grand disy. In this match, the Nak Muay Nguy?n H?ng T has died. The head of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, Wang Chao, is the victor! After Wang Chao killed Nguy?n H?ng T, his face had remained calm without any happiness to be seen. This was because this was within his expectations. From the very beginning when he sent the letter of challenge, Wang Chao had foreseen this oue. It was only after the witnesses inspected Nguy?n H?ng T for his wounds that they dered the results. It was this announcement that Cao Yi, Zhou Liang, and themissar Yang had let out a huge sigh of relief. It was not because of Wang Chaos victory that they had been happy over. It was because this match of Wang Chaos was a huge source of profit for them, and they had just won it all. Han Xiaoqing and the others had been scared by the bloody scene Wang Chao had painted himself in. At the same time, they had looked at Wang Chao with fear and respect. In normal times, Wang Chao had been well-mannered and amiable as a youth. But right now, he had transformed into some sort of asura or demon from hell. With a hand so merciless, he could frighten any man or cause a child to stop crying in fright. Until one bore witness to a battle to the death, one would never understand the terrifying aspect of the ones known as martial artists. They were brilliant as monsters. In normal times, they assumed humanoid shapes without any hints of being a monster. But when it came for the moment of truth, they would appear in their true nature and devour their opponent. I had rated his skill quite highly, but it seems I was still underestimating him. No wonder the army is in support of him. The Iron Fist Hwarang Choi Jang Baek had spoken after watching Wang Chao defeat Nguy?n H?ng T. From start to finish, Wang Chao had controlled the flow of battle and had made even Choi Jang Baek realize that Nguy?n H?ng T was not a match for him. Nguy?n H?ng Ts martial arts is perfect. And with the quintessence of the Sun Style Taichi to further elevate himself, why was he not strong enough still? Choi Jang Baek had encouraged Nguy?n H?ng T to fight Wang Chao with ten million Euros. But the main reason he had wished for this fight was to gain knowledge on Wang Chaos martial art. He was a man of caution that would never fight a battle he had no information about. Having seen Wang Chao strike Nguy?n H?ng T dead, his wariness towards this youth had gotten even deeper. There would be no way he would fight Wang Chao without nning now. From the very start, Iga Minamotos eyes had not left Wang Chaos figure at all. There was no change in emotions on his face, but the light in his eyes had a peculiar glint to them. Feeling the pores on his back start to tremble, Wang Chao whirled around to stare back at the Japanese martial artist who looked ready to fight him. This Japanese man had nothing unique to his face to talk about, the light in his eyes had been abnormally sharp as if they could peer straight through the heart of a person. In the instant their eyes met, the two of them could clearly feel a strong desire for battle. This mans martial arts should be as strong as Zhou Binglin. But his intensity and drive are of a different level, and his age is at the very least a decade younger than Zhou Binglin. He will be a formidable opponent. Wang Chao had immediately assuaged the strength of the Japanese martial artist. Zhou Binglin had been given the moniker of Little Martial God. From that nickname, one could assume that his strength had been of an extremely high level. But after he went into seclusion to maintain his body and health, his drive and mentality changed into something more trite and empty. So when he fought Wang Chao then, it was not hisplete strength. To use Zhou Binglin as a reference point, Iga Minamoto was the present day version of Zhou Binglin in his youth. He had the power, the drive, and the intensity along with cunningness. This type of man was the hardest to deal with. Staring at Wang Chao for a little longer, Iga Minamoto finally closed his eyes and ced his hands within his sakura kimono. Standing up with a cking sound from his getas, he walked away. Wang Chao was dered the winner, and so his job as a witness here was over and done with. But even as the victor, Wang Chao felt the heated res of several eyes focus on him. They were filled with a rich killing intent and filled the air with it. Wang Chao had noticed that the majority of them were from Vietnam, Thand, and Myanmar, and that many of them were dark-skinned but frightening looking. Thand, Myanmar, Vietnam, Laos, and Cambodia were countries where many of the officials were drug pushers. They killed without blinking an eye and gave money for lives without guilt. But the hundred million Euros that Nguy?n H?ng T had bet in this match was widely funded for by them. Nguy?n H?ng T frequently put on a show for the Southeast Asia world where he would dodge bullets, leading to many military men practically deifying him. They hadplete confidence that they would earn a hefty sum of money from the match. But no one would have imagined that in their attempt to throw out theirs to catch profit, they were ultimately throwing away their capital. These drug lords felt pain in their hearts from this loss. If not for the fact that they were in Hong Kong and didnt have their guns, then they would have long since opened fire on Wang Chao. In any case, they were criminals that oftenmitted crime against another criminal. Killing and open warfare to eliminate one another was simply another daytime event to them. Cursing violently from where they stood, the drug lords mustered up the most hateful res they had at Wang Chao before leaving from the stadium. Inparison, the Japanese groups and the Indian Yoga Society had also invested plenty of money to Nguy?n H?ng T. But they had not seemed angry in the slightest and remained stoic. Nguy?n H?ng Ts carcass was soon lifted up onto a stretcher and ced into an ambnce with the rest of his body parts. The ambnce drove off to the hospital, but that was only an act of formality. There was nothing that could be done to save him, so he would be driven to the morgue where he would then be cremated. There would naturally be awyer when it came to the matters of money after the match. Wang Chao wouldnt need to bother himself with the transaction since the amount of parties involved in this was plenty, the asion wasrge, and the people who bore witness were famous. But the amount of money Wang Chao would earn personally was almost the same as when he fought Zhang WeiCroughly two hundred million RMB. The rest of the payout would be distributed in fairness. Chen Aiyang would get a share, Liao Junhua would get a share, Han Xiaoqing and the others would get a share, the Huo family would get a share, and the organization would get a share. On the second day, a giant celebration had taken ce in the Huo familys residency. This was a feast to celebrate Wang Chaos victory as well as celebrating Huo Lingers apprenticeship to Wang Chao. Wang Chao was now a very well known martial artist, and Huo Linger was his very first disciple, so by rights, the apprenticeship banquet wouldnt be a small event. Aside from Xue Lianxin, Zhu Hongzhi and Chen Aiyang, several other figures from the world of martial arts and the Huo family had shown up. Theres no need to kneelCits a symbol of the old corrupt practices of the past. Bowing will be enough. During the apprenticeship, Wang Chao sat on top of a chair while Huo Linger bowed to him. Taking out the sword he had received after defeating Jiang Hai, he presented it to Huo Linger as a gift. This sword was something I took from a man I fought with empty-handly. He hasnt returned since to get his sword, so I kept it with me. But having no use for it, it would be better to give it to you instead. The sword he took from Jiang Hai had been interesting and antique-looking. The scabbard was made of sharkskin and protected the long but sharp de from within. At a single nce, it was easy to determine that a master craftsman had forged this de. With a single light tap, it could most likely cut through the firstyer of skin and perhaps even the veins and tendons of a person. In the hands of a master swordsman, it would be no problem at all to fight one against ten. The tip of the sword had been needle-sharp so that it could very easily stab a hole straight through flesh. When Xue Lianxin and Zhu Hongzhi saw this sword, a look of confusion could be seen across their face. Waiting for the apprenticeship banquet to finish, Zhu Hongzhi asked Wang Chao abruptly, The owner of that sword, did it belong to the inheritor of the Wudang Nine Pce School? Correct. When he fought me, the youth told me he was the self-proimed inheritor of the Wudang Nine Pce Sword style. Wang Chao suddenly thought back to Jiang Hai. Youth? Was his name Jiang Hai? Zhu Hongzhi persisted. Eh?! Wang Chaos face suddenly revealed a look that seemed to say how did you know?. This sword belonged to an old friend of mine. He is a senior martial artist of the French Hongmen Society. Jiang Hai is his disciple. Chapter 166: The Times of Youth Are the Most Urgent Times Chapter 166: The Times of Youth Are the Most Urgent Times The authority of the French Hongmen Society is quite influential. My old friend was a descendant of the Wudang Sect and Nine Pce Swords school. His sword style emphasizes that every man has a single sword. When the sword dies, the man dies. To steal the sword is the same as ruining their reputation as well as pping their faces. This sword is a well known sword, meaning a problem like this would be difficult to resolve. That particr school of swordy had numerous of disciples all around. Jiang Hai was quite talented as well and was considered to be the next inheritor of the Nine Pce Swords style. Unfortunately, Liao Junhuas talent was of the same as his, but because of the politics, Liao Junhua wouldnt be able to reach the next realm of martial arts. Zhu Hongzhi looked at the de in Huo Lingers hands and reached out a hand of his own to touch the de. Feeling the grain of the sword, he studied the body before observing the inscription on it. Brother Liaos martial arts is refined beyond belief. When I first made my appearance, I was fortunate enough to press hands with him. His Xinyi Liuhe was filled with such essence that I learned plenty from it. However, with his circumstances making him unable to focus on the path of martial arts, there was nothing else that could be done. Wang Chao looked at the inscription on the sword before changing the topic to talk about the sword. The sword has been passed down already, theres nothing I can do about that. Should a soldiere, retaliate with a sword. Should the water flood, build a dam. Ever since my own appearance, I have never been afraid of any challenge despite my age. Wang Chao then exined the rest of Jiang Hais challenge and form to Zhu Hongzhi, What is the history behind this sword? I dont recognize the characters on the sword or even what this swords name is? Venerable master Zhu, please impart your wisdom onto me. I see now, Jiang Hais studies is stillcking. That cannot be med on you. Zhu Hongzhi spoke after listening to Wang Chaos match with Jiang Hai. With a nod of his head, he exined, This is a symbol of inheritance for the Nine Pce Swords style. When Li Jinlin of the Central Guoshu Institute seeked out the master craftsmen of the Wudang Sect, he had this sword forged. The inscriptions on this sword isnt the lesser seal script or even the greater seal script, but bird script. And yet, I do not recognize these characters, but Ive heard its spoken name to be the Tortoise and Snake Sword. So that must be what those two seal scripts must mean. Tortoise and Snake.. When Wang Chao uttered that name, he knew that it was very fitting with the style of Wudang. The Daoist monks of Wudang had once practiced his martial arts in the mountains by observing the tortoise and the snake. Bybining the movements of the two, the monks were able to fashion out a style of swordy thatbined the best of both in tribute of the True Warrior Great Deity; which was symbolized by the joining of a tortoise and snake into one image. TL Note: The tortoise and snake is the symbol of Xuanwu, the ck Tortoise/True Warrior Great Deity and one of the Four Symbols of Chinese Astronomy. As a deity, he is very important in Daoism and martial artists. Zhu Hongzhi shook his head and tapped his dragon cane to the ground twice, I can only hope. As we are all martial artists of Chinese descent, we can avoid our animosity and be friends. In the case theye back to look for the honor they have lost, I hope that it will be done in kind rather than a fight to the death. Your martial arts is young and robust, I hope that you will be gentle with your hand. Wang Chao gave a forced smile, When a practitioner of the sword has one in hand, then they would be able to ovee a martial artist that might have been double his skill without a sword. Live by the sword and die by the sword, that is a undoubtedly strong bond. I am only afraid that should I hold back, they will not. To live by the sword and die by the sword is a relic of the past. It is the 21st century by now. Some of these rules may be said even today, but they are not put to practice. I will ask my friend and hope that this situation may be resolved peacefully. Zhu Hongzhi sighed, causing Wang Chao to think to himself. Ive even more enemies than before now. After my fight with Nguy?n H?ng T, the Japanese were already my enemies, but now there is the Indians, the Thai, the Burmese, the Vietnamese, and the drug lords who have all gained hatred for me. The amount of enemies I have now is even more than when the Little Martial God Zhou Binglin was at his prime. But even he went into hiding when he was thirty for twenty years, I will undoubtedly not have such a luxury. After losing to me, I think I heard Han Xiaoqing say that Jiang Hai joined some mercenary group overseas for a trial by fire experience. His skill was decent andparable to Duan Guochao, but his experiences with livebat was severelycking. With my assault, he had no time to pull out his sword. If it were a true battle to the death, then his death would have been guaranteed. It seems that Ive gained another opponent however. Zhang Tongs sword style was learned in France as well by the same school of Li Jinglin. I wonder if there is a connection between her and Jiang Hai? The Wudang fighting and sword-y, I wonder what the inspiration behind that is? He didnt know why, but when Zhu Hongzhi spoke to Wang Chao about this much, he had beenforted by it. Thinking from Zhou Binglin to Jiang Hai to the French Hongmen Society, Wang Chaos mind then drifted from that to Zhang Tongs sword style and then to the tortoise and snake style of Wudang martial arts. The apprenticeship banquet soon passed and Huo Linger was now formally under the tutge of Wang Chao. In this match, Wang Chao had not put in much arduous effort and had easily suppressed Nguy?n H?ng T before killing him. His name would surely improve from here to overseas. At the same time, he had earned a decent sum from this match. Cao Yi and the others were practically holding onto a te overflowing with gold. Wang Chao had been promoted once more to own the title of martial instructormissar. With just another half year, he would be able to teach a ss of special op soldiers. Ten days quickly went past and was rapidly approaching the New Year. Returning from Hong Kong, Wang Chao had chose to head off to S province H city to visit his home instead of returning to Laoshan. With his parents at ease, Wang Chao felt at peace as well. When Wang Chao lived with his family, he would often times spend most of his time with Tang Zichen at the park or at her vi. There had been a grew pile of snow during the time, making the atmosphere rather festive. But when he walked through the snow-buried fields, Wang Chao could not feel the same mentality he had five years ago when he was nothing more than a high school student. But even in his days of living at home, he had done plenty and many things much to his pleasure. This had made Wang Chao cherish his moments of having an ordinary life. Cao Jingjing was on her winter break from Beijing University, and Zhang Tong was still doing her job as a chairman for the Chanel Cosmetics brand. The Tianxing Networkingpany was growerrger andrger. When it had been founded, everyone was only a minor university student, but now they were all entrepreneurs. Everyone had drastically changed for the better. On this early morning, the skies were covered with clouds of a dusky red color. The winds were like arrows as snowkes asrge as ones palm swirled everywhere. The world was a nket white piece that even in ten years, no other time would be able topare in snow. Standing by himself in the second story to Tang Zichens vi, Wang Chao stared from outside the ss and out at the falling snow that covered the Tianxing Lake. He could distinctly hear the snowkes falling and brought him back to when he was walking across the entire nation in the past. Then, a fiery-red sports car suddenly came into view right outside the vi gates. Coming to a stop, the car opened up to reveal several parasols whose owners were all young women. Wang Chao could see them all clearly. These females were Zhang Tong, Huo Linger, Cao Jingjing, and even Han Xiaoqing. Why arent you at home celebrating the New Year? Wang Chao spoke after walking downstairs to open the door and let them in. I couldnt take it at home, so I came to find master. Ive been training diligently in what master said, but Ivee across some faults. Huo Lingers eyebrows knitted together in worry. My my, this home decor has a nice taste to it. And these building materials.. Han Xiaoqings eyes swept across Wang Chaos vi to look. Although she too was a disciple of Wang Chao, she had only a desire for fun and not the seriousness Huo Linger had for martial arts. However, Wang Chao had not mind and took her in. Not every disciple would seed and be extremely dedicated. But when Han Xiaoqing came, she was the first to realize the peculiarity of the purple and gold patterned stones. Rich and graceful in atmosphere, she was a mistress of the higher ss society. At a single nce, she was able to tell that this was an umon material that originated from Africa. There was also made and sculpted in a fashion simr to what was found in the ancient tombs of the Egyptian pharaohs and even the tombs of the Arabian kings. Her eyes had been so shocked at that sight that she couldnt even hide it. But Wang Chao was not one that could understand just what purpose the materials served. He could only offer Cao Jingjing and Zhang Tong a seat before asking Huo Linger, What problem has happened? When I practice my stances, my body feels as if there is anotheryer of skin above the skin of my body. Its rather ufortable and is pretty thick. But when I touch it, I feel nothing as if it was an illusion. Huo Linger voiced her concern. Youve already reached the Hidden Jin stage? That is a sign of rapid and sudden improvement. Wang Chaos eyes revealed his curiosity and felt at his own eyebrows with some doubt. Come with me. Leading the front, Wang Chao and the rest walked through a corridor of mirrors before finally arriving at the training room in the back. The training room was as it was before in the past. The sandbags were still hung from the ceilings, and the water jars were still there. The weapons racks were on the side, but the mercury-filled lead balls were relocated to the school in Laoshan; Wang Chao had no time to bring them back. Master, is this your old training room? Huo Linger looked around the rather ancient-looking training room with a wondrous stare. It was at this ce that she felt as if she was suddenly transported to a world of Wuxia. She had not been alone. Han Xiaoqing and Cao Jingjing felt the same while Zhang Tong smiled knowingly. Let out a punch with all your strength, got it? Yes! Huo Linger adopted an offensive stance before her arms flew forward and her legs brought her forward so that her fist traveled through the air with an air-breaking sound. A shrill cry could be heard as Huo Lingers streaked through the air and brought forth a jet stream of air. A single chop of her fistter, her entire body seemed to have been drenched in sweat. Even more noticeably was the fact that steam could be seen rising from her head as if her entire strength had gone into this one blow. As I expected, she is using her mind to break out with Jin. Just a little more, a little step more, and she will be able to control her pores. Then she will truly be able to break out with Hidden Jin and step into the marvelous pce of martial arts. Wang Chao spoke with satisfaction. When he first decided to ept Huo Linger as a disciple, it was because of her familys prestige and natural aptitude. She had been willing to follow him because of Ye Xuans death at Wang Chaos hand as well. In the past, Wang Chao had only taught her the basics and fundamentals of the stance training. He had nned for her to strengthen her muscles, bones, ligaments and flesh to be stronger before he would move onto the more advanced movements and killing moves. ording to Wang Chaos earlier observations, it would take at least a year before Huo Linger would be able to formallye into contact with the marvels of Hidden Jin. But having achieved such a fast progress in a few ten days was something that waspletely beyond Wang Chaos calctions. When you broke out with Jin, were you not mixing it with the way you do it in Karate? How long have you been practicing Karate, are you trying tobine what I am teaching you with the core tenants of Karate? At this question, the atmosphere immediately grew tense as if there was some sort of stifling pressure ced onto the room. Cao Jingjing hadnt thought that her old ssmate would be as serious as her own father. Master.III- Huo Linger began to stammer. You neednt worry. I am not rebuking you. Wang Chao hurried to ease the expression on his face. When I learned Karate in Japan, I also learned Kendo and the way to hone the mind. It is said in Kendo, to abdicate the heart is to make the heart without worry to be able to instantly disy your hidden power and kill. After learning the stance training from master, I felt that I was filled with energy everyday. Many of the more difficult movements of Karate became easier for me to do as well. And the parts of my body that werent trained before began to grow stronger and more flexible. In total, Ive spent two years learning Karate and Kendo in America and another year in Japan. Good, very good! But unfortunate, quite unfortunate. Wang Chao praised before thenmenting, causing people to be confused. The good was that he had received an excellent disciple. With Huo Lingers rate of improvement, it wouldnt even take two years before she could be a master of Wushu that could be unparalleled. But the bad news was that with her family, there would be no way she would be able to be the inheritor to Wang Chaos legacy. For the hidden matches to the death, Wang Chao would need to find another disciple for that. You are more or less an expert already. I only begun to teach you formally, but something that should be done in a year was finished within a month. Catching up to Ye Xuans level of skill just as quickly wouldnt be too difficult of a matter either. Wang Chao spoke. Ive only learned for three years and been with master for several months, is that all thats needed to be an expert? Huo Linger spoke in surprise. Does it not require bitter training for a dozen years to be such an expert? As long as the training method is correct and the person ispletely enthralled, even one year would be more than enough to be an expert. To train for three years without any achievements only means that ones talent isnt sufficient enough, like fishing for three days and repairing the for two days. The golden age for a person to learn is a single decade. To train diligently in something for ten years without reaching the top or bing close to it, that means you are not cut out for it. Is there not a phrase for chess, If one is not a grand champion by twenty years, then they are doomed to a life of despair? Youve learned Kendo and Karate for three years with some achievements to your name. If you were any slower, then that meant you were taught nothing authentic or you were not diligent in your training. A third choice would be the deficiency of patience. In martial arts, eight years is the maximum for an achievement to ur. All that is left is to cultivate the health and wait for destiny or a timely encounter to stride forward. After all, when man reaches twenty five or six, their heart will begin to think of other things and will no longer on one goal solely. Ten years of training is mediocre for those of martial arts. Learning for twenty years is the mark of an expert. The longer one trains, the more dangerous one bes. That is what it means to cultivate to be an Immortal, not to cultivate and learn martial arts. Do not think yourself to be young and that you have plenty of time. In truth, there is never enough time. Tox even a little bit is to forever halt your progress upwards. Chapter 167: Under Sniper Fire! Chapter 167: Under Sniper Fire! My dad told me to learn martial arts with you for winter break. Cao Jingjing swished her ponytail to the side and spoke straightforwardly. Thats good. Then you can stay here so you wont need to drive over every day. Wang Chao had naturally agreed. Although Cao Jingjing had not taken him as her official master, the rtionship between the two was special. Not only was she an old ssmate, Wang Chao couldnt refuse to give face to Cao Yi. After Wang Chaos battle with Nguy?n H?ng T, Cao Yi had seemingly seen Wang Chaos skill for himself and wished for Cao Jingjing to study in earnest under him. Then let me stay here too! The rooms here are big and plenty. Even if there were a few dozen people, wed have no trouble. Han Xiaoqing had been keenly interested in Wang Chaos vi. Fine, you can choose your roomter. Wang Chao responded before turning to Huo Linger. You managed tobine Karate and the stance training together to raise three answers from one question. Nicely done. When I was learning, I was not as smart as you are. You learned Kendo, correct? Why dont you show me? Huo Linger had felt that she was quite young and so she had taken her martial arts studies rather slowly. But it was only when Wang Chao had lectured her that she felt that time was rather short. There was no time to rx and her heart had to stay determined to train day in and night out. Yes! Ive managed to earn myself a ranking in Kendo as well. Taking out the Tortoise and Snake sword given to her as a gift at her apprenticeship banquet, Huo Linger immediately unsheathed it from its scabbard. With both hands on the handle, her expression grew extremely serious and her eyes never blinked. Upon contact with the sword, her entire aura had seemingly changed to contain a barely hidden amount of killing intent and intimidation just like a seasoned soldier of the battlefield. Ha! Ha! Ha! The bright sword de reflected the outside snowy light with a sh of silver as Huo Lingers body grew taut. Fiercely leaping in every way, the de went swishing through the air as she shed it in a single cross shape attack. Way of the Heros Cross! Leaving the air, her body was in constant motion through her leaps and continuous chops that could shake Mt. Tai itself. With each jump and sh, her mouth let out a single sound that resonated with the crying de of the sword through the air in a violent advance. After thirty two different movements, her body suddenly came to a stop. With her legs spread out in an inward stance with her sword pointed down towards the ground in a simr manner of the rnin Samurai of Japanese culture. How was it? Wang Chao turned to ask Zhang Tong. Zhang Tongs hand brushed away several strands of hair on her forehead. Her aura was intimidating, but itd only work on a regr person. Eeeh? Sis Tong studied Kendo too? Huo Linger had been rather disappointed, but Zhang Tong was a good friends of hers. Still, she had been curious to hear this about her. There is eight ways to hold a sword, the Yin hold, Yang hold, obeying hold, defying hold, inner hold, outer hold,bined hold, and pincer hold. When two hands grasp the sword, it bes thebined hold. Japanese Kendo uses two hands, meaning it is abined hold style with a rather simple variation. When attacking, there is plenty of open spots to attack from. When I saw you grasp the sword with both hands, you seemed as if following a certain momentum that looked strong on the outside, but was weak on the inside. In a serious swing downwards, youd have no strength behind it, and your sword would break. Walking forward, Zhang Tong took the sword from Huo Lingers hand. Giving it a test swing, she looked at the inscriptions on the de before gasping, Isnt this sword the symbol of the Wudang Nine Pce Swords? Oh, you must have fought and taken the sword away from Jiang Hai when you went to Beijing, correct? You know Jiang Hai too? Of course I do. We are from the same school, and my master shared the same master as Jiang Hais master. Zhang Tong smiled without seeming to care for the fact that Wang Chao had taken the sword. If he is of the same school, then wouldnt that make us an enemy? Wang Chao hadnt expected to see that Zhang Tong shared the same school as Jiang Hai. Im not a person of the martial arts world. Zhang Tong smirked, It has nothing to do with me. The path of a sword must be quick and agile. The hand that holds the sword must follow the thumb and strike the pressure points with the sword. Defend oneself against another that would use closebat and try to wrestle the sword away. When fighting another, the hand must be like a hand that holds the faucet tap. The sword dances, strikes the eyes, and dazzles the enemy. Do not use all your strength. It is only when the time is right that one strikes with ferocity. When Zhang Tong carried the sword, she too had seemed as if she had underwent a transformation. Bing valiant in stature, her hand lifted the sword gracefully like a hand and its thumb and held it beneath her ribs. Walking to the weapons rack, Wang Chao took out a red staff roughly the same height as he was. With the intent of sparring with Zhang Tong, he would let Huo Linger watch them. Swish! Swish! Swish! Three shester, Zhang Tong had not leapt from the ground yet. She had only moved forward with her wrist doing all the work. Like a flower in its beauty, the sword had lookedpletely different than when Huo Linger used it. Wang Chao had used the staff to smash into the sword urately, but whenever Zhang Tongs sword met with the staff, she would suddenly sh to the side and twist her ribs to move forward slightly. In the next moment, the sword would contract to strike at his back and force Wang Chao to strike at it with the staff again. Suddenly turning over at the same time as she advanced, Zhang Tongs sword shed with light as it struck out over her back.Almost as if her body was supporting the sword, the one-handed style quickly became a two-handed style the met with the staff. But this time, there had been no sound as the staff had been sliced in two! Forward Overturn! With the staff sliced in half, Zhang Tong advanced with the tip of her sword flying forward. Her legs strode forward rapidly and urately poised herself to stab at Wang Chaos throat. Tossing away the staff, Wang Chaos hands came pping together to press and stop the sword from stabbing into him. Laughing gently, Zhang Tong stopped and tried to pull the sword out. But the sword remained stuck without budging. Is this how you took the sword away from Jiang Hai? How would I ever! Wang Chao let his hands loosen. Your strength and martial arts are stillcking inparison, so I was able to sandwich it. But I would never let Jiang Hai even take his sword out in his match against me. If he did, then I would have ran straight then and there. Verily, if Zhang Tong had been slightly faster and stronger, then Wang Chaos thumbs would have beenpletely cut off. If anyone else were to just slightly tilt the sword, then Wang Chaos fingers would have been severed. Sis Tong, after you sliced the staff, it looked as if your body was connected to the sword. Huo Linger remarked. This is the Chopping Sword where a move Forward Overturn is done to explode with power. For that move, strength, kic vision, and bnce must be carefully bnced andpress all your strength onto the sword. It has to be well-distributed, or you wont be able to handle the blowback from the results and snap the sword. When I was learning this move, I must have broken over a hundred swords. Zhang Tong returned the sword back to Huo Linger. That style of sword y is rather simr to the concept of Hidden Jin. Hidden Jin is amazing, but the physical consumption isrge as it onlyes out during the most critical of moments. If the Hidden Jin fails tond, then the consumption of energy is far too taxing. When the chopping motion of a sword fails tond, then the sword would be very easy to break. So in a match, one must use their footwork and Clear Jin to obtain victory just like how a sword would be use nimbly and stab true for victory. You must learn toprehend Hidden Jin, but when you fight with another, you must try to avoid relying on it. Not thinking about it would be best. The web between the finger and thumb of Wang Chaos hand throbbed as his hand turned into the w of an eagle. Digging out the stone channel of the area where the mercury-filled lead balls were, parts of the materials were dug out to reveal five half-inch deep holes damp with sweat. Stone is an inanimate object that cannot move. A human is an animate object that can. Being able to hit stone doesnt mean being able to hit human. Hidden Jin is tricky, and trying to use it to strike at any desired location will lead to inevitable defeat. Your strength may go up a notch after learning Hidden Jin, but you still cannot loosen your guard even if your opponent doesnt know Hidden Jin. On the contrary, yo must be even more careful in case that you miss and became too drained and leave yourself open to an attack. Youve honed your muscles well from the stance training, so I will teach you some martial art stances. Jingjing, Xiaoqing, you can watch from the side. And so Wang Chao demonstrated the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance and the variation into the Eagle w of the eagle stance. The Chopping Jin is the easiest to learn to the stage where the sound follows the fist. Even amoner would be able to have the wind be heard after an energetic chopping of the arm. After the chop, one must be prepared to grab and perform closebat. A practitioner focuses solely upon the grappling methods after collision whether it is to fight or kill. So in a government sponsored match, the closebat methods of Chin Na cannot be shown as it was deemed too deadly. But it isnt too threatening. Wang Chao had Huo Linger extend her hand so that her hand was spread out just a little bit. At the beginning, it was soft, but then with Jin, her entire hand grew tough like the w of a tiger. This way, if one were to get into closebat with another, it didnt need guesswork to find out the result. When Han Xiaoqing and Cao Jingjing looked at their own hands inparison, they could see the clear distinction. An entire dayter, Huo Linger had learned the Tiger Chop and Eagle w. While simple in movement, it required a chop and forward momentum before the hand turned into a w on the way back to grab. To do the entire process again and again was rather tedious. After several hundred repeats, Cao Jingjing and Han Xiaoqing took a break and began to y around while Huo Linger continued in earnest and enthrallment. Her eyes would follow her hands each time she repeated the movement. On the second day, Wang Chao had drawn up a n of three meals a day with an early practice and a pre-bedtime training time. There was nopromise. Every morning before the sun was even up, they would go on a ten kilometer run. Aside from that, Wang Chao had also went to a water jar filled with vegetable oil and soaked a cotton ball the size of his arm in it. Lighting it on fire, he had the three girls hold their hands out in the w form so that they could feel and increase the sensitivity of their fingers and palm. When their w hands touched the mes, their fingers would instantly feel the sensation of being burned and their owners would retract their hands. It was this reflex that made the blood in their fingers and make them feel more sensitive. With this cycle of qi and blood, their w forms would grow even stronger and nimble. At four in the morning, stance training would take ce for an hour. Then a jog for two hours, and then breakfast. Practice the forms, grab at the fire, and then eat lunch. Practice some more until dinner, take a jog, some more stance training, and then sleep. This training regime had no breaks and painted Wang Chao out to be a strict military instructor instead, much to the chagrin of Cao Jingjing and Han Xiaoqing. Han Xiaoqing especially loved to sleep in, but when the second day Wang Chao came in and carried her out while she was wrapped up in her nkets, she had been so hurt and angry to the point of tears and a tantrum. But it was no use to Wang Chao. After two more days of intense training, she couldnt handle it anymore and called for a car to take her home. But Wang Chao had somehow managed to catch up on the elerating car and smashed open the car door to take her out. Unsessfully attempting to run away for another three or four days, Han Xiaoqing finally epted the fact that she could no longer escape Wang Chaos demonic clutches and began to train alongside Huo Linger and Cao Jingjing in earnest. Yet when Wang Chao was teaching, he had been meticulous in his observations from the side. This had made Han Xiaoqing feel that this young master that was Wang Chao to be very dedicated in his work. For a straight month, Wang Chao managed to teach the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance and the Eagle w of the eagle stance in its entirety. Huo Lingers ability had taken a tremendous improvement and was clearly seen when she fought against Wang Chao. Cao Jingjing had made tremendous improvements as well in due to her fundamental knowledge in Taekwondo. Han Xiaoqing had made some improvementsCshe would at the very least be able to fend off two or three perverts should they attack her. Wang Chao had been especially harsh on Huo Linger. Every day during her forms, Wang Chao would stab at the outeryer of her skin with a sharp de to invoke the goosebumps to appear onto her skin. In terms of the way of the sword, Wang Chao was quite adept with it. Even if he stabbed at a balloon with one, it would not pop if he didnt want it to. And so there was no damage done to Huo Linger. And so this style of training went on for some time. Before long, Huo Lingers ability to control her pores had reached a point where whenever she punched the sandbag, the pores on her fist would open slightly to release some sweat. This was the initial stage of Hidden Jin. One morning when the fog was still thick, Wang Chao brought the three women out to take a morning walk. Huo Linger brought along a single longstaff and maintained an inward stance with each stab before walking forward. This was the special training Wang Chao had ordained for her. In the midst when the four were training, Wang Chaos ear gave a sudden twitch as the sounds of something humming could be heard along with a glint of light from behind. It wasing from a sports car driving from behind. This would normally be an ordinary urrence, but Wang Chao heard this particr car, a numbing sensation could be felt in the back of his head. Shit! Im being aimed at! In that split-second, Wang Chao bent his body downwards. And in the next second, Bang!. In the next second, a single bullet had impacted against the ground in a flurry of sparks. Get down! Roll to the side of the road! Wang Chaos martial arts had already reached a pinnacle of skill. Even if he was asleep, Wang Chao could snap back to awareness the very moment an enemy released his hostile intent within a certain distance. Without even being aware of a sniper, Wang Chao had made an instant analysis and reaction to avoid the bullet before the sniper could even fire onto the back of his head. From the eyes of the sniper, Wang Chao had acted at the same time he decided to fire. Even with the slightest of killing intent, his target had been made aware of the danger. A veteran of the battlefield would feel his temples throb in instinct when a sniper was about to fire on them. But while they could sense it, they could not dodge it due to theck of coordination between mind and body. But while theycked that speed and nimbleness, Wang Chao did not. This was a high quality level of being able to sense danger by instinct in the world of martial arts. The next step would being able to sense danger before the opponent could even make a move. Some could even detect danger whilst the n was being made to ambush them. Immediately after dodging the first bullet, Wang Chao felt his back go numb in realization that he was once more under aim by the sniper. Tilting to the side, another bullet missed him as expected. At the same time, Huo Linger had reacted to the situation. Grabbing Cao Jingjing with one hand and Han Xiaoqing in the other, she leapt off the roads and down to the ditch on the side to use as a makeshift bunker. The tires belonging to the ck car began to screech in preparation to leave. The muzzle of the gun had retreated from the open window as well as the sniper took notice that he had failed to strike at his target. Rolling on the ground, Wang Chaos hand grasped onto the longstaff that Huo Linger had dropped nearby. With a furious stride, he began to run like a cheetah with amazing speed towards the small car. And now it was a neck to neck race between car and man! Giving a furious roar, Wang Chao stabbed the longstaff into the chassis of the car and pressed down on it with so much force that the longstaff became bow-shaped. Then, with an equally furious disy of strength, he followed the rebounding force of the staff and brought it upwards. Bang! Losing its bnce, the ck car begun to spin out of control and then with a sudden lurchCthe car flipped over into the air for two revolutions. Smashing back down onto the ground, the sounds of broken ss could be heard. What a beautiful way of using the staff to make a single car fly into the air! A groan could be hearding from the man inside the broken down car, and peering inside of it, Wang Chao could see that the driver was a ck-skinned but thin man. Having been thrown about in the car, his head waspletely bloody, and Wang Chao wasnt sure if he was alive or dead. But then a figure flew out from the back seat of the car and out of the window! Like a viper, Wang Chaos staff struck out with a stinging fury! Pa! Striking at the shoulder of the man, the staff nailed him to the ground. The man had been well built but had a rathermon face. When Wang Chao looked at him however, he couldnt help but notice a simrity in presence between him and soldiers such as BoulderCthis man had to be a man of the military. While Wang Chao had made many enemies that would warrant assassinations sooner orter, Wang Chao did not expect an oue like this. Where in the world was this man from? Chapter 168: The Bottleneck of the Most Sincere Way Chapter 168: The Bottleneck of the Most Sincere Way Crack! In a fierce delivery, Wang Chao had rammed the longstaff into the mans shoulder and nailed him straight into the ground. There had been blood, but because of the abnormal strength of the man, he was able to use his other hand to grab hold of the staff. With a violent pull, the staff was pulled out and snapped in half from the gripping strength. This was not an example of the herculean strength of the man however. With Wang Chaos initial strike at the chassis of the car, the long staff had been put under a tremendous amount of stress. The inner grains of the staff had begun to crack, and the external body of the pole was already on the verge of snapping. With this violent pull, the staff could handle the stress no more. And so the staff was now broken! Tossing away the part of the staff in his hand, the man flew back like a viper slithering through the grass. His good hand had already reached his calf, and with a swish, a swab of ck could be seen. From the shadow, a very sharp military knife could be seen streaking towards Wang Chao. This had been a very skillful and agile opponent. Even with an injury, he was able to react in a snap and deliver a killing strike under the same conditions. Originally nning on escaping after seeing that his assassination had failed, the soldier had nearly made a clean getaway. It had been beyond his expectation to see Wang Chao let out of burst of energy and speed that wasparable to a cheetah after its prey. In a single moment, he had chased up to the card and managed to overturn the car. Now that the soldier was without a getaway car, he was stuck in a pitfall where the only option was to fight. Tossing aside the broken staff, Wang Chao dodged the knife shing at him with ease andshed out with a hand of his hand to grab hold of his opponents wrist. The muscles of the wrist led all the way back to the elbow and even the entire shoulder, and with a little twist, the dagger was dropped down to the ground. To capture and disarm a single de was something that was entirely too easy for someone like Wang Chao. Who hired you? Still grabbing hold of his opponents joint, Wang Chaos other hand followed suit and clenched onto the mans throat and slowly lifted him off the ground. And while the mans face had gone red from the pressure, his eyes revealed a determined front to say nothing. I might as well knock him out and send him to Cao Yi to interrogate. It was only a matter of time before someone from the underground tried to assassinate me. But now that its happened, I may as well squeeze water from the stone and see what group he is from. With one hand still on the mans throat, the other hand came up and struck the man on the head violently. As if his spirit had been knocked out from him, his eyes rolled to the back of his head and fainted. This had been the Pounding Fist in practice. Using a malleable amount of Jin, he was able to refrain himself from giving the man a concussion with just enough force to knock him out. Not only was his ability to control his strength sensitive enough to not allow for a millimeter of difference, he was also very knowledgeable about the human body. Ive stopped our assassin. Wang Chao called out afterwards. Huo Linger then came running out from the ditch she was using as a bunker with her clothes in a mess; but that could not be helped. Her reaction back then had been very quick and had made the judgement to lose the staff in favor of grabbing Han Xiaoqing and Cao Jingjing with her hands to find shelter. Wang Chao himself had been rather pleased at that. You reacted correctly and without panic. Have youe across a situation like this before? I havent! But when I was studying in America, there was a ss on self defense that taught us what to do in the case a person with a gun appeared. No wonder. Wang Chao nodded his head. He had no idea that there would be such a ss overseas. It was rather different than what was taught here in China.While Cao Jingjing was also a student of a reputable university, her reaction was rathercking inparison to Huo Linger in this situation. The gap in education was simply toorge between the two. But Cao Jingjing was currently making a rapid phone call to Cao Yi as well at this moment. It was not even light out yet. With all of the dense morning mist, there were very few cars or civilians around the area. That meant no one around had seen what had happened. Throwing the unconscious man to the side, Wang Chao walked up to where the car wreck. The driver of the car had been pressed into a tight andpact area. With all that blood leaking out from him and the weakening pulse of his body, there was no point in trying to rescue him. And so Wang Chao had ignored him to go to the back to retrieve a long sniping rifle and a single password protected suitcase. This sniper rifle could be dismantled and disassembled into the suitcase to avoid any suspicious machinery that would scan it. Master, the staffs broken. When I overturned the car, the force on the staff was far too much. Its made of wood after all. As flexible as it is, it cant handle that strain. Its fortunate that this car was a small one; if it was any bigger, then Id need an iron rod in order to overturn it. This wooden staff had been gifted to him by Tang Zichen. But now that it broken into pieces, Wang Chao had felt a little pained and sorrow at the loss of another bond he had with her. An iron staff? Of pure iron? Are rods even made of iron? Thatd be several kilograms I bet, what point is that? Huo Linger had been reduced to a mode of adoration after seeing Wang Chao overturn a car. For a battle-hungry and violent woman like her, she wanted nothing more than to learn even more of the miracles Wang Chao was capable of. A wood staff is for beginners and those at the halfway. When one bes strong enough, they use an iron staff to make their mark. Turning hard into soft, that is what it means to reach the peak. The great generals of the past would use iron staffs in battle as well. Wang Chao took this opportunity to exin the way of the staff. Even after what just happened, there was still many things he could exin and illustrate even more. A good master could teach their student at any given point or time. Not only that, but they could grab hold of an opportunity to make sure that it would leave such a deep impression that the student would never forget it. A person who spoke only instead of training was a false teacher. A person who trained only without speaking was a foolish one. To train and speak was the mark of a man who mastered aprehensive area of his art. But, firmness cannot be kept up forever, and softness cannot defend. Even if my hands were the hands of a god, a fight at close quarters is different from a match of martial arts. I can carry the iron staff for some time, but itll take away a lot of my energy and make my arms numb. Huo Linger said in confusion. Who said anything about always carrying it? Wang Chao gestured with his hand, When an expert rides on horseback, whether it is a giant clever or iron staff, they drag it on the ground. It is only when they are about to kill that they bring it up. To not drag a staff would be the same as fighting another person with our legs not even touching the ground; both are very dangerous. The earth is where we borrow our strength from. When will I be able to learn to dodge a bullet? Huo Linger had seen Wang Chao dodge a bullet before, but it had been a demonstration only. This time however, he had used it in a very practical manner to escape with his life. That is a specialized skill to learn. In truth, it is quite hard to master. It is born from the instincts tempered from fighting in multiple life or death battles. If you fight in those long enough and feel the threat of death, youll be aware of it instantly. Without experiencing the line between life and death, it will be hard to master it. If we take me for example, Im capable of dodging a single bullet or so at a time. But if there were plenty of people with AKs, then even if I was able to sense it, my body would not be able to dodge them all. Death would be inevitable. A mouse could sense when a snake was about to bite into it while in the pitch dark, but its body wasnt nearly fast enough to dodge and would only end up as a meal for the snake. A soldier on the battlefield might be able to sense when a sniper was honed in on him, but if his body wasnt fast enough to react, then he would be shot. Wang Chao was an expert whose body was finely honed to react to danger, even if that danger was sniper fire. But even the human body has limits, and the range of a sniper rifle was massive. Dodging would onlyst for so long within it. One would have to concentrate solely upon it; that way they would know when the sniper would fire, but even that wasnt enough to help at times. Unless Wang Chao became like the animals who could detect an earthquake before it happened and evade danger, he would never be able to turn danger into safety. He would always be in danger without a guaranteed good ending. For example if before Wang Chao felt that there was danger before a single step was taken outside the house, he would evade danger in its entirety by staying within the house. Even if the enemy had brought a giant cannon instead and was waiting to fire at him, it would be no use. The most sincere Way, that is when foreknowledge bes possible. But what does it need to reach such sincerity? What is required for ones martial arts to reach the utmost limits? While Wang Chao had managed to protect himself from this ambush this time, he was still quite surprised and concerned. Having angered plenty of people, this would for sure be the first of many attempts on his life. If he was not careful, his life would be forfeit. Until the most sincere Way was reached, it would be hard to reach the good ending no matter how strong a person was. In an era where firearms reigned supreme, the chances of a violent death was far too high. Master, what are you thinking about? Huo Linger had noticed that Wang Chao had abruptly gone quiet mid speech and had been concerned about him. I was thinking about the Confucian ideology of the most sincere Way, the martial arts ideology of being the cicada that knows when the autumn windes before it blows, and the dawnes happiness and dusk leaves disaster ideology of Daoism. Wang Chao spoke before thinking to himself, Even the overseas legends say that if one is pious enough in their religion, then they gain the protection of their god and be a prophet that can see through the densest of fog. It really does seem to me that this highest state and boundary is connected to one another of everything. I wonder if sis Chen has reached this state. If she has, then no matter what the danger is, there is no need for me to worry. The terrorist Osama bin Laden was rumored to believe in Ah to such a degree that he was said to have premonitions whenever danger was near. It was with this ability that he was able to escape from the many assassination plots of America. There had been many monks in history that knew no martial arts. But they werepletely devoted to their practices and could even predict their own date of death. In its most primordial form, martial arts had been a study on strengthening the body. From stance training to slowly observing movements, humans became able to control their sh, ligaments, bones and be even more detailed with their usage. Finally, their internal organs even became something to be controlled, and even each and every pore of their body. Transforming Jin for example helped make the body iparably sensitive. It was as if the human body gained eyes all over its body. Even if a gun was pointed at it from somewhere around the back, the person would be able to see it. This was what it meant to be in full control of ones body. Aside from that, there was still the disaster, happiness, and fate. To be able to sense happiness and disaster was another step in being able to control ones destiny. But this was the greatest example of a man bing a supernatural being such as an arhat from Buddhist beliefs. Knowing ones body and being able to control it meant being able to defeat any enemy in battle. Knowing happiness and disaster while being able to control destiny was to be perfect. Consummate. Absolute. Danger would never befall them. Being able to urately feel ones body can be found by a definite path such as stance training. Knowing when danger or happinesses has no definite method. It is a mystery within a mystery that cannot be exined. What does it mean to be sincere? There is indeed no path that dictates that. Back when Wang Chao was still learning to temper his body at the most preliminary of steps, he had not understood the meaning behind the cicada that knows when the autumn wind blows before feeling it. He had nothing more than an empty visage of it, like pretending to know what the moon is by looking at the reflection and gleaming information from that. But now that he was slowly reaching the limits of martial arts, his body was already capable of dodging the bullets of a gun. To the eyes of any regr civilian, he was already an almighty human ying at witchcraft. But as of now, he was gradually beginning to feel his way onto the path that would lead him to the highest realm. This path was however too abstruse and filled with the theory of mind. Many grandmasters of martial arts had depicted this realm before in their notes, and even the four ssics of Confucianism had it depicted on a level. Buddhism, Christianity, Catholicism, and many of the other religions had traces and clues within their canonical works about this realm. They wanted to let people know, there was indeed a single path. But the concrete details behind it could not be exined in words. Wang Chao himself was at a loss on what he should do or where he should even start. It was here that Wang Chao truly felt that his martial arts had finally reached a bottleneck. It was this bottleneck that gave him the most trouble. It was also the most importantCessentially the same importance as the vestibule as mentioned frequently in many novels. In the case he broke through, then he would join the ranks of an arhat. But if he could not, then that was it for him. Not only would my path end there, the boat I swam upstream with will finally begin to flow down in its natural flow. Wang Chao sighed. But he had an advantage. Even if he didnt understand, he didnt need to keep thinking about it. That way, he could stave off the madness that came with the price of knowledge, or what wasmonly known as Qi Deviation. The study of martial arts is one where if water can be made to flow, a canal is soon to follow. If I slowly umte my experience, then the most sincere Way wille my way soon enough. I may as well stop thinking about this for now and wait for a n actual time to ponder it. When I hone my martial arts to a high enough degree, then it will be perfect. The next realm will only be another step closer by then. Chapter 169: Being a Military Instructor (One) Chapter 169: Being a Military Instructor (One) This is a Vietnamese soldiCst! Hes using a QBZ-95. Theyre using our guns to kill our people, how fucking gutsy of them. How did they sneak that in here? A suitcase like that is a new product from America with its interior specially built to confuse any metal detectors. Even under a scanner, these suitcases wouldnt be marked as holding a weapon and could be brought onto an airne. Just half an hour after Wang Chao had been under fire, Cao Yi had hurriedly came flying towards them with several other people. There was still drowsiness in his eyesCa clear indication that he had been sleeping when the call came in. There wasnt even any time for him to wash his face. When he heard that Wang Chao had came across a sniper, Cao Yi had been so startled that his heart had paused for just a moment. Next time you head out, bring some more people with you! Its lucky that nothing happened this time. Cao Yi spoke before having some peoplee in to tidy up the area. There had been an emergency morning meeting to discuss what would be done in regards to the study and interrogation of the sniper that Wang Chao had knocked out. At the same time at around ten in the morning, Cao Yi had written out a detailed report for the higher ups to have someone be dispatched to investigate. Theres no need for that. It was only a single incidence, whats the use making such a big fuss over this? Wang Chao had disapproved of Cao Yis suggestion. ording to logic, we should be even secretive about this. Being under fire is a statistically high chance. Ive heard that Duan Guochao was targeted for assassination many times in the past as well. After my battle with Nguy?n H?ng T, Ive made those warlords lose out on a wealthy sum of money and pped the face of Muay Thai. Having them hire some assassins is nothing strange. Where would those warlords gain the guts to do something like this? Hiring specialists toe to the mainds to kill you specifically? You arent a regr civilian, they wont try to kill you without a specific profit to be made. They may have lost money because of you, but assassinating you would be pointless for them. Cao Yi tapped his finger before pulling out the drawer next to him. Pulling out several papers, he mmed them onto the table to give Wang Chao a look at the four pages. The first page had a young man with ck hair, blue eyes, and a straight nose. The second page had a ck man. The third had a tall caucasian. The fourth was the assassin that had just recently tried to kill Wang Chao. Cao Yi let Wang Chao look at the four pages as he lit up a cigarette to smoke. We managed to investigate these men just now. Theyre specialists that deal with working any mission as special operation soldiers. Codenamed the Forest Python #4, this man once worked with several rich American groups to establish a mercenary group in Africa. These four men are men from that very same mercenary group. Theyre all outstanding soldiers andplete missions at the highest of difficulty on a daily basis. The first mans codename was the Spirit Fox, he went by another codename, the Reapers Bullet. Hes a mixed-breed who went by the Chinese name Yang Yingming. Proficient in Wingchun, Hung Gar and hundreds of different firearms, he once assassinated many different officials within Africa. Hes also rumored to never have missed a single shot and is one of their strongest. This second man is Violent Bear. The third is Evil Wolf. Thest one that tried to kill you is Forest Python. Listening to the exnation, Wang Chao asked, These three have nothing to do with me, dont tell me theyreing to kill me as well? The first three men are already dead. Cao Yi spoke, causing Wang Chao to be slightly surprised. Do you know how they died? Cao Yi puffed on his cigarette calmly. Our investigations concluded that five years ago, the records show that they traveled into the mainds and into the S Province. It was there that they were killed by someone in the Tianxing district. What? Wang Chao suddenly found himself overwashed with emotion. These three men had originally came into the mainds five years ago on a secret mission to assassinate or capture the super-expert Tang Zichen. At that time, Wang Chao had only started to learn martial arts at that time and knew nothing about the world. But even though he knew nothing then, Wang Chao could begin to guess at what Cao Yi was getting at here. There are many experts of martial arts that roam around outside of our nation. In the previous century when the nation was in strife, there was much conflict to be had. With so many experts, they were sent into exile as a result. Cao Yi observed Wang Chao as he thought to himself, Weve worked together for many years now. And Ive watched you grow up as well, we could be considered old friends by rights. There are some things I cannot say, but I would like to warn you nheless so that you may be prepared. What things? Wang Chaos eyes narrowed. The one you fought in Beijing, Jiang Hai, hes one of us now. Right now hes been sent outside of China for several missions. If youe across him in the future, be careful; he may still hold a grudge. Wang Chao gave axed look, I was already prepared for that. Cao Yis words were clearly making them sound more and more like close friends. One more thing. Your master is most likely the head of several different Chinese gangs in over twenty nations including Europe. At your age, youve already earned the title of generalCeven if it was awarded to you in secret. But there is still a connection between you and her. Cao Yi hesitated on this part as if he was speaking all that he knew. Wang Chaos finger twitched minutely. His face grew dark and he could only ask a single question, Does she have a connection with the higher ups as well? There actually isnt. Cao Yi breathed out. The European Chinese associations and gangs usually rely on the Hongmen Society, but there are plenty of smaller organizations that they work with as well. ording to what I know, the power of your master stems from the people she works with, such as the leaders of the political, economical, and other mary areas of Europe. She has in the past worked in Africa to help some political factions rise in power while dropping the others. Even more, she has cooperated with the Middle East for work. Her business generally revolves around the big three: weapons trade, political maniption, and oil and energy. Wang Chao had been listening very attentively; this was the very first time he heard about the circumstances behind Tang Zichen. The higher ups hope that you will be able toe into contact with her and have her work with us for the sake of our nation. But to you, this is a suicide mission that must be aplished. I dont have that big of a capability. Wang Chaos eyes flickered with light. You are already starting to have the capability to do so. The overseas Chinese all pay attention to tradition. A martial artist is someone to respect highly to even them. You are already a well known martial artist; within the mainds and Southeast Asia, even Korea, Japan, Vietnam, Myanmar and India all know of you and your prestige. Even in the overseas Chinesemunity, you would have the right to say your mind. Cao Yi had spoken correctly. For themon person of Chinese descent overseas, they would generally hire an expert lion dancer to celebrate a major ceremony like their birthday. The better and more thrilling the dance, the better their luck for the next year. Legends and traditions like this were carefully observed. The lion dancers would also have a well respected mane and use a cinnabar brush and ink to paint the eyes of the lion. The well respected man would in turn generally be a well known practitioner or martial artist. Even the head of a secret society or gang would not have the pleasure of being invited for this act. It could be said that if Wang Chao were to go overseas, he would share the same level of rights as the senior figure Zhu Hongzhi in the world of martial arts. Indeed, he would even be invited by someone to paint the eyes of the lion. Even a government official would not be able to have the right to paint the eyes of the lion if they attended a celebration for a secret society. When does this mission start? Wang Chao suddenly asked. That I dont know. Cao Yi shrugged his hands, What Ive told you today isnt in adherence with the higher ups, but its all that I know. If I would make a guess, Id rmend you prepare yourself so that you wont make a reckless decision. This is just a talk between us two, so dont repeat what Ive told you to anyone else, or Ill be in danger of being used of leaking national secrets. Dont worry about that. Wang Chao replied. With his talk with Cao Yi being done, Wang Chao prepared to stand up to leave. Being attacked by a sniper was merely a small incident. However it was handled, it would be up to Cao Yi, meaning there was no need for Wang Chao to care. Ah, I hope that Jingjing will only just be learning martial arts. Whatever grudge youre caught in, I would rather she not get involved in it. I only want her to learn to protect herself and grow strongCnot fight and kill. Cao Yi called out to Wang Chao before he could stand up. This concludes our private talk, theres still some talks about business we need to discuss before you leave. Theres still business to talk about? Of course. You are a well known representative of martial arts in Asia, and a major general of the army to boot. I believe the higher ups have heard of your demonstration of dodging a bullet? Theyre very interested in this and hope that you will help broaden the mind of the army and teach them to help increase their aptitude. I received a notification today to have you go to the Southwest Infantry School to work as a closebat instructor. If after three months there is someone you find to be skilled enough, you may feel free to take him in as a disciple. Ah, so it is about me being an instructor. But why havent I heard of this Southwest Infantry School before? And, what about the school in Shandong? Just let Lin Yanan deal with the school. This is merely a way to avoid a repeat of earlier and get you away from the winds. The Southwest Infantry School isnt open to the general publicCits where we raise our more talented soldiers. Most of the Central Guards are from there; even the masters you fought in Beijing teach at the school. But the students youll receive are quite special. In the past all-militarypetition, they earned second, third, fourth and fifth ce. Pay attention now. The higher ups wish for them to be your disciple. Who was the first ce winner? Wang Chao asked curiously. He died; that was Duan Guochao. Cao Yi stated expressionlessly. Those students are rather unruly and wild. But this time you cant be too cruel to them. I know what will be the appropriate behavior for this. Chapter 170: Being a Military Instructor (Two) Chapter 170: Being a Military Instructor (Two) A te of sliced cucumbers, each dripping wet with its fresh juices. A cup of ck tea toplement the tter of stir-fry beef. By the side, a bowl of mandarin fish soup; and for the finishing touch, a small tter of sliced fruits. This was the daily meal of Wang Chao and Huo Linger. While simple, it was filled with nutritional value. Huo Lingers head was bowed down towards her bowl as she prodded it with her chopsticks. While she ate at a slow butposed pace, the amount of food she was eating was far beyond what any other youngdy would eat at her age. Even after finishing a bowl, she would soon fill it back up with even more food. It had only been for a short while since she began to learn martial arts in earnest under Wang Chao, but she was already practicing Hidden Jin. Because of that triumph however, her appetite had be even more voraciousCshe was like a bottomless pit; no matter how much she ate, she was never full. The energy consumption of a martial artist was far greater than that of a regr person. After Clear Jin was learned, each and every strike would explode with sweat; the average person would even be able to see this as a wisp of steam from their bodies. In a single movement, they would exhaust all of their strengthCthat was a tremendous loss of stamina as a result. Huo Linger did not have to worry about growing fat or bad skin however. Already have a year had past since her beginning days with Wang Chao, and her rate of improvement had been so spectacr that inparison to before, there was a tremendous difference. Not only was she capable of Hidden Jin, her skin was far more lustrous than before, and far more supple and sleek in appearance as well. The previously tough and bulky joints and muscles she had had already slimmed down to be like silk in appearance without weakening in physical prowess. The vast majority of the achievements she had gained in this half year could primarily be attributed to her foundation gained from her mastery of Karate, Kendo, and Judo. Her studies in Kendo had also led to her studying the ways of Zen and meditation to help soothe her heart and paved the way to further increase her level ofprehension and understanding. Pa! As soon as Huo Linger finished off another bowl and prepared herself to fill it back up, Wang Chaos chopsticks flew out and mped onto hers. Eh? Huo Linger immediately grew vignt. With a twist of her wrist, her chopsticks reversed its movements and drilled forwards with the movements of the sword to escape. When eating, it is best to not eat to ones max. Eat until seventy percent and then stop to retain your appetite. That way, you will learn to cultivate your health. To eat and drink unreasonably is far more damaging to the body than to starve and thirst. Ever since his major revtions in martial arts, Wang Chao had made sure to focus on the finer details of how to live life. To stop after reaching seventy percent in ones fill to experience the pleasant lingering was an ideology of how to nurture ones health. In the past, the schr officials would often call this appreciative fasting. If one were to eat until one was so full that hups came out, then whenever a hup was made, the acid water and the vor of the food would escape from the mouth. This was a very damaging aspect to the body and was far more serious than not eating at all. There were many great experts of the art of war in the past. Perhaps it was because of the constant warfare that lived with them that forced them to pay less attention to their lifestyle. Or perhaps it was because their lifestyle was already wretched and far too busy to pay attention to how they lived. But no matter how in shape they were, they would always weaken in body by the times they reached their midlife. On the surface, it appeared as if Wang Chao had been the dominant victor in his match against Zhou Binglin. But in truth, it had been a match where both sides suffered serious wounds. One suffered an external wound, the other suffered an internal wound. That match had also been his crowning moment where fame and revtions came to him at once. Hisprehension had deepened tremendously. Even more importantly was the fact that Wang Chao felt the utmost respect for Zhou Binglin after realizing that even at the age of his mid fifties, his physical strength was still the same as if he was at his time of youth. The simplistic movements from martial arts had been used in cohesion. The chop, the grab, the simple horse stance, every day, they were practiced by Wang Chao without fail. This way the cultivation of his health had been affected in every manner. From eating, to sleeping, each aspect had been meticulously refined upon so he could constantly safeguard his strength and be full with strength rather than food. Hehe, fine fine. Huo Linger gave a half smile in response while nodding. But even while smiling, her wrist made a sudden movement to fly towards and grab onto a piece of fish. Smiling as well, Wang Chaos finger gave a sudden twitched before moving again to obstruct the chopsticks of his disciples with his own. There was a subtle twist of Huo Lingers wrist once more as she made use of the White Ape Offers Fruit to move forward. Combining it into the sheathing method of Reverse Grip Sheathing to bring the fish back into her bowl. In the battle of chopsticks between master and disciple, their movements had been uncanny in uracy and control. Aside from their wrist and knuckles, no other part of their body had moved. When Huo Linger fought with the chopstick as her sword, her style had been simr to a phoenix flying gracefully through the air while returning with the swift coiling of a snake. In an impable fusion of Kendo, the sword art of Xingyiquan and Wudang, she had achieved a miraculous level of skill. But Wang Chao had some skill to him as well in this aspect. With a streak of his chopsticks in a simr movement to that of a silk cloth, he had performed the Hanging Sword. With a crack, Huo Lingers chopstick had snapped into four pieces. Master, how did you do that? Huo Linger had been startled as she stared nkly at the broken fragments of her eating utensil. Master, is your ability with the sword so strong that you could injure a person without injuring the grass in front of him? Is that the very same ability where one could use their internal energy to make the leaf of a flower so sharp that it could slice through stone? Using a leaf to slice through stone? Thats merely a false concept in Wuxia novels. Wang Chao cracked the knuckles on his arms to alleviate the pressure in it. When I snapped your chopsticks, it was because of the strength in your wrist and knuckles. If you were a regr person, then I would only be able to disarm them instead of breaking it. You have strength, I have strength, but the chopsticks themselves do not have strength. Thats enough for now. Let us take a joke. You should pack upter tonight. Tomorrow morning we set out for the Southwest Infantry School. Ill be working there for a few months as a military instructor for jungle and closebat training. With the experts there, itll do you well inbat experience, so Ill be taking you with me. It was actually just yesterday that Wang Chao had heard from Cao Yi about his assignment to the Southwest Infantry School. After giving it some thought when he came back home, he realized that it would be beneficial to take Huo Linger with him. With one more phone call to Cao Yi, Wang Chao had been given permission quickly. I was able to dodge the bullets of a single person, but that was only a single concentrated attack. There are many people within the jungleCan area I am not familiar withCI wonder just how well Ill manage in such a ce? Wang Chao had been very curious to find out the answer to this thought. Simrly, it was also the best method of training in his mind. In a battle between men in a match of martial arts, there was no challenge; but every martial artists biggest challenge was how they would fair against guns. The Southwest Infantry School was a military institute which was geographically located within a city to the southwest. They would pick the soldiers with the highest aptitude to learn jungle warfare and closebat. There was other specializations such as sniping and cold weaponry such as crossbows. Boulder, Hammer, and the other soldiers who were in charge of protecting Wang Chao for example came from this very school. No matter whom the leader was, they would hope for soldiers like them to be their bodyguards. With the fact that each and every nation was connected to each other and nuclear weapons were now the new standard,rge-scale warfare with the usage of the military had been significantly reduced to be almost nothing. In this new era, espionage, assassination, kidnapping, stealing ssified information, hacking, spying, hiding, and many other specializations where the abilities of a single soldier was emphasized had be the more important aspect rather than the ability of an entire army. If, for example, one nation were to have some sort of conflict with a neighboring nation, one of the nations could have a small squadron of soldiers infiltrate the other and kidnap and execute the leading figures and officials. This was known as cutting the head off of the snake, a very decisive and ideal situation above all else. If tanks, cannons, fighter jets, warships, artillery, or other weapons were used, then it would be a war of encroachment. All of a sudden, this conflict would be something drastically different and sink both nations into a political and economical quagmire where the gains did not make up for the losses. So in response to the new structure of globalized warfare, martial artists such as Wang Chao had been highly regarded and cultivated so that they in turn could help shape up the soldiers of tomorrow. Although martial arts was in decline, they were slowly thriving under thebination of martial arts and the utilization of hot weaponry. Think about it. If there were three or five hundred experts like Cheng Shanming or Wang Chao as a well disciplined unit, then they would be able to execute any important mission. Even the kidnapping of the president of the United States would not be a problem for them. Artillery loaded fighters for example was an investment of high proportions. With each artillery strike, money was thrown away. With each ammunition made, another few millions was nned for the next production. Who knows just how many talented soldiers could have been produced with such a sum? In some times, the life of a human was worth their weight in gold. In other times, they were nothing more than cannon fodder. Such was the wonders of life. And so the Southwest Infantry School was created with this model in mind. Although it was a military school within the military, it wasnt inferior inparison to the institutes of higher education within the mainds. With each term, there were thousands of students with just as many teachers. Male and female soldiers were gathered there to learn for a short year before being issued elsewhere, but the training regime here was sharp and thepetition was cutthroat. Whoosh! A single green bolt came flying out from a bush low on the ground towards a tree above. With a cracking sound, the bolt had embedded itself deeply into apletely green triangr-headed snake that was slithering down the tree to prey on the smoking soldier beneath. The smoking soldier had made no movements other than to throw away the cigarette he had been smoking to the ground. Looking up at the dead snake, he muttered to himself, Strange, its not March yet, why is there a snake? Is global warming changing the hibernation schedule of the snakes? As long as there is enough food, some animals wont go into hibernation. A crackling sound could be heard in the bushes before a young soldier with camo paint on his face could be seen holding a military crossbow. Goddamn it, Liu Qing, youre smoking in a military drill? If I aimed just slightly lower, then your head would have a new hole in it! You didnt even notice the snake above your head, did you justpletely abandon all of your previous training man? I already knew that you were hidden over there, Gao Jun. You might not have known this, but while you were shooting at the snake I was already aware of, I had three different opportunities to shoot you straight through your head. The one named Liu Qing had a smile that didnt quite reach his eyes, You on the other hand, your ambush skills got worse. How was it? Did protecting the senior officials in Beijing go straight to your head or something? Bah, arent you two full of yourselves! Weve been hiding here for so long already and could have killed you both a hundred times over, Gao Jun, Liu Qing. From twenty meters away, another two youths came flying out with a movement simr to a monkey. Zhang Kai, Fang Wei! Youve gotten better with hiding yourselves. Seems like you two went through a lot at the boundaries with India. Liu Qing remarked with a slightly unwell face. Youve gone soft, Liu Qing. Did you even do anything during your stay with the Beijing Central? Gai Jun, did you bite the frost-covered bullet of Capitalism during your mission in Europe? No matter how much I look at you, I can see that disgusting yuppie tone to you, why is that? And why is it that I heard you were boning the princess to the royal family of the UK? Zhang Kai, Fang Wei, Gao Jun and Liu Qing. All four of them were famed experts within the military. For years, theyve worked with the entire military, National Security, Ministry of Public Security, and the armed police and participated within their aptitude test to score second, third, fourth, and fifth. Although there were still plenty of hidden figures that didnt participate, they were still considered one of the best amongst the soldiers. Okay, lets cut the chit-chat. Its been a long time since west met. Were here today to test our strength and get back that spirit from a long time ago. Liu Qing sighed. He was the second ce winner of the all-militaryprehensivepetition. Because the Shaolin monk Duan Guochao had captured him during the jungle warfare had managed to capture him, he fell down a rank. But he wasnt too bad in aptitude. It was only because Duan Guochao was better than him in martial arts that he was second to him. Aye, the four of us are already on our way towards our thirties. I just simply cant understand why with our experience, aptitude, and logic, we were sent back to this school. No matter how special of a military instructor were being given, what is the meaning of the higher ups by this assignment? Its absolutely disgusting for us to pretend to be students. In my personal opinion, there isnt anyone that could have the qualifications to be my military instructor! Zhang Kai and Fang Wei both piped up in unison. Dont get too ahead of yourselves you three. Theres still plenty of people who could teach us a thing or two. The elder Li in Beijing for example! Liu Qing fished out another cigarette. While elder Li does have the right, hes already ny something years old. Compared to before, his strength has atrophied. It wont take another few years before he joins the others in Mt. Babao. In his earlier years, he could definitely teach us, but its unfortunate we lost that chance to learn something more from him to Duan Guochao. Liu Qing sighed. You probably dont know this, but Duan Guochao is already dead. He died in a fight against another expert. As a guard in Beijing, Gao Jun had been very knowledgeable about that fact. Which expert? Liu Qing asked in interest. Hes someone from the Military Commission. A new guy whos pretty strong. Even the military instructors in Beijing lost against him. More importantly, the Little War God Zhou Binglin had lost an arm to him. Even the Nak Muay from Thand was killed by his hand just recently. Liu Qing narrowed his eyes, Are you talking about the Nak Muay Nguy?n H?ng T? I heard some people from the English Hongmen Society talk about that match. His opponent was called Wang Chao, wasnt he? A martial artist whose crocodile stance of Xingyiquan has reached perfection and earned him the nickname of the Crocodile Immortal? Is he the one that killed Duan Guochao? How old is he? Is he the one thatll be our military instructor? There would be no way that Wang Chao would know that his name would precede him after his match with Nguy?n H?ng T. There was an even smaller chance that he would think the overseas world of martial arts would give him another nickname. Authors note: How does everyone like this nickname of Wang Chao? Martial arts, Go, and anything else, everyone has a nickname. The South Korean Go yer Lee Chang-ho was known as the Stone Buddha. Xu Yinchuan the Chinese Chess grandmaster was called the young Jiang Ziya. Sun Lu-tang was known as the Tiger Head Hero and First Hand Under the Sky. Shang Yunxiang was the Iron Feet Buddha. If any of my readers have any suggestions for Wang Chaos nickname, then please suggest them and Ill change it if its suitable. Chapter 171: Quick Hammer of Baguazhang Chapter 171: Quick Hammer of Baguazhang Author note: Turtle Immortal is a name that is known to almost everyone, so I wont use that. Wang Chao won his match with the crocodile stance, so lets call him the Crocodile Immortal, or maybe the Crocodile Godhand. Everyone had great ideas, Chinas God of War, Crocodile God of the Southern sea, Xuan Wu, Crocodile of Guoshu, the Iron-tail Azure Dragon, Iron Fist of the Nine. Eastern Shaker, what have you not, all of them have an electrifying tint to them. Crocodiles were originally considered dragons and were once called the Chinese alligators or the pig-nosed dragons. But I feel that the term Immortal is full of meanings while the Crocodile Godhand is somewhat arrogant to hear. TL Note: Turtle Immortal is written the same way as Muten Roshi AKA the Turtle Hermit from Dragonball Z. Duan Guochao was the poster child of Shaolin monks everywhere and as well as a member of the Ministry of State Security. Because of the secrecy he was involved with, the Shaolin Temple wont announce his death, Since youve been working overseas, you definitely wouldnt have known about this. Gao Jun exined. The person responsible isnt too old; hes only just a few years younger than us. But his martial arts is really beyond the norms. Even the higher ups are starting to pay close attention to him, and I can bet that theyll have hime here to be our military instructor. Liu Qing had a cold smirk on his lips, Hes younger than us and thats that strong? When I heard of the Crocodile Immortal in Ennd, I had almost thought that it was a middle-aged man. How about it, feeling arrogant again? Because we all know thats a good thing, well now! Gao Jun pped Liu Qing on the shoulder, I do know that inparison to the you from before, the aura youve got around you is totally different. I can tell that youve been looking for a challenge instead of a drink. Most of the masters now are all overseas anyhow. But this Wang Chao has skill in martial arts far beyond what you can imagine. His skill is fierce and refined over the course of many battles. If he doesnt kill, then he maims. Even the inheritor of the Sun style Taichi Little War God Zhou Binglin was defeated by him, and Duan Guochao pales inparison to him! With Wang Chao locking the joints with one arm and then tearing it away with the other, you should really announce your intent on fighting him before you actually fight him and die by ident. As a central police guard in Beijing, Gao Jun had been privy to plenty of the details that Liu Qing was not. He was only afraid that Liu Qing might take the hot-headed approach and get himself killed by their new military instructor and chase after Duan Guochao in the afterlife. Pah, Little War God! Liu Qing spat out a glob of spit with a smirk that held no respect for Zhou Binglin. Zhou Binglins sixty years old by now, would he even have half the strength he had in his prime? Losing to the younger generation is only natural! That guy challenged elder Li himself at one point, what a egotistical ass! I only came back so I could have a rematch with Duan Guochao. The second was to repay my debts with Zhou Binglin! When Liu Qing was in his teens, he had been fortunate enough to learn Baguazhang from elder Li for a short period of time and inherit the true teachings of it. Although he wasnt an official apprentice, he was still considered a practitioner of the same school. In the neen nies, Zhou Binglin had secluded himself away in Beijing. Although he didnt fight anyone, he did not quite leave the world of martial arts. Elder Li had a tremendous amount of fame in Beijing during this time, and Zhou Binglin was a person who loved to fight. The more famous a person was, the more he wished to fight them. And so that itch had to be scratched. When he was nearing his forties, Zhou Binglin came to fight elder Li. But because of several masters of martial arts fighting him first, he had been forced to duck away and drop the subject. Liu Qing had known of that situation and couldnt help but feel angry. However, as he was not yet a match for Zhu Binglin at the time, he could not afford to fight him and suffer defeat. In these years he had been outside of China, he had gone through many different missions. He had experienced a rain of bullets and a forest of spears in his efforts, and he had trained within the schools of many other martial artists. Learning even more from the men of the Hongmen Society, his martial arts had been on its way towards perfection even. Confident that he would be able to win against both Duan Guochao and Zhou Binglin, he was more than happy to return when the organization had called for him. Duan Guochao was twenty six years old, and he himself was twenty five years old. He had been fifteen when he enlisted into the military, and now with ten years of military experience, he could be said to be a general in cunningness. But, that Wang Chao really is beyond strong in martial arts. Gao Jun persisted before being pulled aside by Fang Wei and Zhang Kai who interjected, Come now, Jun my friend, your drive has been utterly stomped on after living in the peace andfort of the princelings of Beijing. Why must you hype him up and destroy your own esteem? Gao Jun, I feel that youre like the children from the Eight Banners of the Qing Dynasty. You start out strong and powerful, but after being caged in Beijing, you spend your time strolling the teashops and the eight streets around it! Ha! With a snort, Gao Jun retorted, If youre not going to listen to me, then dont say I didnt warn you. In any case, if its Wang Chao thats going to be our military instructor, I wont say no to that. The fourth madman from so long ago has been reduced to something like this. When ites to martial arts, just what discipline are we not proficient at? Each one of us are capable of Hidden Jin, and it wont take long before we be capable of Transforming Jin either. These four were the second, third, fourth and fifth strongest of the military, armed police, Ministry of State Security, and Ministry of Public Security. To say they werent strong in martial arts would be a joke of the highest order. Whatever. Weve been at this for half a day already, lets head on back for a meal and a shower. Li Qing cracked his knuckles. Why dont we take a look at just how magical our new military instructor is? At the same time the four of them were talking about Wang Chao, the person in question had already arrived at the Southwest Infantry School with Huo Linger. When they arrived, the very first feeling toe to mind was that this ce had been very imposing. He had never been to university before, but Wang Chao did have the chance to walk onto the campus of one. This military school was deste inparison due to it not being geographically located in the heart of the city and had two mountains neighboring. One one side, there was a frostyke, and on the other side, the militarypound could be seen organized in every direction with a thriving amount of prosperity. It would appear that this military school had seen its fair share of economical growth. The several hundred feet tall dorms, training rooms, gymnasiums and ssrooms could be seen standing tall over the area with a magnificent sight like none other. And to add even more to this military school, the students here were not as disorganized as the ones in a university. Everyone had walked in an orderly fashion that was simr to the marching movements of the military. When Wang Chao entered the interior of the military school, several open-air practice grounds could be seen. In each one of them, several military instructors were currently teaching their students several closebat methods. At a nce, Wang Chao had noticed the orthodox internal martial art disciplines along with Shaolin closebat, Labyrinthine wrestling, Iron Palm, and even the methodology of Bajiquan. But these students werent doing stance training and were instead studying the movements. Teaching this way may be fast above all else and teachesbat to the young, but they will begin to feel pain whenever they release their pores. That is not the proper way to teach. Hello, major general Wang. After going on a brief tour to get familiarized with the way the military school was run, Wang Chao was then brought to the one in charge of the ce. The receiving administrator had been in his thirties and was a rather bold-faced man. With just a few words of greeting, he had thenunched into the main subject. You will be in charge of ss 8762 and the course materials for it. This ss has a total of three hundred and forty three students. Everyday at high noon you will teach them closebat techniques, at mid noon you will hold livebat fighting, and at night you will hold ambush and enemy control technique training in the forests. With that, the administrator handed him two sheets of paper with the time schedules and location on one sheet. On the other paper was the student roster. I heard that the ss I will be teaching has four rather special students. Which ones might they be? Wang Chao asked. Ah, you must be talking about senior colonel Liu Qing, colonel Gao Jun, vicemander Zhang Kai andmissar Fang Wei. The administrator nodded, They are free-roaming students wholl be listening in on your lessons. They wont adhere to the main schedule. So I see. Theyre here specifically for my ss. One senior colonel, colonel, a vicemander and amissar. Your lodging will be in the eighth building sixteenth floor, room 302. All basic amenities will be provided for. This is your key, Ill take you to your room. Oh, no need, I can go myself. Wang Chao took the key and walked away with Huo Linger. The dorm was a standard three room one lounge, one kitchen and two bathroom apartment with the windows nice and clean so that the view of thekes and mountains could be seen crystal clear. There were also bed sheets, a television, and window curtainsCall of which were brand new. There was also a well-made desktop. This clearly high status board was suitable for someone of Wang Chaos ranking. Should we go eat in the canteen or go buy some groceries from the town to make ourselves? Huo Linger stared at the kitchen they had. All the normal cooking utensils could be seenCa rather nice touch. Lets try the canteen. The meal within a military school should be fine unlike that of a university. Wang Chao gave a small cursory nce down below where all the soldiers were currently training. Whether it was man or woman, they were all extremely well-built and were model examples of being the best of the best. As Wang Chao sat on the sofa, there was a sudden knock on the door. Ill get it! Huo Linger scrambled to the door and pulled it open to reveal four young men in uniform. And you four are? Whys there a woman? One of the four had spoke out. These four males were Liu Qing, Gao Jun, Zhang Kai and Fang Wei. It had been easy for them to inquire about where Wang Chao was as a result of being veterans and knowing the majority of the school administration. Theyve a superior air to them. They must be the four special students Ill be teaching. Wang Chao turned to look at the four neers. They looked as if they had gone through plenty of life or death experiences and had a decent aura to them. A normal person wouldnt be able to tell, but Wang Chao was. The old masters of Guoshu would often not need to press hands to determine ones skill. They would only need to talk and observe to be able to see just how strong the person might be. Experts! Theres even some of those in the military I see. When Huo Linger opened the door, she could very acutely sense the pores of her entire body begin to close and her Qi begin to cycle within herself. Tightly, her hair had stood up and even her fingernails and tongue had grown taut. Her force has reached all four tips, is this woman that strong in martial arts as well? Focusing on Huo Linger, Liu Qing had instantly taken notice that her hair, fingernails, teeth and even tongue had begun to circte with Jin. From this, he knew that she was a practitioner of internal martial arts and was proficient with Hidden Jin. The key to internal martial arts focused on three segments, four tips and five elements. The three segments were the muscles, flesh and bone. The five elements corresponded with the internal organs. And the four tips were the hair, nails, teeth and tongue. When Jin has reached those four, the hair behaves like blood, the nails behaves like muscle, the teeth like bone, and the tongue like flesh. When an expert releases Jin, their hair stands on its end, their nails be hard, their teeth bes like steel, and their tongues like an iron gate. When Huo Linger reacted to them, she had aplished this. We came to find Wang Chao, you are? Liu Qing quickly responded. I am his disciple, pleasee on in. Huo Linger opened the door for them, but her eyes remained vignt. I am he. You four must be senior colonel Liu, colonel Gao, vicemander Zhang, andmissar Fang, correct? Wang Chao spoke. So instructor Wang already knows of us, I see. When the four of them saw Wang Chao, they had immediately observed the one known to be undefeated and whose martial arts had given him the appetion of the Crocodile Immortal. You four are of different rank, but you all are here for my ss. I can see that you four are very strong, but with the higher ups instructing me to teach, I will not evade my duty. I was about to go and get into contact with you four to get to know you, but it seems youve beaten me to it. Come and sit. Linger, go and make some tea. Wang Chao spoke. Disciple of the Han style Baguazhang, Liu Qing. Liu Qing did not sit and instead introduced himself with his discipline of martial arts rather than his military rank. This was to state that in this ce, they were all friends of the Wulin. Noticing Liu Qings words, the other three had understood immediately. Disciple of the Southern style Yanqing Fanziquan. Disciple of the Ye-style of the Southern school of Iron Palm. Disciple of the Northern school of Sanhuang. Having listened to their introductions, Wang Chao introduced himself. I am of the Tang style Guoshu with many different disciplines learned. Have you foure to test my hand? With master Wang being our military instructor, I wish to press hands to see how robust your martial arts is. If we can find a suitable ce, that would be good. Having experienced the history of martial arts for himself, he knew the rules of it. There was no need to waste time with words; to see the mountain, you must open the door rather than wait behind it. That is to be expected. If I am to be your military instructor, then you should see my skill for yourself. But theres no need to move elsewhere. An expert can produce victory on top of a sleeping cow. This ce will be enough. Fighting on a sleeping cow merely meant that within the small area where a cow slept, an expert would be able to fight and win. Without any other word, Liu Qings hands moved into action. His left hand formed a knife edge and his right hand formed an empty hammer hidden at the waist that rose upwards. When Wang Chao saw this action, he immediately sat upright, Quick hammer of Baguazhang! Chapter 172: Turn the Hand to Cover the Fist and Intertwine Yin and Yang to Let it Fly Chapter 172: Turn the Hand to Cover the Fist and Intertwine Yin and Yang to Let it Fly Aside from Duan Guochao, did the military really have even more experts like this? Seated on top of the sofa, Wang Chao could immediately tell from his opponents movements that his skill in Baguazhang had already reached a very high quality level of skill. In Baguazhang, one fought with the hand acting as a knife that would cut, sh and stab at the weak points while evading to the side. Aside from this, they wouldnt use their fists to harm even in extremely closebat. But if ones martial arts were deep enough in understanding and were capable of make major improvements in vigor, then fighting head on with the fist to shake and break would be possible. The Hammer Jin was different than a fist. With the Hammer Jin, the fist must be hollow and break out with power from within that space. Then the three joints, four tips and five organs must resonate with force to go from soft to hard and then from hard to an explosive might. By circling this powerful might, the force thates out from the hand is second to none. But there were many problems with the Hammer Jin. At a single strike, the muscles and bones must be well coordinated with one another. The internal organs, hair, nails, teeth and tongue must be in sync with the cirction of Qi with the spontaneous nature of a dragon flying out from the water after hibernation and with the grace of wind blowing through the trees. A hammer strikes the man, and the entire body will quake. The normal practitioner would not be capable of such a strike. In the older schools of Baguazhang, there were several hammer fists. The Eight Styles of the Reverse Arm Hammer, the Eight Chain Hammers, and the Twenty Five Paths of the Quick Hammer. When Liu Qing struck, one fist had been wide open while the other had been hidden by his ribs. This was one of the Quick Hammers of Baguazhang. The Twenty Five Paths of the Quick Hammer had two specific paths that could be expressed through a mnemonic. Turn the hand to cover the fist with a palm and intertwine Yin and Yang to let it fly. Right now in this movement of Liu Qing, he had demonstrated the mnemonic perfectly. The meaning behind the mnemonic was that the palm represented Yin while the fist represented Yang. With the fusion of both as one struck from above and the other struck from below, it could strike with a ferocity that would release a thunderous sound as if lightning had struck. With the palm acting nimble and quick, it would hide the killer fist like the clouds that hides the lightning. His martial arts isnt below Duan Guochaos in the slightest. Its no wonder hes unwilling to ept me as his instructor; he is well within his rights to do so. But with this level of skill, he should be no weaker than Duan Guochao, so why was he only second ce within the military? Or did he grow stronger in the years he was gone and came back for revenge against him? Wang Chao was very knowledgeable about the fact that the more one progressed, the slower one would improve as time goes on. For example, a world ss champion sprinter could finish a hundred meter dash in 9.8 seconds, but to improve by a single second would be extremely challenging. For someone who finished well over ten seconds however, it would only take some practice before they would see several seconds shaved off in their next attempt. This was the same in a match between martial artists. When against someone of weaker skill, they could not afford to go easy or else risk their opponent training hard for several years ande back in vengeance to cripple or kill them. The path of martial arts was endless, but the limits of man was not. Martial arts was not something that the more one practice the more one learned, it was not the same as cultivating in the sense of Daoism. Today one killed with a flying sword, and in sixty or seventy years they turn over the entire ocean with a wave of their hand. With Wang Chaos strength, he was already capable of Transforming Jin, but the height was the height. Even if he brought his body to its limits, he would only see a small improvement after extreme difficulty. Inparison to someone of weaker martial arts, they would have a far faster rate of improvement. Jiang Hai would be a good example of this. Wang Chao had heard that after Jiang Hai had his sword taken from him, he had gone overseas to train himself diligently. It went without saying that should Jiang Hai survive for a single year without dying, then with luck, his martial arts would surely improve so much that it wouldnt be imusible to see him catch up to Wang Chao. A few years ago Liu Qing had lost to Duan Guochao. And now a few yearster, he was on par with Duan Guochao. Such a progression like this was only natural. Then all thats left to do is to press hands. At the same time Liu Qing struck out, his palm had flew out in a simr fashion to the movements of a white snake towards Wang Chaos wrist. Wang Chao was proficient in Baguazhang as well however. He knew that this movement was meant to conceal the hidden intent with his other hand. Not even rising up from the sofa, Wang Chao drummed up the muscles in his lower back and but area before circting the energy through his body. Borrowing that power, his arm bent inwards and instantly jabbed at the handing towards him with blinding speed! Bang! The sound of flesh hitting flesh could be heard as the hidden fist of Liu Qing made contact with Wang Chaos hand. The Eight Elbow Sets? When Liu Qing had his fist countered by Wang Chaos elbow without even moving from his seat on the sofa, he had been extremely startled. But this feat was enough to tell him that Wang Chao was a man who was capable of the finest styles of Baguazhang, including the Twisting Elbow Drop. Within the higher levels of Baguazhang, there was the hammer Jin, and there was the elbow techniques. In Bajiquan, the elbow was an exceedingly powerful weapon, but in Baguazhang, there was also a softer side to them that was extremely mysterious inparison. If not for that, Baguazhang would simply focus on attacking from the side at their own leisure with a knife palm. But that wouldnt be enough to earn them a ce as one of the top three internal styles of martial arts. I heard that he was exceptional in Xingyiquan, so why is he so skilled in Baguazhang as well? Liu Qing knew that Wang Chaos nickname of Tortoise Immortal had came from his disy of Xingyiquan. So he had never expected to see that he would be proficient in another discipline too. Despite the surprise in his heart, his arms did not stop moving for even a second. With a swipe of his left hand, it immediately formed a knife edge! In the next few moments, he stabbed towards Wang Chaos ribs with the Liberating Rib Pare. At the same time his left hand moved to free himself, his right hand began to shake simr to how a steel rod would vibrate after being struck. With a splurt of energy, he tried to strike at Wang Chaos chest. This was the skill of Rolling Arm Hammer. His style of fighting was to fight with a rising palm and a rapid hammer. The palm was like the clouds, and his fist was like the lightning. Drumming up the muscles in his butt once more, Wang Chao made a small movement with his body to slide three-four inches to the side and evaded the knife palm. Borrowing the momentum given to him from his dodge, Wang Chaos elbow made contact with the other handing at him without his butt ever leaving the sofa. From this elbow strike, Liu Qing could distinctly feel the air around Wang Chaos elbow crackle. His own skin had acutely sensed the rapid discement in the air as if it was exploding. But there had been no sound that apanied this rapid discement of air, symbolizing that his opponent was someone that had achieved a state of martial arts where no sound followed the fist. He himself was thuscking inparison. This particr elbow strike had been called the Leaping Explosive Elbow. The hammer and elbow collided together with a shocking effect for Liu Qings body. While he was sent staggering back two steps, the sofa Wang Chao was on gave only a small creaking sound from the force. I cannot underestimate your martial arts it seems. It is quite hard to deal with an attack while seated. Wang Chao hadnt really pounced forward when he used the Leaping Explosive Elbow, and so with his seated posture, his legs did not add that extra explosive might to it. He had only used his waist and butt muscles to substitute that explosive springing motion, but inparison to what it was when standing up, the two were as different as night and day. Standing up afterwards, Wang Chao gave a smallment before stepping forward with his elbow shooting forward towards Liu Qings chest. Liu Qing on the other hand tried to move his chest back while making his palms push Wang Chaos arm away and divert the Jin harmlessly. At the same time his arm was pushed, Wang Chaos midsection shook before bringing his elbow up towards Liu Qings chin. This Advancing Elbow Strike emphasized a jabbing motion first before linking it to an upwards elbow strike. His skill in Baguazhang is ridiculous! Hes practically on the same level of elder Li from back then! Liu Qing had thought. As quickly as he had tried to push Wang Chaos elbow away earlier, Liu Qings palm then jettisoned upwards while his body scuttled to the side. In unison, he had dodged using the Tide Swimming Carp and used the Lifting Palm to neutralize the elbow strike. With his lifting elbow not hitting anything, Wang Chaos body turned over and had his elbow swing in a horizontal manner like arge pole sweeping across the ground. As soon as Liu Qing had neutralized the previous elbow strike, his waist had gone taut and his hair stood on its end in preparation for the next attack. Knowing full well that this sweeping motion with the elbow was the Elbow Sweep Overturn, he could only try and take a step to the side to dodge it. His left hand widened to form a w and urately moved to strike Wang Chaos rib while the right moved to smash apart his shoulder joint. Eagle w to grapple with a hammer fist to strike, how amazing. Wang Chao sighed in admiration. In the span of his four elbow strikes, he did not yet use his full power. Cao Yi had told him before they had arrived that there could not be a repeat of what happened with Duan Guochao. Liu Qings hand had been no worse than Duan Guochao on that very day. The Quick Hammer of Baguazhang, the left-handed palm strikes with the chops and grappling techniques while the right hand struck and pped with a hammer. All of his moves had been exceedingly strong. In the moment Liu Qing tried to capture Wang Chaos elbow and arm, he had already leaned back like a lever. With a single Falling Lever, he had sessfully evaded Liu Qings grab. In this series of exchanges, Wang Chao had deliberately held back so that the match had be a match between Baguazhang and Baguazhang without letting it be too one-sided. Liu Qing had moved energetically with each move, but seeing how aplished Wang Chao had been so far, he could only muster up even more strength and strike out with Quick Hammer. When Liu Qing was training overseas, he had only two desires. The first desire was to find Duan Guochao and defeat him, and the second desire was to challenge the Little Martial God Zhou Binglin. But as soon as he had returned back to China, one of his goals had been killed and the other had been reduced to a cripple who had one foot in the grave already. This had greatly disappointed him as if he was a person who had trained to the point of perfection to take revenge on the people but his targets had all died already. And the one who had been responsible for both events had been Wang Chao. There was no reason that Liu Qing would not fight Wang Chao in this case then. When Wang Chao backed away, Liu Qing pressed forward with his palm deviating from its path to stick close to Wang Chaos body and grab hold of him. Then with a kick to trip Wang Chao, Liu Qing began to use the more fatal grappling techniques of Baguazhang. Within the grappling techniques of Baguazhang, there were a myriad of different styles to do so. The Eight Killing Grapples, the Eight Saving Grapples, the Eight Submission Grapples, and the Eight Deviating Grapples. Liu Qing had used the Eight Killing Grapples that were meant to break the joints and bring them under submission quickly. But Wang Chao would not allow Liu Qing to perform such an act on him. With his earlier sequence of elbows finished, Wang Chao moved onto the Eight Styles of the Reverse Arm Hammer. Wang Chaos Hammer Jin was far stronger than Liu Qings by a decent margin so when he had used the first strike, Hammer Beneath the Elbow, Wang Chaos opponent could feel his blood and Qi begin to quiver. Following it up, Wang Chao moved on with the sequence of Twin Hammer Toss, Connecting Hammer, Reverse Hammer, Direct Hammer, Jolting Hammer, Drilling Hammer, and Downwards Hammer seamlessly. Each sessful hit had caused Liu Qings body to be quiver and his internal organs felt as if the horses of several thousand soldiers were stampeding over while beating the gongs of war. It had been a sensation that was strong enough to make him puke. The movements of the two had been quick, but the area they fought in had been tiny. From the space between the sofa to the coffee table, it had indeed been the same area of length Wang Chao described as being the cow. In a split-second, roughly sixteen blows had been exchanged before Wang Chao had forced Liu Qing to feel disorientated. Abruptly leading with a clinch, Wang Chao appeared right in front of Liu Qings chest. A dangerous glint had been in Liu Qings eyes at that moment. His hands suddenly formed an eagle w and moved to grab at Wang Chaos wrist. With his arms moving from outwards to inwards to grab and swing Wang Chao to the side, he had adopted the Golden Eagle Tossing Wolf to throw Wang Chao away. In the animal kingdom, there was a specific type of golden eagle that could kill a prairie wolf. From a thousand meters in the air, it could drop from the skies and use its ws to grab hold of the wolf. With its beak, the eagle could even lift the wolf up and throw it back down. This was one of its strongest ways of hunting its prey. Inparison to the Eagle w from Xingyiquan, the Golden Eagle Tossing Wolf from Baguazhang was far more dangerous. The Eagle w was merely a way to capture and tear apart the enemy, but the Golden Eagle Tossing Wolf was a method to grab hold of the enemy and fling them away in a single instance. Should they be tossed away and tripped onto the ground, then it would only require several kicks and stomps topletely obliterate the head or chest. In a single move, the person would be reduced to a sack of flesh. But when Liu Qing moved to grab Wang Chaos wrist, he realized that only air had met his hands. Where did his hands go? In this critical moment, Liu Qings eyes could not seem to register just where Wang Chaos hands had gone off to. Bang! After his hands failed to grab Wang Chao and Liu Qing had yet to react, Wang Chao had already moved closer to him and pressed against his body! Before Liu Qing could even react, he had felt as if he was being pushed aside like a ragdoll during the busiest moments in the train. With countless of people pushing him this way and that without mercy, his body couldnt help but separate from the ground and then fall onto the ss coffee table in front of the sofa. With a smattering sound, the entire table had shattered apart and cut at his body with the countless of ss shards left over. Was thatst move from the crocodile stance? Liu Qing had climbed back up while ignoring the ss shards stuck in him. I struck you with the crocodile ram. Take it easy for three days or else youll find problem with your internal organs. Wang Chao sat back down on the sofa while replying to Liu Qing at a leisurely pace. Your skill in Baguazhang is better than mine, no more needs to be said about that. You didnt even show your whole strength and held back too. If it were the Splitting Tail of the Crocodile instead of this Crocodile Ram, then my body would have suffered the same fate as Nguy?n H?ng T. I dont even know what else to say about such a military instructor. Liu Qing sighed. Well be taking our leave then. We will be there for your ss and learn in earnest. One moment. As Liu Qing turned around to walk out with hispanions, Wang Chao spoke up, You said you were from the Han Style of Baguazhang, correct? In the past, the premier Han Muxia passed on his teachings to elder Li in Beijing and formed this same style you say you are in. You cant be the premiers disciple, so does that mean you are the inheritor of elder Li? Chapter 173: The Abnormality of Having Strong Martial Arts Despite Having Many Girlfriends Chapter 173: The Abnormality of Having Strong Martial Arts Despite Having Many Girlfriends When Wang Chao and Liu Qing had sparred, Wang Chao had ultimately used the Crocodile Ram in order to send his opponent flying, but it was not a fatal strike. Cao Yi had warned him beforehand, and Liu QIng was here to introduce himself through this spar as an inheritor of the Han school of Baguazhang. The Han school of Baguazhang had elder Li upholding it at its very core. Wang Chao had received guidance from him during his time in Beijing many years ago. It was that chance meeting that gave Wang Chao a feeling of sensitivity towards Liu Qing. A martial artist had to be careful in apetition. But when the time came for fight, one could not hold back. Kill until you are thest one standing and eliminate your opponentspletely. Otherwise if the opponent were to survive and train hard to kill you, then you would be the ultimate loser. If that had been the case just now, then Wang Chao would have used a far stronger move than the Crocodile Ram. If Liu Qing wasnt crippled by that, then his internal organs would at the very least be grievously injured. A wound like that would hinder any martial artists path to improvement or make it extremely difficult at the very least. The Crocodile Ram did not require much movement other than from the force of the waist and rib. Its usage was just to knock someone off-bnce. But something like a force push was different than from a ram. The leg would be used to move forward andbine that momentum into the strike like a stampeding cow. For an expert like Wang Chao, using this strike would break bones at the very least and rupture the organs. But there was a difference between a ram and a force push and had their pros and cons. A ram did use much power and would only knock the opponent back onto their butts. It was easy to use and could be done in a sh though. With a touch as shallow as a dragonfly touching the water, the enemy would often time not even know what had hit them. But a force push required momentum which meant that the time it took to release this power was slower. One had small power but was very fast. The other had great power but was slow. In apetition or fight, it was up to circumstances to see which would be used. Wang Chao had capitalized on Liu Qings mistake when he had used the Golden Eagle Throwing Wolf and failed to throw Wang Chao down. There had been ample time for Wang Chao to use a force push or even the Cutting Tail of the Crocodile without Liu Qing being able to dodge it. Liu Qing was an expert as well and knew that Wang Chao had taken mercy on him, and that was why he spoke out about it. Knowing that Liu Qing was about to leave, Wang Chao had decided that he might as well speak the reason why to avoid any potential trouble thate back to bite him. This was what it meant to make friends after making fight. You. Just when Liu Qing was about to leave, he had heard Wang Chao mention elder Lis name and had been stunned. Three years ago, elder Li had given me some pointers. That would make our spar today aparison of notes between members of the same school. Wang Chao looked at the remnants of the ss table on the ground, but there had been a wistful expression on his face. What? But your Baguazhang isnt the same as my Han school Baguazhang. Liu Qing had been incredulous, Our Han school Baguazhang emphasizes grappling and tripping. Your Baguazhang emphasizes tearing, dividing the muscles, and diverting power away from the joints to somewhere else. Those two paths arent the same at all. Every martial arts have their own distinctive style, but even brothers from the same school of martial arts will often be taught something different from the same master. In the end, their fighting styles differ, but that is not anything strange. You are right however, my Baguazhang is not the same one elder Li teaches. Our philosophies run in parallel though. That I can see! Liu Qing picked the ss shards out from his body, Your aura is simr to elder Li. I just didnt think that your Baguazhang would be perfected since you became known for your Xingyiquan. You tter me. Wang Chao waved his hands, I wouldnt be able to win against you with Baguazhang alone. In the end, I had to rely on the crocodile stance to win over you. In my eyes, youve inherited the genuine teachings of elder Li. My martial arts was nheless beneath your own. My name is nowhere as famous as your own either. So me losing to you wouldnt be as bad as losing to an unknown, and thus, there is no harm in losing. And since you were also taught by elder Li, then I have not yet lost face for elder Li for losing either. Because of his loss today, Liu Qing had felt rather sad. But after listening to Wang Chao, he felt much better than before. Wang Chao himself had admitted that he had learned from under elder Li. To have Liu Qing lose to him would not be a disgrace for the school, as this match would be considered to be a match between brothers of the same school in a disy of skill. Wang Chaos name was far beyond Liu Qing, so to so bullishly announce that he had defeated some unknown figure would be a bad thing to do for his reputation. Like when Wang Chao won in his match against Zhang Wei, Zhang Wei had to kill himself despite not dying. But Ive something to ask you still. Liu Qing asked. What is it? You fought with Duan Guochao before, correct? How was his martial arts? And how was ZHou Binglin, how strong did he be? Duan Guochao and Zhou Binglin were both targets Liu Qing had wanted to challenge and fight. With one of them dead and the other crippled, Liu Qing had naturally wanted to ask the person who had caused both acts of his opinion. Thats enough, Liu Qing, youve got your fill. Gao Jun hurriedly asked. As a guard for Beijing, he knew of Wang Chaos circumstances to a decent degree. Whenever he fought, if the opponent did not die, then the opponent was crippled. Gao Jun had been afraid that Liu Qing might say something disagreeable and cause some trouble that would not be worth the trouble. Master Wang, you havent eaten, have you? Why dont we apany you to eat. The higher ups might have instructed you to be our instructor, but if we are to be honest, I was slightly unepting of it before. But after seeing you just now, I have to admit you have the right to be our instructor. Yes, yes. From the side, Zhang Kai spoke up as well, Why dont we buy you a drink. Liu Qing, whatever it is you want to say, say it while were having a meal. Laughing, Liu Qing gave a smile that was filled with a light-hearted expression without the tint of the sadness from losing earlier. My brothers are correct. Instructor Wang, since this is the first time weve met, why dont we go drink with one another and talk. Ill buy another coffee table for the one I destroyed. Thatll do. Wang Chao spoke. He could already grasp the inherent nature of Liu Qing and the carefree nature that seemed to apany him. But there were times that Liu Qing was earnest. He would be discouraged by failure and reflect heavily on it, but he would not pay too much attention to it. Why dont we head for the Heavens Foodery? The meals there are quite nice, and the drinks are delicious. Weve eaten there plenty of times in the past. If we call a car, itll take half an hour to get there. The way the four soldiers worked had been rather extensive due to their poprity. In a short while, they had managed to procure the car of some leader or vice-principal. Driving down the road with a wisp of smoke trailing from behind, the car took some time before it finally arrived right in front of a rather luxurious looking restaurant in the nearby city. After the six of them booked the best private room they had, Wang Chao ordered several dishes before looking around the ce. This Heavens Foodery hadnt been bad at all; they were seated within a private dining room on the eighth floor with french windows and ss walls. Brand new bamboo curtains were used to entuate the ce and gave the entire room the sweet scent of bamboo. The ground had carved a pattern within the bamboo floors, and by the side of the room was a single water attraction made and constructed with bamboo with goldfish to be seen swimming in it. Not long after, two young women dressed in Qipao walked into the room to await any orders. The local special of this area is the bamboo rat. Ill order a te and two bottles of ten year old Maotai. Feel free to order whatever it is you want. Liu Qing then called out to one of the beautifully dressed women before looking to the shut-eyed Huo Linger who had her lips pursed together. This must be miss Huo Linger. Have I met you somewhere before? Take a look at the menu, perhaps youll find something youll like. Liu Qing observed Huo Linger with furrowed eyebrows as if he was trying to recall something from his memories. Hehehe. Huo Lingerughed gently. Back during one of the racehorse drinking parties for the English royal family, I recall seeing senior colonel Liu holding hands with one of the princesses. Cough cough. At that, Liu Qing had almost spat out the mouthful of tea from his mouth. Wiping at his nose, Liu Qing let out two embarrassed coughs. Senior colonel Liu, Ive heard about your poprity overseas. Youve plenty of girlfriends; if it isnt the daughter of the head of a financial group, then its the princess of a royal family. Ive also heard that within the country, youve held quite the affairs with some of thedies of the private corporations. Your martial arts might be decent, but you need to take care of your posture as well. As she spoke, Huo Lingers finger pointed here and there at the meals she wanted. Linger. When Wang Chao saw how Huo Linger had been picking at the old details of Liu Qing and how embarrassed he was about it, he had to stop her, but Wang Chao had felt quite surprised at the news himself. Huo Linger seems to know plenty about Liu Qing and his affairs. But its rather irregr how his martial arts reached such a stage if he has engaged in so many things like that. Even I had to spend every moment of my previous five years carefully engaged with martial arts. In order tobine the fist and intention together to reach a strongerprehension of martial arts, I could not afford to let my mind wander. Otherwise, I wouldnt even be as strong as Huo Linger today. At these thoughts, Wang Chao couldnt help but look to Liu Qings forehead, temples and face. There hadnt been any negative signs that might ur due to his numerous acts in debauchery. Chapter 174: Even Disciples Have Killing Intent Chapter 174: Even Disciples Have Killing Intent Cough, cough cough! The more and more Liu Qing felt Wang Chaos curious nce at him, the more he tried to use his coughs to divert the attention and Huo Lingers attempt to dredge up his old past. So miss Linger was at that diner party as well? Liu Qing replied while wiping at his nose. The faint smile on his face had looked rather embarrassed, but he had looked quite pleasant to the others. Liu Qing had been every bit the conversational person. His bearing and speech would sometimes reveal the frivolous nature of his. It was simr to Lu Xiaofeng and Chu Liuxiangs nature from the works of master Gu Long. A man of riches, sex appeal, women, and capable of martial arts, such were those characters. Young, handsome, carefree, distinguished, rich, a senior colonel, cocky, and strong in martial arts. These factors were more than enough to win over the heart of any woman. From what Wang Chao knew of the martial arts world, the only person who could possiblypare to Liu Qing in appearance and nature was the Little Ape Immortal, Liu Chia-chun. But even while Liu Chia-chun was warm in nature, he wasnt as carefree as Liu Qing. Even in his manner of speech to women, Liu Qing was far more entertaining and light-hearted. The other young martial artists like Chen Aiyang were approaching their thirties, but they were modest gentlemen. Even the Japanese martial artist Ye Xuan had been very cold. For the sake of pursuing his Martial Way, he had forsaken everything else including his emotions. Duan Guochao had been gloomy and a calctive one while Jiang Hai had been proud in nature. The inheritor of the Nine Pce Sword Style had looked soft on the exterior, but he was quite tranquil and firm in truth. Liao Junhua was a rich and wealthy individual. With each and every action he made, his noble aura was noticeable to everyone. But sometimes, another incredible aura could be felt from him. This was what had been trained into him as a result of his overseas moniker of Twin Flower Red Pole. Wang Chao himself was an aplished youth. In each move, meal, and sleep, he would live appropriately while carefully sticking to his discipline of life. It was almost as if he had been born living this way instead of persistently trying to adhere to such a way of life. Borrowing the words of Confucius, he once said that once man reached past the age of seventy, they do as they please as long as it is within their own rules. With each action, they are not forced but instead follow their ideology of cultivation to be one with the heavens. Carefree without deviation was one step. And after that step was the Most Sincere Way leads to foreknowledge. When Wang Chao looked at Liu Qing, he had a sudden moment of inspiration. His eyes zed over as he thought back to the moments from when he made his way into the world of martial arts. From all the youths he had seen; whether they were opponents or friends, their faces and personalities had all unfolded in front of him in rity as if drawn on a scroll within his mind. At the same time, Wang Chao was examining himself on a closer level. Without even knowing it, Wang Chaos own knowledge of himself had increased to an even deeper level. This type of acknowledgement wasnt something the body could exin, or what the written word could describe, or what the spoken speech would rify. It originated from within the nature of the soul and gave a new source of knowledge to oneself. And such a level of martial arts, Wang Chao was already attuned with his own body to know each and every part of it. Every muscle, every pore, every organ, he was capable of Inner Sight. But to know himself was not something that could be so easily limited to the human body. Each and every outstanding youngster was like a mirror that reflected themselves rather than what Wang Chao saw. To liken man to a mirror was to learn the good and the bad of the reflection. Ah, our food has arrived. Let us all drink and be merry. Sister Linger, will you be drinking juice or alcohol? Liu Qing had once more the frivolous expression on his face and had immediately diverted the topic, Instructor Wang, would it be possible for you to describe your battle with Duan Guochao to us, and perhaps the one with Zhou Binglin as well? With my strength, do you think I have any chance of winning? To tell you the truth, I have not found many people that could beat me in my entire life. You are among one of the only few. If you would please, let us have a toast. Breaking open a new bottle of Maotai, Liu Qing began to pour every a cup. Wang Chao had not declined one and took the cup into his own hand to drink. Soon enough, a warm and cheerful atmosphere had filled the room as everyone began to talk. Duan Guochao was an expert in many techniques, such as the Iron Eagle w, Iron Body, Shaolin Imitation Boxing, Eight Arts of the Snake and Crane, and even the dragon stance. He was pure in each discipline, but our fight in Hong Kong been a rather ordinary battle. He slipped up, and I killed him. As a result though, I was treated to the Shanggui treatment. The story with Zhou Binglin is a rather ridiculous story, so I wont share it. But from what Ive seen, your chances with Duan Guochao would be fifty-fifty. And with Zhou Binglin, Id estimate thirty-seventy in his favor. But why? Liu Qing couldnt help but question. Zhou Binglin might have been great a long time ago, but he has to be around sixty years old by now. Could he even fight as well? How could he be stronger than Duan Guochao? By the time I fought Zhou Binglin, his physical strength hadnt lost any of it youthfulness, but he had indeed lost some of his drive. Like two opposing armies of equal strength, I managed to tear off his arm, but he managed to injure my internal organs so that we both ended up with major wounds. The Sun style Taichi emphasizes the cultivation of health so that strength does not atrophy with age. This particr secret is easy to hear, but hard to implement. After some thought, Wang Chao had then been hit with a moment of realization. There is an expert of Baguazhang that has done plenty of things overseas before. Would you hapen to know the North American Cheng Shanming? Cheng style Baguazhang? Liu Qing raised his eyebrows up at that name. Cheng Shanming is a big shot of the North American Hongmen Society. After establishing his own school, his disciples number in the hundreds. He used to be the boss of the Chengshi Corporation as well, which was involved in both the good and the bad side of thew. Theres plenty of people in the know that know about him. But hes a rather low-profiled person. In thest few years, he hasnt taken part of any official match. Themon person wouldnt even know much about him. Why do you ask, have you fought him before? I have. Wang Chao closed his eyes. But Cheng Shanming was a boss before? I didnt think that. The Chengshi Corporation started out as a family business making sses. But now that theyve grown, theyve be an international business thats primarily handled by his son Cheng Zhang and daughter Cheng Xiaohui. sses makers? Must have been the family business then. Wang Chao didnt pay much attention to the rather artificial sounding voie Liu Qing had made when he mentioned Cheng Shanmings daughter Cheng Xiaohui. When Cheng Tinghua was in Beijing, he worked on making spectacles and was known throughout the Jianghu as Eyesses Cheng. In the current industry boom of real estate, eyewear, funeral arrangements,munications, medicine, highways, cosmetics, physical sports, wedding photography, and video games, eyewear was ranked second. From that, one could extrapte that Cheng Shanmings business in North America was a big one. This family business had been enough to make Wang Chao ponder about the situation. What people do you know from the Hongmen Society and the Chinese Associations within the European nations? Wang Chao suddenly asked while everyone drank. As a senior colonel, Liu Qing would have a widework and list of missions he had aplished in the European Union. He would know all sorts of people as a result, and so Wang Chao had wanted to know if there were any concrete information on Tang Zichen. The deeper into the waves Wang Chao waded in, the more his name grew, and the deeper his martial arts became, the more he made contact with the world he had been unable to enter from before. After putting his ear to the ground for so many years, he was finally able to spin yet another strand of string into the web of information he had. This world Tang Zichen belonged in. This environment. It was all beginning to appear in his mind at its most embryonic stage. The European Union you say? Thats aplicated ce withplicated information. Liu Qing shook his head. Even if I had half an hour, I wouldnt be able to say all of it, even the newly formed Political, Economic and Mary Union of the European Union. Each nation has their own umbre of people. And even the Chinese Associations is far more irregr. Big or small, ck or white business, they have their hands in it all. The English Hongmen Society, the German Hongmen Society, and the Italian Hongmen Society, each one of them have their own hotshots. And I cant even start counting really. The higher ups sent me and plenty of others plenty of times to inquire about the situation despite all that. Then what major organizations do you know? Wang Chao spoke in a careless manner as if randomly asking. When I fought Nguy?n H?ng T in Hong Kong, Zhu Hongzhi of the American Hongmen Society had came to talk. There is, but. Liu Qings head looked up to stare at Wang Chao as if on guard for something. Then, with a rather hesitant way of speech, he began, Theres the Tang Alliance. In thest century when the Anti-Chinese wave was at its peak, the Chinese formed this alliance for the sake of self-preservation. Their organization is formed of many big and smaller groups, businesses, and other cliches. Time and time again, they help one another for their mutual benefit. But today, theyve grown evenrger and their core organization has grown even more hidden. Ive heard that the big shots leading the core use ck gold politics in order to control some of the European nations from behind the scenes even. Even the higher ups take this organization seriously. What Liu Qing had said didnt differ too much from Cao Yi but it was still a little more informative. Wang Chao didnt pursue the question so as to avoid any trouble and had instead started to talk about several topics on martial arts with him. Out of the four of them Liu Qing had the best martial arts, but the others werent too far behind. In terms of fighting, they wereparable to the Three Tigers of Guangdong perhaps. After all, these four men were the strongest men that million strong army had to offer from their martial artspetition to be one of the top five. Although one had been a master of the Jianghu and another was an expert for the inner workings of the government, the rankings of them four were on par with the Three Tigers of Guangdong in status as well. The four of them were all inheritors of a discipline. Needless to say, Liu Qing was a part of the orthodox school of Baguazhang. From the other three, one practiced the Iron Palm, one practiced the Paochui, and thest had practiced Yanqing Fanziquan and the Labyrinthine Fist. Wang Chao reckoned that even his own disciple, Huo Linger, would not be able to defeat them all in a decisive battle despite knowing Hidden Jin. Huo Linger had only learned roughly two thirds of what Wang Chao had expected her to learn from his fighting style and history, and he was more than aware of the fact. Although Huo Linger herself had said that she had fought plenty of times in Japan, Wang Chao himself did not feel at ease throwing her into realbat just yet. The normalpetition and sparring werepletely different than a battle to the death. Whether it was in atmosphere or mind, they were as different as night and day. But Wang Chao didnt know of any other method that could let his disciple fight in a battle to the death. Huo Linger was the golden daughter of the powerful Huo family. If something bad were to happen to her, then that would spell trouble for Wang Chao. The true fighting styles of martial arts would only beprehended through the body by fighting in a battle to the death. After several battles in war against the charge of a bay, the rain of bullets or the forest of spears, even one that didnt know martial arts would be a splendid fighter. A person that had never experienced a death battle would be a genuine and capable fighter after experiencing it for years. As Wang Chao discussed martial arts with the four, he had been wracking his brains on the best way to get Huo Linger to experience actualbat. Halfway through his thoughts, Wang Chao had realized that his mind had be that of a concerned parent trying to do their best to help prepare for their childs sess. Like hoping for their son to be a dragon, they would simrly hope for their daughter to be a phoenix. Huo Linger isnt younger than me by that much. In terms of age, were more of a brother and sister, theres no need to so worried about this then. Just at that moment, there had been a strange mor from the other side of the wall separating them from the other room. At the same time, there had been a flurry of footsteps from the other side of the door as if there were plenty of people rushing about. The ears of the six had immediately perked up at that sound. Huo Linger herself had wiped her mouth before excusing herself to pull open the door. Three or four rather fiendishly looking men in leather corset were ring around themselves. What are you looking at, eat your own meal! One of them men had seen that Huo Linger had been looking at them and moved to kick the door frame with arge crack. Huo Lingers eyes narrowed as she began to exude a murderous intent from her body. In a smooth motion, her spine had been like a snake in its movements as her hand came chopping down with the Chopping Jin from the tiger stance. The air around her hand had practically crackled with energy as it came into contact with the face of the man who kicked the door. He flew into the opposing wall two-thirds of a meter away and slid down to the ground with his face in a mangled mess and his nose mangled beyond belief. Huo Linger said she fought in actualbat in Japan before, but from this, she has probably killed before as well! Wang Chao had been somewhat startled to see how Huo Linger had moved. At the same time, his ears had twitched slightly. In the next room over, the sound of a gun being cocked could be heard. Chapter 175: The Young Boss of a Criminal Syndicate Chapter 175: The Young Boss of a Criminal Syndicate Crash! The doors had immediately broke apart as several young but brash looking men flew in and surrounded Huo Linger. The unfortunate guy who had been hit in the face by Huo Linger had even made a single sound from where he was and remained motionless on the ground. Whether he was alive or dead, no one knew. Fucker, how dare you attack our brother? Lets take this bitch! Dont let anyone in the room get off scot free either, beat them! The boss is currently negotiating in the other room. Have some of our men tie them all up and see who they are. Dont dy the matter. There had been forty to fifty people within this cramped aisleway. And with the servants seeing this sight, each and every single one of them were so frightened out of their minds that they couldnt even find which where to go to hide. From a dozen of them, some of them had carried some barstools, some held an empty bottle, and some had even carried a fruit knife. From the looks of things, they were all gangsters. This ce is a fancy establishment with good food. So why are there so many hoodlums here? What kind of hoodlums should even show up here? In Hong Kong, only the food stalls would have these problems. The very first young gangster that came in had teeth that had yellowed from bad care. With a cuss at Huo Linger, he threw out a p with one hand and a hand to grab at her hair. Needless to say, this young man wasnt a practitioner of martial arts. But he understood how to fight to some degree and was quick with his movements. From the looks of things, he was quite practiced at this too. Bringing up her left hand, Huo Linger had deflected the p while forming a U-shaped grab with her right arm like a hook. As her muscles bulged outwards, it had instantaneously grabbed at the handing for her hair yanked at it hard as if pulling at the tail of a cow. Crack! A loud cracking sound could be heard from the gangsters arm as he tumbled to the ground. With a cry, the man grabbed at his arm in pain and fought no more. These two movements were from the monkey stance of Xingyiquan. The Single-hand Rope Tug and the Yank the Cow Tail. With these two and thebined force of inertia, the joints would not be able to endure it. Grab and tug and then pull back even more to break them. From the way Huo Linger fought, she looked like the textbook example of self defense. At the same time she had pulled back, she managed to evade the other people who came at her. In a single moment, she had dodged three bottles, two kicks, and a barstool. Be flexible in the face of danger and forego style in favor of nimbleness. That was the secret to fighting. Even Wang Chao was full of praise for her at her choice of counters. There were plenty of counters to the course of action the gangster had chosen, like using the monkey stance to squat down and deliver an uppercut. There was also spreading your arms wide and using the Bear Strikes Tree. There was also the Seafloor Leg where one would kick at the opponents abdomen swiftly to send them flying, and so on. This specific method on the other hand was only useful against a single person, but it allowed for the user to avoid being surrounded. In this act of evading and injuring, she had broken free of the potential trap. In the current situation, this was the best choice to make. In a one on one match, there was no need for this improvisation. As long as one usedplicated but speedy movements that obscured the true motive within the false actions, then they would be able to win over their opponent without much harm. This was the difference between the two fights. As soon as she had disposed of one person, she shed on over to the next closest person and sent them flying with a kick. Then arching her back so that it fell to the floor, her feet began to sweep out and m into the waists of those around her. From the outside looked as if they had slipped on the banana, and in the next moment, the ones who had been hit head had swapped ces with his feet as his body spun in the air along with another five people that had fell prey to Huo Lingers attack. This particr move was known as the ck Dragon Spiralling Up Pir. ssified as a drop, spin, roll and leaping move, it was considered inapplicable to use in an actual fight. This was a move that was meant to attack those around the user. But its strength wasnt even enough to harm anyone, especially another practitioner. An attack from the legs like this would be like the sting of a mosquito. But in a fight against many where the opponents were weak, it showed its true strength there. The gangsters who had rushed at her were not that tolerant to pain and had been struck in the face or cheeks by her feet. With such a searing amount of pain, some of them had spat out blood, some had spat out their teeth. After being struck in the mouth, their gums had been jolted loose. Springing back up from the ground like a carp, Huo Linger had watched the four people on the ground and the six people who had been struck by her feet run back to the door. With blood dripping from their mouths and teeth falling from their gums, they might have had the strength to continue fighting, but they didnt dare to continue, so Huo Linger dusted off her hands in aplishment. A fighting style like that is quite efficient. If it were us, we wouldnt be able of aplishing the task at hand half as fast. Liu Qing, Gao Jun, Zhang Kai, and Fang Wei had been amazed to see just how fast Huo Linger had finished up the battle. They might have been experts in killing and warfare to a degree where these gangsters wouldnt be a problem, but they wouldnt have been able to be as decisive as Huo Linger had been should it have been them. It wasnt that Huo Linger was better than them in martial arts. It was just that the way she had decided to fight was one of the most effective measures in that scenario. For example, using the palm to kill a mosquito would be more cost-effective than using an anti-tank missile. Needless to say, the anti-tank missile was stronger than the palm. Ive picked up a gem. Wang Chao thought to himself. But whats going on for this to even happen? I am sure I heard a gun in the next room over, are two criminal gangs negotiating on something? Is thew and order here that bad? Wang Chao didnt bother to eye the spectacle in front of him and instead twitched his ears so that they listened closely to the soundsing from the next room over. Liu Qing and the others followed suit. The rooms in this ce were separated by the walls with a decent level of soundproofing. But because the people were talking quite loudly and because Wang Chaos ability to hear was better than most, he was able to hear more than what he should have been. Just five hundred kilometers southwest from here is the border to Myanmar, so its only natural that the security here wouldnt be too good. But to openly negotiate in this restaurant with so many gangsters gathered around? Thats a rare sight. Liu Qing exined. At the same time in the next room over. There was a single rectangle table situated in the center of the room, but instead of food, there were only drinks to be seen. By one side of the table was a dark-skinned man with a toothpick in his mouth and arge gold ne hanging around his neck. Behind him were two rather malevolent bodyguards with their hands around their guns and had pointed them at the people in front. Brat, your pubes havent even grown yet and you think you can talk business with me? Dont think that I wont shoot you to death where you stand. The man spat out his toothpick. Boss Hong, your actionsst year in the dance halls cost us about sixty percent of our business, dont you think that was a little too much? Even up against two guns, the ones in front of the man hadnt flinched and had instead felt around his own waist. In front of boss Hong was a young man who wasnt even in his thirties and dressed in white sportswear. Right behind him stood another four youths that were empty handed, but even they werent afraid in the face of a gun. Brat, the fact that I came here today was already more than I should have done! Until your balls drop, what more can you even talk about this? Go back and study in school and graduate early for a nice job for your mommy and daddy to be proud in. Their investment in you would be ruined otherwise. The man spoke. From now on, I will be taking control of all the karaoke and dance halls in this area. Your men can still do business, but youll be giving us a protection fee of eighty percent of course. The time for baby talk is over. With that, the man pped his hands for one of the gangsters toe in. Take care of these five kids. The man spoke to him. Boss Hong, the people in the next room over. The gangster immediately whispered to him. What? What about them? The man narrowed his eyes. I dont know, but I think theyre people from the military academy. Ive told the others to stop, but some of our men are already injured, and one of them is seriously hurt. If you could take a look. What? Ill go on over to take a look. A conflict with the armed police from that academy has to be avoided at all costs. What the fuck did you do, I told you to bring some people here without disturbing anyone. How did you fuck this up? Boss, please dont worry. I called fifty of our brothers over; with the two gunners we have, theyll be enough to take care of these brats. Then only silence could be heard from the next room over. The door to their own room had opened to reveal the gold-ne wearing manCit was Boss Hong. When the man entered, his eyes swept over the six. And when he saw the military uniform Gao Jun and the others wore, his eyes twinkled for a moment before he sped his hands together. If my men were too loud just now, please excuse us for that. Please allow me to pick up your bill today for disturbing you all. Wang Chao gave a look to Liu Qing. When Huo Linger had injured those men, he and the others were prepared to fight or perhaps call in for some men toe and arrest the gangsters. But when the boss had spoken with polite words instead of fists, a fight had been avoided. My apologies for the disturbance. The man then looked back to his own men, Go on with your business and dont cause a disturbance. He has good eyes. Liu Qing noted with a smile after the man walked out. Hm, has a fight broken out in the neighboring room? As soon as Wang Chao spoke, the situation within the other room had changed drastically. When boss Hong had left the room, the youth that had been held at gunpoint had immediately whipped his hand out from his waist. There had been a series of metallic clinks when a single thin chain came flying out without warning! At the head of the chain was a sharp and shiny spear. In the next moment, it had cleanly sliced off the finger of one of the gunners, spraying blood everywhere and forcing him to drop his gun. The other person holding the gun had been startled, but he hesitated to fire off his gun. To open fire within a city would alert the cops firstly, and these guns were mainly for deterrence rather than usage. In this hesitation, the youngster had whipped his hand so that the spear had altered directions and pierced straight through the mans hand so that he too had dropped his gun. This youngster was using something called the chain whip. It was in a category of its own rather than being under a de, spear, sword, or staff. The chain whip wasposed of a series of chains as thick wide as two fingers and had a dart attached at its end. In the hands of an expert, it was an art, in the hands of a beginner, harm would befall the user rather than the enemy. A chain whip was very easy and convenient to carry, and the youth had used it as a belt. In its time of need, the youth would only need to loosen and shake his hand for the the chain whip toe flying out like a maddened serpent. He too was a practitioner. In two quick movements, the youngster had already disposed of the gun threats. Leaping over the table, he had kicked both the gun into the wall. Pick them up, if you see anything in their eyes, shoot them! From behind, the four other youngsters behind him picked up the guns. Get out! Hemanded the gangsters. Quickly dodging out of sight, the gangsters had immediately let them out from the room. After dealing with Wang Chao, boss Hong had already arrived at the entrance of the stairwell to head down. In a swift movement, the youngster with the chain whip hadshed out so that the chin had quickly shed on over and coiled around the mans neck. With a vicious tug, the man had been pulled to the ground. My my, how scary the younger generation are. This youth isnt even an adult yet and it seems that he is already the boss of a criminal gang. And his usage of the chain whip isnt bad. It is fierce and ruthless even. When Wang Chao saw this, he had been surprised. He had heard what happened in the next room over with rity. Both boss Hong and this youth were seemingly part of two different criminal organizations and were trying to control the business that would normally take ce within karaoke rooms and dance halls. That much was normal. In a small city like this, these type of gangs cropped up everywhere like bamboo after the spring rain. But Wang Chao didnt expect to see that one of these gang heads would be a young youth. There were rumors from two days ago that a seventeen year old youth from Guangdong had managed to be the owner of ten different prostitutes. I didnt believe it at first, but now that I see this youngster, his technique is heads above the others. Does he have a teacher? If not, then this is a sapling worth growing; a disciple that is worth training to uphold my school. But I should observe for now instead of repeating the mistake Zhou Binglin had done. From the very moment Wang Chao had seen this youth start to fight with his chain whip, Wang Chao had felt that this youth was very much worth being a disciple he could train. Huo Linger had talent, but she was in the end tied down by her family. But this youth was the boss of a gang; they were supposed to kill in any case. Wang Chao wasnt as rash as Zhou Binglin was. So while he had taken notice of this youth, he would first try to learn the situation. Chapter 176: Hidden Jin of the Iron Finger Chapter 176: Hidden Jin of the Iron Finger The chain whip was a strange weapon that use the chains and the spear in conjunction to attack. The user would be able to send it flying with a toss of a hand to stab into something. With another shake, the whip can be called back. The chain whip was conceptually the same as the rope dart. If a practitioner were to use the chain whip to perfection, then a single throw of the whip could be as straight as a spear and could urately stab at any desired location. The master practitioners of the past would often be able to dip their clothes into water and swing it around as if it were a spear or staff. That was the same principle as a chain whip. Using cloth to be a staff or spear required two exceptionally strong arms that could move quickly and furiously. A chain whip required the same thing. When using Jin, the whip was like a spear. The point on the whip would be the spearhead, and with a shake, it could strike straight through a wooden stake with ease. Used gently, and it could be as soft as rattan. At a strike, it would constrict and bind with the potential to kill. A weapon like this was convenient to carry unlike a de, spear, sword, or staff. It could be kept at hand and be taken out just as easily. In the present era, no one would carry a de with them. No one would be brazen enough to carry a long spear or staff or else risk being considered a nutcase. Throughout all of the matches Wang Chao had been in, he had seen many people from the Wulin, but only one of them had used a weapon, and that was Jiang Hai. Jiang Hai had specifically came out to challenge Wang Chao as well, so he hadnt brought out his sword for nothing either. But while it was easy to carry around, a chain whip was not very easy to use. Tossing it about with the spear flying everywhere, if it did not hit the enemy, then it was possible to hurt oneself. Wang Chao had seen those who practiced the sword and those who practiced the saber, but when it came to the stranger ones like these, he had never. Not even once in the past had he seen a user of one, and he hadnt ever heard of anyone either. So it was quite hard to believe that during his lunchtime, Wang Chao woulde across such a youth whose ability with the chain whip was astonishingly fast. In his hands, the chain whip was like a silver snake that darted in and out. A person who could use the chain whip to such a degree like this would most definitely understand the path of hard and soft Jin. With a simple shake, they would be able to alternate between hard and soft Jin at any given point. In a battle of martial arts, such a feat was rather terrifying. It was in that moment Wang Chao knew that this youth was without a doubt a youth with genius capabilities. One might ask what was most important in the 21st century. It would without a doubt be talent. When Wang Chao looked at this youth, he was far more talented than Ye Xuan; so Wang Chao had swiftly came to the conclusion that he wanted to take this youth into his own wing to nurture. He was not as rash as Zhou Binglin however and loved to lecture the young generation. When Zhou Binglin saw a youth, he wanted to test his moral character. Before teaching, he would have to deliberately humiliate him and see how much the youth would be able to tolerate. The conduct of Zhou Binglin was simr to Feng Qingyang of Mt Hua. When he saw a youth training on the mountains, he had mistaken him to be Linghu Chong. Because of his love for teaching and deliberately humiliating people to test ones character, he wanted to see if they would be worthy of the Dugu Nine Swords. But what he didnt expect was to see that the youth was not Linghu Chong, but the God of Sword Ximen Chuixue. As a result, blood had been spilt. Perhaps when Zhou Binglin was looking at me in the forest, I was that youth. A love for rash actions and no thought, I cannot make a repeat of the same mistakes. This youth was clearly the boss of a criminal gang that bought and sold drugs. There was nothing much to say about this matter. In correspondence to the martial virtues, a true martial artist would not be such a person like that. But the even in the past, those who practiced martial arts belongs to one of the Three Religions and the Nine Schools. In the eyes of normal society, they werent much better than hoodlums. The martial artists of the Hongmen Society were like this, but even they were regarded as criminals. While Wang Chao did think for a moment about teaching this youth, epting him as a disciple would require further observation before an arrangement could be made. If this youth was willing to offend the entire world and shy away from no crime, then no matter how much of a genius he was, it wouldnt be worth it. It also wasnt sure if he had a master or was the inheritor of some sort of discipline. Furthermore, the youth was also likely of not wanting to be Wang Chaos apprentice. Having him as an apprentice was not an impossibility. The youths genius had attracted the attention of Wang Chao by a decent amount. However, he hadnt been the only one impressed. Liu Qing, Zhang Kai, Gao Jun and Fang Wei had all seen this youth with the same amount of astonishment that was extremely apparent on their faces. Huu, huuu, aigh! We can talk about this, we can definitely talk about this. Boss Hong had gone red from exertion the moment the whip had coiled around his neck. Not only was he red in the face, but he was terrified down to his bones. His subordinates had been held up by the two guns of the other side, scaring them shitless and forcing them to scamper out of the way. In a single moment, the fifty gangsters had cleared out of the ce with only Wang Chao and his group, boss Hong, and the youth and his four. But the youngster with the chain whip hadpletely ignored the captured man to look at Wang Chao and Liu Qing. His own senses had told him that these six figures were not people to be trifled with. This youngster had red lips and white teeth with sharp eyebrows and a slightly long jaw that revealed hints of of silver in his teeth. Wearing white sportswear, he gave off a rather cool and handsome demeanor. But he wasnt as soft in attitude from what one might expect to see from the television or novels; on the contrary, he was rather soldierly in demeanor. An image like this was practically the Prince Charming of every love-yearning girls dreams. Simrly, he would be a first-choice pick for any mistress. Boss Hong, I invited you here today for a peaceful business talk, not for fighting. And yet, you still decided to break the rules by bringing guns and having so many peoplee here. Do you take us to be easy people to bully because of our age? Have you never heard of how I, Tan Wendong, managed to survive within The Path? The youth spoke coldly, I wont kill you, in todays era, the punishment for murder is something Im all too aware with. I have never killed anyone either. But if I dont teach you a lesson, then people will think Ive gone soft. And thats something The Path cant know about. Well then, how about a muscle? Drugs will fix that soon enough. N-no! Boss Hong shook his head violently before his mouth was blocked off by Tan Wendong. Wendong had been very efficient and immediately plunged the point of his chain whip across the boss wrist! Blood flew everywhere as the boss body convulsed wildly. But because of the gag, no sound came out from his mouth. When Wang Chao saw how Tan Wendong had carefully sliced the tendons, his eyebrows had rose slightly, feeling that this youth was frankly quite impressive. In our line of work, once is once and twice is twice. Leave out a line, boss Hong, and you will forever reflect upon it. If you dont learn from this and try my hand again, then it wont be just a muscle, but your eyes next time. After he had carved out one of the tendons, Tan Wendong pped the man on the face, Thunder. Fire, escort boss Hong to the hospital. Wind, Cloud, lets return to the school. Weve a birthday party we cant afford to bete to. Yes, brother Dong. The four men behind Tan Wendong were clearly all very capable men. Upon receiving their orders, they had immediately carried boss Hong out. Wind, Cloud, Thunder, and Fire. Four generals and a single boss, and yet they are still students. How unbelievable is this? Are we in some sort of drama or novel? In the span of several minutes in which this series of events had happened, Huo Linger had seen and heard plenty of things. Not only were these gangsters still students studying in school, but the names Wind, Cloud, Thunder, and Fire, it was a right mess and nearly cringeworthy. Brother Dong! This girls mocking us! Is she One of the four had clearly heard what Huo Linger said and red at her. Dont cause trouble. The rules of The Path is what it is. These people arent of The Path. Look at their clothes, theyre clearly from the Southwest Infantry School. Lets go. Giving another nce at Wang Chao and the others, Tan Wendong took his leave. One moment. Wang Chao stopped them. What do you want? What! What! Feng and Yun had immediately spoke out at the same time as the youngster with a howl. Oy. Tan Wendong waved his hand to symbolize that they shouldnt be causing trouble. Fiddling with the chain whip, the youngster spoke, Brother, we have nothing to do with each other. The Peoples Army is for external affairs only. If you want to arrest me, then youll need the armed police or public security. Eh! Wang Chao gave two steps forward. We indeed have no rtionship with one another. While I am of the army, arresting a gangster or two is not my responsibility, so you wouldnt need to worry. When you used your chain whip just now, I could see that your legwork resembles the movements from Tantui. Which school might you be from? I too am a practitioner, thats all. If we have nothing to do with each other, then theres no point to asking. Tan Wendong studied Wang Chao briefly. Looking at his temples, he hadnt sensed any traces of his temples being drummed up. On another look, Tan Wendong hadnt seen any calluses or any extraordinary muscles on his handsCespecially in between the web of his forefinger and thumb. This was unlike what one would have as a martial artist. But the people behind him, Huo Linger, Gao Jun, Zhang Kai and Fang Wei, they were all quite noticeably robust. Six people. One female, three males. Theyre experts. The girls slightly weaker, but the other males look like they know some martial arts, but not much; they should still be adept at fighting. But this one right in front of me, he doesnt look outstanding at all. Hes probably learned one or two things; or else he wouldnt have spoke out to begin with. In an instant, Tan Wendong had made his judgement and determined Wang Chao to be a person that didnt know martial arts. Wang Chao was a practitioner that would look like a civilian in times of peace. Without the eye of a grandmaster, it was impossible to differentiate him. Until Guan Yu opened his eyes, he would not kill. Until the most crucial moment, the final boss would not show its final form. You can walk your uptight and moral path, I will walk my narrow path. We are gangsters, you are soldiers, neither of us two should be connected. Itd best if we dont fight either. Tan Wendong spoke after making his judgement. No contact with one another Wang Chao had felt that this Tan Wendong had quite the character to him. Wang Chao had seen plenty of strong youths, but this was the very first one with such a character. And with this skill, he was at the very least of the same level of strength as Ye Xuan. If Ye Xuan was a genius of the Japanese martial arts world, then it went without question that this Tan Wendong was a genius of the Chinese martial arts world. How noisy you are, and bothersome too! Tan Wendongs eyes narrowed. With a shake of his hand, the chain whip transformed into a silver snake and shot towards Wang Chaos leg. He had originally nned on having the chain whip stab in front of Wang Chaos leg to scare him so that they would leave him alone and avoid any trouble. Just as the tip of the whip was about to embed itself an inch away from his foot, Wang Chaos foot slid inwards as if readying himself to do a somersault. Then with the inwards kick seen oftenly in ser, he kicked away the chain whip. What strong legs, I misjudged him. Tan Wendongs eyes immediately lit up brightly when he saw that. Looking at his chain whip, he immediately yanked it back. As it arced backwards, he shook his hand so that as if it was a silver spear, it came flying towards Wang Chaos shoulder. With a lean of his shoulder, Wang Chao dodged the tip. Controlling the chain whip from far away, Tan Wendong would constantly shake his hand whenever his whip failed to hit. His white sportswear would crackle along with his chain as it moved with the ferocity of a viper. With each fail, it would scuttle backwards and eventually find its way coiled around Wang Chaos leg. This youths hand with the chain whip had truly been amazing. However, there would be no way that Wang Chao would let him coil the whip around his leg. Lifting up his leg, he made use of the Rooster Lifting Leg and the Cross Turn to bring the chain whip upwards. Then with a forward extension of his leg like a fish being fished up, he hooked up the chain. At this, it seemed as if Wang Chao had kicked up the part of the area where the heart was. Startled, Tan Wendong yanked the chain back to him. There had been people that grabbed hold of his chain once. But in the moment after, Tan Wendong would yank the chain so that the other person would be pulled forward as well before the chain whip sliced through them and then he would continue to send it piercing through his enemys body. This chain whip of was his was made of steel and was thus several times stronger than iron as a result. It would not be broken easily. But he did not expect to see that in the moment he yanked it back, Wang Chao had held out two fingers as if they were scissors. Then as if cutting a piece of string, the steel chain had snapped in half. Iron Finger Hidden Jin! The youth cried out. Chapter 177: Tantui and the Shaking Fist Chapter 177: Tantui and the Shaking Fist When Wang Chao had let out a burst of jin from his finger, it had turned slightly ck in color. The muscles, veins, and even the flesh where in between the thumb and forefinger had moved as one. With the hard jin coursing through his hand, his finger had been like a steel cable for that moment. A practitioners body would be different to the body of an athlete. They, in particr, focused on the muscles in the chest, abdomen, back, arms, legs and so forth so that they became noticeable. Practitioners on the other hand focused on the smaller muscles of the body; the thenar space for exampleCthe area between the thumb and the forefinger, and the heels. These muscles would not be too noticeable to the naked eye and were thus not too highly valued. The intense movements of the regr person would often times cause a tear or injury in these specific parts however. But because of the stance training and many other exercises that practitioners practiced, these same parts were gradually strengthened over time. In a fight, the average person would often times grab and tear at the clothes during a close struggle. A finger or two would be apt to be injured or sprain in such a case. As the arm is not the same as the thigh in strength, a finger is not as strong as the arm. But a practitioner was different. For a person who practiced the eagle w and its rted stances meticulously, their fingers would be firm and at the very least ten times stronger than the average person. Even in a closebat struggle between two people, the practitioner would not be thrown off, and neither would their fingers be broken or sprained. And with Wang Chaos skill, his hands were unbelievably fierce. After practicing almost religiously with the mercury balls, his skill had already reached the art of Transforming Jin. Even now, he was capable of tearing through cowhide and his fingers could prate into a cows abdomen with Hidden Jin. Even an elephant would have its intestines or heart gouged out by Wang Chao. However, in a regted match such as boxing were put on, then Wang Chaos skill would decrease by at least a third since his fighting style focused on grapples and tearing with the majority of his focus in his finger strength. But even then if he were to wear boxing gloves, very few people would be able to stop him. And yet even in this match against Tan Wendong where there were no boxing gloves to be worn, Wang Chao was still in a rather subdued position. For that very reason, Wang Chao had used his two fingers to act like scissors when Tan Wendong used his iron chain to attack him. With the explosive strength he had honed in his fingers, those two fingers of Wang Chao were in essence galvanized scissors that could cut the chain in half cleanly. The reveal of such a skill was veritably a skill that shocked the entirety of the audience there. Using both hands to tear apart the chain would be a skill that any healthy practitioner could pull off. But using the fingers to cut the chain was a skill that was a hundred times harder. Even Liu Qing himself couldnt help but ponder to himself, During that performance put forward for us earlier, he was able to to burst with Jin without interference and in perfection. But even in a fight, he was able to unleash a skill like thisCthat is an even harder task. To gain the title of an Immortal or even the Buddha himself would not be a wasted title on a person like Wang Chao in the world of martial arts. Using a skill like this in a performance was one thing. But in the rapidly fluctuating that took ce in real battles, it was an even harder task. A karateka could shatter a brick with a practiced chop. But in a fight, it would definitely nine out of ten attempts to unleash another bout of strength like that. Another thought had forced its way into Liu Qings mind; if he had foregone his flirtatious and emotional lifestyle to focus his entire heart and soul into practicing martial arts, would it be possible to have the same level of skill as Wang Chao? Tan Wendongs eyes had not changed in the slightest when he saw his weapon break, but his eyelids had a very minute fluctuation to them. This was a habit of his. Should he evere across a troublesome task or something he could notprehend, his eyes and face wouldnt even change in the slightest. Even if an earthquake were to bring Mt. Tai down, he would not bat an eye. But his eyelids would not be as unchanging and would start to throb. Yanking at the chain with all his might, Tan Wendong tried to recall his weapon. But the spearhead had already fallen to the floor. There was a crashing sound as Tan Wendongs feet suddenly scuttled across the floor to pounce at Wang Chao with a kneaded fist aimed for his waist. When he brought out his fist, his entire arm seemed to quake like an iron pole that was vibrating after being struck. The ringing sound that could be heard was almost simr to the lingering chimes of an iron bell struck within a temple. At the same time his fist came out, his leg had lifted upwards with a speed and movement simr to a bulldozer. This fighting style of his where his leg and arm fought together had a feel where there was a lightning storm that refused to stop. Shaking Fist of Tantui. Tan Wendong had relinquished his broken weapon straight away to attack, but Wang Chao had not only seen through it the move, he was also able to see through the discipline Tan Wendong followed. As Tantui focused on the leg, the Shaking Fist focused on the fist. The Shaking Fist was a small variant of how to release Jin with a punch. When shaking the fist, one had to drum up their dantian within their abdomen so that their abdominal muscles would streamline a burst of energy through into the arms and into the fist. So when releasing Jin with this method, the arm would be like an iron pole that was resonating within itself after being struck. Not only would it shake, it would buzz and hum. The fact that Tan Wendongs strike was reproducing this effect was a clear sign that he too was a practitioner. Unflustered against the ruthless charging of Tan Wendong, Wang Chaos feet stepped off against the ground to dodge the strike and follow up with a grapple to the arm. Wang Chao had taken two steps, but these two steps were rather heavy and had a slight staggering feel to them. At a nce, Tan Wendong had felt that this young general had suddenly transformed to be some sort of chubby but mountainous asiatic bear with an indomitable pressure to it. His fist had failed to hit and his leg had been unsessful as well. Tan Wendong had seen Wang Chaos attempt to grab at him and had moved aside to dodge as a reaction. He had personally seen the amazing skill Wang Chao had and how he had been able to cut his weapon with just two fingers. Should Tan Wendong be caught in those hands, Tan Wendong would only be able to think about how his arms were not as strong as steel. Since Tan Wendong had retreated, Wang Chao could only advance onwards. With the body of a bear and his hands like an eagle, he continued to jab out at him. In truth, Wang Chao was only using roughly half to sixty percent of his strength in his match against Tan Wendong. Even as he fought, it was with the less practicedbination form of the bear and eagle stances. When it came to the bear stance, he was proficient at it. With the eagle stance, he was at a level of perfection with it. But he had not yet learned the fatal killing moves from the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle. This approach with the bear and the advances of the eagle was something he himself could understand. Combined with the knowledge he gained from his battle with Song Anran in Beijing, Wang Chao was able to add in another moreplex aspect to this particr fighting style. Creating ones own fighting style was not exactly rare in the history of GuoshuCin fact, it was actually verymon. Brothers of the same school of martial arts may practice the same discipline without deviation. But when they reached the top, they would naturallye to their own understandings of the discipline, and from there, their paths would deviate. Xingyiquan for example, has people using their fists to chop and punch or to chop and swipe. Some would also use their fists to chop instead of a palm, or some would even extend into a palm from a fist at the final moment. Creating a personalized fighting style required countless trial and error; a process that would only be refined after plenty ofbat to be perfect and wholesome. Wang Chao had only started on this path of self-creation and was not supposed to experiment at this point in a real lifebat situation. But against Tan Wendong whose skill at martial arts was far beneath him, Wang Chao was not afraid of having his opponent exploit a hole in his defenses. The swinging fist of the bear stance would rotate into another assault from the eagles w. From the eagles w, the next strike would rotate back to the bear stance before repeating the process. These two specific movements were formed from his own fundamental understanding of the eagle and bear stances when they werebined. From that, the mnemonic, out of the cave and then into the cave could be used to describe his attempt with Tan Wendong. The eight palms of Baguazhang had many different fighting styles that evolved from one single branch, such as the Twenty Five Paths of the Quick Hammer, Eight Hammers of the Reverse Arm, Eight Dragon Palms, 64 Dispersing Palms, Chain Elbow, Life-changing Thirty-two Grapples, and so forth. Xingyiquan was no different. The twelve stances and the Five Elements Boxing were amongst the basics. Whenbined, they could form a multitude of different paths. The Assault of Dragon and Snake, and the Flying Horse Treading on Sparrow were amongst one of these said fatal moves. But there were still plenty of different methods of grappling or fighting like the Four Grasps of the Chicken which was one of the more important methods of the chicken stance. the Eight Vajra Stances was the most important aspect in the bear stance, and in the snake, chicken and tiger, there was the out of the cave and then into the cave movements. There were also the Mixed Hammers, and the Twelve Grand Hammers that were prominent within the hammer styles. Moreover, within the twelve stances was a type of fighting called the Twelve Unison Fists. When Wang Chao reached the art of Transforming Jin, his technique with the twelve stances and the Five Element Boxing stances could be said to have gained both essence and form. In other words, he had learned them inside out by their own. But from a different angle, he could also be said to only have entered from the front door and into the inner courtyards. He had not quite yet left the shackles left behind from his predecessors and was only a grandmaster in superficial knowledge. He was not quite yet considered to be a name that reigned supreme. In the Hseh school Xingyiquan, Hseh Lien-Hsien from Taiwan gave up the twelve stances to focus on the dragon, elephant, lion, tiger, ape, ox, bear, and the Eight Tigers Method. Although it was Xingyiquan, it was vastly different than most other schools. Tang Zichens fighting style held emphasis on the horse stance and the way of the spear along with the dragon and snake stances. Not only that, but it was further enhanced by different charging techniques honed from the battlefield itself. Even the Xingyiquan in Beijing, Tianjin, held emphasis on the bear by the bird on how to nurture and cultivate the health. Wang Chaos fighting style was not yet his own. But he was on the path of finding himself still. The continuous assault of the Dual Form of Bear and Eagle had caused Tan Wendong to eventually cry out as he felt Wang Chaos five fingers mp onto his shoulder. The palpitations under his eyelid had grown even more terrifying as a result. But Wang Chao did not continue with his grapples. Instead, he merely tapped against his shoulder lightly before pulling back and asking, Which school do you study at? The Information Institute in the city. Tan Wendong grabbed hold of the broken chain whip Wang Chao broke, You are better than me in martial arts, but youre older than me as well. I will catch up and overtake you soon. Since you took it easy on me today, I will remember this favor and take it easy on you in the future as well. Remember that. Oh, wait one moment! Wang Chao spoke up in a hurry before switching to the next topic, Which master of Tantui did you learn from? Or what school of the Shaking Fist? I wish to pay a visit. Its a family tradition; theres no need for you to pay a visit. I am without family. If I had one, then I wouldnt have mixed myself into the criminal lifestyle. Lets go. Tan Wendong saw that Wang Chao had no more annoying questions and gave a final clean and tidy reply before looking at Wang Chao with a meaningful stare. As he walked away, he motioned at Wind and Cloud before walking downstairs and disappearing from sight. Wang Chao did not move to stop them again this time. Hes so young but already so talented. Even when I was his age, I wasnt as strong as he was. Liu Qing praised Tan Wendong before shaking his head with a sigh. Let us go back for now. Liu Qing, could you help me with a favor and find out more about this Tan Wendong? Thatll be all for today. Im friends with this provinces public security department. And since hes a ringleader of a gang, then itll all the easier to find him. Give me one or two days and I should be able to find out all you want to know. Thank you for your troubles then. A martial art that was passed down as family tradition. With no family, and no master, it was no wonder Tan Wendong crossed over into the ck road of life. Because of hisck of fear and age, no person to administer education onto him, no source of revenue to continue living, diverging off the right and moral path was only a matter of time. But a person like that was also a person that matched with all the conditions Wang Chao had in mind. Chapter 178: The Great Sage Stance and the Exemplary Celebration of a Criminal Ringleader Chapter 178: The Great Sage Stance and the Exemry Celebration of a Criminal Ringleader The grass was verdant green in color and the air had the fresh smell of earth in it. From far away, a field of flowers could be seen with such a color that could only be seen in the spring when nature was filled with life. Tan Wendong. Age eighteen as of this current year. He is a new student at the Information Institute and is the boss of the Wendong Group in the entire city. The Wendong Group was formed by him and several other youths when he was fifteen years old. As things developed, his group now has over a hundred people as the pir, and even more on the outside. The public security bureau has determined that this group is a criminal gang connected with the underworld, but what their crimes are specifically have yet to be concluded. Wang Chao was wearing a light-blue set of clothing from where he stood amongst the grass as he stretched out his limbs. His movements as he moved through the stances had not been fastCin fact, it wasparable in speed to the grandmas and grandpas in the park as they practiced Taichi to exercise. However, within Wang Chaos movements was a hidden charm that could appeal to those who watched him. For those with keen eyesight, they would perhaps realize something was amiss if they concentrated their eyes onto Wang Chao. While his movements were slow, hidden beneath his clothes was what appeared to be a myriad of small snakes that meandered about his body where his muscles were in every direction. These snakes were in fact his muscles and tendons. During this moment where he would go through the motions slowly, the palpitations of his body was extremely sudden and would resemble that of a snake that was vivid in its motions. A body slow in motion and muscles and tendons that were the exact opposite. Having one part slow and the other part fast reflected the mysterious notion of yin and yang during these stances. Right by Wang Chaos side was Huo Linger. In her hands was a sheaf of paper that she would read off one word at a time for Wang Chao to hear. From time to time, her eyes would nce up to observe Wang Chaos movements. It was only when she had finished reading off the papers that Wang Chaos movements began to slow down. But in her eyes, the muscles and tendons under his skin was still beating rapidly. Vapor and mist was exuding forth from his body as if he was a kettle that was boiling a pot of hot water. Huo Linger herself was only four or five steps away from Wang Chao, but even she had felt that her body was growing warmer. To approach this young master in front of her was the same as approaching a giant boiler. Master Wang practices his movements so slowly, but his body converted his sweat into vapor from the intensity! I have still a long ways to go before I can reach a level like his. Such a thought had led to Huo Linger consider her own training. Whenever she practiced on her own time, each one of her strikes would be done without reservation and with fierce strikes. At her best, her body would only sweat rather than let mist rise up from her body. Using Jin to turn sweat to steam and vapor was something akin to how an Immortal would swallow the clouds to blow out fog. It was an art where the muscles were manipted to be hard and imprable like steel while also manipting the heart to a precise level. This Tan Wendong was unfortunate to be born within a time of peace. If he was born within the chaotic times of the past, then he would be a formidable person no matter where he was. Master, you can see that he is determined to be affiliated with the underworld. If his crimes arent concluded just yet and is still undergoing investigation, then that means theres someone in the government thats covering for him. He definitely has someone in with him in the government. His age isnt too far away from mine, the normal university student at this age should only know when to reach out to the food in front of him and open his mouth when ites. No matter how I see it, he wont have a far future in the underworld. As soon as the public safety bureau issue an order, hes as good as done. If you raise him now though, Im sure with time hell be a strong political weapon though. Huo Linger had given Wang Chao her own hasty analysis of Tan Wendong as soon as she saw Wang Chao wrapping up his workout. As the golden daughter of a rich and powerful family, she was more than aware of the details of how society worked. Master, what made you suddenly want to investigate Tan Wendong? Moving to practice his stance, Wang Chao let out a single breath of air that was more like a st rather than an exhale. Practically every de of grass two steps in front of him had started to sway as a result of it. As he withdrew his arms, he first ignored the matter with Tan Wendong so that he could repeat his words to Huo Linger. Xingyiquan has twelve stances and the Five Element Boxing. The forms for them are very simple and could be learned in a single day even. In the past, I had only taught you the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance and the Eagle w of the eagle stance. We ignored the rest of the stances so that we could focus on these specific ones. And now you have reached a point of purity with them; a point where you are able to strike so that the sound follows the fist. At the same time, this sound has reached a stage where it is in unison with the muscles and bones. You are however not quite there yet where the sounds of thunder can be hearding from your actions. That much requires just a step longer. I watched how you reacted against those gangsters yesterday. It was an exquisite disy and very pragmatic. Even I did not have a talent like that when I was your age, so I can now feel confident in you learning the other stances now. Huo Linger was actually familiar with all twelve stances, but it was only the tiger and eagle stance that she was trained perfectly in. For the other stances, she was merely at an introductory stage. Youve already learned the figures of the tiger and eagle stance, all that is left for you is to learn the meaning behind them. Xingyiquan is an art where one must see the stance before one can understand the meaning behind it. When you fight with another, be careful not to stick to the rigid routines you were taught. You must follow the instinct of your own fist and fight as you will. Whether it is with the ferocity of a tiger or with the hunting instinct of an eagle high in the sky, anything will do. Be lost in pleasure. Remember those four words. You will need to reflect and refine upon this. Be lost in pleasure? That has a dirty meaning behind it. Huo Linger grumbled. But master, your killing moves, Assault of Dragon and Snake, Flying Horse Treading on Swallow, and Cutting Tail of the Crocodile, those are all forms as well. When you fight to kill, do you not use those as a routine? Fighting styles in a fight were always explosive and violent in nature, but that is not always a good thing. And yet, it matches with this secret and brings out its best side. Wang Chao brushed at his robes, Come here, Ill exin to you the secret to what it means to lose yourself in pleasure and then teach you a killing move. The meaning behind this is that in a match, you must not constantly think about trying to kill your opponent. When you cross hands with one another, there will be a moment of rity. An epiphany. A single moment where you understand what must be done, and from there, your imagination will lead you to the correct path to take. As soon as the heart forget about killing, a killing move will drop into your mind in that one moment before youmit to it. And so after he spoke, Wang Chao began to teach Huo Linger thebo killing move, Flying Eagle Striking Ape. After he had taught Huo Linger the tiger and eagle stances, she was perfect when it came to the natures of both animals. But she was stillcking in the nimbleness and quick-witted nature one should have, so Wang Chao had decided to teach her the monkey stance for now. The Flying Eagle Striking Ape was a killing move that transitioned from the eagle to the monkey. In essence, the flying eagle represented the vigorous approach of an eagle in its dive before transforming into the monkey that would leap from branch to branch on a tree before attacking. From every strike of a form, it can be practiced through stance training. After learning the tiger and eagle stances, you became able in bringing the Hidden Jin to your arms and strengthened the muscles in the tigers den of your hand and the fingers along with it. The moves of the monkey stance emphasizes the face, neck and eyes. When you have learned what it means by the face, you will learn the cleverness behind the monkey stance. For now, you will take to the great sage stance. This stance will look ugly and funny to you, so practice it when no one is around or perhapste at night. To demonstrate the stance, Wang Chao linked both of his knees and feet together and squatted down only slightly. His body was still pointed tall up towards the skies while his hands formed a slight cup as if shielding his eyes from the sun at his knees. Whilst he stood in this stance, his head and neck didnt move at all, but his eyes would swivel from the left to the right side. Even his ears would match with the movements of his eyes and shake. This position was very simr to the Great Sage monkey from the historical ssic Journey to the West as he overlooked the road ahead of him with a monster-like appearance. The great sage stance moves the ears and eyes. With this stance, the muscles in the ears will affect the tendons in the neck to be even more pliable and strong. Furthermore, your head movement will increase along with the movement of your eyes. Shifting back to his normal stance, Wang Chao sighed. It would have been better if you practiced this stance when you were young. The great sage stance considered amongst the basics of the basics that a four or five year old would start off with. It isnt like the Three Integrals where you practice as your bones are still growing. Of all the stances, the great sage stance is the easiest to learn and understand. To learn the Three Integrals and then the great sage stance would be akin to putting the cart before the horse; a mistake that I already made. This regret of Wang Chaos was not without reason. The whole point behind stance training was that the person shouldnt be moving his body and only his muscles and joints. It was a process that would help one learn by making the most minimalistic of movements. This rudimentary training method was also one of the hardest to understand. Without learning to move the muscles and joints, one would not be able to cross over the threshold to learning martial arts. However, learning to control the muscles to leap like so was very hard and using the mind to control the tempo at which the muscles leapt at was prohibited. For example the stance for the eagle w was to move the hand down slowly while flexing the sinews in the tiger den part of the hand. Just how many people could pull off something like that? The eyes and ears were amongst the most sensitive parts of a human. Compared to the muscles, they were easier to control. This great sage stance was to stand without moving any part of the body but the eyes and ears to improve the quick-witted nature of the Jin. Slowly practicing with moving the eyes and ears would help oneprehend the benefits to minimalistic movements and the reasoning behind the palpitations of the muscles. In the past, the baby boy that yed a militaristic part in Chinese opera would have to practice this stance in hopes that they would be quick-witted beyond belief. But the baby boy would not be able to learn the Three Integrals since it required moving the vertebra. The vertebrae was the main pir to the human body and involved the Conception meridian and the Governing meridian. If one did not wait for the vertebrae to develop to a sufficient amount before attempting the Three Integrals, then a problem would be more than likely to happen. Wang Chao and Huo Linger had both studied martial arts when they were just bing adults and learned the stances to understand the concepts behind the palpitations of the muscles forcibly. This was without a doubt a sign of their brilliance. No ordinary person would be able to learn in such a manner. To put this into context; learning the Three Integrals and then learning the great sage stance was the same as learning how to build an atomic bomb before learning general physics. Well end things here today. Ill be going back first to take a shower and for a change of clothes before I go look for Tan Wendong. Who knows, perhaps Tan Wendong will be your junior? His martial arts isnt bad at all. If the two of you were to bepared, then your chances of winning would be fifty-fifty. If you lose, would you not lose face as the senior sister? As your master, I have taught you nothing but the truth, there is nothing I would hide from you in martial arts. Teaching Huo Linger the Flying Eagle Striking Ape killing move and then the Great Sage Stance was indeed the fastest route for her to learn martial arts. In the future when he epted even more disciples, she would still be the senior sister. Master, I know that you can see the potential Tang Wendong has. A master will usually only have a few dozen disciples to impart his legacy with and over a hundred students on the outside. As the headmaster of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, only I and Han Xiaoqing are your genuine disciples. That much, I know as well. But master, are you sure about taking Tan Wendong into our school? I feel that hes somewhat arrogant, and as the boss of a gang, hes definitely a big power. A small smile escaped Wang Chaos lips, There is no future for the boss of a criminal gang. Was it not you that said that? It is only a matter of time before the public safety bureau sends out the order for his arrest. Tan Wendong is a hard toe by genius. It would be a shame for him to be assigned to the firing squad and be force fed lead. The Information Institute was considered to be a third-rate university in this city. Even when the time for ss came, the students of the university could be seen wandering in two or threes around the campus. On the universitywn, several couples could be seen engaged in romantic talk or other actions while some other students would be involved in smoking, drinking, or perhaps gambling with cards or mahjong. Seeing a student read a book would be a very rare sight in this school. This school had also a very noisy business district, so without any proper doors, students could go in and out as they pleased at any point in the day. There were ssrooms, and there were the dorms. These dorms were split into two; the bright and gaudy side was filled with women clothing while the other half had the male clothes. As things turned out, the womens dormitory was directly above the mens dormitory. From the information given to Wang Chao, he knew that Tan Wendong was studying at this school. So with a change of his clothes, he sought to find him to see the background of this martial artist gang leader. But the very moment he stepped onto the university grounds, Wang Chao had the sudden notion that this was not a third-rate university at all. If there was a better word to describe it, it would be that this was a university that was running illegally. With a university like this, it was no wonder that so many criminals woulde out from here. He had asked people on the way of the whereabouts of Tan Wendong. But whenever his name was mentioned, everyones faces would scrunch up as if they had heard something dangerous. Do you know where Tan Wendong is? He would ask, but to no avail. Atst, he had finally reached the group of eight that were drinking while ying cards. From their appearances, they were the closer to the gangster side of the student spectrum. What business do you have with brother Dong? Who are you? One of the more beefy men had immediately asked. His muscles looked like they were on the verge of bulging out from his shirt. I am a friend of Tan Wendong. A friend? The student gave Wang Chao a baleful eye, Todays the birthday of brother Dongs girl today so hes over at the Golden Emperor KTV. Youre brother Dongs friend and you didnt know that? I see. Wang Chao murmured before turning around with ack of interest for the student. Seeing him walk away, the students face darkened. Just as he was about to speak out to him, his friends had urged him to hurry up with his turn. Not wishing to lose his money, the student had decided not to chase after Wang Chao. Hailing a taxi, Wang Chao arrived at the Golden Emperor KTV after a short ride. Stepping out from the taxi, Wang Chao walked to the entrance of the building and was about to walk in when he was stopped by the security guards standing at the entrance. As things turned out, Tan Wendong had reserved the entire building so that even the employees that werent inherently necessary to running the building were unable to go in. At a second nce of his surrounding, Wang Chao had noticed that in the parking lot, there were plenty of carsCpolice motorbikes included. For as young as he is, hes willing to put up such a celebration for the sake of his girlfriends birthday? People always say that the youth of today will ovee the youth of yesterday in the future, but even this is a little too much. Chapter 179: A Man’s Name and a Tree’s Shadow Chapter 179: A Mans Name and a Trees Shadow Eh? Hey Li, did you see that? Couldve sworn that a gust of wind blew in just now, and a person came walking past us. Or am I going blind? One of the two bodyguards to the KTV building suddenly asked the other. You sure youre not going blind? What person was there? In the time that the two bodyguards were talking, Wang Chao had already entered the KTV building and into the karaoke hall Tan Wendong had reserved for his girlfriend. Even with a precursory nce around, Wang Chao had to admit that Tan Wendong was great at nning things. For the sake of celebrating his girlfriends birthday, he had thrown a great party and hired some people to act as the stereotypical bodyguards for the VIP gang leader and guests. While these bodyguards could stop the police, they couldnt possibly stop Wang Chao. He had taken advantage of when the two bodyguards hadxed their attention span before moving past the doors with the movements of the Snake Scuttling Rat Scattering technique. A single swish of his feet and a shake of his body had been all that was needed for him to blow past them without even a shadow to be seen. With how Wang Chao had scuttled past them, there was no way the two of them would have seen him. For a person who practiced martial arts, they could move their bodies to extreme speeds. Moving a dozen meters in an instant and with such speed that even the human eye couldnt register them was not an exaggeration. The hero Du Xinwu had once put on a disy like this before for the military junta. There had been an instance within a small room where two people were drinking tea and chatting to one another. Just as the junta had raised the cup of tea up to drink, Du Xinwu had already disappeared from the room without a trace. Even the doors didnt look like it had been touched even. And straight from the room on the other side, Du Xinwu had walked out. The junta had been surprised to no end and thought that Du Xinwu had learned the art of invisibility and wall phasing. What had actually happened was when the junta had taken that moment to drink his tea, Du Xinwu had used the Leopard climbing tree to leap out from the window. The paws of a cat had a pad that would allow for graceful and silent leaping andnding. For a martial artist, their arms and legs would be trained to a degree where they could replicate the muscles of a cat. With a leap of the body, they couldnd and roll in the way a cat would in an instant and trick the senses of even a human. Under the eyes of many, Xue Dian had been able to fly from one side of a eight seater table to the other side in the time it took to m the table. He had repeated this achievement many times, but not a single one of the observers were able tell how he managed to do it and had thought it was magic. Even a practitioner with the well-trained eye could see the brief moment of movement if he focused all of his attention on Xue Dian. Wang Chao was a person whose martial arts has reached a stage of silence. This wasparable in level to the masters of Guoshu of the past. So in a single moment, he would definitely be able to cross over into the KTV building without much difficulty. Upon entering the KTV building and walking up the third floor, Wang Chao was able to hear the slightest sounds of singing along with the happy sounds of a woman. Straining his ears, Wang Chao was able to discern the voice of Tan Wendong from inside. Following the voice, Wang Chao walked to thergest room and pushed open the door. It had only taken five seconds before all sound from within the room came to aplete stop. At a nce, Wang Chao could see Tan Wendong sitting at the sofa in the center. By his side was a picturesque-looking girl that wore ck clothes and had a delicate figureCthis was clearly his girlfriend. Aside from Tan Wendong and his girlfriend, there was also Wind, Cloud, Thunder, and Fire. On the other side, a in cloth wearing police woman could be seen with a visor on her hand and another male police officer by her side. Tan Wendong, Ive heard that youve gotten rid of one of boss Hongs hands? The policewoman asked. You might have been lenient and helped us greatly this time to help put a stop to the drug trade from Vietnam, but what youre doing is still illegal nheless. As long as I find some sort of proof, Ill definitely be the one to personally escort you to prison in handcuffs. Yea yea, youve said that plenty of times. Tan Wendong spokezily from where heid on the sofa; he hadnt wished to move even a single finger due to his position even. Todays the birthday of my girl, so lets stop and forget about all this talk. Were friends, so we should be happy today. Hmph! The officer forced a small smile. Catching movement from the corner of her eye, she turned to look at Wang Chao who had just opened the door, Who might this be, a friend of yours, Wendong? When Tan Wendong saw Wang Chao, his entire body flew up as straight as an arrow while remaining seated to re at Wang Chao like a hungry wolf staring down his prey. You! What are you doing here, you trying to cause trouble for brother Dong? Wind and Cloud had both leapt up to their feet nervously. How did youe in here anyways? That memory from when Wang Chao had cut apart Tan Wendongs weapon with two fingers had been fresh in their minds. No reason at all, Im just here to talk. Wang Chao waved his hand in a gesture of goodwill. Slowly walking into the room, he sat down onto the empty sofa to the side of Tan Wendong. Ah, today is the birthday of your girlfriend. It was almost as if Wang Chao was a lifelong friend of Tan Wendong. At the same time he was talking, he had already fished out a pricy looking box. This is a birthday present. Eh? Tan Wendongs girlfriend hesitated to take it from him at first, but when she saw the nod her boyfriend gave her, she took the box and gingerly opened the box. Upon the unboxing, she saw a tinum sapphire ring twinkling in the light back to her embedded in the boxCit was clearly from an expensive brand. This ring was merely something that Wang Chao had bought with his credit card at a jewelry store on the way to the building. Isnt an expensive gift like this a little too much for the asion? Tan Wendongs keen eyes had immediately realized that this ring had to be considerably expensive and was perhaps several ten thousand RMB in price. Too much? No no, how could it be anything but fitting? Wang Chaos eyes had twinkled as he observed Tan Wendong. When Wang Chao had gifted the extremely expensive tinum sapphire ring as a birthday present, the male and female police officers had looked to each other in shock. Tan Wendong had instead stared at Wang Chao a little longer before shifting to an even morefortable position on the sofa once more, Dont expect a reward for something that doesnt deserve one. Did you have something you want from me? There is indeed. Wang Chao smiled. Then say it, why dont you? Tan Wendong spokezily. Your skills is better than mine ownCten times over even. I saw you in those military uniforms, you must be high on the pecking order. What matter could you possibly want this little Wendong to do for you? Theres no future to being in a gang. You are a young but talented one with plenty of potential. To mix with a criminal gang and deal in crime as an unemployed member of society like this would be a waste. Wang Chao suddenly felt as if he was acting in some sort of movie or novel where the hero would try to sway the demon king to Drop the knife and be a Buddha. Tan Wendong hadnt moved from his spot, but there had been a smile that didnt quite reach his eyes on his face. From what it sounds like, youre trying to buy me to follow you? Coming here and naming a price would be beneficial to you I bet, and buying me wouldnt be too hard with your power. But, dont you think that a single ring like this is far too little? When Wang Chao heard Tan Wendong reply to him, he felt that this youth had been far too into the underworld and had inherited the ruthless and crafty nature of the sort. In a more chaotic world, he would definitely be the king of the area. But in an era of peace, being ruthless like that would be pointless. A time of chaos might have called for such a figure, but for a time of peace, a person like that would be useless. Im not trying to buy you. I am merely trying to give you a chance to pursue your studies. Wang Chao spoke. Your talent in martial arts is absolutely outstanding. In my over twenty years of life, I have never seen someone as outstanding as you are; even being called a genius wouldnt be an apt description. With some time and dedication, then you will definitely be a powerful martial artist. I dont wish to see you walk the path of the underworld, would it be possible for you to turn back? You want brother Dong to stop his career as a boss and give up all that he worked for? Who do you think you are, the premier?! Another youth to the side had exploded out in anger towards Wang Chao. I am the headmaster of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. Wang Chao hadnt bothered to look at the one who spoke and instead continued to face Tan Wendong to give a response. What? The headmaster of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts? Are you master Wang Chao then? Suddenly, the female police officer to the side had cried out in surprise when she heard Wang Chao mention his school. How do you know me, has my name preceded me? Wang Chao turned around to look at the officer. He had felt slightly suspicious; his name was famous in the world of martial arts, but outsiders wouldnt know about him. Just like how any Go yer would know Lee Chang-ho, those who werent familiar with Go would even recognize that name. You are the very same master Wang Chao that fought and killed master the nak muay Nguy?n H?ng T in Hong Kong using the crocodile stance, correct? Im Fang Bei! This police officer had spoken with such excitement that her words were barely incoherent. Wendong, hes master Wang Chao! Thest time we worked together, we managed to capture the druglord Tai Jiu; the subordinate of the warlord Zha Jun from the Golden Triangle. He was one of the soldiers taught by Nguy?n H?ng T. At one point, Tan Wendong had worked with the police for a mutual strike of the onto the drug market and its people from Vietnam. With the police, they were able to confront the drug lord Tai Jiu. After three days had passed, plenty of the armed police had been killed before they managed to shoot at Tai Jiu and capture him alive. During that time, Tan Wendong had been the one that fought him. This Tai Jiu had indeed been one of the men that Nguy?n H?ng T had trained. Nguy?n H?ng Ts death at Wang Chaos hand had made its way to some of the members of the armed police that dealt with that specific part of southeast Asia. Fang Bei had been one of those people in the know. Tan Wendong sold drugs as part of his business, but he had still partnered with the armed police tond a crucial strike onto the foreign drug trade. It was a rather unimaginable thing to think about, but when one took a closer look at the facts, cooperation was only natural. Are you the number one martial artist in southeast Asia, master Wang Chao? Tan Wendong spoke seriously. Now that he knew Wang Chaos identity, he was more respectful in how he called him. I dont dare im the title of number one, but I am indeed Wang Chao. Will you learn martial arts under me then? Life in a criminal gang has no future as Ive said. Wang Chao spoke politely. He as of right now stood on equal footing with the grandmasters such as Zhu Hongzhi and Hsueh Lien-hsin. Although he wasnt much older than Tan Wendong in age, he still held the title of senior. Tan Wendong was a person who loved martial arts. If he didnt, then he wouldnt have brought his skill in it to such a degree. Wang Chao had been able to see that aspect of Tan Wendong as well as the desire to improve. As long as there was a grandmaster that taught him, then Tan Wendongs potential would never stop. Any single person that loved martial arts would definitely seize the chance to improve his studies given the chance. I have an older cousin whose skill in Tantui is far beyond mine. But he was never able to rely on it to earn his keep and went into ser. And now, he is a member of the national ser team with a good life to live. From young, I learned martial arts as well, but I wasnt able to use it to earn my meals either. Master Wang, you tell me to earnestly learn martial arts, but I fear that has no future either. If I cannot survive while trying to live righteously, how could I do this? Am I to just learn martial arts my entire life? Tan Wendong had suddenly asked. Even I dont rely on martial arts to live my life. I have found my ownpany for that. Wang Chao smiled. I\nN truth, you are a genius, and I hope that you will join with me to further our studies. But if you learn martial arts with me, you cannot live a life as a criminal like this. Wendong, you really cant keep going on like this! The higher ups have already heard rumors of you and are prepared to keep the order for the sake of society. With a single point of the finger, they could have you executed at a moments notice! I keep telling you this, but you never listen, even I cant help you forever you know! Master Wang has given you a chance to study with himCthats an unbelievable opportunity! You cant just pass this up. Fang Bei spoke up urgently. Master Wang has even connections with the military! Master Wang, I have seen your achievements with martial arts before, and I too would like to learn under you. But this is a matter that I want to think about. Tan Wendong replied. No worries, no worries at all. Ill be at the Infantry School as a military instructor for the next two months. If you evere to a decision, then just find me there. Wang Chao replied before walking out. As soon as he walked out from the building, Fang Bei came running out after him, Master Wang Chao, please wait one moment. Would I be able to speak to you for a moment? Hm? Wang Chao asked, What is it? Biting her lips for a moment, Fang Bei finally spoke, I wanted to talk to you about Wendong. You have to make sure he separates himself from the criminal world! Chapter 180: Taekwondo and the Meteor Hammer Chapter 180: Taekwondo and the Meteor Hammer Indeed, a mans name was the same as the shadow of a tree. Wang Chao had never thought to see that his very own name would spread to even a small frontier city to the southwest. Not only did a youngster named Tan Wendong hear of him, but even that young policewoman too. His own martial arts was already heads above Tan Wendongs, but it didnt seem as if the young gang leader had even cared about Wang Chaos prowess in it at all. But the very moment Wang Chao gave his name, Tan Wendong had seemed to transform into an idtor of some type. Tan Wendong hadnt shown it openly, but the look of worship was there in his eyes. Master Wang, why dont we find a ce to sit down. Fang Bei took the initiative to speak first. Theres a quaint tea shop over there. Her eyes had looked to him with a vivid and spirited glow that did nothing to hide the look of excitement on her face. Even the freckles around her nose could be clearly seen. This policewoman wasnt exactly stunning in her looks, but there was still some appeal to her. She exuded a sense of can-do and calmness that added to her capable personality. From a preliminary look at her, Wang Chao had felt that she was the type to take meticulous attention to any single task she put her head without fail. Such characteristics like these were quite charming in their own very way. Wang Chao had also seen one more thing to her however. This little policewoman had a crush on Tan Wendong. When they were all in the same room together, she had been giving a sour look at the meek and docile girlfriend of Tan Wendong. Sitting peaceful on the veranda of the tea shop, the two of sat in silence for some time before Fang Bai had decided to be the one to break the silence. Master Wang, were you really able to see the aptitude of Tan Wendong? Is that why you wish to take him in as a disciple? Of course. His aptitude is something that is better than any other youngster Ive seen. Wang Chao spoke. In truth, there wasnt much need for Wang Chao to rush for a disciple at his age. But because he had made an enemy out of many, he would still have to take in two students if not disciples in the case something were to happen to him. If he came across any expert, then his disciples would at the very least be able to discern their own truths from his teaching. It was unfortunate that his achievements in martial arts could only be said to be heads beyond the others. As one that could be said to be a grandmaster in the world of martial arts, there were practically none that could stand next to him as an equal. The only road from here was backwards, so he had to look for a disciple soon. In any case, Wang Chao was the headmaster of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts and the progenitor of his own style of martial arts. It was said Confucius had three thousand students, but only seventy-two disciples that had mastered his teachings as inheritors to his legacy. He at the very least should have eight or ten disciples of his own. One would be Huo Linger and perhaps the finicky Han Xiaoqing would be the second. As of right now though, the pickings were rather disastrous. There was also one additional reason. The amount of youngsters that had interest in martial arts were many, but those with the aptitude for it were severelycking. The vast majority of those with a penchant for it were like a sh of fire in a panCafter three minutes of enthusiasm, their resolve would die out. Those unable to stomach the hardships would be unable to continue onto this harsh path to continue to learn martial arts with the utmost meticulousness. An enthusiast that was talented, willing to endure in silence, and captivated by martial arts was far too few in numbers. And with it being so hard toe across one, Wang Chao was loathe to let one go when he found one. This was a problem that any master of martial arts woulde across from the times of antiquity to even the modern era. Those who were spirited for the first three minutes were numerous, and those who would endure under all odds were few. Should a mastere across one that met these rare conditions, then they would undoubtedly chase after them. Master Wang, please dont see Wendong as the leader of a gang, his personality isnt at all bad. Fang Bei sighed. When he was in his early teens, his father and mother became involved with the wrong people and were killed in a car ident as a result. He suffered greatly after that, but even though hes been lead astray onto the darker path, its for the sake of revenge. For that reason, master Wang, I hope that you will help him break free from that and take him away from this. But Im no idiot. I know that the moment you stray off the moral path to walk the darker path, it is very hard to turn back. Like those who retire from the Jianghu, the problems of before will only catch up with you after time. Without power, those problems will only increase, and Ive seen that happen to know. If Wendong were to be reformed and dissolve the Wendong Group, then itll only take tomorrow for the public safety bureau to register him as a criminal and dredge up some past crime to arrest him with. Yes. This policewoman had an insightful eye that Wang Chao couldnt help but agree with. The world Tan Wendong lived in was indeed such a ce. To walk the darker path was fundamentally a path that one had to walk until all that was left was darkness. One could wash away their sins in a golden basin, but without power, the sins of the past wouldnt disappear like smoke. The police or ones enemies wouldnt let such a golden opportunity escape them. If a dog was drowning, there would always be ones that would go and beat the dog as it drowned. To walk the darker path meant having only one road, and that was to dream big and expand your power as much as you can. Pull connections from where they might exist, expand your influence, increase your capital, and deepen your intrapersonal rtionships. That was the only way to secure ones safety. There was no turning back on this road. If one wishes to go to Liangshan, there should be no idea of offering amnesty to your enemy. Wang Chao spoke to summarize his thoughts. Yes, that is the idea. But when I saw master Wang today, that was when I felt that you could be the savior to Wendong. You are a famous master of martial arts with connections to the army itself. If anyone would be capable of stopping the public safety bureau from threatening Wendong, it would be master Wang. Even his enemies wouldnt dare move a muscle without fear of the army itself. With time, Wendong would really be able to reform hiself. He can walk away from the darker path and return as a person on the right and moral path. My only worry is that Wendong is wont disolve the Wendong Group because of the feelings he has for it. He will. He is a smart one. An idiot that knows not how to size up the situation by the hour is not a person that could seed in martial arts. Wang Chao gave a mysterious smile before divulging into another topic, The reason why he has not yet replied to me is because he wishes to think. He doesnt trust me, and so he will not make a decision. That is the steadfast nature of his. Is that really it? I guess I dont understand him as much as I thought I did. Fang Bei muttered. I hope what master Wang says is correct. I can see that you take fancy to Tan Wendong as well. Wang Chao smiled. Thats right, I like him. Fang Bei conceded without skipping a beat. His current girlfriend doesnt suit him at all. My family is connected with the Public Security Bureau, meaning that as long as Wendong walks the path of a criminal, there will be no way we would ever be together. Then rest assured. Tan Wendong will definitelye looking for me. If Im not wrong, three days will be all it will take. Hell dissolve the Wendong Group and take care of the rest. Ive heard people say before that when one bes strong enough in martial arts, they start to have premonitions. Master Wang, is this one of those so-called premonitions? There is no need for any premonition. I talk from experience. As long as he has decided on such, Tan Wendong will dissolve his gang ande with me to learn martial arts. Whatever trouble thates after will be taken on by me. Just as Wang Chao said, Tan Wendong really did dissolve the Wendong Group in secret just three dayster. Somehow managing to scrape together all of the hard-earned cash he and the group had earned all those years, Tan Wendong had split it evenly to all of his subordinates before telling them to run as far as they could. There had been two reasons for this. First of all, they would need to hide from their enemies now that the group was no longer there to protect them all. Secondly, this would prevent the police fromter acting on a single strike on the remaining dregs of the group. Any evidence of their past crimes were destroyed without discrimination, and with that, not even water would be able to escape from this iron-d lockdown. On the third day, Tan Wendong had been seated within one of the restaurants in the city whilst waiting for Wang Chao to answer to his invitation. Wang Chao had brought Huo Linger, Liu Qing, Gao Jun, Zhang Kai, and Fang Wei along with him to the pre scheduled meeting. This meeting would of course serve as the apprenticeship banquet for Tan Wendong. Well? Have you made your decision? Wang Chao smiled towards Tan Wendong. I have. Not only that, but Ive dissolved the Wendong Group. From today onwards, I will wash my hands from the golden basin and leave the path of a criminal. Tan Wendong spoke seriously. There had been no regret on his faceCwhatever he was capable of earning, he was also capable of spending. Oh? Does this mean to say that you had already nned a backup n before this? Otherwise, would you really disband the Wendong Group that easily? Wang Chao asked with interest. When you live as a criminal, how could you not have an escape route? Tan Wendong retorted calmly. The very first day I started my life as a criminal, I already knew that what lied at the end of road for me wouldnt be a good one. With how the country is with its internal affairs, there is no easy way to maintain a criminal organization. Ive already made the preparations over a year ago to transfer my funds to an overseas ount, so in these past three days, I was also able to give each of my subordinates an escape route as well after dissolving the group. Whatever evidence we had of any crimes, they are as good as gone. So even if the government tries to arrest us now, they wont have a handle to open the door with. But dont worry, Ive made sure that you wont be able to usurp any power from me either. Having said that, Tan Wendong started the apprenticeship ritual and kowtowed his head to Wang Chao three times. I, Tan Wendong, pledge myself to master Wang Chao as his disciple. No matter what happens from today onwards, I will not discriminate my master in anyway. Let humanity and the gods be both witness and judge, and let me be put to death by gunfire should I betray my vows. Good! Hearing Tan Wendongs vows, Wang Chao had been extremely pleased with him. As long as I am able, I will teach you all I know in earnest. Tan Wendong had the heart to reform as a criminal to be a student and had the foresight to n his backup n in advance. All he was missing was the opportunity to do so. In the eyes of Tan Wendong, Wang Chao had given him the best opportunity to do so, and for that reason, he had been very moved and resolved to be Wang Chaos disciple. One of the main contributing factors was the fact that Wang Chao was an extremely famous person in the world of martial arts. After his victory over Nguy?n H?ng T, his name was known to practically all of Japan-China. Whether it was China, Japan, Southeast Asia, Korea, or even in the oversea Chinese societies, Wang Chao was known. In the course of three days, Tan Wendong had enough time to make his own investigation of Wang Chao. From there, he was able to dig up a general approximation of who Wang Chao was. Tan Wendong had concluded that Wang Chao would be someone that deserved to be his master and have the power to take him in for asylum. This is your senior, Huo Linger. Wang Chao introduced. Senior-sister, hello. Tan Wendong smiled to her. He knew that this woman was not an ordinary person either. The Huo family of Shanghai was a very grand aristocratic family. He was only a small hoodlum rat in a small city. Compared to her, the power he had was as much as a single hair from nine oxen. And so he would secure a good friendship with both the Huo family and the central government with one fell stroke. Congrattions! Congrattions, master Wang for earning another disciple. Liu Qing had been the first to offer up his congrattions. The reason why Wang Chao had called them here today was to bear witness and act as the cheering audience. Junior of mine, when we talk about talent, you are a brilliant disy for your age. Let me say this, be more mysterious and less transparent. Huo Lingerughed. The procession of people continued tough and eat their meal for some time with great gusto when all of a sudden, a series of footsteps could be hearding towards their general direction. Tan Wendong! Rumors have it that youve quit the life of crime? Tsk tsk tsk, what a shame that is. Leading the front of this new group was a tanned-skin man with his hair curled up in a bun. The gloomy face of his had a cigarette rolled in his mouth, and each time he spoke, his yellowed teeth could be seen. Bao the Second, boss Hong didnt respect he rules, so me cutting the tendons to one of his arms was within my rights. What about it, did youe here for revenge then? Tan Wendong spoke ratherzily to the man when he saw him. Master, this persons named Bao Minh, hes one of the subordinates to the one I crippled earlier, boss H?ng. Within the borders here, he has some name as a member of one of the Vietnamese gangs in Hanoi. There was probably a spy in my group that told them the news when I dissolved the gang. Just as Tan Wendong had been exining things to Wang Chao, a young man suddenly came from behind Bao Minh. His hair was dyedpletely red and several silver earrings could be seen on his ears. He wore a gaudy T-shirt and jeans along with brand name sneakers. On his back was a very big backpack. Are you the Tan Wendong that knows how to use the chain dart? Ivee to fight you, I hope that you will respond in kind! This youngster had a rather rough but unstressed ent when he spoke Chinese to Tan Wendong. Who are you? Tan Wendong cast a nce over to him, but he did not rise up from his seat. My name is Lee Cheol-han, a second-dan ck-belt Taekwondo practitioner under the tutge of ninth-dan master Choi Jang Baek. When master Choi came to Vietnam, Thand and Myanmar to teach, I took the opportunity to go with him. This genuine Korean-dressed youth had spoken with a polite tone to his vice, but his eyes gave an otherwise haughty look to Tan Wendong. Mister Bao from the Hanoi Gang is just one of the groups our Jang Baek style Taekwondo sponsors. I came here today in ce of master to resolve this difficulty mister Bao has. Since there is a grudge between the two, why not settle this in a match of martial arts? You study chain-rted weaponry. So do I. Lee Cheol-han had already set down his backpack onto the ground with a loud nking sound. As soon as the backpack hit the ground, the area around it quaked just once, signifying that the item held inside was a hefty one and was made from metal. Zip! In a second, the zipper had been pulled apart! Lee Cheol-han had immediately stuck a hand into the backpack before retrieving a long steel chain with two bowl-sized iron balls at the end of both sides. These two balls were connected to one another by a series of chain to form yet another of the ssical weapons. A Taekwondoin studying the meteor hammer? Choi Jang Baeks Taekwondo is a mess it seems. Wang Chao thought to himself. Chapter 181: The Younger Jianghu and the Older Jianghu (First) Chapter 181: The Younger Jianghu and the Older Jianghu (First) This meteor hammer looked to be roughly ten to fifteen kilograms in weight due to its iron construct. Even the chains themselves were far heavier-looking than the ones Tan Wendong used. It was more crude, more vigorous, and even more powerful. The very first impression that such a weapon gave any one person that a single swing of this weapon could kill. The meteor hammer was considered to be a surprise weapon along with Tan Wendongs chain whip in the times of antiquity. It was not often used even then, let alone the modern era of cold weaponry. Tan Wendongs chain whip was something that could be easily secured on a person like a belt while also being able to be utilized at a moments notice to fight. But this meteor hammer that had been concealed within the backpack was something that was excessive even in a match of martial arts. And yet a weapon like this was being used by a Taekwondoin from Korea. Such a sight had been enough for Wang Chao to do a double take. This Taekwondoin was sloppy in his attire, but even that couldnt hide the brilliant gleam of courage in his eyes. Under Wang Chaos insightful eye, Lee Cheol-hans four limbs were all muscr and bluish in color in his veins. Atent power could be seen in his rxed stance as if those muscles were gluten instead. Muscles like those were ones that could loosen to a stage of mastery. The more rxed they could get their muscles, the more they could contract it when they want. For a Taekwondoin, their leg strength would be practically explosive. This was simr to what Taichi was practiced for, and generally not for Taekwondo. Choi Jangbaek was said to have been with Zhou Binglin during the nies. Every year its firewood for both, and every month its rice. As the saying goes, to bask in the benefits of anothers action is to be repaid in kind, and to enjoy the food of another is to be repaid with words. No matter how, Zhou Binglin would naturally give Choi Jangbaek the secrets to his art. Even when he taught Nguy?n H?ng T, he had taught the genuine art of Taichi. Choi Jangbaek would of course want to learn the quintessence of what the Sun-style Taichi is, and perhaps this disciple has learned Taichi from him as well? Who was the one that said foreigners couldnt learn Chinese martial arts? Whether it is taught or stolen, one could learn martial arts just as well as any other. Wang Chao hadnt been baffled by Choi Jangbaeks course of action. Going to Vietnam as a teacher and starting his own style and curriculum abroad was a way to also open up the market and expand his influence. Something like this wasnt rare at all. Nguy?n H?ng Ts Yoga-style Muay Thai was something that was very marketable in Southeast Asia. He had found many a students amongst the drug pushers and the military. Choi Jangbaek had long since knew of Nguy?n H?ng Ts joint venture and how he had managed to corner the market in Thand, Myanmar, Vietnam, Cambodia, and the other countries. Although Nguy?n H?ng T was dead now, his business was still here. As the one who had funded him, Choi Jangbaek would be the very first person thatd know that he could now push his own school of Taekwondo in the Vietnamese and beyond. Everything mentioned above was something that Wang Chao himself was aware of. In essence, he himself had done Choi Jangbaek a huge favor. If Wang Chao didnt kill Nguy?n H?ng T, then Choi Jangbaek would have never the opportunity to seize the markets that the Nak Muay had been monopolizing. Just as a martial artist, Lee Cheol-han was making himself known as a very superior one. The amount of people learning Taekwondo since youth was actually a decent amount. Inparison, the amount of people learning the martial arts that were prevalent in Chinese martial arts was pitiful. It was also even harder to find a talented practitioner from those who did. For Wang Chao, finding a single outstanding youth was hard enough. For Choi Jangbaek, a superior specimen like Lee Cheol-han was a dime a dozen and could be found without much effort. How about it? Tan Wendong, are you willing to fight me? If you arent confident in yourself, then Id be more than willing to take your chain whip then. Lee Cheol-hans eyes rose up as well as the meteor hammer in his arms. The muscles in his arms grew taut as he lifted them up before then loosening as if the very act of lifting the meteor hammers was the same as lifting balloons. His words had been egotistical and revealed the valor that could often be found in a youngster. Pride and confidence, that was the lifeblood of youth. Thats right, Tan Wendong. Fight with Lee Cheol-han. If you win, then well consider the injury you gave boss Hong to be a moot point. But if you lose, then.hehehe. Bao Minh stared surreptitiously at Wang Chaos group. Fine, where shall we fight? Unexpectedly, the one who had answered was not Tan Wendong, but Huo Linger. You? The fact that it had been a woman that answered instead of Tan Wendong had not been what Lee Cheol-han had expected. Ill fight you instead. Ive never used a weapon like this before, but like you said before, youll take my juniors chain whip into your open hands. If so, then Ill take your two lumps of metal into mine own. Brat, youre only so old and yet you lug around that lump of metal in your backpack to find someone to fight? Huo Lingers words were spoken slowly, but each syble had been enunciated with great rity so that even Lee Cheol-han could understand with his stiff mastery over the Chinesenguage. Even Lee Cheol-han had realized the meaning behind her words, causing his eyes to burn with a furious anger. His facial muscles had twitched rather spasmodically before he let out a string of Korean curses one word at a time. Finally, he managed to speak out in response to her, Fine! Ill wait for you by the sandbank near the river outside the city limits! Tossing his meteor hammer into his backpack, Lee Cheol-han walked straight out of the building. Welle with you. With us around, we wont have to worry about any ambushes. Liu Qing warned Wang Chao. Wang Chao had done nothing at all when his disciple had taken action. Instead of saying something, he had only nodded his head as if to agree to follow behind Huo Linger and Tan Wendong. He would allow his own disciples do their own fighting. Bao Minh had watched as everyone followed Lee Cheol-han out of the restaurant and towards the outskirts of the city without moving from his spot at all. Just several minutester when everyone else was out of sight, he began to smile sinisterly. Is everything prepared? He asked his men. Everythings done. Well definitely be making sure that kid Tan Wendong wont be leaving alive. Boss Hong will be watching that kid lose both his hands and feet. Soon, that party had left the restaurant as well on their own minibus to drive off towards the outskirts of the city. On the outskirts of the city was a wriggling river that flowed to the southwest at a nice and slow pace. It was a tranquil scene without any dregs of pollution to be seen in it at all. And standing on top of the soft sandbanks next to the river was Lee Cheol-han who was just putting down his backpack. When I fight, I never use my weapon against a bare handed person. If youre not willing to use a weapon, then Ill fight bare handed too. When I beat you, Ill fight your junior with weapons next. Lee Cheol-han hadnt bothered to open the backpack containing his meteor hammer and instead stood at the ready with his right hand extended outwards so he could beckon at her with his forefinger. Huo Linger had only smiled coldly as she strode forward. When two people wish to fight, then they would fight. There was no need to waste time with words. Just as the two were about to meet each other with their stances however, several minibuses suddenly came speeding down towards the sandbanks. From the cars, thirty or so people came flooding out to surround the ce. Dont you move! This is my fight! Lee Cheol-han barked. Those men were clearly from the Hanoi gang with Bao Minh leading the group. No worries, my pal, Im just here to cheer you on. Really, were just afraid that those people there will jump you all at once. With us here, you can focus on teaching them a lesson, we wont move a muscle! Bao Minh waved his hand to reassure Lee Cheol-han while also ordering his men to step back. Just ominously, the sound of a bullet being loaded into the chamber could be heard. Huo Linger had seen the entire spectacle, but because her master Wang Chao was behind her, she wouldnt fear any one of these thirty gangsters at all. Even with a gun, they were not to be feared. And so she had been able to give her Korean opponent a calm-headed look. Tan Wendong had only just entered Wang Chaos tutge and did not want to intrude on his seniors limelight, so he did not say a word. With the atmosphere finally resettling, Lee Cheol-han shifted into his own stance. One fist was clenched at the waist while the other hand was extended outwardsCthe official opening stance of Taekwondo. But what made his stance deviate drastically from the Taekwondo stance was the fact that his legs were not as taut as they should be. Instead, they were steel constructs that were bent slightly at the knee while spread far apart as if there was an invisible ball being held in between them. His back muscles were most noticeable as several of the more keen-eyed observers could see them slightly rippling. From top to bottom, his entire body is rxed and bent like a spring ready to be sprung. His posture is seated, but standing at the same time and embraces the dantian. And finally, his back muscles moves like a fan. This is the clearly the spirit and intent of internal martial arts. But he shows it in the stance of Taekwondo. In the past, when one learned the Crane Spreading Wing art from Taichi to a point of mastery, then when they walked, the muscles on the back would be simr to when a crane walks with its wings spread out. In such a stance, the practitioner could easily rotate the Jin within his body and walk as if flying with the speed of lightning. Not only would the opponent be at a loss, the opponent wouldnt be able to run away either. Long time ago, Bruce Lee had once fought an opponent who knew he couldnt win and began to run away. Giving chase, Bruce Lee ran after him, turning the fight into a sprinting race. Vexed and frustrated by theck of being unable to do anything about that, he had finally had his master, Yip Man, teach him the art of Wing Chun. With practice, Bruce Lee had learnt the art to perfection and was simr to a crane. After that, he was able to chase down any opponent and beat them down. The Crane Spreading Wing from Taichi was different to the Crane style Wing Chun in many areas, but fundamentally, they were the same in concept. A violin and cello are yed differently, but the tunes they y are no different to one another. Taichi and Wing Chun were simr in this respect. Liu Qing had been startled to see Lee Cheol-hans stance as well and mentioned it to Wang Chao. He too was an expert and could see that while on the surface, Lee Cheol-hans stance screamed Taekwondo, but underneath, the spirit and intent of Taichis Crane Spreading Wing could clearly be seen. Choi Jang Baek fused Taichi together with Taekwondo into one to form his own Baekdu style Taekwondo. Truly, he is a man worthy of being a grandmaster and progenitor of his own school. But a man like this is far too intelligent and far too dangerous. With his influence as such, itll be hard to deal with him. Just from what he could see from Lee Cheol-hans stance, Wang Chao was able to dig out Choi Jang Baeks influence from it. This Choi Jang Baek was quite simr to the founder of Kyokushin Karate, Mas Oyama, the founder of Shotokan Karate, Gichin Funakoshi, and the founder of Aikido, Morihei Ueshiba. While each one of them had learnt of Chinese martial arts in some way whether it was by stealing, by learning, by taking, or elsewise, they had managed to synthesize it into Japanese martial arts to form their own schools and gain fame. Whatever murky history they had, their achievements in martial arts bridged past and future together to form a school of martial arts that wouldst the ages. As far as achievements go in martial arts, they were all fully deserving to be called grandmasters. Figures like this couldnt bepared to the ones who only knew murder and blood like Nguy?n H?ng T. In this aspect, even a hundred Nguy?n H?ng T couldnt evenpare to the Korean Choi Jang Baek. And so Nguy?n H?ng T had taken the bullet for him. Wang Chao had opened up a martial arts school in Laoshan and was only starting to increase his own fame. With the series of conflicts with Taekwondo that would ur in the future and the previous events as well, him and Choi Jang Baek were already like water and fire. With their stances disyedCwhether it was Huo Linger or Lee Cheol-hanCthe both of them had seen each others skill and had thus be cautious. Neither of the two had decided to make the first move. For five minutes, there had been a standstill. Then, unable to remain still any longer, Huo Lingershed out. Her feet strode across the ground one step after another with the fluidity of running water and her hands were as if they were carrying wind itself. Opening wide, her arms dropped precisely down onto Lee Cheol-hans forehead to split it open. Her arm was like a whip in motion but like an axe ready to split apart whatever was under it. It was a grand delivery that was ruthless in its intention, and from the outside, her fingers gleamed as if they were made of sharp metal. Lee Cheol-hans observed the iing strike and moved his arm up in a horizontal bar to flick the chop aside. Borrowing the magnitude of the flicking motion, he had been able to deflect Huo Lingers chop. At the same time of his deflection, his right foot shot straight out with the curvature of a whip to strike Huo Lingers temple. This high whip kick carried with it the fierce fighting methods of Taekwondo. Compared to the internal martial arts of Chinese tradition where the feet would never lift higher than the knee cap, this waspletely different in tradition. In the entirety of Chinese martial arts, the majority of them didnt emphasize much on high kicks and jumping. There were exceptions however, such as Tantui where the arms were as good as decorations while the legs did all of the fighting. With them being able to use their hands to defend themselves, their legs were open to all sorts of movements. If the high kick failed tond, they still had a plethora of methods with their arms to spiral off into a new pattern of movements. The Taekwondo of the Iron Fist Hwarang was the same. With the high kick came a multitude of killing intent and methods. Lee Cheol-hans kick was excellently aimed. No matter how well Huo Linger trained her body, if the kicknded, her brain would be jolted. Huo Lingers ear twitched as she felt the wind approach. ncing off to the side, she had been only able to see the blurry image of Lee Cheol-hans footing at her! His kicks were extremely fast! But thanks to her practice with the Monkey Fist and the Sage Stance in particr, her eyesight and hearing ability was elevated to their limits. Her eyes could see the surrounding area with greater rity, and even this kick would not be able to escape them. With mind and body agreeing on the next action, her legs copsed so that she would fall into a semi-squatting position. From her height of 1.7 meters, she fell down to just shy of 1.1 meter so that the kick would hit nothing but air. She had squatted to evade, and now she would counterattack. Her fist flew up to strike at Lee Cheol-hans crotch! Her action had been ruthless, but Lee Cheol-hans high kick had left his crotch wide open. Naturally, with that, the genitals began wide open as a hole in ones defense. This was themon problem in most arts that practiced the high kick. But Lee Cheol-han felt as if he knew that this hole in his defense would be struck at and quickly brought his leg down to mp it together with the other. The other fist that had been lying in wait by his waist immediately smashed down onto the fist that Huo Linger was bringing up. His high kick hadnt yet reached its peak point and so it had been an easy matter to bring it down swiftly. The holes in his own defense was clear to him as well as the hole had been intentionally exposed to his opponent to draw her in like casting the bait onto the hook. Huo Linger striking at his crotch and his fist mming down onto it looked as if it had been a nned and orchestrated action that had been done over a thousand times with how smoothly he had reacted to it. This was one of the follow ups mentioned before. His fist that he brought down was like iron and could shatter a brick into several pieces with it. Lee Cheol-hans intention with this fist was to meet her arm head on and shatter it into pieces as well. If he couldnt break her arm apart, then he could still swivel in with his legs and scissor her arm in between, With Taekwondos twisting movements with the leg, he could snap her arm afterwards. This ability of being able to have so many variations of how to attack had caused an expert like Liu Qing to have his heart leap into his throat. In a battle of martial arts, the tides of victory could sway towards one side or another in an infinitesimal amount of ways and make it hard to predict. Just like in Zhang Weis match against Wang Chao, the insightful Hsieh Lien-hsin and Chen Aiyang had found it hard to predict the victory as well. Whether it was Lee Cheol-han or Huo Linger, they were both youngsters with great talent and swift hands. It was more than enough for Liu Qing to break out into cold sweat out of worry for Huo Linger. This would be the very first time Wang Chao saw the Baekdu school of Taekwondo as well. He had never imagined that Lee Cheol-hans kick would be able to change so rapidly and follow up with a ruthless killing strike. But Huo Linger had been calm the entire time. Her eyes had frosted over as if they were the tips of an iceberg and was without emotion. Even though she herself was a second away from death, she would be indifferent to the matter. When she had studied Kendo and the art of the instant, she had been in the Zen and tried to imagine her heart as the cold moon. Aloof and without worry. No more than just one inch away before her fist would strike Lee Cheol-hans fist, the back of Huo Lingers hand suddenly spread out to form the eagles w! Her shoulder joint gave a minute twitch as her arm inched upwards to pass over his fist. And then, with a burst of strength, her hand clenched onto the wrist of the fist that passed and seized onto it! This explosive extension of the hand and shoulder movement was simr to what was taught in Chin Na. Simrly, it was akin to catching a fish in murky waters with your hands. The most important thing was the sensitivity of the hand and the five fingers being spread out in it. On the very moment the fingers feel the scale of a fish, it would immediatelysh out and snatch the fish out of the water! As such, the idiom a fish in troubled waters came from this very concept. At the same time Lee Cheol-hans fist was seized, his leg had already grappled onto her arm as well. In this one moment, Huo Linger looked as if she was grabbing onto a fish straight from between Lee Cheol-hans feet! It had been with confidence that Lee Cheol-han mmed his fist down on Huo Lingers fist after his high kick. But it had been unexpected to see his own wrist seized. Hanging on a thread to life, he had tried to twist Huo Lingers arm, but when she yanked his hand, his n had been trashed. And in the next moment, everything went downhill for him. When his hand was yanked, his entire body was forced towards her. But thanks to his trained body, Lee Cheol-han had brought his other fist out to strike at her face. Huo Linger had her other hand form an eagle w as well however and did not allow for him a chance to counterattack. With this eagle w, she seized onto the other hand as well. With both of Lee Cheol-hans arms captured, Huo Linger had borrowed the next step by pouncing up with both knees together to m ruthlessly into Lee Cheol-hans chest with her kneecaps. Monkeys Hanging Mark corrted the knees to a mark that would be left on the chest of an opponent. All in all, this was a killing move that was ruthless in its aftereffects. Lee Cheol-han had seen what Huo Linger was nning, but because of the fact that both of his arms were captured, he could only step back. His leg strength was exceptional in speed however, and his ligaments were like steel in itself. Bringing his leg up, he had managed to block Huo Linger from fully unleashing the attack in midair. Unfortunately, Huo Linger had been nning on this before her knee could make contact with Lee Cheol-hans leg. Yanking both of his arms backwards and stretching her vertebrae, she had managed to reposition herself so that instead of mming her knees into him, she would kick off of him with her feet. Lee Cheol-hans done for. Liu Qing remarked when he saw what Huo Linger had done. Closing his eyes, he spoke, What shes using is simr to the Golden Eagle Tossing Wolf move I used the other day, but its more like Rabbit Stepping on Eagle to me. Is this Monkey Leaping over Pouncing Tiger? Master Wang Chao, your disciple.how do I say.is better than I was at her age. Bang! Lee Cheol-han had been struck by Huo Lingers foot and was thrusted into even more trouble with both arms still seized and his leg hurt from his leap. In fact, the sound of bones being snapped could be heard while his arms were pulled out from their sockets. But then, with a final kick off from Huo Linger, he had been sent flying four to five meters away before falling to the ground. It was there he gave a final gasp for life before taking the beckoning hand of death. Huo Linger had killed Lee Cheol-han by kicking off on him. Propelling herself away, shended right by Wang Chaos side, What a guy. I said only a few things, and he decides to give up his meteor hammer. What an idiot. Wang Chao had said nothing in regards to that and asked instead, Just now you used the eagle w to capture him, and then the Monkey Hanging Mark afterwards to lead into the Flying Eagle Striking Ape. Ive taught you that much, but thatst kick you did was a grappling technique from Baguazhang, the Golden Eagle Tossing Wolf. It also goes by the name, Magpie Stepping on Branch. This is a move that borrows the strength from another while in midair to instantly transmit Jin from the vertebrae to the leg. This technique is a genuine serial killing move, how did you learn it? Its called Magpie Stepping on Branch? Huo Linger questioned. Back when you were fighting with brother Liu Qing, I took a look at it and mixed in the Flying Eagle Striking Ape killing move with it just to see how it would work Linger, your future achievements will most likely be better than mine own. Wang Chao sighed. Looking to Tan Wendong, he saw the look of mixed admiration on it. Well talkter then. Just barely after he finished speaking, Wang Chaos figure tilted to the side before disappearing. In the next second, he had disarmed the several gunners, causing their firearms to tter to the ground. The world champion of the hundred meter dash could travel a little more than a meter per second, but Wang Chaos explosive speed had been even faster. The gunners hadnt even realized he had moved. At the same time, Liu Qing and the others had leapt into action as well. There werent many gunners amongst the thirty gangsters, but how could even they contend with experts such as Liu Qing and Wang Chao? Not even three minutester, all of the gangsters were down on the ground. Let that Bao person save Lee Cheol-han. Wang Chao spoke as they all left the area. At the same time Wang Chao was dealing with this matter with his disciple Tan Wendong, Tang Zichen was simultaneously being reported to of what Wang Chao had been doing from her ancient manor in France. Sister Chen, The Israeli army this year has managed to produce a new model of the Desert EagleCits recoil is substantially lower than the previous models, but the fire rate, firepower, and range wasnt changed at all. There were several young women wearing camo suits that were well fitted to their slim bodies. In front of them, a single mahogany chair could be seen with a table in front of it. On that table was a rather intrepid-looking pistol. Order ten thousand of them for now. A woman with purple robes spoke from her seat on the chair; it was Tang Zichen. Things like these shouldnt be mass imported all at once and keep some funds on hand. That is the strategy on buying weapons of war. Recently, the royal family of Saudi Arabia has been asking for some Apache Attack Helicopters and some air-to-surface guided missiles. Hurry and go get some of those. Theyve already bought thirty-six models which can fight in eight kilometer backwind from China, what are they doing asking for more? While Tang Zichen was thinking to herself, another woman with a well-proportioned body and marked face walked in. Sister Zhen, Lin Tingfeng is looking for you, will you meet with him? Lin Tingfeng? Whys he asking to see me? He said that it rtes to the disciple he has in China, Jiang Hai. His disciple lost his sword to your brother, sister Chen. That sword is the symbol of the Wudang Nine Pce Sword style, and he wants it back. Sister Chen, since when did you have a younger brother? Hm? A glint of light shed through Tang Zichens eyes. Let me see now. Thats a senior elder of the global Hongmen Society. I dont make an appearance in the outside world often, but for a senior figure like him, Ill make an exception. Lin Tingfeng was someone that I met when I was learning martial arts long time ago, so he is something like a senior I suppose. But a history like this is in the past however, the me of now has gone thousands of meters away from where I was. Sister Chen, since when did you have a brother? The other woman asked again in curiosity. Youll find out in the future. Right now let us take a walk to where Lin Tingfeng is. Chapter 182: Younger Jianghu and Older Jianghu (Second) Chapter 182: Younger Jianghu and Older Jianghu (Second) In this old French-styled manor Tang Zichen was residing in, only women could be seen working under her. They all wore the same camo suit and had their hairs tied up. Even as they walked freely, a small pistol and dagger could be seen equipped at their side. The faces of each one of these women were quite pretty, and their physique were amongst the higher levels of health. But nheless, even with their graceful manners, their movements were filled with rapt attention. It was as if everyone here were specially groomed female special services agents that were at the top of their respective groups in talent. The Tang Zichen of today had already aged five years since her meeting with Wang Chao in the park. But even despite the passage of time, there had been no major differences. She was like a fairy within a dream; powerful yet mysterious. Her facial appearance hadnt aged either. The hardships that followed with the flow of time had not been apparent in any single aspect of her face, and not a scar could be seen either. The people working in the Israeli Weapons Industries are quite talented. Too talented perhaps. Our newly established R&D branch has abratory of its own, and yet we are still quite a ways away from them. She stood up to pick up the Desert Eagle from the table. Fiddling around with it for a few moments, Tang Zichen then ced it back down on the table. The Desert Eagle, or the Deagle as it is known colloquially, is one of the most outstanding firearms that had evere out from the Israeli Weapons Industries. Nicknamed as the pocket-sized cannon, the firepower, precision, and prative force of it was not inferior to a mini-assault rifle. The Deagle had also its fair shares of defects. The recoil of the Deagle was quite strong and was prone to jamming. It was a frequent matter to fail to hit the target and end up with the Deagle jamming in the chamber. If the person using the Deagle was not an experienced with firearms or trained exclusively for it, this was not the firearm to use. But the Deagle that was in Tang Zichens hands had the majority of those defects straightened out more-or-less. It had been with a sigh that she admitted the R&D of the Israeli army was equipped with far more technological geniuses than she herself had. Go speak with the others. Tell them all operations will be temporarily put off. I will give you all a month to wind down. Stand by until then for your next orders in China. After thinking for a while, Tang Zichen had spoken with the other women and given them hermands. Sister Chen, will we really be going to China for our next assignment? We have never epted an assignment for them in the past before. A woman with almond-brown eyes and peach-colored cheeks spoke. No, not an assignment, but work. Go and prepare yourselves. Tang Zichen sauntered out of the room to make her way through the flower garden and into the lounge. Standing in the lounge of the manor was a middle-aged man with a sword. Judging from his appearances, he was around forty-five to fifty years old. As his back was facing against the doors to the lounge, he had only turned around when he heard the sounds of iing footsteps. This middle-aged man had a pitch-ck beard that adorned his neither long neither short chin. His eyebrows, like his sword, was sharp and pointed upwards without a stray divide to it. They had matched the bridge of his nose and the hawk-like eyes of his. Those eyes were extremely bright and sharp. Combined with those facial features, his skin itself was quite bright and clean. From a cursory nce, anyone would feel a sort of awe when they look at him. Inparison, he gave off the feeling of being a schr general that wouldmand the army of antiquity. What was a schr general? They were akin to a walking dictionary with great literary prowess. On the battlefield, they were able to n and lead the army into victory even from thousands of miles away. Schr generals were those that could pacify the world and resolve the matters of the sovereign kings. Well versed in both the art of literature and warfare, they were men that could rule a country with both peace and stability. For example, Zhang Liang of the Han Dynasty, Zhuge Liang of the Three Kingdoms, and Wang Yangming of the Ming Dynasty. They were all men that could be said to be schr generals. The middle-aged man with a sword in his hand could be ssified as thus with just his presence alone. This presence was something that could only be gained from living through countless of hardships and enduring all sorts of difficulties. It has been a long time since west met, Zichen. The man turned around to look at Tang Zichen. His sword-like eyebrows lifted upwards, adding onto thatyer of charm to him. Lin Tingfeng, for what reason did youe see me for? Tang Zichen waved her hands to show that she was holding nothing before walking to a nearby seat to sit down. Justst month, I received a letter from Shan Mingxiong from North America. He said you had a brother. There seemed to have been some sort of friendly rtionship between the two, as Lin Tingfeng hadnt bothered to try and make conversation. Instead, he went straight to the point. He said that your brother has already reached a considerable degree with his studies in martial arts. Even his des with Baguazhang has been quite ster. Ive also heard some while ago in Hong Kong, he used the crocodile fist to kill the Yoga and Muay Thai expert, Nguy?n H?ng T and earned himself the title Crocodile Immortal. Even the master Zhu Hongzhi from the American Hongmen Society appreciated the fight. He even calls Wang Chao a friend despite the age difference. Ive known about that for some time now. Tang Zichen stated. I presume you didnte here today to tell me that, did you. Of course. Lin Tingfeng spoke. Ive an inheritor to my martial arts within the country. His name is Jiang Hai. Last autumn, he and your brother fought, resulting in the Tortoise and Snake sword that was passed down to him from Li Jinglin taken from him. You know the rules of our Nine Pce Swords: you live with the sword, you die with the sword. And the heirloom from our ancestor would be held strictly to that rule more so than any other case, dont you think? Then, youvee today to regain what youve lost? Its true that my brother took the sword from your disciple. But the truth is, it was because of theck of skill from your disciple that he lost the sword. Tang Zichen had a smile on her face, but it did not quite reach her eyes. Ai! Zichen, we are old friends. It has indeed been a while since we withdrew from the Hongmen to engage in other businesses, we are still people of the Hongmen. Lin Tingfeng paused. If it were any other sword, I would have ignored this matter. But the Tortoise and Snake sword is the symbol of our Nine Pce Swords. To have that taken away is to have our very name tarnished. The fact that Wang Chao had taken the sword from Jiang Hai had been a very secretive matter. No one had known about it, and Jiang Hai naturally knew better than to tell anyone about it. But when Huo Linger had her apprenticeship ceremony in Hong Kong, Zhu Hongzhi had seen Wang Chao present the sword to her. After that, the matter had been disclosed to everyone. The Tortoise and Snake sword was not some sort of sword that could peel iron like it were sand like in the novels or some sort of treasured de that could kill an enemy with the utmost sharpness. Simrly, it was not some sort of godly weapon. But it held extreme importance as a symbol. For this sword was the sword crafted for the God of the Sword, Li Jinglin for his Wudang Sword art by an artisan from the Wudang. This sword was a giant in its legacy and glorious in its history. For the Wudang Nine Pce Swords, this was its very symbol. To put into perspective, this sword would be like the national g of a country, or perhaps the jade seal of a king of antiquity. So the fact that everyone knew this sword was stolen had served to be a serious and grave blow to the school. Zichen. I came here to meet you in person today. I heard your brother learned martial arts from you. Although you are said to be brother and sister, you are actually master and disciple. Your martial arts is something that is seen often or taught, and even amongst us senior figures of the Hongmen, only a few have seen it. I wished to fight you today and experience your skill again. If I win, I would like to impress a favor unto you and hope that your brother will return the sword gratefully. And so, Lin Tingfeng spoke the intention of his visit. He was a senior figure of the Hongmen, a doyen. He was also the founder of many martial arts schools that taught the art of the sword and raised countless of outstanding disciples. Even in Japan where Kendo was prominent, or France where Fencing was dominant, he had managed to hold his own in both markets. Lin Tingfeng of the Nine Pce Swords was a person that was known in the Chinese world of martial arts and the European world of martial arts. To have their treasured sword taken away was something the Nine Pce Swords could afford to let slide. Thus, they would need someone to challenge and reim their glory. They had not made a public statement. Instead, they had convened all of the other doyens to discuss about what steps needed to be take with Tang Zichen and who would fight her. The most important thing was that this would be a private match. The margin of leeway for a fight would be easier to negotiate. It wasnt as if Lin Tingfeng had wanted to find Wang Chao himself. The person in question was in China, but he had connections with the army. It would be difficult to say if Lin Tingfeng would be shot if he tried to seek out Wang Chao or not. Oh, so you came here today for that? You just wanted to test yourself against me? Tang Zichen did not stand up, but there had been a faint smile on her face. But, a sword is ruthless by itself. In your hands, your might bes ten times as ruthless. Yet, you still want to try my hand, why not just use our hands for that then? My skill in martial arts focuses only in the sword itself. But we are from the Jianghu of old, since when we were restricted by rules like those? I am from a school of the sword, and so it is natural that I use the sword. You may use a weapon as well? Then if I use a gun? Tang Zichen inquired. You may do so. To die by even a bullet from your hands wouldnt be bad. I would die with honor still. Lin Tingfengughed. You came to me for a personal matter, and I know of the difficulties you face because of that. When I measure against another expert, I have never used a weapon. Today will be no different. Your Nine Pce Sword school has thirty-six forms of the tortoise style and seventy-two forms of the snake style for a total of a hundred and eight. How about this; you use all a hundred and eight forms to try and injure me. If you harm me, then I will consider this your win. How about it? Tang Zichen slowly rose up from her seat. There hadnt been a fluctuation in Lin Tingfengs face as he listened to her. As if he was someone that had never gotten angry before, he spoke calmly, You are saying you will be going against me bare handedly then. Of course. Tang Zichen spoke. In the next second, the light in her eyes escape her as her battle spirit fell down onto the lounge. The entire lounge had felt as if it had dropped several degrees in temperature as a result. Lin Tingfeng had unsheathed his sword on the other side. He was a follower of the Jianghu of old. As such, he was not a person that would give up his good traits for some sort of short-term satisfaction. In this regard, he was different than the Taekwondoin, Lee Cheol-han. And because of that, he was killed by Huo Lingers Magpie Stepping on Branch and was called a fool. Lin Tingfeng was a person that held the sword using the Yang style, meaning his left hand would form a sword-shaped figure with his fingers. The sword was tilted at a forty-five degree angle in front of him so that the hilt was at his waist and the tip was at his head. And at a nce, it was like his entire body could be used to attack along with the sword at any given time. Zichen. Ill make the first move. The eyebrows on Lin Tingfengs face shifted upwards as he focused the tip of the sword at her. With that initial warning, his entire body lurched forward. Like an old ape on the mountains leaping forward, his sword was poised to strike at Tang Zichens throat. This was an old form of the sword arts. Every school that studied the art of the sword had a single form that was considered the ssical. For the Wudang Nine Pce Swords, this was the Lord Ape strikes the Yue Maiden. To strike was what this sword form emphasized, like the striking of a wooden fish rather than to stab. In the art of the sword, there were two major ways to the art. The first was to strike, and the second was to stab. From the outside, the two might resemble one another, but the effects of the both of them werepletely different. Only a genuine expert would be able to differentiate between the art of the two. The first form of Lin Tingfeng had been this very one. And it had been a very well-meaning strike as well. For, with this one form, he was likening Tang Zichen to the Lady of Yue from the Warring States period. The strikes that symbolized the lord ape was vivid and filled with great detail! If there were any observers around, they would have sworn that this sword user had only just been striking at her front before the tip had been practically touching the ground. It was almost as if his sword had been alive. His entire body had been like a hair that stuck to the de and followed its movements. In fact, it felt as if the one moving was the sword rather than the person. When it came to the art of the sword, there was a mnemonic, The Immortal can weave the sword like a dragon. The meaning behind this saying was that when an Immortal uses the sword, it was like urging on a dragon as if riding it. When one rides the dragon, they fly into the sky. And when they are in the sky, the dragon is the sky, not the human. Lin Tingfeng had clearly reached this level of inspiration with his sword and was fully deserving of being called the immortal from that mnemonic. But, Tang Zichen was not one that feared the sword. Her foot came forward, and with that, it seemed as if her body had disappeared behind it. And when the sword of her opponent drew back, her body had reappeared. This was one of the more exemry forms of footwork known as the Hidden Behind the Step. With the step forward, one would immediately crouch as if hidden entirely behind the foot. Tang Zichens martial arts could be described as being at the highest level of martial arts, Reaching the utmost Way and being capable of foresight. Her movements were fast and could trick the senses of any other person. Since his strike had failed tond, Lin Tingfeng shifted his wrist so that the sword would arc with the twist. A movement like this was called the Overturn Cut with the Step and would take advantage of the momentum to slice. He was a swordwielder, and his opponent was bare handed. Thus, there was nothing for him to fear. No matter what the case, the flesh of a human body could not handle the cold sharp edge of a de. If it were a practitioner, they would be able to contend with a swordwielder that didnt know how to use it. But against an expert swordwielder, the level between the two would be vastly different. An expert who learned the art of the sword would wield it like it was an extension of their own arm. In doing so, they could achieve a level of flexibility with the sword. A grandmaster of the sword like Lin Tingfeng had already reached such a level where his sword was like a dragon in its movements. No gods nor Buddha would be safe from his sword. Wang Chao was way stronger than Jiang Hai in terms of martial arts, but when Jiang Hai had his sword out, even Wang Chao wouldnt fight him. But, Tang Zichen was an exception to this logic. Even when Lin Tingfeng had unsheathed his sword, her arm had extended outwards with her fingers like hooks in an attempt to seize the de. Quirking his eyebrows, Lin Tingfeng had thought that Tang Zichen had gone crazy for a moment. Just as her fingers were about to hook onto the de, his hand twisted the bhilt, causing the tip of the de to rotate the de like it were a drill. This was one of the forms to the snake style of the sword, the Venomous Drill of the Dragon. When Lin Tingfeng held his sword parallel to the ground pierced outwards with rotational force, it could prate at least three centimeter into steel. With this move, it could bring sparks and metal shavings flying like if it were an actual drill bit. How could the soft flesh of a human withstand it? But. When Tang Zichen reached out to grab the sword, her hand had transitioned into that of a palm when it touched the de. Graceful, like a butterfly touching onto a flower, her hand had rolled along with the de as if it were the butterflys tongue. The de itself seemed as if it were touching mist, as no matter how much it was in contact with her palm, it did not cut her. Taking back his sword, Lin Tingfeng struck again! And yet, just as he brought his sword back, a cracking sound could be heard! Crack! The sword itself had split in two and fell to the ground. As it turned out, before he could fully bring his de back, Tang Zichen had struck the de with her palm and broke it in two! With his sword broken, Lin Tingfeng had been stunned. For half a while, he did not respond, but when he did, it had been with an ashen face. The Ox-tongue palm of Baguazhang. At its highest level, one could break metal. Your skill, I have seen it firsthand today. It is as if Dong Haichuan was reincarnated. But as things stand with the Tortoise and Snake sword, I will have my disciples ask for it back in an honorable way from now on. Throwing the hilt of the sword onto the ground, Lin Tingfeng turned around and left without looking back. Tang Zichen had been emotionless as she watched him leave. There had been a duel between the palm and the de just now, but it was clear to see who the victor was. A battle between experts was truly such a world where nothing was definite. Tang Zichens skill with Baguazhang had already reached a level where improvement was no longer possible. Baguazhang had one unique point to it that Taichi and Xingyiquan did not have. For Baguazhang in particr, they studied what they called the Mist Palm and the Ox-Tongue Palm. Any other discipline would not have as much emphasis on these two palms than those of Baguazhang. Why the Ox-Tongue Palm? That was because one time when a predecessor of Baguazhang had been observing an ox eat cogongrass, he had managed to grasp a principle of martial arts of the highest degree. Each piece of cogongrass was like a sawde on the sides of it, making it extremely sharp. If one wasnt careful, then their hands would bleed if it brushed against the side of one. But not only was the ox unafraid, they actually enjoyed eating this type of grass. Whenever an ox came across cogongrass, they would bring their tongues around it and then bring a roll of it into its mouth. Never had its tongue ever been cut whilst eating it. Author Note: Whether it was online or in a book, all sources had only said the palm would act like the tongue of an ox. Never did they ever go into a concrete definition on why. Thus, I shall let the secret slip today. If there is a reader that has grown oxen before or had their hands cut by cogongrass, take a chance to reflect and ponder upon it. To further paint thisparison, the cogongrass was the de and the palm was the ox-tongue. When one reached a level of transformation with their martial arts, they could expel Hidden Jin from their arms and coil around the de and break the cogongrass like an ox-tongue would without harm. This was an art that had only one person use it in the past. Dong Haichuan. Even Cheng Tinghua had been unable to reach this level of skill. Wang Chao was strong, but even he wasnt yet at a level like this either. Chapter 183: If There is a Student, There is a Teacher! Chapter 183: If There is a Student, There is a Teacher! A true master of the sword would treat the sword like riding a dragon and soar up without pause so that even a fly or mosquito wouldnt be able to reach the de. A master like Lin Tingfeng was so capable with the sword that should a flye flying past him, he could strike down the left wing without touching the right wing with ease. Based off an achievement like this, there should be no reason a person would be able to get close to him, let alone catch his de. Catching a sword bare handedly wasnt something that was meant to be done by grabbing onto the de itself. Rather, it was meant to grab hold of the wrist of the sword wielder when they drew close with a stab or sh. Lin Tingfengs ability with the sword was something that could strike as fast as lightning and withdraw as fine as rain. No matter how strong his opponent was, catching the de bare handedly was simply not something that could be done with ease. Most wouldnt even be able to get close to his wrists. By rights, Tang Zichen shouldnt have been able to draw so close when he struck out. The difference between man and beast was the fact that humans could create weapons. A practitioner of martial arts had this same distinguishment as well. A practitioner that used a weapon and one that didnt use one werepletely ck and white in ability. When Lin Tingfeng wielded a sword, he could strike, stab, sh and chop against an opponent. Flesh and bone was not something that could be so easily used to defend against metal, so the only option left was to dodge. But to dodge the strike was merely just a way to evade the enemys strike and not a way to retaliate. In a battle between experts where victory and defeat had only a hairs breadths worth of distance, earning the upper hand was extremely vital. To force the enemy into only dodging was to earn the upper hand and great opportunity to win. It had been unfortunate for him that Tang Zichen had reached a pinnacle of mastery with her Baguazhang. With a single moment, she had been able to not only catch hold of the de, she had snapped it in half. This was a skill that reached the zenith of what martial arts should be capable of. Even Lin Tingfeng had no other choice but to give up and bow his head to her. It was pointless for him to continue fighting. His only option to reiming the Tortoise and Snake sword was left to Jiang Hai maturing and bettering his own skills to duel Wang Chao for it again now. Ai.. As soon as Lin Tingfeng left, Tang Zichen sat back onto the sofa in the lounge and turned her head upwards. As she looked up, her eyes seemed as if it could prate through both the roof and the clouds in the sky to look towards the east where China was. Brother of mine, its been five years now. Youve finally made your name known to the world. While you didnt fail to meet my expectations, this isnt what I wanted from you. I wanted you to live a life free of worries and in peace. Its unfortunate to see you continue to walk this path. Sooner orter, youlle across me. In one or two years, the two of us will definitely meet. But when we do, you and I will not be able to live as carefree as we used to be. And neither will our brother and sister rtionship remain as pure as it was. Tang Zichen had an extensive informationwork with plenty of informants working for her in almost every part of the world. When Wang Chao first became known in China, she had known about it. And even his match with Cheng Shanming, she was privy to the inside details of that match as well. When Wang Chao began to intersect with the inner government of China by earning a grudge with the Shaolin Temple and earning the nickname of being undefeated in Beijing, she had known about that as well. Her own brother was beginning to shape up into a great master of the generation and was no longer the same malleable and tender youngster she knew before. Even though she knew about Wang Chao and what he was up to, Tang Zichen had never sought him out. This was because Wang Chao had already been caught up with the affairs of the internal government. If she and Wang Chao were to meet, then troubles would begin to rue for the both of them. She had still been worried for him however and had managed to deliver her own personal needles to Chen Aiyang through another member of the Hongmen so that Chen Aiyang could help treat her carefully fostered younger brother. Considering the circumstances with the internal government and Wang Chaos rtionship with them, Tang Zichen knew all about it. Before her younger brother could even create a basis for himself, he had been hastily recruited into the government and made into the public enemy of everyone. His future was not looking too favorable for him. So thus she had started to n for an escape route for Wang Chao. In Tang Zichens mind, Wang Chao had already be something like a true younger brother to her. Linger, you have more talent than I do. But I still dont wish for you to fight with others unless necessary. In truth, I only wanted you to learn martial arts as a way to educate yourself and have some form of self-defense. I never want you to fight with others in a battle to the death one after another. From her mansion in France far far away from Wang Chao, Tang Zichen had not been very happy to see her younger brother earn a name for herself. She wanted him to live peacefully and not like as he was now. Simrly, Wang Chao was not too happy to see his disciple Huo Linger use the killing move Magpie Stepping on Branch to kill Lee Cheol-han. Huo Lingers ability to kill Lee Cheol-han with calm-headed thinking, improvisation, and cold-hearted efficiency had been a testament to her skills in martial arts. It had been very shocking to everyone else; Tan Wendong most especially who was now regarding her with even more respect than before. Initially, he had been worried about her wellbeing after she offered to deal his troubles for him. While she had been the winner of this vicious match, it did not mean to say that she would not be the cold corpse lying on the floor in the next one. Wang Chao had been the most unwilling in that regard. Huo Linger was the heiress of arge family, and yet she was starting to be a second him where he had been thrown into a fight to the death one battle after another. When Wang Chao himself had embarked on the path of martial arts, he had been embroiled in one duel after another. It had been so much that the amount of lives he imed were beginning to coil around his legs in numerous strands. Such were the strands that he was beginning to feel trapped. This result was satisfying the old saying that had once been said to him by Zhang Wei, When in the Jianghu, one cannot move freely. Compared to Huo Linger, Wang Chao did not have the economical, societal, or personal status that she enjoyed. The only thing he could rely upon was his own fists and skills. Otherwise, he would have long since been reduced to chopped body parts in some abandoned alleyway. Huo Linger was drastically different than him in circumstances. As the daughter of a rich and influential family, she did not have to be fighting with people to the death. Huo Linger had earnestly hoped to disy the teachings that Wang Chao had shown her in this match. In her heart, she longed for a few words of praise from him. But instead of earning those words of praise, she had instead heard the words of warning and to not fight anyone like that again. Understood. Yet even though she did hear praise from Wang Chao, Huo Linger was still happy. From the words of Wang Chao, she could hear his concern for herCsomething that any young woman would be happy to hear. In between this master and student rtionship, there was a bubbling feeling of warmth. Early one morning in the spring where the weather was still chilly and the skies were just beginning to light up, Wang Chao and his two students were currently learning martial arts by the nearbyke. Tan Wendongs skill at Tantui was extremely proficient, and his skill with the Shaking Fist wasnt too far behind. As it were, he was roughly at the level where sound followed the fist. ording to what Wang Chao knew of his skillset, Tan Wendong had first been taught the Seven Star Steps from Baguazhang and the stances for the Smashing Fist from Xingyiquan. Among these two studies, Wang Chao had also taught him the Retreating Smashing Fist, Chain Smashing Fist, Rotating Smashing Fist, the Half-step Smashing Fist, and the Leaping Smash from the dragon stance. There were nine variations to the Smashing Fist and six variations to the Drilling Fist. From the nine variations of the Smashing Fist, Guo Yunshen had been said to be unequal under the heavens with his Half-step Smashing Fist. With this one variation, he had been able to fight across the thirteen provinces north to the Yellow River without equal. From that it could be seen how dangerous he was. The Shaking Fist emphasized drawing power from the sticity of the abdomen. This wasnt too far away from the Smashing Fist in principle. Tan Wendong had already a deep understanding of martial arts and how to break out with power. In terms ofprehension of martial arts, he was slightly better than the disciple of the Little Arm Saint, Xu Zhen. So when Wang Chao taught him, he did not needed to focus so much on the general basics and had instead focused on strengthening Tan Wendongs foundation. Tan Wendong had a peculiar habit when it came to martial arts however. Whenever he learned a new stance and the posture for it, he would hide away in a quiet ce where no one could watch him practice. After he learned the stance to proficiency, he woulde back to Wang Chao to evaluate. Huo Linger had been the opposite of him. Each time she had a new stance, she would want Wang Chao to watch over her carefully. When there was something that wasnt quite right, she would immediately ask him for guidance. And today, Huo Linger was currently practicing with the Flying Eagle Striking Ape stance. In Xingyiquan, the art of submission emphasizes tearing and knockdowns. Baguazhang on the other hand emphasizes tripping and grapples with the legs. When you used the Monkeys Hanging Mark the other day against Lee Cheol-han to grab at his wrist, you managed to use the Eagle w. After that, the move became the Magpie Stepping on Branch which involved a kick. It was just right for the situation, but while you were transitioning into it, there had been a small mistake. For example, look here. Gesticting towards himself, Wang Chao began to break down the killing move Huo Linger had used to show her where the weak points in it were. From there, he began to add his own improvements and suggestions so thatter use of the move would be even more refined and seamless than before. Huo Linger had been wearing a pure purple robe today with her hair tied behind her head. Her eyes had a sharp look to them, and in the light, they twinkled with an equally sharp reflection to add onto her beautiful face. Any single person that saw this observant face would be able to see the charm she had. She was practicing martial arts in earnest as Wang Chao taught her, and her body had shown the flexible and spirited nature to show it. To Wang Chaos sudden realization, there had been an exceedingly familiar air to her. It was a faint feeling though and had felt rather immature in its feeling. As Huo Linger moved about, her purple robes flowed with her as if it were dancing. Ah, this feeling. Its the feeling of sis Chen. Wang Chao remarked to himself when he saw Huo Lingers robe dance about. His heart skipped a beat as another thought urred to him, When sis Chen was practicing martial arts, was she like this as well? Suddenly, Huo Linger finished up her movements and brought her arms from up over her eyebrows to down below her abdomen as if she was pressing down on some sort of invisible weight. As her arms lowered downwards, a breath of air escaped her mouth. As the hot air escaped between her lips, it formed an arrow-like shape as it dissipated into the cold air. But as it dispersed from sight, Wang Chao had been stunned into silence at it. Chapter 184: An Exchange of Three Nations Chapter 184: An Exchange of Three Nations Sis Chen at that time was like this as well. Seeing Huo Linger aplish her training like this with her breath being exhaled like an arrow, Wang Chao had immediately thought back to the memories of five years before to when he saw Tang Zichen in the park. Five years ago, her breath had been like an arrow, and it had attracted the curiosity of Wang Chao who hadnt understood at the time. Every day, he would watch her foolishly. And after a week, Tang Zichen had brought him into the world of Guoshu. From there, his entire life had been changed. This disy Huo Linger was putting on was far too simr the one from the past. Because of that, an inescapable feeling of sorrow and nostalgia began to arise in Wang Chaos mind. But then after that, Wang Chao realized that his thoughts of Tang Zichen could not longer be stopped to just that. As if a dam had broke, all of his memories and thoughts came pouring out. This purple-robed young woman in front of him was starting to look more and more like Tang Zichen from five years ago. Although she had never seen Tang Zichen before, Huo Linger still gave off that same feeling of her. Even her personality and influence could be felt from Huo Linger. They were both equally talented and highly skilled in martial arts. They were both spirited and nimble and elegant in nature. And so Wang Chao was struck silent. He was a master of martial arts. And after his victory over Nguy?n H?ng T in Hong Kong, his name was spread throughout all of the overseas world of martial arts, making him into a person fully deserving of being called a grandmaster and progenitor of his own school of martial arts. Grandmaster. This too was a title that represented something major. A venerable entity that people would revere and look up to. This was how Wang Chao was to be seen. His personality was calm and easy, but when he was angry he was like a p of thunder and a bolt of lightning. With each and every action, with each and every word, every single move he made was in ordance with the natural rhythm of life. Even as he slept or ate, he was one with the world, and one with the Way. With his conduct, he was without a doubt a grandmaster in both presence and word. Confucius had once said that by the age of seventy, he could follow his heart without overstepping the boundaries of right. These boundaries were rules, but rules were not what was created by man. It was the world that created these natural rules. Should the sun rise up in the sky early in the morning, then mans heart would rise up with it. As it should in ordance to the rule of the world. Wang Chao was only just in his twenties, but he had already the air of an elderly person. But in the end, he was still a human. He was not an emotionless Immortal or a cultivator. A grandmaster of martial arts was still a human. A human with seven emotions and six desires. He could experience happiness, anger, sorrow, and joy. He was also capable of love, hate, like, and animosity. Even more so, he was capable of dating and marrying. Martial artists were by no means cultivators seeking for enlightenment to be Immortals. As high as their achievements go, they were still mortals tied to the mortal ne. The brilliant Yang Luchan and the venerable Sun Lu-tang had wives, children, and a household even. Wang Chao was capable of emotions. Get rid of his achievements in martial arts, and he was nothing different than any other man his age. It was only because he had hidden his emotions very deep that no one was able to see it. But this moment of regret and despondence had been more than enough to hook out the hidden feelings of sentiment he had stored deep within him. Master, whats wrong? Did I do something wrong, or did something else happen? As soon as Huo Linger finished with her stances, she saw that Wang Chao had looked a little distracted. Staring fixedly at him, she could see that he was not acting as normal and was slightly panicked to notice that. Oh, its nothing. You did well. Very well in fact. Snapping out of his daze, Wang Chao had resumed his normal demeanor as if nothing had happened. But now, he was looking at his female disciple in a rtively different light. Whatever this feeling he was feeling, even he did not know the answer. Cough cough cough. Borrowing the pretense of needing to cough in order to clear his throat, Wang Chao disguised the feelings that were running across his face. The monkey stance requires nimbleness. But in its fighting methods, there is a single word that is emphasized, and that word is scratch. The main target is the face, and there is a way to describe this motion, Monkey scratches at the back of the helmet. In battle against another, you circle around the enemy and attack at their head. That is what it means to fight with the monkey stance. The Magpie Stepping on Branch that you used is simr to what the ape stance uses to fight. It also goes by the names of Apes and Monkeys Crowding Over Tiger or the Rabbit Treading on Eagle. When the eagle dives downward, the rabbit pretends to be stuck on the crowd. But in the final moment, it springs upwards and uses the eagle to fly over. And so Wang Chao begun to correct Huo Lingers ape stance for her. After getting a detailed exnation from Wang Chao, Huo Linger began to try again. With the extension of a fist, the body was like the bow that released an arrow and like a dragon soaring out from water. With her form, she was exceedingly fast and powerful with her heel exacting the right amount of weight as it stepped forward. Then when she was drew high into the sky with each Dragon Rising Palm Chop, she truly did seem to resemble a dragon from the ninth heavense descending through the clouds to m its ws down onto the mountain. The Dragon Rising required one to arc their vertebrae before unleashing a springing force topliment the chopping force of the arm. This way, it was far more destructive than the Chopping Jin of the tiger stance while also maintaining a very flexible margin of strength that could be diverted into something else. After three leaps, a tigers might would be diminished. But the Dragon Rising Palm Chop could be done chop after chop, leap after leap without exhaustion. Since when did you learn a move from the dragon stance? Upon seeing this rise and chop, Wang Chao immediately imitated the motions of a monkey and nimbly maneuvered behind Huo Lingers side. With two hands, he quickly reached out to scratch out Huo Lingers face. His forefingers came to a stop just right on top of her eyelids. All he need was a single push of his fingers and her eyeballs would be immediately gouged out. Huo Linger was strong, but against Wang Chao, a single move would all that would be needed to finish it. Wang Chaos usage of the monkey stance could be considered to be as if he was an actual monkey that was leaping to and from from branch to branch with the utmost dexterity. But the student would soon ovee the teacher, and there the student would be the teacher. Its something I took from Lee Cheol-han. When I saw his high kick, I managed to gleam some information from it. Huo Linger spoke. His high kick had a great deal of leg strength. But about half of its power wasnt fully used so that it could transition into something else if needed. It was far more fiercer than an actual leg whip, so I managed to gleam something from it. This Dragon Rising Palm Chop, is that what its called? It can be done again and again without pause. When it came to Huo Lingers ability at deduction, Wang Chao was no stranger to it. But even now, he was starting to feel the very same vibe from her he had felt from Tang Zichen long time ago. In this one moment actually, he had mistook her to be Tang Zichen. It was a very new sensation. And a warm one that brought a sense of odd agitation. The Dragon Rising Arm Chop is indeed like that. Within the reality of the move is a bluff waiting to be shown, and any variation can be made from it. Wang Chao nodded his head to confirm her perspective. Ah, master. You said that the Magpie Stepping on Branch is a fighting method of the ape stance while the monkey stance requires nimbles to scratch at the face. Aside from that, what other differences is there between monkey and ape? The monkey is flexible, nimble, and quick. Dodging must be done quickly, skillfully, and deceptively. Being nimble is merely a cornerstone to the ape stance. With the ape stance, you must be forceful, violent, and steady. The ape ces importance in stepping and striking. It is an evolution of the monkey stance. It is simr to how there is the eagle stance and the hawk stance. Author note: The hawk is of the same family of the eagle and was once said to be the vulture. Its ws were sharp as it ate at its dead prey, but its wings were also capable of covering and pping. In some ways, it is a stance that is far more violent than the eagle stance. To put Lee Cheol-han into submission by bursting with Jin at the joints of the body would be an example of its practice. The hawk stance has a grappling technique where one emits Jin at the joints in a way that matches with the eagle w. This type of grappling technique ensures a safe capture of the enemy. But it is also very violent and cannot be used repeatedly. Even in practice, one must make sure that the ligaments at the joints wont be torn. It is dangerous, and if the body isnt at a point where the entire body is like steel, it cannot be used. Wang Chao thought back to the part in Tang Zichens A True Record of Guoshu, where it had talked about the hawk stance in detail. There was a single form in particr that had plenty of room for variation, the Vulture Dividing Corpse. In the Assault of Dragons and Snake, there was also a simr move like that. But after Wang Chao had learned it, he had never bothered to use it in a real life battle. But today, he was prepared to teach it to Huo Linger. South Korea, Seoul. In a single courtyard that was built in the manner of the old Korean courtyards, there sat a single well-built middle-aged man in a hanbok by the side of a room. On the other side was an equally-aged man wearing a Japanese kimono. Outside the wooden doors to the room were wooden boards that led to the stairs to the open courtyards. The room itself was split into two sides. On both sides sat a dozen men or so. These dozen men were either kneeling or sitting in a crossed-legged fashion, but not a single one of them moved an inch. They instead were listening to the two men inside listenCthey were clearly the followers of the two. The middle-aged Korean was the progenitor of the Jang Baek style Taekwondo, the Iron Fist Hwarang Choi Jang Baek. Master Yoshida, Ive invested the money into this fighting exchange between China, Japan, and Korea. I wish to see a friendly exchange of pointers in between the disciples of my Jang Baek style Taekwondo with your Goju-ryu Karate, the Shaolin Temple, and the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. What might you mean by this then? The Japanese martial artist named Yoshida blinked his eyes, The Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. Their name has gotten big recently. And their headmaster is but yet a youngster, but master Iga Minamoto says that after witnessing his match, that youngster would be a formidable opponent.. And that is why I suggested this exchange between our disciples to share pointers. Choi Jang Baek interrupted him. Hai, I understand that. Yoshida spoke. An exchange of martial arts between schools and sects were a long standing tradition that werent umon at all. Many masters would often take part in it since it was essentially apetition of strength. Take the warrior monks of the Shaolin Temple for example. They have once spread out through the world to take part in many exchanges with all sorts of events. The Russian wrestling team, the Chinese Sanda Competitions, these monks had fought in many to exchange just as many pointers. An exchange like this was a way for a master to expand their influence many times over. Chapter 185: The Dragon Within the Shaolin (One) Chapter 185: The Dragon Within the Shaolin (One) Miyagi Yoshida was a grandmaster martial artist of the Japanese Goju-ryu Karate. As he was now, he was in his forties. But he was still an active figure in the Japanese world of martial arts as one of the thirty or forty masters. His name was second only to Iga Minamoto and was basically considered one of the few only martial artists that could genuinely fight. He was a man of many disciples and many dojos in ces such as Europe and America. In the markets, his Goju-ryu Karate was on par with the two major Shotokan Karate and Kyokushin Karate styles. In this current moment, the grandmaster of the Goju-ryu Karate was currently meeting with the Iron Fist Hwarang Choi Jang Baek along with their disciples to discuss and n the very first transnational exchange of martial arts. This time, Miyagi Yoshida had brought his disciples to Seoul so that the two schools could exchange some pointers with one another. For a school of students to truly improve, an exchange of pointers like this was inevitable. Mister Jang Baek, Ive heard youve managed to obtain the quintessence of the Sun style Taichi recently. Its no wonder then that my disciples lost more than they won today in our visit to Seoul. Whendy Sun Jianyun came to Japan to teach her art, I was fortunate enough to bear witness to it. If I could describe her in motion, she would be considered a godhand. Her death was an unfortunate one, and her art was considered lost. Miyagi Yoshidas shoulders were irregrly broad and looked to be packed with muscles that made a bulge in his sakura kimono look like wings. This was the zenith of the Goju-ryu Karate. Upon this zenith, one would naturally have the sign of a crane showing its wings. Goju-ryu Karate was a school of Karate that Miyagi Chjun had founded by his studies of Shuri-te and abination of the principles of the White Crane style found in the Wubei Zhi. In the case one fought against another, the hand and the foot acts together to strike like thunder while the back muscles moved fast enough to spark wind. With the muscles of the waist and legs, they could stare down and pounce at their enemy with unbelievable speed. The most remarkable aspect of Goju-ryu Karate was that the hands, when forming a knife hand, could peel at the skin while the legs had the strength to be like a shovel. With this magnitude of power, the art of Goju-ryu was often enough to earn them the crown of kicking styled Karate. Lets not talk about that. Choi Jang Baek was seated in an upright manner that made him look like he was meditating. The disciple of the Laoshan Internal Fist had one of my more talented second dan disciples, Lee Cheol-han into a cripple while he was in the southwest parts of China. Ive heard before in the past that a member of your Miyagi family, Hanshin I believe? He was killed three years ago by Wang Chao, correct? That is true. Miyagi Yoshidas eyes grew cold. And it is for that reason why Ive agreed to bring my disciples to Seoul today to listen to you. My only fear is that this meeting of ours might attract the united wrath of the entiremunity of the Chinese world of martial arts. You must know that aside from Laoshan, Shandong and the rest of Northeast China still has the Shaolin Temple. The Shaolin Temple has some grievances with the Laoshan school as well. This time, Ill be having the Shaolin join us in this exchange. It was because of Wang Chao that their introduction into the Hong Kong stock market wasnt a major sess. If I bring those two groups into this exchange, they will not unite against us. Whilst headmaster Wang Chao is an extremely talented martial artist, he is whatCa few years old into this business? His disciples are strong, but even he has only one or two of them. That is nothing to be afraid about. Originally, Choi Jang Baek had made Nguy?n H?ng T as his gun against Wang Chao. It had been a test to see Wang Chaos skill, and the result had been that Choi Jang Baek himself was no longer sure of his chances of winning. He was caution at its finest. Even before it rained, Choi Jang Baek was the type to have his umbre out and ready and would never do anything he wasnt sure of. But Wang Chao had been like the boat that rises with the tide. As the headmaster of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, his influence had spread throughout Shandong and through the straits to reach even Korea. It had caused even the Jangbaek style Taekwondo a considerable amount of negative business. A few days ago, he had brought a few of his more talented disciples into Vietnam to teach and spread his business. But when he heard that Lee Cheol-han had been crippled by Huo Linger while he was in China, Choi Jang Baek had been utterly furious. Lee Cheol-han had been a youngster of formidable potentialCbut all of that had gone to waste. It was with grievance and anger that he had invited the Miyagi family, whom of which had also hatred for Wang Chao. He had even sent an envelope with some of his own funds to the Shaolin Temple so that they could take part as well. Everything was so he could bully the disciples of the Laoshan school. It would serve as a nail into the coffin that was Wang Chaos name. The warrior monks from the Shaolin Temple would often make trips to the Americas and Europe. Each time, the mass media, newspaper, and followers would introduce them to the world and cause a tremendous amount of poprity for them. If Choi Jang Baek led his disciples from Korean to Shandong, all he would have to do is to send an envelope to Wang Chao and the head of the Shaolin Temple in Shandong to receive them. From there, the media would take the rest of the work and cause a surge of interest from the general popce. In the 1990s, there had been a group of Shaolin warrior monks that traveled to Europe to put on a show. And as a result, a wave of interest had been started for the study of Chinese martial arts. In the 1970s, many masters of Japanese Karate had been sent to Europe to perform and fight in the events. The result had been a surge in interest for Karate dojos in the European market. It was because of influences like these that even now, many westerners were under the illusion that whether a person was Japanese or Chinese, they were strong in martial arts. They had also believed that of these two ethnicities, they had surely a mysterious power in their bodies. But while Choi Jang Baek was secretly plotting this exchange, Wang Chao waspletely unaware. He was currently teaching at the Southwest Infantry School. In the anything-goes fighting, street brawls, battlefield massacres, the most important thing is closebat grappling. In this grappling, or Chin Na, the two hands and all ten fingers are used. In a grand hall, a crowd of male and female students wearing the symbolic camouge clothing of the army could be seen listening to Wang Chao. He himself had been wearing the same camouge clothing, but on his shoulder epaulet was the one star sign to symbolize his rank as a general as he spoke about grappling. This institute was filled with the best of the best that the army themselves had picked out. As such, the student popce here were of great aptitude and were the cream of the crop. But what had really shocked them about Wang Chao was the four high ranking military officers; Liu Qing, Gao Jun, Zhang Kai, and Fang Wei. Each one of them were fiends that even the most elite students feared and respected. There was also Huo Linger and Tan Wendong. Neither of the two had worn the camouge clothing as like the students, but they were standing with them and listened to Wang Chao as well. For these two past days, Huo Linger and Tan Wendong had been acting as Wang Chaos personal disciples. They had been inducted into the institute, but of course, the rest of the students had not been so epting of that oue. In the army, the braves were the ones who had fought with one another to earn respect. To be unepting of these two would be inevitable. By the end of the next day, Huo Linger had knocked down over a dozen of the so-called elite male students. Even the first-ranked participant in the weekly mixed martial artspetition in the institute, Guo Nanyang, had lost to Huo Linger. From childhood, he had practiced the Shaolin Ten Methods Fist, but in the end, Huo Linger had only used one single move to defeat him. With the Vulture Wrapping Wings, she had broken his ribs and sent him to the infirmary to recover. Afterwards, every single student and even the instructors themselves knew of the two amazing disciples of Wang Chao. While they had never seen Wang Chao himself in action, they could infer of his strength from the strength of his disciples. It went without saying that every instructor that was qualified to teach at this institute was powerful. Each one of them had students over the thousands with plenty of them being strong ones hidden amongst the rest. But the majority of these students werent ones to disregard the outside world as he did. Wang Chao was a man of fame that had earned the title of being undefeated in Beijing. And with his fight in H?ng Kong, he had earned the nickname of the Crocodile Immortal. What fame like that, any ordinary martial artist would find it hard to even talk to him, let alone spar. So for the next few days, Wang Chao had been the young military instructor. Each ss of his had hundreds of people in attendance. In fact, there had been a thousand people per ss. While it was an eye-catching crowd, not a single one of them had acted unruly. Today was a collective course day and so Wang Chao was exining a fight with grappling techniques. In front of so many people, Wang Chao had been exining the Eagle w from Xingyiquan and how it was best aimed at the back joints to tear out the ligaments. Instructor Wang Chao, the Eagle w grappling technique youre teaching, you say it relies on the strength of the fingers. How would my Shaolin Dragon w grappling technique fare then to you? Just as Wang Chao was teaching the thousand students, an unfavorable-sounding voice suddenly made itself known. A single man wearing the army camouge clothing walked in from the outside. He wore a hat that was pressed down low so that it essentially covered his entire face. When he spoke, all of the students in the room had turned to look at him. This person had not cared for their attention and strode forward two to three steps at a time. As he passed by the sides to the auditorium, he spotted several ser balls that had been ced by the side. With a sweep of his feet like the influx of wind that a dragons spiral would create, five or six balls immediately flew up into the air following contact with his foot. His movements had been extremely fastCwith frightening speed, both of his hands shed outwards. Pop pop! Following two pops, two ser balls had been burst apart from his w-like hands. It had been like a bullet had been fired in the room as a wave of gust blew about the room. The blown apart pieces of leather from the ball had then came floating down following the explosion. At the same time, the other two balls hadnded on top of his shoulders. But at the very moment of contact with his shoulder des, these two ser balls had exploded upon contact as if a bullet had shredded them apart as well! With the hand ws and shoulder des, this man had been able to pop four balls at once. And then with a rise of his knee like the beak of a bird, he had snapped out and kicked the remaining two balls in the air. Swinging his foot down, the two balls had been like bullets and flew off towards Wang Chao with the speed of lightning and two shrill sounds to apany it! Chapter 186: The Dragon Within the Shaolin (Two) Chapter 186: The Dragon Within the Shaolin (Two) Domineering, arrogant, and an indomitable willpower! Those were the feelings Wang Chao had for this mysterious hooded neer. The ser balls that were ced off in a corner of the auditorium were meant to be used by the students in their recreational time. But when this mysterious person came in, he had kicked up six ser balls into the air. His hands had destroyed two of them, his shoulders had destroyed two of them, and then he had kicked the remaining two straight at Wang Chao. The explosion of four of the ser balls had been as loud like lightning and shocked the entire auditorium! It went without saying that a lesson in this school was extremely serious. Disciplines meant to be had and the rules were set in iron. A student could be punished with extra push-ups orps if they were to even cough, let alone cause a sudden disturbance like this. But when this mysterious person came inughing to send two ser balls straight for instructor Wang, not a single person had let out an angry sound of disagreement. If it were any other person, then they would have been beaten to an inch of their life and then punished to half a month of solitary confinement. Even if you were a student with connections or power, it would not matter. And yet every single student in the auditorium had all the same exact feeling in regards to this person: this person was naturally overbearing! He was meant to be arrogant! Considering how shrill the sounds were as the two ser balls traveled towards Wang Chaos face, the speed at which they were moving in would be more than enough to badly injure his face to a bloody pulp. Even if it was made of leather. Wang Chao had not been staring at the ser ballsing at his face and had instead been staring at the mysterious figure. When that person exploded the ser balls with his shoulders, there had been a slight wet spot the size of a copper coin on the tip of his shoulder des. This was clearly the sign of Hidden Jin being used in a way simr to using a metal needle to pop the leather ball. The act of narrowing Hidden Jin through a small point in the shoulders with such a sharp effect like this was an impossibility if one were not capable of Transforming Jin. Wang Chao on the other hand had merely extended his arms outwards to allow the ser balls to roll over them. His arms had been like grindstone that had been rubbed with flour first. The ser balls that had been previously spinning fast on top on his arms slowly started to slow down in their rotation before ultimatelying to a stop. Still expressionlessly, Wang Chao gave a small shake of his arms. Boom! The two ser balls fell to the ground without a single bounce, and much to the students curiosity, they could have sworn they felt the ground shake beneath them. It had been an extremely odd sensation. For a moment, it felt as if these two balls were stone rather than leather. This person has already reached the ability of Transforming Jin. Any part of his body could be used to shatter stone and break bricks. In truth, a skill like that is beyond mine. I wonder if Wang Chao will be able to handle it? That w just now was from the dragon stance of Shaolin martial arts, is he an expert from the Shaolin Temple? Theres plenty of students in this institute that learned Shaolin before, and Wang Chao himself has plenty of enemies from there for the Shaolin Temple not to send some people his way. So this persons arrival has to be about regaining some honor for them. How will Wang Chao react? ..In any case, master Wang Chaos skill with Baguazhang has really reached perfection if he can treat a leather ball like a stone ball. They call it turning a falsehood into reality in martial arts, or how an Immortal can change at will. Its no wonder that Zhu Hongzhi from the Hongmen or senior Hsueh Lien-hsin both consider him to be a man deserving of the name Crocodile Immortal. A person who reached the limits of martial arts could use clothes like a staff and rolled up clothes like a spear. In the past when Yang Luchan once fought with another person, he had taken off his clothes and rolled it up to turn it into a weapon capable of spearing straight through wood. With the usage of a whipping motion and speed, the inherent nature of an item could be changed to be a weapon. If the speed in which water flowed was altered toe out even faster, then it could cut through a steel te. Wang Chao had used the art of grinding palm from Baguazhang to neutralize and drop the ball as if it were stone. It was also a way to show his hand rather than a simple way to stop the thrown ser ball. In the previous years, he had hugged an extremely heavy mercury filled lead ball in the deeper currents of the sea to practice his martial arts. In the end, he had seeded in still being able to turn and twist the ball around as if it were a fish without feeling the counteractive forces of the currents. But on drynd itself, he could still treat the air as if it were water. And from there, he had gained a simr style of steadiness as being a coral reef. This was what it meant to have learned the most qualitative applications of martial arts. This was how Liu Qing had regarded Wang Chao. Since this neer was not kind, then there was no need to be kind to him in return. In front of the eyes of many, just what person would say that such an arrogant and overbearing entry would not warrant a thrashing? Wang Chao had been calm and unflustered, but his words were extremely reprimanding in contrast. This is a lesson time! There is order and discipline to be had! This isnt a venue where sects of the Jianghue to fight one another. He had not been wrong. This was indeed a military institute for the army and not a meeting ground where people of the Jianghu fight one another. Instructor Wang, how awe-inspiring you are. The mysterious figure tilted his head to take off his hat. The very first thing to be seen was a shiny-bald head with several burn marks on his forehead. This mysterious person was a monk who had underwent ordination. He had a tall nose and long eyshes that almost covered his sharp eyes. But his skin was practically scarless and well suited his young face. This monks appearance was very simr to the appearance of Monk Wuhua from the Legend of Chu Liuxiang. Shaolin warrior monk, Yong Xiaolong. My respects to headmaster Wang of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts. After revealing his face, the young monk cupped his hands together. I too, am a military instructor to this institute with a double post as the German and French professor. I was merely here to just give a small interaction with your ss. Your use of Baguazhang was quite decent. And your power with it was strong enough to lift even a boulder with ease. The concepts of steadiness, rotation, and grind, you demonstrated them all quite nicely. The young monk hadpletely ignored what Wang Chao had said earlier and slowly walked towards the front of the auditorium. He had spoken each word with clear enunciation while also with great volume like the roar of a lion. A warrior monk of Mount Taishi. Of the Long, Hu, Bao, He, and She generational names, he holds the highest ranking seniority with his name. Even in his martial arts, he is called the strongest of the Shaolin. Several years ago when he was visiting the Shaolin Temples overseas, he was acting as the head of the German Shaolin Temple. What an unexpected turn of events to see that hes even younger than Duan Guochao. No wonder Duan Guochao was said to be the strongestyman. It was because Yong Xiaolongid im to the strongest man of the Shaolin. Duan Guochao was considered ayman and not an ordained monk. But Yong Xiaolong had underwent the traditional ordination process to receive his marks. When Liu Qing saw Yong Xiaolong, his eyes had sparkled brightly. My dear students, I am but a lowly warrior monk of the Shaolin Temple, Yong Xiaolong. Head of the German branch Shaolin Temple and graduate from Munich University from Germany with a Ph.D. I was hired to give my exnation on genuinebat while also teaching German and French. This act Ive done towards instructor Wang Chao just now was a demonstration of kicking techniques that can be applied inbat and toplement instructor Wang Chaos exnation of grappling techniques. As he walked, he hadnt bothered to look at any of the students he introduced himself with a smile. Turning to Wang Chao, he spoke, Instructor Wang, since this ss is about grappling techniques, why dont you and I have a little demonstration for the students to see? From his very entrance, Yong Xiaolong had been brassy, overbearing, andpletely provocative without a penchant to be polite. It had been more than enough for Wang Chao to understand that from the very beginning, there was only one single meaning to this monk: The martial arts of Shaolin is number one in this world. No one is allowed to go against or injure that reputation. The tyrannical feeling that this young monk gave off wasnt the arrogance that any regr martial artist would have. It was the confidence that a person of the Shaolin Temple would have in its hundred years of history and influence. And now, Wang Chao could add yet another pir to the Shaolin Temple. Yong He, Yong Bao, Duan Guochao, and now Yong Xiaolong. If news of this got out, then it would bring about a great deal of negative influence for the Shaolin Temple. Okay! We all want to study and learn from master Yong Xiaolongs Shaolin and instructor Wangs Eagle w. Isnt that right everyone! Of course! Instructors, you two are experts amongst experts! Please demonstrate for us! Yes! Please! Instructors, please demonstrate for us! With over a thousand of the brightest students in attendance, they were all capable of seeing the noticeable hostility between the Shaolin monk and their instructor. Thus, they wished to see the ensuing battle. They were people of the army. To be hot-blooded, belligerent, warlike, and enthusiasts for disturbances such as these were all things that could describe them. In a single moment, the entire auditorium had exploded with such approval that the roof to the auditorium would probably unhinge itself from the volume. Even the students and instructors that were currently in the training grounds a good distance away would be startled by the sudden shouts. The only ones that had not taken part in the disturbance was Huo Linger, Tan Wendong, Liu Qing, and the other three soldiers. Huo Linger and Tan Wendong had only stared at Yong Xiaolong with a cold expression. They had came forward together at the same time, and from Huo Lingers eyes, a brilliant killing intent could be felt. To the students around her, they could swear that they feel themselves start to shiver. Before Huo Linger could speak, Liu Qing strode forward to speak up first to Yong Xiaolong. The Eight Arts of Snake and Crane and the Iron Body Eagle w are both arts that Ive learned from Duan Guochao. Please allow me to apany monk Xiaolong in this demonstration for everyone to study from. After Liu Qing lost to Duan Guochao many years ago, he had studied long and hard to learn to win next time. As a prideful person, he had felt displeased at first when he was assigned to learn under Wang Chao. He served Wang Chao because of the fact that Wang Chao was a famous person. He killed Duan Guochao and crippled the Little War God. But more importantly, he served him because Wang Chao too had taken guidance from elder Li. This had meant the two of them were practically students of the same master in Baguazhang. If not for that, Liu Qing would have been all too willing to fight Wang Chao to the death instead of learning from him even if Wang Chao was far too strong. But this time. A new military instructor had appeared with a haughty demeanor toe bear his fangs at Wang Chao. Liu Qing had lost once before to Duan Guochao, for what reason would he stand back and allow himself to take orders from another monk of the Shaolin Temple? It didnt matter if monk Xiaolong was the head warrior monk of the Shaolin Temple. Until they fought, Liu Qing wouldnt buy it. Furthermore, he was all too willing to take back the face he lost from losing to Duan Guochao onto the warrior monk. Monk Xiaolong, let us spar and give everyone a demonstration. Liu Qing coiled his arms. With a stamp of his foot, Tzzk!, his army issued shoes had immediately been torn apart. With a slight kick, Liu Qing kicked them off to the side. And now he was barefoot. Any expert would know from this action that Liu Qing was ready to fight to the death. When an expert went barefoot, that meant he was ready to expel Hidden Jin from it. Very well, let us spar and demonstrate then. Yong Xiaolongughed unperturbed. His pearly-white and orderly teeth could be seen as he smiled. And with that, he bent down to take off the monk shoes he wore. His decorum was already ill-fitting with the students here. He a camo suit, but also a hat and monk shoes. After he took off his hat and shoes however, all was right with how he was dressed once again. Now that he was barefoot, Liu Qings toes could be seen gently gripping onto the ground. With a single leap that looked like he was gliding, Liu Qing started out with a stabbing palm thrust. Because of how his feet were moving, it seemed as if he was sliding across the floor to Yong Xiaolong due to a ma. This was the art of Baguazhang, False Step Palm Thrust. Categorized under the swallow stance, the palm would thrust out like a sword. And with Liu Qings thrust, he would use the Hidden Jin in his palm to give his thrust all the more prative force. Still smiling, Yong Xiaolong squatted down with his back arched and his waist twisted in a way reminiscent in a dragon coiled up in a spring, or a tigerying down in its cave. And when the palm thrust arrived, his foot came up to peel into Liu Qings wrist! When his foot came up, his big toe had been upright while the other four toes were pointed downwards and his soles tightened firmly and tly. At a nce, it looked as if it were the sharp edge of a de. Author Note: Dear readers, this type of leg work can easily cause a pulled muscle or tendon. Please do not try this at home. Yong Xiaolongs leg had been fast, and his foot had felt as if it were a de ready to peel away at his enemy. The pores on Liu Qings wrist had immediately stood upright when he felt the sharpness of the intent behind this de-like kick. Hurriedly turning his wrist to flow into the grinding motion of Baguazhang, Liu Qing had managed to sessfully move past Yong Xiaolong without a sh. When the two split, a piece of Liu Qings sleeves came drifting down to the ground. At the edge of the fabric, it looked as if a knife had cut into it. This was known as the Ground Tumbling de of the Shaolins dragon stance. There was no need for a de as the foot served as one. When practiced to its extremities, cutting a persons clothes as if they had a de was considered to be the pinnacle of the art. An expert from the Republic of China, Liu Baichuan had once fought with many people with his foot as his weapon. Once, he had split apart his opponents clothes without at all harming the skin. Wang Chao had learned all that he needed to know from this one exchange and immediately moved to intercept the two when they splitted. Yong Xiaolong. Allow me to apany your demonstration. Wang Chao spoke. Chapter 187: Life Saving Weapon Chapter 187: Life Saving Weapon When Wang Chao saw Yong Xiaolong step back, he knew that it would be difficult for Liu Qing to win. Yong Xiaolongs Ground Tumbling de had reached a level of being able to cut cloth. His leg was basically the same as an actual de. It was simr to Cheng Shanmings usage of the Dragging de from Baguazhang. But then what was different from Cheng Shanmings usage and Yong Xiaolongs usage was the fact that Cheng Shanming used his palm while Yong Xiaolong used his leg. The Ground Tumbling de sheared with the foot with great uracy and was meant to strike at the person as they were about to dispel Jin from their bodies. The arteries and muscles where power was being generated from were the most specific parts. In the moment of shearing, the sole of the foot acted with the braced muscles to generate and expel Jin. Combined with the speed in which it traveled, and the foot would be as terrifying as an actual de. If one wasnt careful and was struck on the skin by this foot de, then it would without a doubt streak across one of the arteries and cause a serious enough nick to bring forth blood. Yong Xiaolongs leg was incredibly fast however. Like a bolt of lightning, his foot was practically a blur to anyone that didnt have a sharp eye. A speed like that was something that even Liao Junhuas Dog Passing Water couldnt evenpare with. Compared to this young warrior monk, even Wang Chao himself wasnt sure of his chances of winning. Liu Qing was strong in Baguazhang, butpared to Cheng Shanming, he was definitelycking in perfection. Yong Xiaolongs martial arts and drive were superior to Cheng Shanming. If Liu Qing and Yong Xiaolong were to continue fighting, the chances of Liu Qing sustaining a grave injury would be about eighty to ny percent. Of all the amazing people that Wang Chao had met, the only ones that could stand a decent enough chance against Yong Xiaolong would be the Little War God Zhou Binglin and the Japanese martial artist Iga Minamoto. For the sake of regaining their honor, the Shaolin Temple was sparing no expenses. With a single step, Wang Chao had stepped coincidentally right in between the twobatants path. Very well. Student Liu, your technique wasnt bad, but stand down and allow instructor Wang and I show where you went wrong. Yong Xiaolong had rxed his stance as if nothing had happened at all during that fight. It was almost as if he was truly trying to show all the students here an exemry demonstration. Liu Qing had startled to say the very least when he saw the state of his clothes. The camo suit was something that was made of very tough and durable materialCbut it had been cut so easily by Yong Xiaolongs foot! This feat alone had told Liu Qing that Yong Xiaolong was definitely on par with Duan Guochao at the very least. Ill leave this to master Wang then. Shaolin martial arts really are quite diverse and refined. Theres plenty of techniques and arts that arent told to outsiders for the warrior monks to study and learn. I havent even scratched the surface and this loss is clearly a good example of that. Lets see how master Wang will do. Without a word, Liu Qing took off his shirt and slinked back. Students, I believe you all saw just how instructor Yong had used one of the esoteric arts of Shaolin, the Ground Tumbling de. At its release, only the big toe of the foot is pointed up while the other four toes are drawn in. This way, the sole of the foot can maximize its sharp edge like a de. Although he was about to fight with Yong Xiaolong, Wang Chao was still intent on teaching the thousand students here. He would fight a true battle under the surface, but on the surface, he would be teaching them. He couldnt fight without speaking a word like a hoodlum. And so Wang Chao had exined just how the theory behind Yong Xiaolongs foot worked for everyone to learn from. Instructor Wang, I have a question. When instructor Yong swept out with his foot, none of us saw any release of power in any way. But from what you just said, this type of power is the equivalent of the Sokuto technique of Karate? A sudden question was called out from one of the students proficient with Karate. During the Ming Dynasty, the Ground Tumbling de from our southern Shaolin Temple was brought over and taught in Okinawa during the Republic of China. The Japanese world of martial artster came to call this technique the Sokuto based on the ancient Okinawan arts. Stepping forward, Yong Xiaolong had taken the exnation of his martial arts in stride and spoke glibly, When the birth of Shaolin martial arts came to be, nothing else could be said to be a marvel inparison. Instructor Wang made his name with Xingyiquan, an art that was learned from the Dharmic teachings of the Shaolin pictograms from Zen Buddhism. During the Republic of China, many masters of Xingyiquan took to these Dharmic paintings and worshipped the teachings they derived from it. The birth of Shaolin. Stifling a snort, Wang Chao did not bother to say a thing or dispute the facts with Yong Xiaolong. He was a monk and would naturally say these things. Yong Xiaolong was a clearly very astute monk. With his age, he was able to be the head of the German branch of the Shaolin Temple. If he couldnt persuade the mass with the skill of his tongue, he would not be worthy of being a head. But we are digressing from the main topic at hand, instructor Yong. Wang Chao interjected with the express purpose of trying to speed up the conversation, Let us go back to the demonstration then. Instructor Wang is correct. This was to be a demonstration. A key point of any battle is the element of surprise. For example. As soon as he finished speaking, Yong Xiaolong was already moving towards Wang Chao. There had been a prickling sensation on Wang Chaos skin. The previously tranquil air had just slightly picked up with a small tremble. This type of acute hypersensitivity was something that even the usually sensitive people wouldnt be able to sense. But Wang Chao had already known; Yong Xiaolong was already making his attack with a burst of Jin. Sure enough, as soon as Wang Chao felt his skin vibrate just slightly from the vibrations in the air, two ashen-gray arms had already came forward to grab at his wrists. Yong Xiaolongs arms were pure and without a blemish or scar, but when he had released Jin from them, a transformation had been made. From his normal skin color, his arms became as pale as the ws of a ghost in a terrifying manner. This was one of the grappling techniques of the Shaolin dragon stance, the Azure Dragon Ascent from Water! This one hand of Yong Xiaolong had indeed been unexpected. If this was an actualpetition of martial arts, then this act would be considered a sneak attack. But because they were in a ss teaching about how to fight, any methods used here would be a clever way to try and kill the enemy while under the guise of being a lesson. Thus, this sneak attack was in ordance to what was appropriate to be taught. There was no ifs or buts about it, and no one could reallyin about the logic behind this. Let us say that if Wang Chao had been captured by this, then people would only say that he hadnt been vignt enough. What kind of poor excuse of an instructor would he be then? His name would be damaged beyond reparation. Because of just how fast this technique was, Wang Chao had practically no time to move out of the way. But then almost as if his arms were without bones, they shot quickly back into his robes. This technique was of the crocodile stance, the Tortoise Hearing Thunder! As the one known as the Crocodile Immortal, this technique of Wang Chao could be said to be on par with Guo Yunshen and his senior student, Che Yizhai. With his hand retreating back into the sleeves, Yong Xiaolong had grabbed onto nothing as a result. But then he did not loosen his guard and immediately followed up the action like a shadow chasing the body. In .2 seconds, Yong Xiaolongs hands had crawled up the sleeves totch onto Wang Chaos shoulders firmly. There hadnt been any sound, but the cement beneath Yong Xiaolongs feet had already started to form several cracks as if a steam roller had gone over it. From this, it could be seen just how powerful his grappling techniques were. This firm step forward was a part of what the Shaolin called, Press the Head to Drink Water. The history behind this saying originated from the phrase, If the ox does not drink, force its head down. Yong Xiaolongs skill at this technique was strong enough to force the heads of two bulls down with both his hands. Furthermore, the oxen wouldnt even be able to take another step forward. But even more importantly, Yong Xiaolong could force an elephant down into submission, let alone two oxen. What Yong Xiaolong hoped to aplish with this Press the Head to Drink Water was to force Wang Chao down into the ground. This type of grappling technique was specifically aimed at forcing Wang Chao to being unable to dodge to the side. Even more specifically, Yong Xiaolong was aiming to break down Wang Chaos ability to use the killing moves of the crocodile stance. Wang Chao would only need to be forced down in order to eat up a humiliating loss. In front of all these students, the shame would be so great that he may as well kill himself. In the one instant Yong Xiaolong pressed down on Wang Chaos shoulders, the back muscles of Wang Chao had throbbed once as if forming the shell of a tortoise while there was a giant python wrapped around it. Snake Hidden Within Tortoise! Python Rampage! When Yong Xiaolong had pressed down onto Wang Chaos shoulders, he had been startled to see Wang Chaos reaction to say the least. He hadnt expected that within Wang Chaos crocodile fist, the characteristics of the snake would be seen. Yong Xiaolong had the previous notion that Wang Chao was a pure practitioner of the crocodile stance without any variations. The snake coiled around the tortoise was an esoteric art from the Wudang style! But Yong Xiaolong had naturally another move in store. After his first attempt to force Wang Chao down, he had made use of Wang Chaos twisting motions with his upper arms to twist his own body like a snake as well. While it didntpletely shake off Wang Chao, he had been able to push him away enough for him to twist his body and stamp his foot out in a backwards motion. This was one of the three paths to Shaolins Mountain Suppressing Fist. Tread the Mountain. Of the three paths to the Mountain Suppressing Fist, there was the Tread the Mountain, Turn the Ocean, and Support the Heavens. There werent any standardized forms, but rather, they were all movements to be emphasized. To the Hsueh style Xingyiquan, there was the pierce, flow, sway, shift, and rotate sequences. Of the five, the Hsueh style Xingyiquan studied them to their limits for the sake of martial arts and emphasized the movements rather than forms. This movement of stamp, or tread, could be done whatever the situation. This was the same as what everyone yearned for in the world. The power is with my movements, rather than my form. Like the how a millet could be used in ce of a rifle to shoot down an airne rather than a cannon, the power was with the movements and the utilization. No matter how one fought, there was a way to win. But without ones martial arts reaching a state of absolute freedom and enthrallment with the pursuit of itCthat was to say, the realm of Transforming JinCthis type of philosophy with movements and forms could not be debated. With Yong Xiaolong directing his kicking force outwards, it was like trying to push a mountain into the sea. Even Wang Chao would be pushed away from this. But unfortunately for him, Wang Chao had not been pushed away. On the inverse, his body didnt even move at all. With a twist of his body and locking of his arms, Wang Chao had adopted a form simr to a tortoise basking the shell on its back in sunlight. The tortoise stays with the snake moves. This tortoise and snake sharing the same body had been shown through his martial arts vividly and with great detail. As Yong Xiaolong tried his best, it had been for naught. No matter how much he tried, he had only managed to touch upon Wang Chaos sleeves. And Wang Chaos sleeves had been like the waves to the ocean. As Yong Xiaolong kicked them out into the sea, there was no point in his movements however. Next came the Rising Wave Momentum of the Assault of Dragon and Snake! It was also called the Rising Wave of the Dragon and Snake He had used this skill once in his match against Cheng Shanming back in Singapore. But this time, Wang Chao had been even more skillful with it, and its disy was ten times more brilliant. It was from his match with Jiang Hai that Wang Chao had started to understand the concept of the snake being intertwined with the body of the snake from the Wudang styles. From there, he had managed to polish it into his own fighting philosophy. This one move contained the spirit of a python twisting its body in its conceptual theory. At thest movement, the dragon and snake would coil around to bind the enemy before killing it. Wang Chao had turned his crocodile fist into the dragon and altered the artistic imitation to go with the transition perfectly. The Crocodile was inherently based off of the dragon! The tortoise was the dragon, and the alligator was the dragon as well. The sleeves to the camo suit hadnt been too long to begin with. But Wang Chao had brought his arms inwards to his body so as to lengthen the sleeves to a suitable length for this one technique. Tzk! Somehow, blood came splitting out from Yong Xiaolongs mouth. After Yong Xiaolongs attempt to throw out Wang Chaos back and body, his arms had immediately felt that something had gone awry. And in the next second, Wang Chaos arms shot out from his sleeves to scratch out his arteries with his fingernails. The Rising Wave of Dragon and Snake was to fight with the sleeves and entangle the person. From the sleeves hid the hands, and that mimicked the dragon or snake hiding within the depths of the sea. When his arms grew cold, Yong Xiaolong knew that he had lost. If he dyed for the next 0-1 seconds, he would definitely be in mortal danger. Whoosh! His body flew up in a backwards retreat along with his hands tond far away from Wang Chao and for his Rising Wave of the Dragon and Snake to miss him. This was the Falling Step of the Lotus and was usually an escaping method. The retreat of a monk is quite fast! At the same time Wang Chao had split apart Yong Xiaolongs arms with his fingernails, he had tried to use his arms to put him into submission. After the Rising Wave of the Dragon and Snake came the Capturing Dragon Tearing Snake. If sessful, Yong Xiaolongs arm would be aplete and utter messCeven his bones would be utterly fractured. The disy of Wang Chaos fight had been cheap to describe with words, but his actions were filled with the quintessence of all he knew of martial arts. Wang Chao had meant to depose of Yong Xiaolong now to prevent trouble in the future. Since he and the Shaolin Temple had plenty of grudges with one another, Wang Chao had given up on a friendly reparation. From the start, him being called the Crocodile Immortal was a nickname based off of how he crippled all of his opponents. Yong Xiaolongs martial arts were outrageously strong. And with his young age, he was an unbelievable threat as an enemy. To live in the Jianghu wasnt as nice as having guests over for dinner. One had to fight with a sharp eye, a quick hand, and a vicious heart. But who would have known that Yong Xiaolong would have dodged this strike without Wang Chao seeding for once. Wang Chao had not let up however. When Yong Xiaolong retreated, Wang Chao pursued him like the shadow to a tree. Like the tiger out from its nest or a bear from its cave, he gave chase. He wanted to capitalize on this golden opportunity to strike down or cripple this young monk in front of him. There wouldnt be any punishment or crimes to be seen here. Since the two of them were demonstrating, he could attribute Yong Xiaolongs death to a slip up without much retribution. He was putting his all into the next few moves of his. If Wang Chao couldnt cripple or kill Yong Xiaolong now, then his opponent would definitely be on guard for the future. And there would be no guarantee that Wang Chao wouldnt have the upper hand again. Yong Xiaolong was far stronger than Zhou Binglin in his own ways. But in this one movement of Wang Chao, Yong Xiaolong had been prepared. Instantaneously, his hand flew to a pouch near his robes and took out something. Tinkle! Three shes of silver could be seen as they flew towards Wang Chaos face. Leaning his head to the side, Wang Chao watched as the silver lights make contact with the reinforced concrete walls and stay embedded into it. It was three coins. If a poker card was spun fast enough, it could slit the throat of a person. A coin could do the same thing. WIth Wang Chaos movement halted, Yong Xiaolong had been able to take in a deep breath. Widening the distance, Yong XIaolong had been saved. The chance Wang Chao had to kill him had been lost. It was then that Yong Xiaolong looked down at where Wang Chaos fingernails had scratched across his arms. It had not been that serious and wouldnt pose much of a threat to his ability to fight. With the distance widened and his breathing back on track, if Wang Chao didnt do something now, Yong Xiaolong would be able to run away without a problem. There was no more meaning in trying to continue to fight. How unfortunate, he is neither crippled or dead. That means trouble for the future. Wang Chao suddenly felt like Liu Bang when he failed to kill Xiang Yu at his own banquet. Chapter 188: Golden Elixir or Calculus Chapter 188: Golden Elixir or Calculus Was everyone able to see it? An outstanding soldier must maintain constant vignce. You must be like the fierce tiger that awaits its prey in the hidden thickets of the jungle and strike at a moments notice like when the wind blows onto the grass. Be nimble and quick like a speeding bullet to subdue and attack your foes. This demonstration between instructor Yong and I is a ssical example of this. Calm and collected, Wang Chao spoke out to the thousand students in attendance. It had only taken two to three seconds for Yong Xiaolong start his surprise assault onto Wang Chao and to be repelled by Wang Chao. With the usage of his expertise in the crocodile stance and the imitation of how a python twists its body, Wang Chao was able to evade danger and then demonstrate the Rising Wave of Dragon and Snake to beat down Yong Xiaolong. But in a sh, Yong Xiaolong had been able to escape with his life by making use of his knowledge with hidden weaponry. And in those two to three seconds, this intense exchange had been started and finished. But the hidden danger within this exchange was something that only a select few experts amongst the students could make out. Wang Chaos attack had missed and even allowed his opponent to regain his breath. Since he didnt kill his opponent and drew back to give an exnation to the students, it really did look as if the two instructors were putting on a demonstration for the students rather than a fight to the death. The truth was that this exchange was a highly dangerous one. As fast as a spark would be created upon two flint stones striking each other, if one opponent made a mistake, only blood would be shed and a life would be extinguished. This man is as dangerous as a mountain or river. His way of thinking is a hard one, and his martial arts is all the more impressive. Even when unleashing a killing move, he was silent but efficient. Its no wonder the army holds him in high regards as a progenitor of his own school. In the instantaneous exchange between the two, Yong Xiaolong had been so intimidated by Wang Chao that cold sweat had started to form. Had he not made use of his skill with the art of hidden weaponry at the veryst moment to regain his breath, Yong Xiaolong was very sure that there was a seventy percent chance that he would have been killed or crippled by Wang Chao. What surprised him the most was when Wang Chao spoke calmly, he was calm, but when he fought, he fought with the ferocity of a lightning storm. He was like the calm waves of the ocean while a terrifying maelstrom was going on beneath the surfaces. But even in his moment of tranquility, he fought with the intent to kill. Yong Xiaolong had felt no premonition at all that Wang Chao was ready at a moments notice to kill him. It wasnt untilter that Yong Xiaolong would realize that Wang Chao was the most terrifying killer he had ever seen to invoke even his own desire to kill. A killer that would do so without batting an eyelid. If one strike failed tond, the only choice left was to disappear without a trace. In the short stories of the Tang and Song Dynasties, this was said to be how the legendary sword hero had managed to form the elixir of immortality by use of his flying sword jumping pill. Hide the sharpness of the spear within the modesty of the heart and keep it pointed inwards until thest moment. His killing intent was hidden so well even I waspletely unaware of it This.this is the sign of the highest pinnacle of martial arts one could achieve! When Wang Chao fought against Duan Guochao in Shanghai, even Duan Guochao had one single impression of him, This person is dauntless but also a threat! And now, Wang Chao gave Yong Xiaolong his own impression. This person can hide his killing intent and keep it hidden until the veryst moment. Its almost as if the three energies, essence, Qi, spirit are all mastered, and his mind, intent, and form are perfectly formed into one perfect sphere. A sphere that is glossy and lustrous that can be smoothed over no more. Not a single imperfection can be seen. The sensitivity of an expert was as natural as the world. Even if the wind was gentle enough to only affect a single de, the hairs of their body would be able to feel it. This held especially true of an expert of the Transforming Jin. Even if there was someone hidden a kilometer away in the grass with a sniper rifle aimed at them, the expert would be sensitive to their intent. Even in their sleep, the expert could feel the intent of any enemy that would even look at them. An expert of the Transforming Jin could snap awake in an instant and evade danger. In the case of two people facing one another. As long as the intent to kill or anger was felt, an expert of Transforming Jin could feel it. At the moment of movement, the only way an expert of Transforming Jin could not sense any killing intent was if the other expert hadpletely condensed and concentrated their heart, intent, form, essence, Qi, and spirit into a perfect sphere with no imperfection. To use the terminology of Daoist alchemy, this was the realm in which the great Golden Elixir was formed. It was picking from the best characteristics of both the sun and the moon. The Golden Elixir of Daoism did not really mean that the human body was really forming some sort of bead inside the core. It was really the formation of the spirit and Qi and refining it into perfection. This was symbolized by a sphere without imperfection. To put this into societal characteristics, this was having the perfect mannerisms and movements in ones conduct. From their actions, perfection could be seen. Perfection could be had. Like butcher Ting as he handled the clever with ease, one must strive to have the same state of mind as he. This frame of mind was to have the temperament at their highest and nothing more. To have this frame of mind would be to naturally gain the benefit of a longer life. If a bead did form inside the human body, that was not the Golden Elixir. It was calculus. When Wang Chao fought against Duan Guochao, he had been poignant and threatening with his powerful ability. When he moved this time against Yong Xiaolong, he had been unintimidating until the veryst moment. The differences between the two states had been apparent to see. The general expert could resemble a regr human being in the mostmon situations. But in the chance a fight broke out, the expert could re with killing intent andpletely cow the other person without them being able to move. But then for an expert of martial arts that has achieved the state of a grandmaster could resemble the aura of that a regr person in his actions. Even if the other person died, they would not know that they were fighting a grandmaster. Many novels had said that when an evil spirit took on the form of a human, they would still have that monstrous aura to them. Any superior Daoist would be able to see through them at ease. But for the more superior evil spirits, they could hide their aura. Then when they were about to devour their victim would they show their true form and unleash their aura. And the greatest monsters could eat at person still without showing their monstrous aura. This was not unsimr to the monkey who had reached enlightenment. And in this one moment, the monster became the Buddha, and the Buddha became the monster. Master, I have a question. After Wang Chao spoke, Huo Linger stood forward to look at Yong Xiaolong and then at his arms where several streaks of blood could be seen. Whats your question? Wang Chao nodded at her. Ive heard once that Shaolin martial arts tempered the hands into being as hard as steel and could crush stone. So why was it when instructor Yong and you fought, his arm was injured? Ive heard that in the old customs of the Jianghu, the usage of hidden weaponry was despised upon. So when instructor Yong used coins as a weapon, wouldnt that be a shameless action? When Huo Linger spoke, amotion was immediately brought into uproar. Practically everyone then looked to the arms of Yong Xiaolong. In an instant when Yong Xiaolong was scratched by Wang Chaos fingernails, several bloody streaks were formed. But when Yong Xiaolong retreated backwards, the wound had already cloted and had the remaining blood wiped away by his clothes. Almost everybody had missed the fact that his arms were scratched however. Wang Chao had known about that, but he wasnt willing to squabble over such a minor thing. He was after all nning on either killing or crippling Yong Xiaolong. He wasnt willing to split hairs over such a minor issue. For a grandmaster like him, there was no reason to do so. Huo Lingers eyes had been like the eyes of an eagle a thousand meters in the sky. From her perch, she could see the hidden hare down below and pay attention to such an insignificant detail. This woman was not only a woman focused on martial arts. Even her wits were sharp and would not allow this chance to slip away, so she immediately raised the issue with everyone. Youre ying with fire! When he heard Huo Linger, he became furious immediately! In the moment after Huo Linger spoke, his eyes flew to re viciously at Huo Linger. In Yong Xiaolongs eyes, a look of naked killing intent could be seen. When Yong Xiaolong had looked at him, Huo Lingers hair had immediately stood on its end. It was almost as if the hair on her body had been struck by lightning. But Huo Linger had shown no signs of weakness and instead smiled coldly at him. This master and apprenticeCthey wont be an easy pair to deal with. Yong Xiaolong had thought to himself as he shifted his nce towards Wang Chao. But Wang Chao had looked as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened as if he hadnt noticed the fact that Yong Xiaolong had been ring spitefully. He had offered up noint either. It had only served to warrant even more caution in regards to dealing with Yong Xiaolong. Yong Xiaolong knew that the reason why Wang Chao had offered noint nor killing intent was because there was no need. When an expert lost all sense of feeling, it would be a dangerous time for them. When the thousand students heard what Huo Linger had said, they had all concentrated their gazes to Yong Xiaolong. The young monk had not been embarrassed at all. Instead, he coughed once to clear his throat and exined, When a practitioner of internal martial arts expel Jin, their hair stands on its end, their tongue sharpens, their fingernail scratches out, and their teeth can bite away at the flesh. When the four extremities of the bodies expel Jin in unison, the fingernails gains the property to dent even iron. Instructor Wang Chao is a man capable of strengthening his fingernails to reinforce it to be sharp even to draw blood. Thus, it would not be strange at all. But to use the fingernails to scratch at the opponent in a match of martial arts is a conduct simr to how a shrew might fight. Thus, we of Shaolin martial arts do not use the fingernails to fight. Wang Chao could only smile. Everyone must take heed that when fighting with a person on the battlefield, it bes a fight where only one person will walk away alive. If something can kill a person, use that thing by all means. In the case of hidden weaponry, even a paper could kill a person if used correctly. Just then, instructor Yong had ambushed me and used the coins in his hands as a weapon expertly. Everyone should take heed and study from this. These words had been spoken in contrast to how Yong Xiaolong spoke. Ah, so Shaolin martial arts in its essence is the use of ambush tactics and hidden weaponry! I understand now, well make sure to study and learn well from it! Hidden weapons and sneak attacks, and yet they still get injured? How unbelievable Shaolin is. He attacks out of nowhere and uses hidden weapons and still has the nerve to say that fighting with fingernails is how a shrew or prostitute fights? The army doesnt need an instructor like that. Leave already, or well get the institute to deal with you! After one or two students, the rest of the students had started to jeer at him. Chapter 189: Lion’s Roar Chapter 189: Lions Roar The entire auditorium had immediately started to explode with the sounds of heckling for Yong Xiaolong. Each one of the students had been furious at him as if he was a dishonest monk that hadmitted an atrocity to both his faith and the world. Even Yong Xiaolong had beenpletely caught off guard by the students reactions and turned stark pale in the face. When Wang Chao saw what had happened, he looked as if he realized something and looked to the four officers behind him. Sure enough, each one of them were giving a smile that didnt quite reach their eyes as they smiled at Yong Xiaolong. The expression on their faces had been simr to a person at the zoo looking at the monkey in their fake habitat. It was a mixture of schadenfreude and yfulness. It was these four that caused the jeering to start. To be able to cause the thousand students start crying out like this is proof of their poprity. Their friends in this school are plenty Id bet, and the roots into the infrastructure are deep. Its fortunate that they came to me to test their skills straight away. If I didnt mention my rtionship with elder Li, being an instructor would have been an impossibility. Wang Chao had immediately realized that this had been incited by Liu Qing and the other three. But Liu Qing and the other three hadnt said anything at all. Not even a finger had been moved, so it had to be an eye signal of some sort. Perhaps they had done some sort of gesture when no one was looking to start the incitement. This much was enough to say that the influence these four had on the general popce of the ce was far deeper than a roundworm in the body of an ill person. Wang Chao was skilled in martial arts, and his ranking in the military was rtively high as well. But when it came to his approachability and ability to control andmand the students of the school paled vastly inparison to these four officers. Hmph! Yong Xiaolong knew that he was in an unfavorable situation and moved to calm his emotions right away. ring at the four officers behind Wang Chao, he began to let out a loud rumble from his nose. Rrrr.rrrrrrrrr. From Yong Xiaolongs chest, a rising bump rose up past his throat with a frightening bulge. His throat had immediately swelled up to a degree that was frightening to look at. A sight like this looked as if his breath had originated from his belly and was threatening to explode out from his throat. There had been a tremendous volume to this short growl. It was a bit like the rolling thunders in the sky and filled the entire room with its crackling noise. And because of the amplification of the auditorium, the sound had been ten times all the louder. Several of the students had felt their eardrums rupture at the sound and stars enter their vision as a result. Their previous belligerent attitudes had been thoroughly shaken and their resolve broken down. After the growl, Yong Xiaolong had quietly rode out the remaining growl and lifted his feet to walk. When he approached the students, each one of them had immediately gave way to let him walk out from the auditorium. And so the ruckus that had been started by the students had came to a screeching halt. The Shaolin monk had so easily reversed the unfavorable situation he had been in with a single roar and left the area. Wang Chao had done the same once before when he stepped into the Ministry of State Security. To intimidate the people there, he had used the Pounding Fist to cause resonance in the building and shake it. Like the violin and the cello in the orchestra ying the same song, they did so with a different pitch. No wonder the Shaolin Temple is considered a great sect of martial arts if they have someone like that. Wang Chao had been the only one from the crowd that had not been affected by Yong Xiaolongs roar. Seeing him leave, Wang Chao had offered no resistance. The art of Shaolin emphasized the usage of the voice and sound to increase and strengthen themselves. There were techniques to attack the enemy called Sound Attacks. Sound attacks were simple in concept. They were meant to be done explosively and out of the blue. If two people fought for example, one of them could let out a heart-stopping shout to catch the other person off-guard. It could even stop the heart of the other person momentarily, and in the more dire situations, it could cause death. Author note: Dear readers. Please dont attempt this at home as it is very dangerous. But not to a practitioner. To the practitioner, they tempered themselves throughout the body. Their lungs could take in a tremendous amount of air and could expel it at a volume ten times louder than what the normal person was capable of. In the midst of battle, one could let loose a loud shout near the ears of their enemy to instantly burst their eardrums. Author note: The regr person cannot maintain a loud shout for long periods of time and will be hoarse in the throat if done too harshly. One needs to be practiced in using their voices, such as the opera singers of the past and present. Their voices can reach unbelievable heights to outstanding effects, but only through practice. Even if the sudden shout wasnt enough to break the eardrums, it would still do to shatter their concentration. And to lose their concentration was tantamount to losing their life. Of the many unimaginable and outrageous ways to Chinese martial arts, the hands and fight were not the only methods. The head, shoulder, waist, crotch, and so on could be used. In the course of battle, one wouldnt know what killed them after they died. Even amongst the Assault of Dragons and Snakes that Tang Zichen had founded, there was a single form, the Dragons Shout. In a short instance upon contact with the enemy, there would be an explosive shout that would make itself known to the eardrums of the enemy. Like in the ssics of the Fist, where the sound follows the fist, this actionplemented that saying perfectly. Even when Bruce Lee fought, he would let out a loud shout Ataaa!. This was simr in concept. But for someone like Wang Chao who practiced and honed his hand at martial arts, it could be said that he had reached the Golden Elixir or great achievement in terms of Daoist alchemy. A single move of the hand or foot could so easily finish off a person without the need to using the voice for a surprise victory. But not fighting with the voice was also done for a reason that the Japanese had caused. Some Japanese martial art schools once integrated sound attacks with their fighting styles. In the end, it becamemon to have them shout out their moves a they attacked. This had been seen as a rather disgraceful move to many practitioners, causing them to slowly give up sound attacks. Wang Chao had been merely a follower of tradition. Well, instructor Yong and I were merely just demonstrating an application of grappling techniques. When you go back, please reflect and ruminate on it. ss is dismissed for today. After Yong Xiaolong had left, Wang Chao had cleared his throat to catch the attention of those who were still stunned by Yong Xiaolong. What a man this Yong Xiaolong is. I daresay he wont be an easy one to deal with. We only wanted to put him in a tight situation, but then he goes and crushes the scene. Duan Guochao has nothing on him in intensity, you should be careful around him, instructor Wang. Ill go ask around the institute to see what in the world they were thinking in hiring this monk as an instructor. After the students had all left, Liu Qing spoke to Wang Chao about his next step. Im a little hesitant about his art in hidden weaponry. At close distance, hidden weaponry can be far more fearful than a small calibre pistol. It is far more flexible and can be done with a flick of a finger to be aplished. This is something that can win a battle at a moments notice. Wang Chao thought as he took out the coin from the wall. Crack! Following the slight cracking sounds from the cement walls, Wang Chao dug out the three embedded coins. These were a single yuan coins and were made of a rather hard alloy. But when Wang Chao retrieved them, he could see that they were bent and distorted practically in halfCshowcasing just how strong Yong Xiaolongs strength was. Master, do you know how to use hidden weaponry too? Huo Linger stared at the bent coins. I once got to see master Ma Hongjun in H?ng Kong showcase his skills with darts before. In two second, he managed to hit five coins and extinguish a candle ten meters away. Using darts requires specialized hand training, but not only are coins easy to carry, they are far more convenient. Its generally the first-pick option I see most people that train in hidden weaponry use. When I was overseas, I was able to see several people that could use a coin with far better uracy and usage than a pistol. But Yong Xiaolong was simply much faster and stronger than they were. I didnt even see him use it. Liu Qing had been quite analytical of the sight and could see that from the bent coin Wang Chao had in his hand, Yong Xiaolong was extremely proficient in the art of hidden weaponry. In my entire lifetime, I have never learned how to use hidden weapons. I dont n on doing so either. I dont even use a weapon in general. That isnt to say they are dishonest means of fighting, but hidden weaponry is like using a gun. Grow too dependent on them and it will be easy to neglect the skills in ones arms and legs. In the five years of martial arts Wang Chao lived, he had never once stopped his practices, and that was what allowed him to be a master who underwent a transformation in his martial arts. Because of his wholehearted approach, he had given up all other subsidiary matters rting to life aside from what pertained to martial arts and practiced diligently. Pure, profound, and proficient. These three words were not at all irrelevant to his revtions in his studies. Hey! Isnt that saying I neglected my martial arts for some time before when I learned the Baguazhang art of the crescent moon knives? Against people, theyre rather strongCeven if Im up against two other experts, Id be able to win. Buting to think about it, what difference is there in using a gun? Its strong and doesnt require much training to be of use. If we want pure power, why not just use an attack helicopter or use a rocketuncher? No amount of experts would be a match for that. Liu Qing sighed to himself as he thought about the time he had met a fork in the road when it came to his pursuit in truebat strength. Ring Ring Ring!!!!! The ringtone to a cellphone went off. Fishing out her phone, Huo Linger took the call. Master, its Lin Yanan. Theres something the matter at the school. She spoke after listening. Wang Chao would often give his phone to Huo Linger to hold, so he had to take her phone and listen for himself. His face twisted up with a questioning look as he thought to himself, Did the Shaolin Temple send Yong Xiaolong to test the waters? What is going on, an exchange of martial arts between China, Korea, and Japan? The Goju-ryu Karate, Jangbaek style Taekwondo, and Shaolin martial arts? Those are schools that all hold grudges with me. At the capital of South Korea, and airne had only justnded down before a young woman wearing purple robes and sunsses disembarked. At her side were several other rather beautiful but toned women. Upon disembarking, they had all gotten in a car and drove off to enter the city. Do we know where Choi Jang Baek and Yoshida Miyagi are? Tang Zichen asked the woman besides her. Yes. These two are currently both at a dojo. Aside from their meals, they spend the day exchanging martial arts and then take a two hour stroll around the parts to the city. The woman replied prudently. Their martial arts havent deteriorated, but old age has made them reckless. Tang Zichenughed. These two experts have learned the quintessence I suppose. Ill leave the preparations to you then. Author Note: Tang Zichen and Wang Chao will finally be meeting. I hope everyone will be looking forward to the following scene; I too hope that Ill be able to write up something good. My job as an author in Shanghai has ended, so I can go home and write even more chapters now. Chapter 190: Would You Be Able to Share Tang Zichen’s Loneliness? Chapter 190: Would You Be Able to Share Tang Zichens Loneliness? Sister Chen, you came specifically to Korea to track Choi Jang Baek and Yoshida Miyagis whereabouts, are you going to resolve some business with them? A young woman to the side of Tang Zichen asked curiously. Smiling, Tang Zichen replied, The Jangbaek style Taekwondo has been developing quite furiously in the past few years. Taekwondo has already been making their rounds in the western nation and earned them enough capital to form an independent system outside the World Taekwondo Federation. Theyre costing me plenty of business with their actions. And to join with a Karate organization only serves as another sh with the Chinese martial art dojos in the world. Actually, the Hongmen has already sent out assassination orders for those two, but they havent seeded just yet. I might not be acting the capacity of the Hongmen anymore, but if Choi Jang Baek wishes to be rid of my younger brother, I may as well take advantage of this situation. Two birds with one stone, they say. Ill be rid of this one nail soon enough. But.. The woman reflected, Choi Jang Baek is a person of renown in Korea. If he suddenly dies, wouldnt there be some sort of scandal. If the Hongmen kept sending people after to stop him and failed, thats only a loss of their own resources. Its true that Choi Jang Baek is strong, perceptive, and sessful, but his sudden death would be an equally major event. Sister Chen, it goes without saying that hell have a hard time running if you go after him. But this is KoreaCan unfavorable ce for us. Who said I was to kill him? Tang Zichen huffed. Well be destroying his reputation and stripping away that halo of his. Does sister Chen n to challenge and defeat him in public? Korea is a vassal state to the United States, so the American army has a base here. If sister Chen shows her face, that will be even more unfavorable. I wont be showing my face at all, naturally. Tang Zichen exined. Ive a n. Follow my nster and itll work out. What a shame, Choi Jang Baek should have been someone my little brother should have defeated, but with how his situation is in China, it wasnt to be. He has far too many enemies around him on every side, so Ive no other choice but to wade into his affairs for him. Sister Chen, Ive heard news about your younger brother recently. Rumors say that hes an extraordinary master of martial arts, but what makes me so curious is just how well hed fare? How strong is his martial arts? If theres a chance, I wish to try my hand with him. Weve plenty of sisters that were taught personally by you, sister Chen. But weve heard that your younger brother had only learned from you for two years only. The women behind Tang Zichen were all looking at her with great curiosity. If my guess is correct, then his martial arts has reached a realm of perfection simr to what is said to be the Golden Elixir. The state of nothingness is imminent for him. The dozen of youbined wouldnt be a match for him. Tang Zichen stated with her eyes closed. Aah? If sister Chen says so, it must be correct then. The woman spoke, but there was a clear tone of being unconvinced and was eager to prove herself should the timee. It went without saying that such an obvious tone had been caught by Tang Zichen, but instead of saying anything, she smiled. Ah, how lonely it is! Tang Zichen pondered to herself with her eyes closed. Once I swallow this Golden Elixir, that will be the start of when my destiny follows me rather than Fate. With even more practice, I refine spirit and return to emptiness to break through the veil of illusion and free my true self. From those confines, my true self forever remains immacte. What is known to man as the divine is a man beyondprehension. The closer one goes with both spirit and body, the closer one is to subtlety to merge with the Way in its true authenticity. My colleague Shang Yunxiang is one who has understood this deep theory . TL Note: Please refer here for a better trantion of this passage, credits to Paul Brennan. These words were written by Sun Lu-tang in hister work, A Study of Baguazhang and used the terminology of Daoist alchemy to depict the highest realms of martial arts: Merge with the Way in its true authenticity. Author Note: There had never been a codified terminology of martial arts in its own right. Since the ancient times, many grandmasters and teachers have borrowed the terminology from Daoist alchemy and perhaps the study of medicine to illustrate the ssics of the fist. Because of this, the world has often times misunderstood the writings. The lead and mercury ball for example symbolized stillness and movement while using Yin and Yang to illustrate inhaling and exhaling. The Five Elements were used to depict the Jin of the fist as well. For future readers, this became a challenge to read and many felt as if they may as well be using a foreignnguage to try trante poetry from Tang and poems from Song while changing the inherent meanings. The final meaning behind this final passage had only one meaning: Aside from me, my friend Shang Yunxiang had also reached this realm. Tang Zichen might not have any friends, but she had her younger brother Wang Chao. She had already felt that one day, her younger brother would earn the right in being able to share in the loneliness she felt. The one sapling she had nted into the ground long time ago had already turned into a giant sturdy tree without her noticing. The neverending mysteries to the world were forever something that could never be unraveled and understood. The Jangbaek Taekwondo of Korea and the Goju-ryu Karate of Japan cordially invites the masters of the Shaolin Temple and the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts to a friendly exchange between disciples to further deepen the friendships between our three nations. There had been a grotesque look on Liu Qings face as he read off from the clear script on the letter. From where he was seated on the sofa, Wang Chao was ying with two pure steel des shaped in the sharp form of a crescent moon. On the interior of the sharp des was a single protective hoop. These two peculiar weapons were a pair to one another and were about a third of a meter tall. When wielded, these weapons were capable of ensnaring the weapon of another while also being capable of shearing, stabbing, pricking and protecting. The weapons that Wang Chao was holding the model weapon of Baguazhang. The crescent moon knives, weapons that served as models for any internal martial artist. In the Legends of Tong Lin that Shan Tianfang was so often heard reciting, the Tong Lin of that story was modeled after Dong Haichuan and used this weapon. Up til now, I had always wanted to see what these daggers were like. Ive heard that experts of this weapon were practically unrivalled on the battlefield. Master, youre proficient in Baguazhang, might you be familiar with the routines of this weapon? Tan Wendongs eyes stared attentively at the weapons with great interest. As a practitioner of the chain whip, he was extremely fond of weapons like this. This set of knives naturally belonged to Liu Qing. When he first took them out, he had wanted to perform in front of Wang Chao and see just how well received it would be. Perhaps he would finally be able to give up the routines of these weapons and focus diligently on the methods of the hand and feet. But when Wang Chao gave him the invitation letter, Liu Qing was no longer in the mood to demonstrate his expertise in the knives. Yesterday when Yong Xiaolong had failed to cause trouble and was instead hurt by Wang Chaos attacks, Lin Yanan had called them afterwards. To say that the Laoshan school was invited by the headmaster of the Jangbaek style Taekwondo. Not too long after, Lin Yanan had sent the letter and its formal envelope to them. The Goju-ryu Karate of the Miyagi family has dojos all over the world with just as many experts that practice it. Master, you once killed that kid Miyagi Hanshin, so their invitation this time must be rting to that. Huo Linger spoke curiously. Your brother called for you yesterday. Wang Chao suddenly spoke to Huo Linger out of nowhere as if he didnt care for the letter. Uh. Huo Linger had looked worried. I dont know how my big brother learned of it, but he told me to not go with master to this exchange. I refused thought. He should know that this exchange is a clear conspiracy just as much as I do. But that doesnt mean it wont be a way to learn myself inbat. Three years ago, I studied Karate in Japan and found how the experts fought against one another before. I never had the chance then, but I have the chance now. And I wont let that chance slip away from me. Tan Wendong had looked to his senior disciple with aplicated look, but not to be outdone, he spoke coldly, Iveid im to the lives of plenty of people. Another few wont matter to me. Standing up, Wang Chao strode two steps forward. Choi Jang Baek has joined together with the Miyagi family to send this invitation. The destination is Seoul, the capital of Korea and where the Jangbaek Taekwondo dojo is. Theyll be amodating room and board, travel expenses, and every other aspect that requires tending to. Ive heard that hes pulled some sponsors with him this time to try and win both fame and money after my defeat. What a clever game hes ying. The warrior monks from the Shaolin Temple has already brought back some of the overseas monks to join them. This is an opportunity not to be refused. We might have three enemies against us, but that isnt anything to be concerned about either. Linger, Wendong, pack your stuff. Tomorrow, we return to Shandong and then to Korea. I would like to see just how much work Choi Jang Baek put into this. But.with just Linger and Wendong, Im afraid they wont be enough to deal with a fight between schools. Liu Qing spoke up hesitantly. That remains to be seen. Wang Chao spoke. When he stood up, his mind had been set. He had a premonition that this trip to Korea would have an extremely important discovery in store for im. He couldnt quite put his finger on what this sensation was, but he was sure that it wasnt the same danger as a hunter hunting its prey. What has the higher ups say about this? ording to logic, they should know about this already, what preparations have they made? Just as Wang Chao was thinking about the organization, his phone suddenly started to ring. It was Cao Yi. Chapter 191 Chapter 191: The Two Masters That Were Injured by Unscrupulous Youngsters Protect the young miss when you go to Korea this time. Not a single strand of hers is to even be touched. If possible even, dont let her take part in the exchange. Be on the sidelines and watch carefully. Cao Yis voicemanded. Even through the phone, the conveyance of his words managed to make it through to Wang Chao. Shes my disciple. How she will do things will be up to me. This is my right as her master. Wang Chao hadnt expected Cao Yi to say those words to him straight off the bat. But I will respect her own wishes. This is an order from above! Cao Yis voice immediately grew louder. Then as if he realized that his words were a little too heavy, he eased up the tone, Havent you realized Huo Lingers identity yet? Shes a delicate vase meant to be admired from afar, not up close! Considering how connected her family is with Central, itll be on our heads if something happens to her. Wang Chao forced a smile. Fine then, lets not talk about her for now. How do you feel about this sudden invitation from the Jangbaek school? Has the higher-ups prepared anything? Of course! The preparations have been ready since forever ago. Cao Yi spoke in confidence. What reason did you think Liu Qing, Gao Jun, Fang Wei, and Zhang Kei were assigned to your ss? That was a part of the n! Even now, theyre earnestly attending your sses and epted you as their instructor. They areby all rightsstudents of your school now. Itd be natural for them to follow you to that exchange, no one will be the wiser really. In fact, we predicted a long time ago that Choi Jang Baek would try to force an exchange like this. Lets think about it this way. Your dojo in Shandong has the Huo family, Liao Junhai, Dai Jun, the Chenshi Corporation, and even the funding of Lin Yanans master. The very existence of this dojo poses a threat to the expansion of Taekwondo in northern China. Theres no way Choi Jang Baek wouldnt want to deal with you. Ah, so there was such a purpose in having those four attend my ss? With how tight the organization ns, Id doubt even water would be able to get past them. How admirable. And so Wang Chao learned the reason why he had been assigned to the infantry school and why four individuals like Liu Qing were assigned to him. Put simply, Liu Qing and the other three were on par with the Three Tigers of Guangdong. They already had a deep grasp on martial arts even before they met Wang Chao. He doubted hed be able to teach anything other than the meaning behind forms after two months of instruction. But it seemed there wouldnt be a need for that now. The exchange with the Jangbaek school was a different matter, however. Wang Chao would only consider bringing those who were taught by him personally and could also provide a strong form of assistance. They were in a period of downtime where any external aid could lend a hand if they pleased. It wasnt like the schools of the past where conflicts would ur if someone was unhappy. General Wang. Believe in the organization and believe in the party. Everything is going ording to n. Any problem can be resolved with a snap of the fingers with the organization behind you. Ah, I almost forgot to mention something! Liu Qing and the three have a secondary objective to find any spies in the Jangbaek school. Dont stop them if they take action. Ill fax all pertinent information we have on the Goju-ryu and the Jangbaek schools and the Shaolin Temple in a moment. Take a look over them with Liu Qing when youve the chance. As Sun Tzu says, Know thyself and know thy enemy and you will be victorious in every battle. Thank you for your efforts.Wang Chao replied before Cao Yi warned him again, If Huo Linger wants to fight, stop her at all costs. She cannot. A heavy sigh escaped from Wang Chaos lips once the call was over. A student like Huo Linger pleased him, but the political quagmire she brought with her was horrendous. HahI know that Im not to be put in any danger, master, but Ill be with you when were there. I wont cause any trouble, so dont worry! Given her hearing, Huo Linger was definitely capable of listening in to Wang Chaos phone call. She turned to Wang Chao, allowing him to see the watery sheen starting to gather beneath her eyes. It was then that Wang Chao realized just how different Huo Linger was inparison to the golden child of any other wealthy household. Before, Wang Chao met many of Zhao Juns ilk who preferred to wine and dine, sing and dance, and y with celebrities all through the night like hedonists. But Huo Linger carried with her a temperance that reflected what he felt was truly representative of being a true blue blood of aristocracy like Liao Junhua. The households of aristocracy must be supported by the elite. Linger is a capable person. Perhaps she can reach the Breaking stage when I can teach her no more. She should go out and see how big the world is. How vast the ocean is. Its a valuable experience. The road of the future is something she needs to walk herself. Maybe then shell be able to reach the Golden Elixir. Suddenly, Liu Qing and the three other soldiers walked into the room in quick session. They mustve received their orders already. Master Wang, they saluted, We will do our best to assist in you in theing exchange. The four of us will be your disciples from today onwards until the Korean missions end. This is the mission assigned from the organization. Uponpletion, everyone will go their own separate ways. Wang Chao waved his hand. Lets return to Shandong for now. In a courtyard near the coast of Laoshan. The dojo wasnt too much different than what it was in the past, but its services held a bigger appeal to the public now that several businesses were sponsoring it. sses and sparring matches were now being held for the public to enjoy, spreading its name throughout Shandong and even to the surrounding Liaoning, Jilin, and Heilongjiang provinces. Therger the dojo grew in size, the more influential Laoshan Guoshu became. A branch dojo in Hong Kong was already in the works. This was only possible due to the staunch support Wang Chao had. A Shandong elite like Liao Junhua held a grip over the province like no one else, Chen Aiyang had the backing of the Chenshi Corporation, Huo Linger had the Huo family, and most recently was Lin Yanans master, Liu Dragons Iron Elbow Yi. As former chairman of an internationalpany, Liu Yi was more than willing to allocate some of his personal funds to Wang Chao. With so many pirs to support Wang Chao,bined with his own reputation, the influence Wang Chao was mind-bogglingrge. The very first person to visit him upon his return to Laoshan was Liao Junhua. Despite being major figure, this princeling often had a reserved air to him. But Wang Chao noted that there was now a firm expression to his face and a confident stature. The silent, but conspiratory nature within him was nowhere to be seen now. Even the way he carried himself was different. One foot would always be in contact to the ground as if he was stuck to it whenever he took a step. In Wang Chaos eyes, it felt like Liao Junhua and the floor were star-crossed lovers who hated to be apart. Never would both feet be long parted from the ground. Youve improved. He spoke. Even at a nce Wang Chao could see that Liao Junhua was now another person capable of Transforming Jin. Youve inspired me. I originally thought it was impossible to improve at my age. But after watching your fight in Hong Kong, I found myself thinking back to our old fights. I found myself wanting to return to my past. With that in mind I found my hands already tearing down the shackles that once stagnated me. The way Liao Junhuas eyebrows rose up in down made it almost difficult for Wang Chao to see if he was happy or sad. A prince should take plenty and give little. Liao Junhua wasnt azy man, age and status considered. As the inheritor of Zhu Hongzhis Xinyi Liuhe discipline and someone known as the Twin Flower Red Pole back in America, Liao Junhua fit Wang Chaos description of being a prince exactly. I came today to talk with Linger. Ill be going to Central for the general elections next year. I might not be as close of a friend to you as Chen Aiyang is, but I am nheless in awe of your talent and dedication to martial arts. He spoke sincerely. It was possible for a persons personality to change as their martial arts improved. Very well. Talk with Linger if youd like. Nodding, Wang Chao stepped out of the room, leaving only the elites Liao Junhua and Huo Linger in the same room. What is it, brother Liao? Huo Linger asked. As the daughter of an influential family and a figure from Central, it was only natural that the two knew one another. Linger. The both of us are seen as people used to living lives of luxury, but what is family but a cage? Because we couldnt live like we wanted, I ran off to America and met my master. Imagine the freedom I felt when I was able to do as I want! I could do as I pleased and learn what I want withoutint. Youre at that age I was and youve a good master as well. Dont give up your ambitions. Youll look back to these days as good memories in the future. Why are you telling me this, brother Liao? Because I see my history in you. He smiled, Youll stand out amongst the rest of your family sooner orter, so I decided itd be a good time to gift you something. And whats that? Huo Linger twirled her bangs with a stray finger. Rather than reply to her, Liao Junhua settled into the Three Integrals stance. Hostility red up from him straight away. Whoosh! The seventeen-year-old female was no like a feral beast ready forbat. Her fighting spirit was stoked and her muscles taut. Every inch of her body was ready to battle within a tenth of a second of Liao Junhua settling into his stance. This is a move that my master and Hsieh Lien-hsin spent many years researching. From that, they were able to create this. Liao Junhua was already in motion as he spoke to her. Eyes locked onto Liao Junhua, Huo Linger quickly moved to make the appropriate reaction to his strike. In a sh, her hands moved to capture the joints of Liao Junhuas hands with a serpentine motion as if to capture his wrist. Her move was a rapid response to Liao Junhua, hence her surprise when Liao Junhua snapped backward as fast as he came. The leg of Liao Junhua snapped up to kick at her rib with deadly silence. Huo Lingers attack failed tond, but Liao Junhua was determined to see that his move didnt. Huo Linger twisted her body to make herself into a smaller target. Pressing forward, she aimed a powerful punch at Liao Junhuas face. But her hand whiffed past his face when he tilted to the side, allowing him to poke at her rib with his foot. Huo Linger stepped back, her eyes reflecting her disappointment in losing the exchange. Dont be so disappointed, Linger. You lost to thebined efforts of several grandmasters of Xinyiquan. Experience is needed for even the mightiest of people to grow. Liao Junhua smiled as he withdrew his foot. These two forms I demonstrated are actually moves from two different disciplines. One is to leap forward with the Dog Biting Chicken motion master Hsieh teaches. Of the five, he says it differs slightly to when a tiger musters its courage to intimidate its prey. Its a cruel and wretched action to advance without needing to hide the intention at all. Your head goes down to give the indication of pouncing forward, but the rest of you does not. Your body swings more like a pendulum so the enemy. Thenes Dog Passing Water, an unpredictable leg technique. The intention to pounce without a form. Huo Linger shut together to ruminate on her own words. For a moment, she said nothing, her mind was reying these two forms closely. Dog Biting Chicken and Dog Passing Water Her eyes snapped open, for so movements so beautiful they sound so vulgar in name. Have you read the Zhuangzi? Liao Junhuaughed, When asked about where the Way was, Zhuang Zi replied in ordure. The Way we study in martial arts isnt some form of abstract secret, its something found in everyday life. Keep an open mind and heart and youll be able to understand the principle of martial arts. Thats the same reason why my master chose those two names. Ill show you how these moves are done, but dont tell your master. Liao Junhua deted slightly after mention of Wang Chao, but knowing him, hes probably an idea about the moves. Your master has what we call having made the Golden Elixir. And so he demonstrated the moves again, this time exining the finer details to her and leaving once she learned it. Master, just now brother Liao. Huo Linger wanted to tell her master exactly what shed been told after Liao Junhua left, but Wang Chao held his hand up before she could say anything else. Brother Liao is a well-meaning person. The Hseuh and Zhu style of Xinyiquan were made with the sweat and blood of many skilled individuals. He treats you well. Master, do you know what brother Liao was teaching me then? Huo Linger asked in surprise. I can hear the wings of a mosquito within ten meters of me if I concentrate. I could hear what you two were saying, but I stopped paying attention as soon as he started to teach you. She began to pout, but Wang Chao waved his hands. Go pack your things, well be leaving for Korea tomorrow. Seoul, Korea. Residing 500 meters above sea level, the city of Seoul was geographically located within a ring of mountains while also being divided by the Han River. Well suited for those wishing to nurture their minds and cultivate their minds, Seoul was in good shape environmentally speaking. Even despite the fast development of its society, there were still ces within the city that captivated the Joseon era of Korea. A stalwart man in a kimono and another in a hanbok could be witnessed taking a walk down the Han River when the sun was shining thest of its rays for today. They were two of the more outstanding martial artists of Japan and Korea, Miyagi Yoshida and Choi Jang Baek. Without any men to apany them, two two looked nothing more but two middle-aged men enjoying a walk rather than being two illustrious masters of martial arts. For the past few days, the two men would spend the daytime practicing their art and learning from one another while taking a walk during the night. With this way, they were able to fullyprehend the finer details to each others discipline. Yoshida-nim. In your lifetime, have you ever been subjected to any assassination attempts? Choi Jang Baek spoke while the two came to a stop near the Han River. Five times about. But not once have they seeded. Miyagi Yoshidaughed. Ive encountered over a hundred thirty of such attempts. Choi Jang Baek spoke to the amazement of hispanion. One time in South America, I was attacked by three squads of armed Chinese gangsters. I had to fend off a dozen guns with nothing but my arms and legs. Is that right? Miyagi Yoshida asked, I wouldnt know Id fare against so many guns. How do you suggest we handle them if such people were to attack us now? Choi Jang Baekughed. There wont be such an attempt in Seoul. Tap tap, tap tap.. Several teenagers could be seen breakdancing on the streets not too far away from the the two men. Dressed in trendy clothes and smoking cigarettes, several of the female teenagers could be seen dancing on the sidelines as they watched others dance. With how they transitioned from move to move with rhythmic style and grace, one could equate them almost to being as graceful as Olympic gymnasts performing on a pommel horse. Hmm? Miyagi Yoshida quirked his head. Those youngsters arent half bad! Theres power in their rotation when they dance. Nimble, smooth, and well-bnced, those traits would lend nicely to martial arts if they chose to do so. The youth of my nation. Choi Jang Baek sighed, more of our soul is lost when we break away from our culture. He spoke in Korean to Miyagi Yoshida as they watched the dancers. Even now, the fashion of our youths are being copied in China. Hey, old farts! Whatre you looking at? Upon noticing they were being watched, one of the dancers stood up with a re. Cursing in Korean as he stalked towards the two, he spat the cigarette into his hand. The other dancersughed. Stopping their dancing, they grouped up together to block the path of both martial artists. The two could only look at each other with a smile. As masters of martial arts and experts on fighting, they were more than confident in their victory, even if they were up against firearms. How could they possibly be beaten by these youths? Sticking out a single finger, Miyagi Yoshida flicked back the cigarette one of the teenagers threw at him. But no sooner did he do that did a previously unassuming woman in purple dart forth! Weaving out from the circle of people she had been hiding in, the woman pushed the cigarette into Choi Jang Baeks eyes. No! Choi Jang Baek realized the err in his judgement the moment he saw the person move. A master like him was capable of making such a judgement even in the face of danger. But even he wasnt capable of acting upon such danger when it was so close and so unexpected! This was the worst-case scenario for him! It was simr to someone joking with you when they said they would kill you. The tone indicated no intent for murder, but their body could already be going through the motions for doing so without you being aware. Choi Jang Baek snatched at the cigarette with his lightning-quick reflexes. Bang! Air rippled from where his fist clenched the cigarette before he leaped at the approaching woman. The muscles on the back of Miyagi Yoshida began to swell like a crane unfolding its wings. Realizing what was happening, Miyagi Yoshida moved into a stance reminiscent of the Battjutsu form in ssical Japanese martial arts. Whoosh! Like a de itself, his arm shed through the air with an aura powerful enough to seemingly cut through a waterfall. The earth itself felt like it was trembling with how powerfully the two masters struck. For one moment, it seemed as if not single person would be able to stop them. But the young woman turned over into the air like a python coiling around a dragon, flying up into the air by seven meters! With one on the left and one on the right, both Choi Jang Baek and Miyagi Yoshida tacitly agreed to strike together upwards. The clothes this young woman wore tore off when she flew up into the air, revealing the rich-purple Tang suit underneath. Now strips of loose fabric, they tightened and coiled together like a whip for the woman to snap at the two. When wrung together like so, the cloth became as hard as steel while also maintaining its snake-like flexibility. Even the tip of the cloth felt like it could be razor-sharp to pierce through a person. A millisecond away from having his arm pierced, Choi Jang Baek flexed his muscle taut in defense, only to be surprised when the whip circumvented his arm and continued toward his chest! Bang! The cloth mmed against his chest like a sledgehammer and sent him tumbling across the ground. He didnt get back up after that. No longer in motion, the cloth wilted in the air before tearing into multiple pieces. It was evidently unable to handle the strain of the attack just now and was reduced to being useless strips. Miyagi Yoshidas pupils were nearly the size of the head of a needle when he saw the defeated form of Choi Jang Baek. Focusing entirely on the woman who did his friend in, the man snapped his leg out with such speed that a mirror image of it could be seen trailing behind it. Simr to the Ground Tumbling de Yong Xialong was known to use, this move is more formally known as Sokuto in Karate. Letting go of the cloth, the young woman moved backward to evade the Sokuto, her feet drawing a circr pattern on the ground. Her moves seemed extremely simr to how a Baguazhang practitioner would travel on the ground. No matter how hard Miyagi Yoshida tried to kick at her, he failed to even touch a single piece of hair on this womans body. As his equilibrium fell, Miyagi Yoshida decided to widen the distance between them. But then out of nowhere, both of her palms snapped out with the flexibility of a snake. Seemingly as if there were no bones in them, her arms coiled around the outstretched leg of Miyagi Yoshida. There is a technique known in Baguazhang as being the highest form of palm techniques. A palm where it could move as nimbly as the tongue of a cow while also being strong enough to catch a sword! And Miyagi Yoshida certainly felt as though his leg was being wrapped by the tongue of some sort of bizarre monster. He couldnt escape from the arms no matter how much he struggled. The young woman only needed to shake him violently before sending him through the air onto Choi Jang Baek. In contrast to the other leg, the one caught by her arms were spasming violently. Having lost all feeling, Miyagi Yoshida knew that he wouldnt be able to stand on it any time soon. The young woman was in fact someone very familiar to Wang Chao, Tang Zichen. Go inform the media. Tang Zichen sighed, allowing for a small stream of mist to escape her mouth. In what had to be a very short moment, two incredible masters of martial arts had been defeated by her. A feat like this had to take a tremendous toll on her body, especially since it was a two-on-one battle instead of one-on-one. It was only due to the element of surprise that she was able to win. Having said that, Tang Zichen turned around to leave. Ninth-dan master of Taekwondo and grandmaster of Karate beaten senseless by a group of teenagers near the Han River. Is Taekwondo and Karate really worth learning for self-defense? It was the day after when Wang Chao arrived in Korea, but the headlines of the newspapers being sold caught his attention straight away. What? I know Choi Jang Baeks strength. Hed be able make it out from even a group of specially-trained snipers, how could a group of teenagers of all people beat him? And with Miyagi Yoshida no less? I dont see any mentions of guns eitherthe only person I know capable of doing this issis Tang. Shes in Korea. The face of Tang Zichen appeared immediately in Wang Chaos mind. The public wont know that, though. As far as theyre concerned, it was a group of teenagers. CHoi Jang Baek and Miyagi Yoshida are finished. Chapter 192 Chapter 192: The Meeting Taekwondo master, Choi Jang Baek and Karate master, Miyagi Yoshida were both examined immediately upon their hospitalization. Both men suffered from bone fractures to the chest and feet, tissue and nerve damage, and suffer from slight paralysis to their limbs. Neither were said to be in critical condition. The case is currently under investigation, but the police have ruled out the use of any firearms or weapons. It would appear the police are ssifying this as a simple street brawl. Eighteen teenagers were arrested following the brawl. Each has pleaded guilty and their testimonies have been verified by the police. The police have made a statement stating that this was a crime of passion rather than a premeditated one. Wang Chao put down the newspaper without another word. With the media spreading this news, the entire world would know about this matter in its painfully clearly details thanks to the globalization of the mass media. With so many additional photographs of the arrested teenagers and the injured state of Choi Jang Baek and Miyagi Yoshida, everyone would know this matter to be true. On the page, a photograph of an ambnce with Miyagi Yoshida and Choi Jang Baek on the ground could be seen in clear rity. This particr newspaper belonged to a French-based media organization that was fortunate enough to be the first to take a picture. On the ground, these two masters of martial arts were beaten so badly that they couldnt even move. On the photograph, the scenery was almost lifelike in its replication of the scene. Also reported on the newspaper was aplete story of what was known so far: No weaponsCjust a normal street brawl. Well known masters of the WFC defeated by a group of thugs and admitted into hospital. Lin Yanan, Zhao Xinglong, Huo Linger, Tan Wendong, Liu Qing and the other three, and the twenty-something special forces were all on the same airne so they could read from the same news article as Wang Chao. Aside from Wang Chao, everyone else had the same reaction after reading it: No way. It was of course impossible. Those who practiced as well as Choi Jang Baek and Miyagi Yoshida couldnt be defeated so easily. Even for Boulder and the other soldiers who were weaker than the two, any single one of them could take care of a dozen hoodlums without a problem. Choi Jang Baek and Miyagi Yoshida were of a different level entirely as expert capable of the third stage of Transforming Jin. Their strength was like a tiger, their flexibility was like a monkey, and their viciousness was like a cornered fox. When they burst into motion, not even their mirror images would be registered on the retina of any regr person. Even if these thugs were wielding guns, let alone being barehanded, neither of the two would have been injured. Only the well trained soldiers with expertise in firing a gun would be able to have a small hope of hitting them. Whats going on? Lin Yanan had been the first to speak up. Im not too sure. Lets get off the airne first before we make our inquiries. Wang Chao folded the newspaper up. Having no need to read, he closed his eyes for a brief moment. As it would appear, this matter had influenced his mood by some degree. In another airne heading straight for Seoul, a group of warrior monks from the Shaolin Temple happened upon the same news report. The one leading this group was Yong Xiaolong, the warrior monk that fought Wang Chao back at the infantry institute. Right by his side was another young monk dressed in the traditional garments of the warrior monks. Even while seated, this monk was a head taller than Yong Xiaolong. His nose was sharp, and his eyes were deep set. Both of his eyes were deep blue in color, and his shoulders were very broad. His neck was coarse with very white skin that was lined with golden hair. From his appearance, everyone could tell that he was the perfect example of a western caucasian male. In the ssics of the Fist, there are people that are said to be strong-muscled. Such a term was meant to describe a person like him. Xiaolong, whats going on here? The caucasian monk spoke in fluent Chinese with not even an ent to be heard. I dont know. Yong Xiaolong pressed a slender finger to his temples to massage it. Only the slightest cracks could be seen in between his eyes, but even then could there be a sharp light to be seen as if he was thinking about something. Hendry, youre the same as I am. As warrior monks sent to Korea, we must make ourselves known. The Jangbaek school of Taekwondo and the Goju-ryu school of Karate have made themselves defunct in its essence. Our main target is the headmaster of the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts, Wang Chao. Hehe, Choi Jang Baek has done his part in this exchange. But this sudden development has altered the tides of focus now. The white monk nodded in agreement, Weve a dojo in Korea that we should visit first. Lets call the abbot and see what ns he might have for us. The abbot has already told us that if that young miss from the Huo wants to fight, we arent to touch a single hair on her body. Even the abbot himself is unwilling to deal with the fallout. This caucasian monk was second to only Yong Xiaolong as an elder and was bestowed the name Yong Xiaohu. As a white American male, he was a tall one at two meters tall and two hundred pounds in weight. He was also very understanding of Chinese culture as a whole and was thus able to advance in his studies of martial arts at twice the results for half the work. In Beijing, there was a secret meeting with several of the top-ranking members of the military. Gathered around a table, each one of them seemed like they were in the middle of a sudden meeting. Out of the members there, Wang Chao would have been particrly familiar with two of them, general Zhou Liang and the Hong Kong politicalmissar Yang. These lieutenant generals were all around fifty years old at the very least. Each one of them had puffy eyes and sunken faces, but their eyes remained ever so sharp as if wary that the person next to them might have a sword ready to put to use. Clearly, these people had once gone through a baptism by fire and brimstone, causing half of them to be practically shellshocked. The bodyguards that stood by both sides of the entrances and exits were all men of the highest caliber. Not once did their eyes wander from their original location, and should even the sounds of the grass be heard blowing, they would all respond with the utmost speed. Soon, the doors were pushed open to bring in a travel-weary Cao Yi into the room. With a slight bow, he approached the table and ced his cap on the table. Cao, my boy, take a look at this report. One of the lieutenant generals pushed a report towards him. Senior official, Ive seen it already. Cao Yi shook his hands only slightly to refuse the paper. The big catch weve been putting our lines out for three years now has finally taken the bait. The one behind Wang Chao is definitely in Korea, its uncertain if the two will meet however. How should we address this? Stick to the old n of course. This woman isnt any ordinary woman. They say that the very first thing to be seen from a dragon is alway its head and not its tail. Even the Americas have failed to kill her yet with how strong she is. Hell, they werent even able to find her. It was only by luck we caught onto this little trial. Its also fortunate for us that Wang Chao is a hardworking one to build up his name. If not, then we would have never caught onto her scent. The lieutenant general ced a hand on the table. But shes currently in Korea! We cant move as well as we do in China. Its not safe. Cao Yi shook his head, What do you think? That much is true. That woman is stronger than what could possibly be imagined. If she wasnt, theres no way shed live as long as she is now. Even Liu Qing and the three soldiers with him wouldnt be a match for her if they paired up with Lin Yanan and Sun Lei. Zhou Liang nodded in affirmation. Theres still the Shaolin Temple bringing together their warrior monks. The middle lieutenant spoke. Ive made the preparations with the General Police Department for a single operation. The Shaolin Temple doesnt know the details, but theyll at the very least cooperate with us. With their invitation, the Shaolin Temple has already invited many experts like Yong Xiaolong and Yong Xiaohu for a total of twenty-something warrior monks. Every single one of them are winners of hundreds of battles. Combined with Liu Qing and the rest, even they should be enough. No matter how strong this woman is, shes still human in the end. Whats she going to do, fly away from us? Commissar Yang dered. This operation will be focused on Wang Chao primarily. Well convene this meeting here today, as weve aplished our primary goal already. Ill leave you all to discuss amongst yourselves then. The man spoke. Should we notify him of this operation? If he agrees, then our chances of sess will rise to over ny percent I dare say. Id say weve a good chance of that. He has a tremendous sum of capital and is a major general in China of mass renown. To not obey would be tantamount to treason. We only want to bring that woman back, its not an arrest in any case. With the secrets and funding she has, shes far too valuable to be killed. Her business potential is still yet to be tapped by us either. If we can finally arrange for some sort of partnership or deal, then all is well and good for us. But even our spies in the overseasmunities were unable to find even a trace of her shadow, let alone her actual person. As things stand now, Id say she has no intention of cooperating with us. Commissar Yang spoke. This is a great chance for us now. Weve waited for so long already, when will we get another chance like this? We better hope to god that we dont fail this one chance. I say we shouldnt tell Wang Chao of this or even talk to him at all! We should be monitoring him! Cao Yi wasted no breath to speak his mind. I know how he works. As one who values camaraderie, hed soonermit suicide than betray it! Hes always been a calm thinker without being too influenced by anything, but if we were to tell him about this, then Im very sure even hed be heavily bogged by this. For that, I vote that we dont tell him this at all or else risk a huge upset. At least this way, we can avoid losing a genius of ours. Wang Chao is a genius indeed, but he is also a hindrance as a figure that doesnt fear even a gun. Why dont we forgo this chance then and wait for her to appear in China to deal with her? Another major general proposed his own suggestion. That we cannot. She is not a woman thatll walk into China so easily; who knows when the next time thatll happen? The lieutenant general that had been leading the conversation refused the proposal. Then we cant have Wang Chao find out. Hell move to stop us if he does, and thatll only make us lose more than we win. If he doesnt obey us, then well just have to get rid of him. Its the person behind him that we care about most really. Very well. Notify Lin Yanan, Sun Lei, and the others then. Have them monitor him for any disturbances or abnormal behaviors. At all costs, do not let him find out. If she appears in front of him, start the operation straight away. Were operating in a foreign nation, so secrecy is paramount. Unless absolutely necessary, no firearms. At the order, the meeting was then finally adjourned with each participant leaving to make their own preparations. By the time the meeting convened, Wang Chao was only just disembarking from the airne to meet with the second inmand to Choi Jang Baek, Park Jeong-kim. With the media learning of the fact that Choi Jang Baek was injured, his partner Park Jeong-kim had no other choice but to hurry back from the United States to take care of the situation. But the only way to remedy the situation was through this exchange. He would have to soundly defeat the Shaolin Temple and Wang Chaos group totally andpletely. The fact that a master of fighting was beaten by a group of thugs was news that wouldnt bode well for their school. In fact, it could totally destroy their name as it was. From his arrival to the guest lodges prepared for his group, Wang Chao hadnt even been able to speak a word to Park Jeong-kim. And yet Cao Yi was still able to send a plethora of information on the man to Wang Chao. How important this man was, how strong he was, his build, his value, his past battles. Everything was printed clearly on the sheafs of papers Wang Chao had. There were several figures that caught Wang Chaos eyes actually. Most noticeably: Yong Xiaohu, an American elder warrior monk of the Shaolin Temple. He stood at 6.03 meters tall and weighed roughly 110 kilograms. His left hand was capable of a gripping strength of a thousand pounds while the right was capable of a thousand two hundred, but what was most frightening was his leg strength that could lift even a single ton! He had never fought before in an official match, but his name was one that made shockwaves in the Euro-American ck market matches. Take a look at this information. Ill be taking a walk now. Wang Chao flipped through the papers with a strange sense of ufortableness in his mind. Handing over the papers to Lin Yanan, he spoke to the others and excused himself. Master, let me go with you. Ive never been to Korea before, so I want to go to several ces and familiarize myself! Huo Linger scrambled to get up. Look over the information, Ill be walking by myself. Wang Chao waved her away. Take care of yourself. Lin Yanan nodded at him with a queer expression as if wanting to say something. But in the end, she said nothing. Boulders and the others gave each other a furtive nce and a silent nod while Liu Qing and the other three only continued to flip through the pages. In just a second, a suffocating pressure made itself known in the room. Tan Wendong narrowed his eyes. He noticed the pressure. But only Wang Chao looked as if he didnt realize it and walked out from the room as if going for a jog. As soon as he left, a forced smile appeared on Wang Chaos face. Conversely, his eyes held an ardent but expecting light to them as he pondered to himself. Strolling onto the main streets of Seoul, Wang Chaos eyes wandered here and there. His movements were erratic as if he himself didnt know where he was going. With each step he took, an unsettling calm started to take hold of his heart. All of his energy flowed inwards to his body to such a great extent that he felt meek inparison to before. To his mind, there was an extremely familiar presence some distance away, but it felt as if someone was waiting for him. For a person who reached such a height with martial arts like Wang Chao did, his entire body was practically at a hypersensitive state of being. To have his energy reflected inwards like it was now was often described to being a testament of creating the Golden Elixir in its perfect circr shape waiting to be swallowed down into the body. This was not the same as what was described in the A Study of Baguazhang to break through the veil of illusion and walking sincerely for the divine. Neither was this what was known as the stage of foreknowledge, but the sixth sense was as good as formed at its very basis. Closing his eyes and separating himself from his sense of hearing, Wang Chao allowed himself to stop in the crowd of people. The throngs of people walked to and fro all around him on the same road, but Wang Chao followed his senses into one single direction. He had no idea just how long he had walked before Wang Chao felt the skin on his body grow moist. Water vapor started to condense all around his body before he finally started to listen with his ears only to hear the sounds of a river. He had already reached the riverbanks of the Han River. A tree stood by itself by the river. And underneath that tree was a person in purple. Their back was against Wang Chao so as to enjoy the view of the river. At the very sight of this figure, Wang Chaos heart began to increase in beat with a frightening stato. Ba-bump! Ba-bump! Ba-bump! And no longer did Wang Chao seem like the mature and sophisticated person he always made himself out to be. The Wang Chao of five years ago was back. The very same childish Wang Chao that was filled with curiosity while meek in personality. This was he. Right as Wang Chao prepared himself to run towards the figure, four women that were pretending to be random tourists suddenly pooled together to form a protective line against Wang Chao while staring in interest at him. Are you Wang Chao? One woman spoke with a slight smile. Returning a smile rather than a word, Wang Chaos body then suddenly flickered away from view so as to sidestep past the four. That had been the trigger for the four women to move into action. Their response time was as fast as a frightened hare and maneuvered in a suitable position to stop Wang Chao before reaching out with their hands in a tiger-w shape to subdue him. However, Wang Chao hadnt moved his legs at all when he pretended to try and sidestep them earlier. Thus when the women moved to stop him, Wang Chao was free to take a step through the middle. As he took a step, his shoulders made a hard approach into two of the four, causing the afflicted to fly up into the air. When they were hit, their legs felt like a spring that had justnded on top of a bed mattress in order to send them flying even higher than normal. This move was otherwise known as the abdomen strike. In the moment of impact, lift upwards with a gentle step forward to make the ground quake and to send the person flying away from the ground. There was power to this move, but it wasnt enough to injure a person. As soon as he sent the two women flying, Wang Chaos entire body arched down as if he was preparing himself to scuttle across the ground. This was the posture of the White Snake Hiding in Grass from Baguazhang. In a single moment, one could travel twenty meters so that the remaining women would only be able to grab the air in futility. His movements were like a leopard stalking the antelope with a speed of thirty meters in a single second. Sis, you could try and escape by walking through the water, but Ill be able to catch up to you now. He was captivated by this person in front of him, and even his nose was content in taking in the aroma of the person he was most familiar with. Ah, yes. You can indeed chase up to me now. Turning around to show her face, Tang Zichen did not look any different than from five years ago. Chapter 193 Chapter 193: A Battle of Dragons in the Fields With Blood Both ck and Yellow (First) He was captivated. Spellbound by the one Wang Chao considered his sister. Someone that had irrefutably changed the entire direction of his lifeTang Zichen. You havent changed at all, sis. Even now, you look the same as before. Wang Chaos eyes met Tang Zichens. All that he could feel in his heart was jubtion. No longer was he a grandmaster with the aura of an experienced veteran. In this one moment, he was back to the young and naive teen from years ago. Hesitantly, Wang Chaos arm stretched out and back in several times before finallytching onto both of Tang Zichens hands firmly. To him, her arms may as well be the happiness he wanted for himself to never let go. Tang Zichen made no moves to evade him and instead allowed him to grab hold of her. Not a single tidbit of emotion could be seen on her face but the cloudy mist in her eyes in her silent observation of Wang Chao. Ever so silently, she studied the young brother she had once taught. Like it was before, Tang Zichens hands were soft, smooth, and exquisite with a tinge of her aroma to it. Even now, Wang Chao could only feel as if he had been casted into the seventh heaven. Even if I were to die today, Id have no regrets now that Im able to grab onto sis Chens hand. If only time would stand still so that Id not need to let go. This one thought swam through Wang Chaos mind. He was happy. The happiest he had ever been in his entire life. Whatever victories he won, whatever money he made, whatever rank he earned, whatever improvements he learned. The happiness and bliss he gained from those achievements didnt even measure up to a fraction of the happiness he felt now. To hold onto sis Chens hand again was a moment eternal. Little brother, youve grown up. The joint in Tang Zichens wrist squirmed just enough to pull away from Wang Chaos grasp. But he followed after her as if unwilling to lose her yet again. But when he moved to do so, Tang Zichen gave a slight shake of her head. Little brother, we shouldnt have met. Thisll only give you a hard time. Tang Zichens hand caressed Wang Chaos face. Wang Chaos face wasnt what it was from before. It wasnt the supple flesh of that of a youngster. It was a face that experienced many hardships and matured by trial by fire. Sis. If I never met you, Id live the rest of my life in mediocrity. It wouldnt be filled with the marvels that youve given me today. Wang Chao reached out again to grab at her hand. Smiling, Tang Zichens arm turned over with all of the hair on her arm standing straight up as if the quills on a porcupine. His heart skipping a beat, Wang Chao twisted his waist and lifted his foot ever so slightly to step back down onto the ground. His arms bent just slightly with a smooth curvature to the webbing between his thumb and index finger for an optimal submission technique. But then something happened. The very same hand that grabbed onto Tang Zichens arm turned red while white mist began to rise up from it. This was the Hidden Jin that Wang Chao would use to counteract against Tang Zichens Jin. It was a perfect mixture of the utmost softness and the utmost hardness while also maintaining a vigorous cannon-like st. At its release, the sweat from his arm would evaporate into thin air in a way unlike what most normal experts would do. Tang Zichens Hidden Jin dissipated as fast as it was released with an extreme softness to it as if her hands were as soft as mud fish. Within these hands was the hidden floweriness of Baguazhang which allowed her to slide out from Wang Chaos own hands. The joints in her fingers twitched just minutely enough for her fingers to flick out to jab at his waist. With a fist like a hammer, Wang Chao brought it down like a pendulum to block Tang Zichens jab. Little brother, your martial arts has already reached the peak of Transforming Jin almost. Your older sister cant toss you around as easily as Id like anymore. Having failed in her attack, Tang Zichen drew back to allow Wang Chao to close in. The sight of the two fighting was reminiscent of the days when Wang Chao studied under her tutge. This gave rise to even more nostalgia from Wang Chao. Actually, it should be me that shouldnt have met sis. But in the end, I couldnt help it. It had nothing to do with you. I chose this decision. This appraisal from Tang Zichen was far more important than anyone elses in Wang Chaos opinion. No matter how respected or feared he was, no matter what moniker he was given, it did not beat Tang Zichens praise. Wang Chao the undefeated, Wang Chao the Immortal. Those didnt matter to him. But he knew that the main reason why he had such an esteemed status in China and such a high promotion in the organization wasnt only just because he was a talented genius whose martial arts prowess was outstanding. It was also because of Tang Zichen. His martial arts had underwent a magical transformation to shine brilliantly. It had experienced a trial by fire that brought his senses to their limits and his perception to its zenith. He was as calm as water, and a grandmaster at a ripe young age with no deviation in his ability to do as he could. Ever since he became capable of Transforming Jin after his fight with the Little Wargod Zhou Binglin, Wang Chaos understanding had increased by a tremendous amount. He could not only guess how Zhou Binglin had managed to maintain his strength at its peak, he couldprehend it. Whether it was when Zhou Binglin ate, slept, worked, or rested, his actions were perfect in all aspects, and empty in none. Just gradually, he became someone whose Qi was sharp like a spear but pointed inwardly until thest moment. Nothing was shown and everything was hidden with his demeanor. This was what was said to be the realm of swallowing the Golden Elixir in the Study of Baguazhang. A state like this was close to what was known as the path into the divine. A ce where no human could vite. A thorough hole in what was known as life. Naturally, he knew that he himself was just an important clue to the whereabouts of Tang Zichen. The moment when he saw Tang Zichen again was the day that his superiors nned on setting their ns into motion. Being a major general was nothing more than a shackle. And if that were the shackles, then his assets and status were the ball and chains. Sis identity is far too mysterious if the higher ups are using so much energy on fostering a clue like me to get a clue on her. His intelligence was practically at a freakish level. On the airne, he knew that Tang Zichen had arrived in Korea the moment he saw Choi Jang Baek and Miyagi Yoshida beaten up on the newspapers. As soon as he got out from the hotel, he made sure to hurry on by himself outside to be by himself. By following his senses, he was able to get to Tang Zichen. She didnt notify him, and she wasnt connected to him either. He found her out himself. It was a test. If his martial arts wasnt yet at a stage where he could sense even life itself, he wouldnt have the right to meet Tang Zichen. Neither would he be able to cope with the series of chain reactions thatd happen with their meeting. Sis, Ive measured myself up with countless of martial artists within China and observed many different disciplines. Ive put my life on the line countless of times, and yet Ive not yet lost. He was in a hurry to recount his achievements to her. Starting from hispetition with the Wingchun practitioner Zhang Wei, the Japanese youth Ye Xuan, his chance meeting with Liao Junhua and Dai Jun, the lesson from Chen Aiyang with the Flying Horse Treading Sparrow, his match with Cheng Shanming and how he used the Rising Wave of Dragon and Snake to win the upper hand before finally bing friends, and then to how he learned the secrets of practicing martial arts underwater. Then came the story of how he killed Duan Guochao, to how he fought many masters in Beijing, to how he tore of Zhou Binglins arm, and then to his public match with Nguy?n H?ng T. Each and every battle was retold with the brightest imagery and the liveliest descriptions Wang Chao could muster. Him retelling his memories of the battle made Wang Chao feel like a kid trying his best to impress his older sister. Every so often, Tang Zichen would interject and offer up her perspective or tips on where Wang Chao went wrong. You may all go back. She ordered the women around her. ButCyour safety, sister Chen. The head woman protested. In this ce, the ones that arent safe are you. In this world, what could possibly befall me or my little brother? Tang Zichen waved them off with a smile. The women all looked at Wang Chao with an incredulous stare, but they immediately scattered into the city and disappeared out of sight. To not put your life on the line again and again is to never improve your martial arts. Little brother, your experience has well and truly made you grow. I wanted you to live an ordinary life, but it seems that was wishful thinking. The two of them sat down on a stone bench near the riverbank. From the outside, this conversation looked nothing more than one between a male and female. But who would have thought that it was actually a conversation between two grandmasters whose martial arts had basically transcended humanity into that of an arhat? The hands of these two were stained with the lives of many. Little brother, theres a clear gateway from the Clear Jin to Hidden Jin. How did you ovee that? Tang Zichen suddenly asked. Thinking back to what elder Li said to him before, Wang Chao immediately repeated what he had learned from one year ago. Harmony of the mind and will, harmony of the will and Qi, and harmony of the Qi and power. Tang Zichen nodded her head in satisfaction before turning it to the sky. The history of men like elder Li are what we can say to be a battle of dragons in the fields with blood both ck and yellow. They are dragons of the greatest caliber, but its a shame that theter generation bore no one with as sharp fangs or the determined aura as they had. A battle of dragons in the field. Their blood being both ck and yellow. This was something Wang Chao chewed his mind over once before when reading the Book of Changes, but it was only with Tang Zichens words that he finally made thest connection to everything. He could see the vivid history of elder Li and the men of his generation, and how hostile the environment was. Thinking back to when Wang Chao headed straight for the military district in Beijing to visit the old man, he was able to integrate himself with elder Lis history. He too was also able to understand that no one else had fangs as sharp as a dragon and a temperament like one. On the contrary, Wang Chao felt himself to be as sinister as a snake instead. The internal strife that followed Duan Guochaos death restricted the Shaolin Temple. His battle in Hong Kong earned Cao Yi a lot of money. He was involved in plenty of major events. Ai! Guoshu is Guoshu. A strong country has strong seeds. And to have strong seeds means to be truly strong. To not have strong seeds means that a country will be short-lived. Tang Zichen immediately headed straight for another line of thought. The Qing Dynasty was where the nation was strong enough to be called number one in the world. But without a strong seed, it quickly fell into decline. It was in this era that Guoshu was at its golden era. Sis Chen, theyre here. Wang Chaos ears perked up. Ai! They are your colleagues after all. Let us talk then. Tang Zichen stood up. Chapter 194 Chapter 194: A Battle of Dragons in the Fields With Blood Both ck and Yellow (Second) Wang Chao closed his eyes. His ears twitched ever-so-slightly as if straining themselves to take in even the most silent of noises. Dusk was approaching. The water flowing in the rivers and the grass swaying in the forest were already reflecting the change in time. But even despite the passage of time, Wang Chao had yet to even finish pondering the words he wanted to say to Tang Zichen. Time was going by quickly, and soon, the day would end in no time at all. I have to cut myself offpletely, or else Ill never feel safe. Wang Chao stood up. His ears were seemingly as agile as his eyes were now, as if they were a mouse that only just came out of its cave. The night is when a mouse is in their element. It is only during the night when a mouses senses is honed to their limits. The aspects of a mouse had yet to enter themon martial arts, but one who reached a satisfactory level of martial arts would have little trouble manifesting the nature of a mouse andbining it into their own martial arts. Naturally, Wang Chao was at such a level. Sis, I have never once felt myself at peace ever since I learned of your existence. I spent every day being on guard, but now, I can finally let myself rest. And what a luxury that is. A hand reached up to reach his head from behind. Like how a mouse would pick at a louse, Wang Chaos finger touched upon a small fingernail-sized microchip from the cor of his clothes. A GPS tracker with short-distance listening capabilities. A bug. Equipment that only the special forces were trained to use. A special piece of equipment made tiny enough where Wang Chao only had to pinch it in order for the bug to break. Crack! Paradoxically, Wang Chao felt his body grow lighter as pieces of the bug crumbled beneath his fingers. Like shrugging off the invisible chains that had once bound his body, Wang Chao felt unfettered and free like a leaf newly separated from its branch to join the wind into the sky. Sis, you were right. A dragons rightful ce is in the Ninth Heavens above and the oceans below where the clouds and water provide shelter. A nest of snakes is no ce for a dragon to live. I have lived amongst them for so long that I had nearly lost that dragons nature. Yanan, Liu Qing, Boulder. You cane on out now. Wang Chaos eyes flickered to the left where several figures were. With the dusk light encroaching on thend, the area they were standing in was considerably dark, but not dark enough. As well hidden as they were, there was no hiding their bodily scent from the night winds and Wang Chaos sharp nose. Wang Chao. Knowing that hiding was an exercise in futility, Lin Yanan stepped out from beyond her cover. Rather than the usual clothes she wore and the firearms she often carried, Lin Yanan sported dark-green sportswear and waspletely unarmed. She wasnt alone in stepping out. Liu Qing, Gao Jun, Fang Wei, and Zhang Kai followed behind her; each person was unarmed except Liu Qing, who had a pair of crescent moon knives with him. Boulder was the veryst to show himself. Master Wang, He greeted. Though bare-handed like most of hispanions, Boulder looked especially unwellpared to the others. It was to be expected that they were unarmed and in civilian clothing. Staying on foreignnds made it especially prudent for them to exercise caution in what they disyed. Lin Yanan nodded once to Wang Chao before changing her attention to Tang Zichen. Miss Tang, may we talk? She took two steps forward. First it was the Americans that wanted to talk. Then it was the Japanese. And then it was the Russians. And now China? Why must all you be the same? I dont care for your ways and neither do I care to talk. Tang Zichen sighed. We have orders to invite Miss Tang back home for a trip. Please forgive us if we are forced to circumvent thews here, but you have our word that we wont touch even a single hair of yours. We can escort you safely out from China afterward. Lin Yanan continued, her body shifting slightly from difort. Head back, Yanan. Youd have a hard time dealing with her even with a gun, let alone without. I dont want to hurt anyone here. Wang Chaos eyes lingered on Lin Yanan briefly before turning to the others. These orderse from above, Wang Chao. I really shouldnt have to exin it to you; the secrets she knows could benefit our nation greatly. ording to intel, the other major powers of the world are after her, she would be safest with us. Convince her to return, she spoke under her breath. We can promise her safety if sheplies. Please remember your status in the organization. What youre doing right now can be construed as treason, and treason has always been dealt with decisively. You have far too many enemies that are eagerly waiting for an opportunity to kill you. You can ask your sister if you dont believe me, Wang Chao. Ask her if its true. Ask her if shes had had four or even five assassination attempts on her life this month alone! Ask yourself if she will be targeted like that if shes back home. Chinese blood runs in your veins, shouldnt you work for the benefit of our nation? Choosing to look up toward the sky, Wang Chao let out a slow exhale as if to gather his thoughts. The most sincere Way. The power of foresight. You havent seen the scenery at the top as I have, so you wouldnt understand. It doesnt matter where the danger hides, internal or external. Regardless of if China is safer or not, there is no point in asking if sis Chen isnt willing. Chickens dont speak with ducks, and dragons shouldnt mix with snakes. Dragons shouldnt mix with snakes. It was a sphemous statement not meant to rebuke Tang Zichen, but Lin Yanan. Given Lin Yanans capabilities in martial arts, it was incredibly undignified of her to invite Tang Zichen to a talk, and it was little wonder why she felt disinclined to go with them. Wang Chao understood her. He was the same after all. For one who reached a height of martial arts like him, his demeanor was simr to that of a dragon. To stare down in disdain from the heavens and disallow any sphemy. To understand was to understand, and to not understand meant to not understand. There were just some things that had to be experienced rather than to be exined. Wang Chao had no doubts about that and declined Lin Yanans suggestion. We have snipers nted in every single route out from here, Master Wang. You wouldnt be able to escape from here even if you sprouted wings. We were ordered to familiarize ourselves with your skill and personality over the years. Our orders were given, and we will follow those orders. Boulder stood forward with a nod of his head. So thats the reason why youre here alone? So they can prepare an ambush? Wang Chaoughed. No, He shook his head, youve known me for almost three years. You may know of me, but not of my martial arts. Having been a spectator of the talks up to this point, Tang Zichen turned away so she could face the Han River instead of the others. If we go by sniper fire, She drawled, sounding almost bored, then I have survived over ten thousand attempts from overseas. Even surrounded, she looked more as if she was taking a nice brisk walk instead of being in danger. Senior, Ive always wanted to show you the knife forms Ive learned of the Baguazhang style. Shall I? In response, Liu Qing stepped forward, his hands gripping the crescent moon knives slightly harder than usual, as if he was unsure of himself. Therell be time for thatter. Wang Chao shook his head. I want to deal with those monks first, especially that Yong Xiaolong. I hadnt had my fill back then in the institute; and so I wish to find an opportunity to fight and kill himter. You talk big game, Wang Chao. A new voice interrupted the conversation. From the other side of theke, several robust figures came swiftly into view. Out of these figures, Yong Xiaolong was amongst them. There was also another tall caucasian monk and two otherrge monks. Master Wang, Laughed Yong Xiaolong, youve turned coat it seems. Today we shall see how the Laoshan school will fare against the Shaolin Temple. Today, revenge will be had for the lives of Duan Guochao and Yong He. Yong Xiaolong was quite merry and hisughter was indicative of just how joyous he was of the situation. The word threat couldnt even begin to describe what he thought of Wang Chao. The man was more of an archnemesis. Having the military as a patron saw the Laoshan School of Internal Martial Arts booming with fresh new students and their development was so rapid that even the great Shaolin Temple with their ancient roots felt threatened by it. Not even Yong Xiaolong could say with confidence that in twenty years, the Shaolin Temple would be as great a figure as it was nowpared to the Laoshan School. The death of Duan Guochao had earned Wang Chao the title of persona-non-grata by the temple, but there was nothing they could do about him either. Given Wang Chaos status as a person of interest, even the Shaolin Templecked the proper means to sessfully rid themselves of Wang Chao without suffering from great pains. Skill wasnt enough to be famous. One had to have both skill and a powerful patron in order to be famous. So when Yong Xiaolong received a secret message asking him to help deal with Wang Chao and capture the women with him, he knew that the opportunity had finally arrived. In his eyes, Wang Chao had no longer any support behind him. He had nothing but his skills to rely on. The roots are born with the step and are broken with the rise. Each one of them is capable of Transforming Jin, but its the middle-aged man in the middle who is the strongest of the three. Be advised that they are without firearms or weapon. Tang Zichen was still faced toward the river, but her words were heard easily by Wang Chao. I know of three experts amongst the Shaolin; Yong Xiaolong, the American Yong Xiaohu, and the Russian Xing Yi. Wang Chao pondered to himself. The one in the middle must be Xing Yi. I heard Putin was so impressed by his performance that the man flew out to Mt Song to see the Shaolin Temple for himself. Ill move first and show sis Chen just how much stronger Ive be. Even as he thought to himself, Wang Chao could already feel his desire to fight start to infect his mind. The opportunity was right in front of him, and to refuse that opportunity would be the same as the saying goes, to return home with neither gold nor glory is the same as wearing the finest embroidered clothes at night. That is to say, now that Wang Chao had reached the stage of Transforming Jin, he felt it necessary to show his prowess to Tang Zichen. Tens of thousands of people bore witness to Wang Chao fight in the past, but not a single one of them was as important a spectator as Tang Zichen was now. If he couldnt show the fruits of his efforts, then he may as well return home at night in his brightest of clothing. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!